《A Sex Slave To Alien Masters (Erotica)》


 1

    Families always have problems, I know that. Mine just seemed to have more than most. My uncles had all spent time locked up and now they couldn¡¯t get work. My mother was a drunk and my dad had never been in the picture. To say we were dysfunctional was an understatement.


    Somehow mom had managed to buy the house we were in. It was small, just a few bedrooms and a kitchen/ living area. It was full of people, though.


    We became the crash pad for anyone in the family with nowhere to stay, which was pretty much everybody. They med the bad economy. I med the stuff they kept snorting up their noses. Fear of another beating kept me from ever saying anything like that.


    I¡¯d had my own bedroom until myst uncle moved in. Uncle Eddy told mom he ¡°needed¡± to have afortable bed. He was creepy enough he probably wouldn¡¯t have cared if I stayed. My mother told me I could sleep on the couch, but she spent most nights there passed out drunk. asionally I found myself sleeping in a chair on the front porch.


    It was a shock when I managed to graduate high school.


    Once I finally turned eighteen I¡¯d got out of there as fast as I could.


    I took a job cleaning rooms several hours down the interstate in a seedy motel. My boyfriend drove me and my meager belongings to the motel. His payment was a quickie on the motel¡¯s squeaky, ufortable bed. Once he left, I never saw him again.


    The manager at the motel was not exactly nice, but he took my money same as anyone else¡¯s to stay there. I had my own bed and a little TV. I did the cleaning, so it was spic and span. Soon I learned to avoid Mr. Pensky, the manager, just like I¡¯d avoided my uncles.


    The work at the motel was hard and thankless. Mr. Pensky refused to buy me even simple things, like gloves. My hands were red and raw from the chemicals I used. After a couple months the dry cracks over my fingers and palms just became part of me.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The motel¡¯s clientele were mostly old grimy men. They tried to grope me daily, but I was fast. I¡¯d learned years ago how to avoid my uncle¡¯s unwanted touches. I kept myself out of trouble.


    The basics of living at the motel were still an improvement. I had food three times a day. For once, I could lock my room, so nobody stole what I bought. I rarely had fresh fruit or vegetables, canned foods kept better and were cheaper. I knew I couldn¡¯t eat like that forever. It was still an upgrade for me, though.


    I loved my days off. I took the bus and went down to the coast. There was a ce there the tourists never went. If you climbed the steep slope down, you had your own private rocky beach.


    I¡¯d spend hours diving and exploring the deep bottom. It was quiet under the water and the fish never bothered me. I learned to hold my breath a really long time and explored the underwater caves and crevices as far as I could.


    If I ever got enough money together, I considered taking scuba sses and renting the equipment. That kind of cash was long way off for me.


    That was life for me and I was finally happy. My little world wasn¡¯t very exciting, but it was mine.


    I shopped after work at the mini mart a block away. I came back to the motelte one night and noticed a faint glowinging from around back. I dropped my groceries in my room and went to investigate.


    There was a small wooded lot behind the building. Drunks sometimes started fires back there. The manager didn¡¯t care unless they got out of hand and then we called the police and fire trucks.


    I¡¯m not sure what prompted me to go investigate. I should have gone and gotten Mr. Pensky and let him check.


    I crunched into the lot stepping over empty beer bottles and discarded syringes. The light wasing from somewhere in the center. I wove between the trees watching the light. It wasn¡¯t flickering like a fire. It was more like a steady pulse. That¡¯s thest thing I saw on Earth.


    I woke up and didn¡¯t really remember having gone to sleep. My surroundings were all very clean, sterile almost andpletely foreign to me. I bolted upright and realized I was naked.


    The room I was in was bright white including the little bench I had beenying on. There were no windows in the room and the light seemed to being from the walls themselves. I put my feet on the floor and it felt like hard stic. Reaching out and touching the walls I couldn¡¯t find anything like a seam that would indicate a door.


    My breathing wasing rapidly and I figured this must be hyperventting. Suddenly it felt like the room was moving, the sensation was slight, but prominent. My arms and legs were stuck, held in ce by strong air currents. The air pulled my arms out from my sides and separated my legs. I turned my head and saw the bench blend back into the floor.


    The walls just disappeared, that¡¯s the best way I could describe it. One minute they were there and then they weren¡¯t. I was on the white lighted tform looking out into oblivion.


    My eyes slowly adjusted to the dark and now I could see faces. My little tform was drifting slowly through a sea of faces. They were humanoid, most of them. Others were what people described when they talked about alien abduction.


    I fought for consciousness. My mind just wanted to shut off and be back at the motel fixing Ramen noodles. This could not possibly be happening.


    I was so humiliated. I wasn¡¯t fat, but I wasn¡¯t skinny either. My tummy and hips had a soft look I hated. The same went for my enormous breasts. I longed to cover up all my private parts.


    The thing that really bothered me. The thing that should not have mattered that did was that I hadn¡¯t shaved my legs or my armpits in ages. There was no one to impress at the motel, so I was a hairy mess.


    My bush, oh man, my bush was huge reaching all the way to my navel. The dark curly hair covering my lower stomach was a trait I had inherited from mom. I hated it and I never would have showed it to anyone. Not like any of that mattered, but my brain decided that¡¯s what I would worry about.


    asionally, my little tray would pause in front of a group of faces. The ones that I stopped in front of all looked human. I seemed to glide right past the strange looking creatures in the hall. I couldn¡¯t wonder why that was.


    The groups of men I hovered in front of appraised me. I could see them pointing at me and talking to one another. Depending where they pointed the light and the air currents changed. I was bent over,id t, made to sit, and made to kneel. I couldn¡¯t fight the air currents, they were too strong. The light seemed to illuminate the part of me they were most interested in.


    In one position I saw other dully lighted trays lining a raised stage on the far side of the room. Other creatures adorned those trays. All were held in a position simr to mine. A human looking woman was passing between them on the stage, cing cors around their narrowest part. It struck me we were being sold, this is what an intergctic ve house would look like.


    It was intolerable that humans were enving other humans. They should know this was wrong. Suddenly, I was livid.


    This was insufferable. Thest group of men had the air currents move me all over the ce. The nerve they had to treat me like this. The auctioneers would probably kill me for my bravado, but I didn¡¯t care. I was furious.


    I tried to scream at the men in front of me. Initially no sound came out, some weird air current was preventing it. I red at them and resisted the air currents. I wasn¡¯t going to just be the puppet they wanted.


    One of the males in front of me had long dirty blonde hair down his back, he smiled smugly at me and motioned. The air current preventing me from speaking was gone and I made the most horrible noises. I called them every bad name I¡¯d ever heard and cursed them in every way I could think of. I struggled against my bonds and red at them.


    The men talked amongst themselves for several moments while I floated in front of them. I had run out of cuss words, so I just scowled in their direction. I looked around angrily and wondered which group of ass holes I would stop in front of next. Hopefully these jerks were done with me.


    A massive dark haired man in the group made a motion and shouted something out. The air current over my mouth returned and my tform spun across the room to the wall. The light under my feet dimmed until it was just a dull glow. Humanoid hands ced a cool metal cor around my throat.


    Oh God, what had I done?


    I watched with terror as the auction continued. Despite all the activity, my eyes were glued to thest group of men I had stopped in front of. It appeared the dark haired man had bought me.


    I tried to recall exactly what he looked like. It was hard to see him from this distance. He had beenrge and muscr, I thought. His chest seemed to have a metal breast te squarely in the middle. I seemed to remember seeing the hilt of a sword at his waist. All in all, he looked dangerous.


    I looked away from him for a moment and checked out the other ves. Some look sort of human, but most didn¡¯t. In fact, I didn¡¯t see anyone else up here on the stage that appeared to be from Earth.


    Scanning the auction again I didn¡¯t see the dark haired man anymore. I had a moment of panic that he had left. If he hadn¡¯t bought me, who had? The not knowing was worse than knowing.


    A movement from by my feet caught my eye and I looked down. The dark haired man was there, along with the four other men and they were staring up at me. Their eyes seemed to be appraising me. I was acutely aware of how my legs were spread and what they hadplete ess to.


    In my fright, my body did the most embarrassing thing. I pissed myself. The golden liquid sshed down my legs to the white tform.


    The female looking creature that had cored me came to stand beside the men. They looked warily at her. A long tentacle came out of her throat and delved into the ear of the long haired man. She was impassive, but the man bowed his head to her. She motioned and my little tform was clean of the puddle. The urine still clung to my legs and I wished the air currents would dry it.

 2

    The men stood at my pedestal talking and asionally looking up at me. The questions gued my mind. Had Dark hair bought me? What would they want me to do? Were they going to eat me or beat me? I felt nauseated and wanted to throw up. Then that would be stuck to me too, so I held it in and tried to breath normally.


    I barely noticed the motion as my tform moved backward into a small room. The room was dimly lit and the walls looked likerge screens. My arms were trembling from being held out so long and I was slumped against my invisible bonds. For the moment my adrenaline was exhausted and so was I.


    The five men walked casually into the room while thedy with the tentacle followed them.


    The wall in front of me lit up and it was me, for all practical purposes with no hair. I screamed into the air mask and struggled in my bonds. For some reason it seemed like shaving me bare would be the worst thing they could possibly do. Obviously I knew that was just the beginning.


    The dark haired man turned around and watched me struggling. His face was rough with stubble and his short ck hair framed his face. He raised a dark eyebrow and said something. Long hair jumped up on my tform behind me. I felt him grab my long brown hair and wrap it around his fist. He twisted my head to and fro talking to his friends.


    He jumped down and leaned casually on my tform smirking up at me. The tentacledy hit a switch and the me on the wall was now just like I was, hair and all. A sigh of relief escaped my mouth. Suddenly, I realized it hade out. The air mask on my face was gone.


    The men spoke to thedy in anguage I couldn¡¯t understand. Dark hair continued to watch me intermittently. I wasn¡¯t really upset when the me on the wall had her leg, groin, stomach, and underarm hair removed.


    Anky quiet man pointed to his breast te and addressed the group. The metal covering his chest had an intricate design on it. In fact, they all wore the same design on their chest. Thedy stuck her tentacle into his ear.


    I was distracted from the rest of the conversation as the long haired man yed with my toes. Across the tform from him a man with brown hair and a short beard stroked the other foot as they talked. They were touching me without permission and it infuriated me. The logical little voice in the back of my mind reasoned I should get used to it.


    Two creatures came in to the room from the side door. They looked like they were made of jelly. Again, the urge to throw up came over me and I fought it back down. T


    The tform I was on lowered to the ground and I was now surrounded by my captors at their level. The men were enormous, the shortest was probably six foot something. At 5¡¯7 they dwarfed me substantially.


    The jelly creatures were on the tform now and I started to struggle. Of course I already knew it was worthless, but I couldn¡¯t stop. When the jelly creatures started to engulf my legs, my panicked screaming filled the room. Quite suddenly the air mask over my mouth was reced and the tentacledy was sticking her thing in my ear.


    ¡°Silence, ve,¡± I heard in my mind. ¡°You are now the property of the proud Warriors that stand around us. They wish your hair removed in certain ces and it is being done. They have paid to have an understanding of theirnguage ced in your mind. I will do this now.¡±


    My world got foggy as tentacle woman dumped an aliennguage into my brain. I was vaguely aware that the table moved up as I moved down until I wasying t at the level of thedy¡¯s tentacle. It felt like I had had too much to drink. Slowly the words being spoken around me started to make sense. There wasn¡¯t time to marvel at it, though.


    The tentacle woman pulled out what looked like a silver pen light and pressed it to my arm. I winced as a slight burn started where she held the silver pen against me.


    ¡°What was that?¡± thenky guy asked quietly.


    ¡°It is for the ve¡¯s health,¡± the dark haired man answered him. ¡°Basin told us of this, brother, you must pay more attention.¡±


    ¡°We will give it a drink every day that is simr to that concoction,¡± the bearded man said and the others agreed.


    It was so weird understanding anguage I knew was foreign to me. I was stunned.


    ¡°Human ve, I am speaking to you in thenguage of Pateria. Do you understand me?¡± the woman asked looking right at me.


    I nodded slowly and she pped my breast, ¡°You will answer me when I speak to you, ve!¡±


    Before I had a chance to do what I was told, I saw Dark hair grabbing her hand.


    ¡°This one is ours now, saleswoman. Respect it as such,¡± he said rubbing a hand over the mark hers had made. My nipple responded to his touch despite my sense of dread.


    ¡°They are protective, ve, you are lucky. Now do you understand me?¡± she asked again.


    I answered her in a slurred voice with words I barely recognized and the men came to stand around me. I realized I wasying down across the tform and the jelly creatures were still at work. The slimy burning was running up my legs.


    Dark hair gazed down at me. He trailed his fingers along my arm as he addressed the saleswoman. ¡°We wish to know how it works. When the cleaners are done, I want you to show us all the parts,¡± he said turning his gaze back on my face.


    I still felt drunk and the room started to slowly cken around the corners. I wondered how many parts she would show him. Would she open up my belly to show him those parts, too? On that lovely note, I cked out.


    ¡®Bad dream,¡¯ I thought to myself as I woke up. ¡®Hope I didn¡¯t miss my rm.¡¯ I opened my eyes and then shut them tight again. Inside my head I repeated to myself, ¡®bad dream, bad dream, bad dream.¡¯


    ¡°I already saw you Ciara, you opened your eyes. You aren¡¯t asleep anymore. I wish to look at you with them open,¡± the long haired man said.


    He had been leaning over me watching me sleep. I had seen his piercing blue eyes the minute I opened mine.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°I could open them for you, Ciara. Should I do that?¡± he asked.


    I threw my eyes open and tried to move away from him, but only ended up backing into dark hair who had beenying on the other side of me. I scooted away from both of them and fell off the surface we had beenying on. Crawling across the floor I stopped when I hit the wall and stood up.


    ncing out an opening in the wall I noted the sun that was peeking over the purple blue horizon. Severalrge moons could also be seen stretched out in the sky. I¡¯d never seen a sky that color or with that many satellites.


    I turned in stunned silence and gazed sightlessly ahead. This wasn¡¯t earth, unless my suddenly sprouted new moons. I was somewhere different, somewhere very far away. My eyes started to work again and I took in the details of where I was.


    It appeared to be a bedroom. In the center of the room sat a huge circr bed covered in an assortment of deep blue covers. Arge pole ran up the middle of the bed and attached the ceiling. Four powerfully built men were lounging on it. From the look of their hair, they had just woken up.


    Thenky man wasying on the other side of the mattress. He stretchednguidly and watched me.


    ¡°I told you we should have tied it up,¡± thenky man said to the group in general.


    I whimpered and hugged my arms around myself. My butt naked self, I realized. Looking down quickly I saw ornate metal cuffs wrapped around my wrists and ankles, but was otherwise I waspletely unclothed. I shifted my arms to cover my private parts.


    ¡°To the first contest then,¡± the broad, bearded man said rising from the bed anding toward me.


    The bearded man was taller than me by at least a foot. His chest was bare except for the copious amounts of thick bronze hair. A fine piece of white linen was wrapped around his waist. From the number of scars that cut across his torso he had obviously been in a lot of fights. He terrified me.


    ¡°Master Evan wishes to inspect you on the bed with your eyes open, Ciara. Go back andy down,¡± hemanded.


    The man was a giant. I was too scared to move and shook my head ¡®no¡¯ watching him.


    ¡°What do you mean when you move your head like that? Speak to me, Ciara,¡± he saiding closer.


    ¡°No,¡± came out of my mouth.


    ¡°No what, Ciara,¡± he said folding his arms across his chest. He watched me tremble for a moment and then continued. ¡°You are not educated, so I will help you. When you answer myself or my brothers, the word Master should follow whatever you say.¡±


    ¡°You are not my Master,¡± I hissed at him mutinously.


    The bearded man stepped closer to me and I bolted away from him. I didn¡¯t make it far. In my haste to escape, I didn¡¯t notice the long haired man as he stepped in front of me. Fighting wildly, I fought the hands that restrained me. After a quick struggle, I ended up subdued on the floor.


    The long haired man held me face down with my hands behind my back. He had my right arm twisted in a grip so strong I feared the bone would break. Screaming apologies Iy still, praying he would release me.

 3

    ¡°That was a horrible noise, Ciara,¡± the bearded manmented.


    ¡°I apologize, Master,¡± I sobbed, grateful the long haired man had suddenly freed my arm.


    The bearded man spoke to the long haired man sharply then, ¡°Use less force, Evan. You act as though we have not been trained.¡±


    The man named Master Evan pulled me to stand as he grunted an apology to the bearded man.


    ¡°It ran at me,¡± he said, ¡°I was surprised.¡±


    I stood and trembled between the two men. Powerful did not begin to describe them. Despite my objections the long haired man, Master Evan, had quite simply moved me to the floor like I wasn¡¯t fighting him. My arm throbbed as a vivid reminder of how not to act.


    The men were looking at me and I realized I had been staring at them.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how I had ever confused them for human. For one, they were too tall. Secondly, their eyes were different,rger and more feline. Their skin also should have told me, it was very faintly striped gold and golden brown. There were subtle and distinct differences between us.


    I dropped my eyes, but not before taking in Master Evan¡¯splete form. He was tall and his muscles were well defined in his arms and chest. Like the bearded man he also had a good number of scars that cut across his body. Unlike the bearded man he had less chest hair.


    ¡°Your eyes are green, Ciara. None of us have green eyes,¡± Master Evan said conversationally.


    I had no response to that but looked up at his face again. Master Evan had a lopsided smile on. He was just intently watching me. For a man that had nearly ripped my arm off, he seemed almost good humored.


    The bearded man was standing watching me also, but seemed to have deferred the conversation to Master Evan.


    ¡°What is Ciara? Why are you calling me that? My name is Rachel,¡± I said to him in a pleading voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s twice you didn¡¯t follow instructions, Ciara. I would be happy to answer your question if you apologize for not addressing us properly. Be forewarned, the punishment will only get worse the longer you defy us,¡± he said in that pleasant tone.


    Thenky guy on the bed spoke before I had the chance to. ¡°Liam told me the first they did with their ve was take it down and show it the whipping post. He told me they strapped it to the post and left it there half the day, after that they had no problems.¡±


    I¡¯d been beaten by my mother and her brothers on more than one asion. These guys were much tougher than my family. I had no urge to repeat an experience like that ever again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t call you Master, Master. Please, tell me where I am. Why are you calling me Ciara? Why am I here? I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡± I stumbled all over my words and looked at the floor.


    Tears started to fill my eyes, again. I was too weak; I should fight them. The entire experience was humiliating.


    ¡°We have named you Ciara that is why I am calling you that. You are on the Pateria. You are our sex ve.¡±


    I gasp looking up but he continued to speak.


    ¡°You were brought from your home through a dimensional portal. They don¡¯t open often on your world, so you can¡¯t go back. If you are agreeable your life here will be pleasant. If you can¡¯t be agreeable, well, we¡¯ll be very sorry for that.¡±


    Master Evan finished his speech by quickly wiping a tear off my cheek. I watched as he brought it to his lips.


    ¡°Well?¡± the dark haired man on the bed asked looking at Master Evan.


    ¡°Salt and something else,¡± he said.


    Thenky man spoke then, ¡°Ciara, what do you keep making with your eyes?¡± he asked curiously.


    I didn¡¯t have a word for it in thenguage I was thinking in. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master,¡± I said getting flustered, ¡°there is no word ¡­ Master.¡±


    ¡°Was there a word in your firstnguage?¡± thenky man asked.


    I thought hard for a minute and tried to remember, it finally came to me. ¡°Tear, Master,¡± I said triumphantly.


    My face fell the minute I realized what an idiot I was being. In my confusion, Master Evan had wrapped his hand around my arm and was pulling me back to the bed.


    The dark haired man looked at thenky guy sharply as he spoke. ¡°It is not to speak of it¡¯s home again, Christof. Do not encourage that behavior,¡± he said.


    Master Evan continued to tug me toward the bed and I resisted.


    ¡°Please,¡± I cried with a wavering voice pulling against him, ¡°don¡¯t do this. Please don¡¯t hurt me. I want to go home.¡±


    The words sex ve kept rolling around in my head. I was not cut out to be anyone¡¯s sex ve.


    Master Evan pulled harder and I stumbled forward. The arm still ached from his prior abuse, so I didn¡¯t fight too hard against him. Instead, I looked around the room for some other way out.


    My frantic eyes locked on the bed and the two figures still lounging there. The dark haired man I had originally thought bought me was watching my disy intently.


    ¡°We have no wish to harm you,¡± he said. ¡°We have paid a great deal for you and only wish to explore what we have bought.¡±


    ¡®They paid a lot? For me?¡¯ I was so surprised that I stopped pulling against Master Evan for a moment.


    I saw a fifth figure moving into the room. He held arge brown jug in his hands.


    ¡°We should give it water,¡± he said to the group. ¡°It lost fluid at the auction has not taken any since.¡±


    His hair was reddish brown and cut in short waves about his head. He was leaner than the others with a more finely muscled appearance. His waist had the same linen shift, though.


    At the sound of something to drink I was suddenly parched. I licked my dry lips and watched him. He came to rest in front of me and dropped something on the ground.


    ¡°Kneel Ciara and Kein will give you something to drink,¡± Master Evanmanded.


    I was so thirsty. Master Evan put his hands on my shoulders and encouraged me toply. Slowly, I kneeled down and realized a thick, soft cushion was under my knees. I reached for the jug and was tutted.


    Master Kein brought the jug to my lips and I took a tentative sip. It tasted like cool water with a hint of something sweet. I gulped as fast as he would allow me to drink. I didn¡¯t finish until the jug was empty.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    When I was done drinking, Master Evan pulled me to stand again. He grabbed the arm he had twisted so viciously before and I didn¡¯t fight as he pulled me to the bed. Pushing gently he forced me away from the edge, so I sat fully on the firm mattress.


    Master Kein had set the jug down and moved beside the dark haired man. Master Evan slowly crawled until he was right beside me, facing me. I sat stiffly and upright watching the men surround me.


    Master Evan sat very close next to me and looked into my eyes deeply. I flinched, but otherwise stayed still, when his hand came up to trace my the line of my nose.


    ¡°Open your mouth, Ciara,¡± hemanded and I did.


    The Dark haired man leaned forward until he and Master Evan were directly in my face.


    Dark hair used his fingers to pull my lips back and he seemed to be examining my teeth. Using the t of his finger he examined my entire mouth. Master Evan assisted him. It felt like he was pinching and ying with my tongue. They seemed satisfied with whatever they found.


    When the men removed their fingers I hesitantly closed my mouth. Master Evan touched my lips and I automatically opened them for him. He was no longer interested in the inside, though. The strange man sat and rubbed his fingers across my full lips.


    ¡°So soft,¡± he said looking back at the dark haired man.


    Just like the rest of me my lips were curvy and thick. The color and texture seemed to mesmerize Master Evan. The attention was beginning to unnerve me again.


    The dark haired man sat back and considered me. Master Evan stayed in my face and ced his fingers over the stato pulse under my jaw.


    ¡°Do not fear us, Ciara. We will not cause you harm. We will protect you,¡± he said.


    I wished I could believe that. Contrary to their words my arm still throbbed. It was a constant reminder what they could do if they cared to.


    Dark hairid a hand on my shoulder and I watched him warily. I jumped when Master Evanid a hand on the opposite shoulder. They slowly started to stroke my arms on either side.


    The men trailed their fingers down my arms toward my hands. Their touch was tentative and explorative. It was in sharp contrast to being wrestled to the floor or dragged to the bed.


    The Dark haired man made a disgruntled sound as he examined my right hand. I wanted to pull away, but his grip on my arm was firm. God, they were strong.


    ¡°The skin is rough, cracked, and broken,¡± he said touching the lines on my palm.


    ¡°As is this one,¡± Master Evan said from my other side.


    ¡°It has not been well cared for, but that is of no concern now. We will use the cream on it,¡± Master Kein stated and the other men murmured approval.


    The texture of me seemed to fascinate them. They ran their fingers along my arms and legs like they had never seen skin before. I could not stop the involuntary flinching.


    The more they touched me, the more freaked out I got. They were overwhelming. I pulled at my limbs trying to curl myself into a ball.


    ¡°Please let me go, please stop, please don¡¯t rape me,¡± I begged tugging hard at the extremities they were still holding tight.


    ¡°We can hold you down if you are not agreeable,¡± the dark haired man said, ¡°and I will tell you only once. Do not use words from your firstnguage or speak of your first home. I do not know the word ¡®rape¡¯ and I do not care to know it.¡±


    He didn¡¯t look angry, just stern.


    I was panting in fear watching his eyes. Being tied down would make this worse, I had to calm down. It took a supreme effort, but I managed to slow my breathing to a more reasonable pace.


    Tears started to form in my eyes again. I cast my eyes down to hide them and really saw myself for the first time.


    I looked different. In my rapid survey of myself all I had noted was theck of clothing. With the initial panic gone I could do a more thorough evaluation.


    There was so much different about me now. My tan lines were gone. The skin of my body was all creamy white like I¡¯d never spent a day in the sun. In addition, all of my body hair seemed to have been removed, including the fine hairs on my arms.


    Without thinking I wrenched my arms from their grasp and grabbed my head in sheer terror. My long brown hair was still attached. Running my fingers through it, I made sure it was all there.


    ¡°We did not remove any hair from your head or face. Our cousins told us a human would want to keep that. We wish you to be a happy ve,¡± the dark haired man told me. ¡°We will keep it for ornamentation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± I answered feeling dazed.


    ¡°You must call me Master every time you speak to me, Ciara,¡± he said watching me.


    I had to remember the rules. It was the only way I would survive, that much I was sure of.


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Master,¡± I whispered and he looked very pleased.

 4

    My hands drifted from my hair to my neck. I could feel the metal cor circling it. The cor wasn¡¯t too tight, but it wasn¡¯t loose. It seemed to be about an inch wide. Running my fingers along it I could feel it was covered with an intricate design.


    ¡°It is our symbol. Any that see it will understand we own you,¡± the Dark haired man said.


    I nodded mutely and inspected the metal bracelets on my wrist. They were wider, maybe three inches and they fit like they had been made for me. Both of them were covered in the same pattern. I saw no way to remove them.


    ncing down, I saw two more identical cuffs encircling my ankles. The bearded man was taking his time exploring my feet, so I didn¡¯t get a good look at them. I assumed they probably had the same design.


    My eyes turned to gaze back at my strange looking body. The men had reached my torso now. I watched their rough calloused hands glide over my chest and stomach. I still flinched as they lifted and cupped my breasts. That didn¡¯t keep my attention, I was interested in farther down.


    That huge bush was gone, along with most of my pubic hair. What I had left made a motif on my lower stomach. I touched my belly and traced the mark. The dark haired man¡¯s fingers followed mine.


    ¡°It was Christof¡¯s idea, it is also our symbol,¡± he said. ¡°None will confuse who you belong to.¡±


    I stretched back to look at the symbol and the dark haired man pushed me gently until I wasying on my back. I was looking up into his charcoal eyes feeling unsure again. His hair hung to his chin and I watched it catch the light. It almost had a blue tint is was ck.


    ¡°You do not know what to call me, do you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No¡­ Master,¡± I said almost not remembering.


    He chuckled and stroked my cheek, ¡°I am Master Damien,¡± he said then pointed to thenky man on the other side of the bed. ¡°That is Master Christof.¡±


    The bearded man was between my legs inspecting my calf and looked up into my eyes, ¡°You may call me Master Bane.¡±


    ¡°I am Master Kein,¡± the man that had brought the jug said as he traced my hip bone.


    Master Christof was the only man that didn¡¯t seem to want to touch me. He sat on the other side of the bed watching hispanions.


    The exploration of my body continued as Iy there. The switched ces and took their time. Most of the men explored with their hands, but the one named Master Evan started licking. He tasted me everywhere.


    Terror rose in my gut as his tongue ran over my arms. Were they nning to eat me? Perhaps telling me I was a sex ve was just a ruse, so they would have an easier time. In fear, I started to shake and shiver on the bed.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Master Bane asked holding my trembling limb as I tried vainly to jerk it back.


    ¡°Is it ill?¡± Master Kein asked.


    Master Damien appraised me and crawled up by my head. He looked deeply into my eyes for several long moments. I jumped when his warm handy over my heart.


    ¡°No, it is afraid again,¡± he diagnosed correctly. ¡°Do not fear Ciara, we will care for you now. Rx and allow us to prepare you for your purpose,¡± hemanded.


    Well, it didn¡¯t sound like they wanted to eat me. I didn¡¯t really understand what he meant by preparation, though. Once again, I forced myself to rx and calm down.


    Prior experience with my old boyfriend in the Chevy had taught me that tensing up before sex made it worse. If I wanted to survive this experience with my lower half intact, I would need to control myself. I concentrated on the ceiling and tried to rx.


    Master Evan¡¯s tongue had reached my torso now. I felt warm lips on my stomach and a tongue running over my flesh. He tasted my belly button thoroughly, he seemed to be checking it for something. He probed and pushed at it for several moments with his tongue and fingers.


    ¡°No, Basin is correct,¡± he said. ¡°We cannot use it here. It is not deep enough.¡±


    The other men murmured as lips ran up over my left breast. Hepped at the underside of therge round orb beforeing to the tip. The sensitive tissue crinkled under his tongue. That fascinated them.


    Master Kein started to work on the other breast with his fingers. When he quickly achieved the desired result he was thrilled. He continued to change his stroke watching the skin react.


    It was getting harder to concentrate on the ceiling. My breasts had never experienced such wonderful stimtion. Master Kein¡¯s hands were driving me insane and then Master Evantched his mouth onto the nipple. He sucked hard and my back arched. I buried my hands in his silky hair without thinking.


    Master Damien peeled my hands away and ced them above my head. I wanted to reach back down but felt myself restrained. Again, I noted the pole that rose through the center of the bed. A bit of leather now attached my wrists quite securely to that beam. The idea of being tied down terrified me and I looked up into Master Damien¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°We will never hurt you Ciara, but we can¡¯t be sure of the same treatment from you,¡± he said.


    ¡°How could I hurt you, sir¡­ Master?¡± The men were gargantuanpared to me.


    Whether they were lean or hulking they were covered in sinewy muscle. From the easy way Master Evan had thrown me to the ground I knew they were stronger than I was. There was really nothing I could do to them.


    ¡°This is something you don¡¯t need to concern yourself with. Aren¡¯t we bringing you pleasure? It was exined to us you would enjoy this,¡± Master Damien stated.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± I answered breathlessly.


    Master Kein had decided to use his mouth like Master Evan and the stimtion was too much. He nipped lightly and I moaned softly before managing to ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you care, Master.¡±


    Master Damien brushed his fingers over my eyebrows and watched me. ¡°If you are in pain and unwilling you will be ill. We wish for you to stay healthy. Your health reflects positively on us, an ill ve is not honorable,¡± he answered. ¡°We will prepare you, so you will be a healthy ve.¡±


    The earlierment made sense. They were preparing me for sex. It was starting not to matter, as long as those wet mouths continued to work over my nipples.


    Soft teasing strokes had run up my legs, tickling the skin behind my knees. Master Bane was between my thighs and his hands were stroking just next to my center.


    ¡°Brothers,¡± he called, ¡°it is getting ready.¡± He was looking down at my pussy with rapt attention.


    I tried to close my legs but couldn¡¯t with Master Bane sitting there. Master Christof got off the bed and walk around toe stand in front of me. I could feel myself and I was starting to get wet. I wasn¡¯t used to this kind of attention, alien or not.


    My face flushed hot because I knew what they were looking at. I¡¯d looked in a mirror once when I was excited once just to see. I knew the pink lips would be full and plump. There was probably wetness gathering at the entrance to my womanhood. My little clit would be poking bravely from behind its hood. I wondered how much they knew about all of that.


    Master Evan lifted his head from my chest and smiled at me, ¡°I will know you there, Ciara, no part of you will hide from me.¡±


    My legs were forced wider apart as Master Evan joined the other man. He used his tongue to run up my weeping slit. Against my better judgement I groaned as he moved over my pouting clit.


    ¡°Well, brother?¡± Master Damien asked.


    ¡°It is an interesting vor and we will certainly know where ever it goes,¡± Master Evan answered.


    The men spoke about my private parts like they were discussing the parts of a car. Other men, as well as, the saleswoman had exined how the pieces worked. They were eager to test what they had learned.


    ¡°Here,¡± Master Damien pointed and brushed his fingertip over my clit.


    I sucked in a gasp and pulled at my restraints as he teased the tiny bud. My old boyfriend had never found it or at least never cared to. Master Damien seemed to know exactly where to look.


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Master Evan agreed and blew across the tissue.


    Master Evan nibbled and sucked at my clit until I was twisting my hips involuntarily. The menughed andplimented the saleswoman on her knowledge, she had told them how to do that.


    I felt fingers, lots of them sliding into my cunt slowly stretching me. The fingers slipped lower and I tried to protest. Master Damien put a wet finger over my lips. I could smell the musty scent of my arousal on his hand.


    ¡°Ciara, do not resist us,¡± he chastised.


    ¡°Please, Master,¡± I begged him using the words I was supposed to, ¡°it will hurt. Please don¡¯t put anything there.¡±


    ¡°We would not harm what we own,¡± was the only answer I got.


    The fingers were gentle and pressed into me slowly, one at a time. Soon the burn and the stretch were bearable and not painful. They weren¡¯t hurting me.

 5

    I was flipped and pulled up to my knees. My arms crossed awkwardly in front of me and I felt something small, soft, and wetpping against me back there.


    ¡°Please no, Master, that¡¯s dirty. Please, don¡¯t do that,¡± I begged wiggling around.


    A tongue ran up my spine and to my hair line. I was sure it was Master Evan¡¯s body that now covered mine.


    ¡°No more protesting Ciara, it is unbing,¡± he whispered nipping my ear.


    Finding it had vor he tasted my earpletely, pressing his tongue into my canal. I loved to have my ears yed with and moaned as he tasted. It was brought to his attention I had two ears. He moved my head so he had ess to the other one. For me, it was heaven.


    ¡°Do you like that, Ciara?¡± he asked me using his big fingers to continue to stroke and pull on my ears.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± I moaned getting lost in his hands.


    ¡°Use my name Ciara, every time,¡± he requested returning his lips to my ear.


    ¡°Yes, Master Evan,¡± I replied.


    His body shifted and I felt another person settle between my legs. Mindlessly, I allowed myself to be spread. I felt the head of a cock pressing against myher lips and froze.


    My boyfriend at home had always made sure I felt him for several days afterward, every muscle in my body clenched. Bracing myself, I closed my eyes and waited for the pain.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Damien called softly, ¡°rx for me. We will not hurt something we own,¡± he repeated stroking my back and thighs.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Lost on a strange world, surrounded by aliens that wanted to fuck me I tried to rx. I felt my body yield to the pressure and Master Damien slipped into me with a slight push. He wasrge, but I was very wet. He pressed firmly until his rod was embedded in my flesh. I heard him moan my new name and he stayed very still inside of me. He wasn¡¯t causing me pain, so I did calm down a little.


    ¡°It is amazing,¡± Master Damien said softly, but he still didn¡¯t do anything.


    I was still as stone waiting, but nothing happened. The heavy weight inside of me made me want to move, though.


    A hand stroked down my back and Master Evan spoke from beside me.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t fight.¡±


    After a while I opened my eyes and looked around. The men were all alternating staring at me or at Master Damien, who was motionless behind me. Maybe this was how they had sex, if so I felt buying me was a big waste of money.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to move or would you like me to move? On my we go back and forth. I only did it a couple of time, but is it different here ¡­ Master Damien?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop rambling once I started. It was such an unusual position to be in: impaled on someone¡¯s cock while other men watched.


    ¡°You ask many questions, Ciara. Yes, I would like to move; you may stay still. I was merely enjoying this for a moment,¡± Master Damien said slowly starting to glide in and out of me.


    It felt really good once he started to thrust. He rubbed something deep inside of me every time and I felt my own desire building. Inadvertently, I started to push back against him. A murmur passed through the group when they noticed me, but I wasn¡¯t chastised.


    ¡°Sir, may I take my hands off the pole? I won¡¯t do anything bad. It would just be easier if I could lean on my hands, Master Damien,¡± I said before I realized ves probably shouldn¡¯t ask to befortable.


    It was just leaning on my elbows with my forearms crossed and stuck to a pole in front of me was such an awkward position. Master Kein moved forward and removed the rope restraining me.


    I moved to my hands and knees, so now my breasts hung freely. They wererge and had gotten me in more than a little trouble. When you haverge breasts everything seems to show them off. Now they swung with each forceful plunge.


    Master Evan and Master Kein noticed and stroked my breasts liberally, thoroughly entertained by the swaying orbs. It felt good and I whispered to them not to stop. That was the only encouragement they needed.


    My breasts got all the attention they ever wanted after that. Master Kein gave up stroking and went back to sucking. He scooted so hey beneath me.


    I felt certain I would smother the man with my chest, but he moaned in pleasure directly beneath them. Soon I was lost in the sensation of his hands, lips, and teeth exploring the rounded flesh. His wet mouth passed repeatedly over the reactive tips of my nipples making them into puckered little nubs.


    Hands were everywhere on me, stroking my sex, my back, and my hips. It was an amazing experience. I shouldn¡¯t have orgasmed, but I did, stuttering into the pillow in front of me.


    The stroking hands never stopped and heard them all telling me how good I was for finding pleasure. I felt for moment like a puppy that had finally learned a new trick. It was very strange.


    My sheath gripped at Master Damien fiercely and the orgasmsted forever. It must have felt good for him, too. He took two swift plunges into my convulsing depths and said a series of words I didn¡¯t understand.


    I had no time to recover as a new set of hands gripped me and a hard cock plunged inside. I moaned at the invasion, not because it felt bad, but because it felt so good. This cock wasrger and I felt the stretch. I turned my head and Master Evan was rocking himself above me.


    He was saying something, but I couldn¡¯t understand him. I wondered if I had turned off theirnguage or forgotten it. Fear gripped me. What if they were giving me instructions and I wasn¡¯t responding?


    ¡°Master Evan, I don¡¯t understand you, sir, Master.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t figure out how to finish my sentence and he was still plowing into my sensitive tissue. It was hard to concentrate.


    Master Evan slowed a little as he spoke. ¡°We did not have the saleswoman ce all of our words in you Ciara. There are words you do not need to use.¡±


    His pace quickened as he finished his statement. I nced back and he looked ecstatic. Master Bane forced my head forward again. If it wasn¡¯t for the sexual frenzy, I¡¯m sure the grip Master Evan had on my hips would have been considered painful.


    Master Evan continued to thrust as Master Bane passed a hand over my mostly bald mound. As he started to rub over my engorged clitoris I bucked and moaned. The convulsions that had been fading started over again.


    Master Damien hady down beside me and was stroking the breast Master Kein wasn¡¯t fondling. He praised me with gentle words and continued touches as he watched with rapt attention.


    My orgasm was finishing when Master Evan shouted words I couldn¡¯t understand to the ceiling. I didn¡¯t know how much more I could take, my pussy was twitching but sore. I felt oil being poured over my backside and stroked into my asshole. Whimpering I looked to Master Damien, but knew what he would say.


    Fingers were gently spearing into me. They stretched and prodded slowly, but I was still terrified. In fear my legs dropped me to the bed. Pillows were ced under my belly until I held the position they liked.


    It felt as though I was dripping with oil as they stretched me. Even in my haze of fear I felt grateful for that. I knew this could be painful and it could make me bleed.


    ¡°The saleswoman has already cleaned and stretched you Ciara. We will never harm something we own,¡± Master Bane said covering my body with his.


    Hands separated my plump buttocks on either side and I felt the thick head of his cock teasing the outside of puckered entrance. It was darkly erotic, but still, I¡¯d always heard anal sex hurt.


    Better judgement to the side, I begged them, ¡°Please don¡¯t do this, it will hurt. Please leave my bottom alone, just use me the other way.¡±


    ¡°We will not hurt what we own,¡± Master Damien said sternly, ¡°but this is ours to use.¡±


    I struggled slightly in anger and was surprised when I identally pushed myself against Master Bane¡¯s erect shaft. He pushed forward and I felt the head of his oiled cock pop into my ass. It ached and burned. Grabbing my hips he grunted and pushed forward. His searing length took my breath away and a strangled cry forced past my lips.


    As Iy panting, strange words filled my ears again. They were simr to what Master Evan had said earlier. They must be cuss words. Master Baneid across me leaving his length still inside. My butt felt crampy and I stayed very still underneath him. I just wanted him to be done.


    ¡°So anxious Ciara, is it really so bad to be filled by my brothers and I? Is this practice unknown to you? We were told you would be familiar with this,¡± Master Kein said curiously watching me.


    He seemed younger than the other men and his eyes were kind. I focused on him as Master Bane withdrew his length and I tried to answer. Master Bane shoved himself home in a mighty push and I cried out loudly this time. My body couldn¡¯t take this treatment. I felt like I would tear in half at any minute. Master Kein looked concerned.


    ¡°Brother,¡± he said in a chastising voice, ¡°gentle with this hole, oil the other if you wish to rush.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, feels like I am in one of our women; hard to remember it is not the same,¡± Master Bane said withdrawing and then pushing back in slower.


    Iy still and tried to rx. This was going to happen whether I liked it or not. Fighting would only get me hurt.


    Soon the push and pull were not unpleasant. I spread my legs slightly and was able to get on my knees again. There was more control in this position and it didn¡¯t feel like I was being thrust into the mattress each time


    Low in my belly the sensations started to grow. I closed my eyes and grunted with each entry. As Master Bane exited I felt the pull of him across me, tantalizing my overstimted senses. Somehow one of the pillows had bunched between my legs and it had started to rub my clit each time he moved.


    Hot breath was in my face and I opened my eyes looking into Master Kein¡¯s golden brown orbs. No eye on earth could have held these intense colors.


    ¡°You did not answer me Ciara. I wish to know if it is so bad for you,¡± he asked stroking his fingers through my hair.


    ¡°No, Master Kein, it is better now. Thank you, sir,¡± as I finished my statement the hand in my hair passed near my face. I grabbed it and kissed the back of it, grateful he had slowed his brother down.


    Before I could move again Master Bane had mmed his length home and was pressing me into the bedding. Both hands were tied back to the pole at the center of the bed. My heart hammered in my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Kein,¡± I managed to strangle out with Master Bane¡¯s weight over me. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend, Master,¡± my brain was on overload and I wanted to cry. I had only meant to be grateful.


    ¡°Brothers, patience,¡± Master Kein said disengaging my wrists from the center pole of the bed.

 6

    I looked wildly around and saw Master Damien and Master Evan eyeing me with distrust. From the position of their hands they had put me back on the pole. Master Christof¡¯s face showed obvious dislike.


    ¡°It was only kissing my hand, it is human brothers. Basin and his brothers spoke of this. It was only a feathering of the lips. Show them Ciara, do it again,¡± Master Kein said offering me his hand.


    Master Bane did not withdraw his length and left me full and ufortable. Still I took the proffered hand and gently kissed the back once.


    ¡°Again,¡± Master Kein whispered softly.


    At his insistence I had soon kissed the entire back of his hand. I moved my attention to his fingers and his palm.


    I felt Master Bane watching, but the desire in him to move must have been too great. His length was slowly forcing it¡¯s way in and out of my tight hole again. The area was starting to get more sore and felt drier. He rested most of the way out of me.


    ¡°Brothers, more oil,¡± he called.


    I felt Master Damien rise from the bed and saw him hand the small metal container to Master Bane. For being alien ve owners they were surprisingly sensitive to what I needed. Master Bane used the oil and then grunted as he thrust in.


    It was unexpected that with the right amount of the oil how pleasurable it was to be taken this way. My body was full and darkly stimted. Without notice I was pushing my hips against Master Bane and trying to take him deeper. Back on my knees and elbows, I was grunting with him. I was reveling in the sensations as he dragged in and out of me.


    Fingers were back on my clit, whose I didn¡¯t know. Large calloused hands were caressing my tight nipples. With my eyes closed I could only imagine it was Master Evan¡¯s mouth that was blowing hot air into my ear and sucking on the lobe.


    I moaned my displeasure when Master Bane erupted before me, but I wasn¡¯t left wanting. A new oiled prick slid easily down my dark tunnel. This one was thinner, but longer. I recognized Master Kein¡¯s voice behind me.


    ¡°Much better than our women,¡± he chuckled as the other man fell to the bed panting.


    After watching so long Master Kein was in no mood for the niceties he had encouraged in his brother. Luckily, I was stretched and oiled. I peaked as he did, screaming and convulsing on his length.


    Again, as he poured into me, I felt the petting and heard thepliments. I had done well to find pleasure again. They felt I was very good at what I was doing.


    Master Kein rolled off of me and Iy on my stomach exhausted and reeling from the intensity of this experience. I licked my lips and they felt dry. Between my legs felt sticky and I was covered in a sheen of sweat. Overall, I was thirsty and had to pee.


    I felt a hand slide down my back and across my buttocks. The resulting shiver was residual sexual arousal mixed with trepidation. I didn¡¯t know how much more I could take.


    ¡°You see, Ciara,¡± Master Damien said from behind me, ¡°you wille to crave us. You will touch us to bring us pleasure without fear. We knew you would be good for us when we saw you, we were correct.¡±


    The men sat and agreed with Master Damien. They alsomended me on taking pleasure so many times. I responded excellently to them.


    In a strange way the praise made me proud. Sill, I wondered how much more I could take. Some part of me remembered one member of the team had not had a go. I wished they would let me drink and use the toilet first. Did a ve have the right to ask? Probably not, I decided. They had been nice and hadn¡¯t hurt me intentionally so far, I didn¡¯t want to push my luck.


    ¡°Come, Ciara, kneel before me,¡± Master Evan said standing several feet from the bed.


    I turned and looked up at him blearily, following his instructions without thinking.


    Master Damien sighed and urged me forward until the soft pillow was beneath my knees.


    ¡°When we say kneel, we mean on your resting ce, Ciara, not on the floor,¡± he said distastefully.


    In this position thebined fluids in my bottom half started to run. I felt like I was literally drooling cum. It made the sticky feeling that much worse.


    A jug of sweet water was offered to my lips and I took it greedily. A small amount escaped out of my mouth and ran down onto my breasts. I started to wipe it off and was stopped. Master Kein dried it up with a small towel.


    ¡°Come,¡± Master Bane said encouraging me to rise.


    I was shaky on my feet and leaned into him wherever he was taking me. He put an arm around my waist and supported me as we went.


    We walked out of the room with the bed into arge split level room. The upper half looked to be an area for eating with two long semicircr bars facing one another, five chairs were sat in front of them. The lower part of the room had a low fire going and was decorated with fivefortable looking ces to sit.


    I was led through these rooms to arge tiled room. These men apparently had indoor plumbing. A small circr area was set apart. It had what looked like shower heads across the wall, five of them, all pointing to the center.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Across from the showers I was sat on what resembled a heavilycquered wooden pot. Not surprisingly there were five of them. The one Master Bane sat me on didn¡¯t move off the floor, but was empty. A series of knobs adorned the wall above it.


    ¡°A human should relieve itself of fluid and any waste afterward, you may do that here,¡± Master Bane said and then stood looking at me expectantly.


    I wiggled around and looked at him mournfully, ¡°I can¡¯t do it with you watching,¡± I said. Adding the required, ¡°Master Bane,¡± in response to a raised eyebrow.


    Heughed at me. ¡°You have done this with me watching once already, Ciara. In front of the entire auction in fact. Now relieve yourself,¡± hemanded. ¡°The saleswoman sold us a kit to relieve you of your fluid if you refuse. She said it would be painful for you. Do you wish me to retrieve it?¡± he asked.


    I concentrated on thinking of running water and was thrilled when the tinkle of pee hit the bottom of the pot. Chancing a nce up Master Bane was still watching me intently. He was entirely naked.


    The bronze hair I had seen on his chest continued in a line down his stomach and surrounded his groin. He had scars everywhere on his muscr body. Even some that looked like teeth marks. It was his cock that really got my attention.


    His organ was massive and still erect. I wondered how many more times it would take before it went down. It also struck me to wonder what thedy at the auction had done so I could take that up my ass without much trouble.


    Master Bane caught me examining him and squatted in front of me so his tool hung suspended in the air. I was still staring at it.


    ¡°What are you thinking, Ciara?¡± he asked curiously.


    ¡°Nothing, Master Bane,¡± I said blushing.


    ¡°Ciara, you were thinking of something. You will tell me what it is while I clean you.¡±


    I started as he took a damp cloth from the counter and ran it between my legs. I was sore.


    He gently pinched my poutingbia and asked again, ¡°Tell me what you were thinking of.¡±


    I squirmed against him and decided to answer, ¡°How many more times will you have sex with me today, Master Bane?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°A human cannot take us as many times a day as our women can. You have performed your function for today,¡± he said standing me up.


    I continued to stare at his organ and he didn¡¯t miss it.


    ¡°What are you thinking now?¡± he sighed.


    ¡°I was wondering what the auctiondy did so it didn¡¯t hurt that bad when you had sex with my ass, Master Bane.¡±


    ¡°She cleaned you and stretched you while you slept. We will continue to keep you clean there and stretch you, so it will not hurt,¡± he answered leading me into the area with the showers.


    Now I was curious, I couldn¡¯t understand what he meant about continuing to keep me clean. Despite what they obviously thought, I could wipe myself.


    ¡°How will you keep me clean, Master Bane?¡± I asked as he turned a knob and water hit me from all sides.


    Stupid question, of course, this is how they would keep me clean.


    ¡°That is where you make waste, much like we do. We will wash the area out regrly and stretch it, so we can use it when we wish. Now that the process has begun it will not be painful for you.¡±


    It hit me. They were nning to give me enemas to keep me clean and use something to stretch me. My horrified expression must have amused him.


    ¡°Ciara, these things are done on your world also. The saleswoman told us of this procedure,¡± he said starting to soap me with a sponge.


    The thing he used to wash me was deep blue, but otherwise looked like the expensive natural sponges I had seen in fancy bath shops. Mom and I had just used washcloths.


    ¡°Why are you cleaning me, Master Bane? I know how to wash myself,¡± I said as he worked over my chest and stomach.


    I would have assumed a ve on a strange world would be the one doing the washing part, not getting washed.


    ¡°So many question¡­ You must be cleaned. In fact, we were told you would want to bathe afterward,¡± he told me.

 7

    ¡°Yes, Master, but I can do it myself,¡± I insisted.


    ¡°Ciara, you are now a possession of ours. We care for our possessions. We will clean you, so it is done correctly. When we are not avable to care for you, we will pay others to do it for us,¡± he said. ¡°You have done what is expected of you.¡±


    There was a finality to the statement, so I didn¡¯t push it.


    He was right I felt dirty and sticky. I would have wanted to bathe. It wasn¡¯t clear to me how he knew that.


    After Master Bane finished washing my body, he washed my hair. I¡¯d never had such a thorough cleaning of my scalp. My face was pushed into his chest as he massaged the soap everywhere. After aplete rinse job he ran a light oil from roots to tips.


    All in all, it was a far cry from the quick showers I¡¯d taken at the motel.


    Once he was done bathing me my captor got a jar off one of the shelves in the room. I was bent over as he rubbed it¡¯s contents over mybia, into my vagina, and into my ass. It tingled a little at first, but it seemed to dull the soreness substantially.


    Master Bane noticed several ces where someone¡¯s hands must have dug too excitedly into my hips. He carefully treated those with the cream. Making a sound of disgust he rubbed the cream all over my sore arm. Deep bruises showed where Master Evan¡¯s hands had been. Whatever the cream was made the marks lighten immediately.


    Both my hands received the same treatment with the cream. Some of the redness went away, but they still looked cracked and dry. I assumed it was because my hands had been like this for months. Master Bane seemed irritated that they didn¡¯t heal quickly like the rest of me.


    Once he had looked me overpletely and was satisfied he dried me.


    The technology they had here amazed me. The soft linen looking towel he used seemed to suck the water off of me. When he used it on my hair it ended up almost dry. I couldn¡¯t imagine what something like that would cost on Earth.


    I felt a little dazed and robotic, but Master Bane didn¡¯t seem to notice. I did what he said and that¡¯s all that seemed to matter to him. In the back of my mind, I knew I would eventually melt down or lose my cool. I just hoped it could be out of the line of sight of these strange men.


    I thought my bath was done, but Master Bane did not. He instructed me to open my mouth and rubbed something all over my teeth. It burned a little. After a while, he had me spit it out and rinsed my mouth out. It made my teeth feel clean, like I had just been to the dentist.


    The veryst part of my bath was a silky rub. After pulling my hair out of the way, Master Bane brusquely rubbed my flesh with a purple goo. The purple faded as the cream sunk in. It didn¡¯t leave my skin oily, but it gave me a silky glow. In any other circumstance I would have felt pampered.


    I was instructed to follow Master Bane as he walked into the main room. For a moment my mind screamed at me to resist and to refuse. They had no right to do this, I was not a creature to be bought and sold. I took a second too long and Master Bane turned to look at me.


    My feet started to move toward him before he could repeat his order. At least it appeared my body had the right survival instinct. Making a stand in the bathroom was probably a bad idea.


    In the main room the others were already seated at the semicircr tables. Five cups sat around the table as did empty tes. I noticed a cushion on the floor between Master Evan and Master Damien. I had a feeling I knew where I would take my meals. Master Bane¡¯s hands on my shoulders guided me to kneel between his two brothers.


    Master Bane left the room and returned with the white linen back around his waist. I noted all the men had put the coverings back over themselves. I was wishing I had something to wear.


    It wasn¡¯t that I was cold. The room was a fine temperature. I just felt so exposed kneeling on the floor.


    I jumped when a door opened to the outside and a man walked in carrying arge tray. White light streamed in from the door, presumably from the sun. The man that entered was thin andpared to mypanions he was short.


    He greeted my captors politely and sat the tray in front of Master Damien. Still naked with just my cuffs, I felt embarrassed, but he never looked at me. He walked back out, politely closing the door behind him.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Evan said looking down at me, ¡°you will be punished if you behave that way again. It is inappropriate.¡±


    I was shocked. I hadn¡¯t moved once the man walked in. I must have looked confused because Master Damien rified.


    ¡°We did not exin that rule Evan, Ciara is still new. Do not look at other men. You may look at us in the presence of other men or at the floor, but never look at them. Unless we allow you to, you are not speak to other men, either. Do you understand?¡±


    I nodded and was rebuked with a slight noise from across the table. Nodding didn¡¯t mean anything here.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien, I understand,¡± I said resting back on my heels.


    No one said that was inappropriate so I just stayed that way.


    The tray the man had delivered was uncovered and it smelled delicious. My stomach rumbled hungrily and Master Evan looked curiously at me.


    ¡°What noise did you just make?¡± he asked.


    ¡°My stomach makes that noise when I¡¯m hungry, Master Evan,¡± I told him.


    ¡°I wish to hear it again,¡± Master Damien said turning toward me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make it happen, Master Damien,¡± I said, suddenly afraid they might not believe me. ¡°It just happens sometimes when I¡¯m really hungry.¡±


    They sat and stared at me for a moment, but seemed to ept the answer.


    The men each loaded their tes and started to eat as I watched. I wondered if I would be allowed food. I wouldn¡¯tst long if I wasn¡¯t. They seemed to understand my physiology, so they must know that, I reasoned.


    I was interrupted from my musing when Master Damien reached down and offered a chunk of food to me. I tried to take it in my hands and was rebuked. I opened my mouth and he ced the morsel inside.


    The food tasted strange, not quite spicy, just very rich and meaty. Master Evan took a sip from his cup and then offered it to my lips. I didn¡¯t raise my hands to help him this time. I was getting the idea.


    The liquid inside the cup wasn¡¯t water, it tasted closer to wine. I¡¯d never had anything other than the cheap stuff my mother drank and that was awful. This was slightly sweet and ran easily over my tongue. I was d when he offered me more.


    ¡°It must drink this now,¡± Master Kein said picking up a small cup off the tray.


    Master Kein smelled the cup and wrinkled his nose. Master Damien took the small cup also sniffing at it, raising an eyebrow.


    I started to dread whatever was in that cup. When Master Damien brought it to my lips, I almost backed away. Master Evan¡¯s hand on my back stopped me and I looked up at him.


    ¡°Take what we offer you, Ciara,¡± he said gesturing.


    Master Damien brought the cup to my lips slowly. He tilted it and the liquid ran into my mouth. It tasted medicinal, almost like when you get a Tylenol stuck in the back of your throat. Thankfully there was very little in amount, so I downed what he gave me quickly.


    ¡°Do not attempt to refuse us again, Ciara,¡± Master Damien warned. ¡°You will take this everyday.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I said quietly.


    The meal continued with Master Damien and Master Evan feeding themselves and then feeding me.


    There was a wide variety on the tray the man had brought. I knew nothing about the quality of food here, but it seemed to be much better than I was used to eating. It was quite good.


    The meal seemed to divided into courses. We had started with what tasted like meat. Next they fed me what I thought of as fruit. The juicy brown junks were sweet and sour all at once. I liked it a lot.


    Other things on the tray were less enjoyable to me. Some of it tasted like breads dipped in gravy. That was not my favorite. It was soggy and had a weird texture. The men seemed to pay attention to my facial expressions as I ate.


    All in all, there was so much food. I was used to eating a te of instant rice and tipping a little soup over it for vor. Sometimes I just ate a bowl of cereal and called that a meal. I never had the variety or quantity of food I was being offered now.

 8

    I was soon very full. I tried to refuse a bite from Master Evan and he frowned at me.


    ¡°Eat Ciara, the saleswoman showed us a way to force food into you. It did not look pleasant to me.¡±


    I dutifully opened my mouth and took in another bite. I thought to myself that it would serve them right if I threw up because I ate too much. I nearly did retch when a thought crossed my mind. Master Evan would probably want to taste it. I held my food down and had to stifle a smile.


    Master Evan would literally eat anything that came out of me. I wondered what would happen when I got a cold. That usually made my nose run like a faucet. Oh, what a nasty thought.


    I didn¡¯t notice the light chatter at the table had gone strangely quiet and mypanions were all staring at me. I was still chewing myst bite and smiling at my own sick sense of humor when I looked up.


    Master Damien lifted my chin and looked into my eyes as I gulped down my food. I was terrified I must have missed something.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± he asked looking far too interested.


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t listening. Did I miss something, Master Damien?¡± I lied to him.


    Master Damien held my chin and seemed to consider for a moment before he spoke again, ¡°We gave you ournguage because we wished to hear you speak. Always answer me when I ask you a question and always tell me the truth. Now tell me, what were you thinking about?¡±


    I gulped and looked at the bulky muscles of his physique. This man could beat me to death before I could raise an arm in self defense. In fear, my mouth spilled out exactly what had been in my head.


    ¡°I was thinking that if I threw up it would serve you right for forcing me to eat. Then I thought Master Evan would taste it and that would be gross. Lastly, I was thinking about the next time I get sick and my nose runs with snot Master Evan will want to taste that, which is even grosser.¡±


    I was panting with terror and Master Damien had the nerve tough at me. The whole table had the nerve tough. Master Keinughed so hard he had to bend over double and move away.


    Once he had recovered Master Evan stroked my hair.


    ¡°I taste you and your healthy fluids to get to know you better. I have a sense for creatures I have tasted. It would help us track you, should we ever need to.¡±


    I would never get away if that was the case.


    ¡°Ah,¡± sighed Master Evan watching my face, ¡°there is the terror I have be ustomed to. I much prefer the humor, though. Brothers,¡± he addressed the group, ¡°we take Ciara to market today and find something it likes. It preformed well for us on its first day. These ves from Earth enjoy gifts. I say we give it one!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop myself, me and my big mouth, ¡°Why do you call me ¡®it¡¯? I¡¯m a she, Master Evan!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps on Earth you were a she. There you could bear the young of a male of your species. Here you are an it. You will not breed with us, no matter what hole we use,¡± he finished and took a drink and then offered me the cup; I knew better than to refuse.


    I was stunned I would never be pregnant. My mother had sworn I¡¯d be knocked up within the year. Boy, wouldn¡¯t she have been surprised. I started to get sad thinking I would never see her again, but the discussion at the table got my attention.


    ¡°Ciara will need ornamentation when we leave it with the Keepers,¡± Master Bane noted. ¡°Although I quite enjoy having it bare to us. I did not believe I would enjoy looking on the ve. I was wrong.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I blushed furiously when all the men agreed I was pleasant to look on. No one had ever called me pretty before, much less stated they wanted to have me walk around naked. I looked at the floor and tried to think of a reason why I should wear clothes.


    ¡°My breasts will sag without support, Masters,¡± I muttered to the floor.


    It was the truth, they wererge. Without reinforcement they would start to look like those women in National Geographic.


    Master Damien cupped a breast and ran a thumb over the nipple, which responded to him immediately. ¡°They will not act as they did on your. The pull of weight is different here. Still for a ve with such attributes, there is something we could purchase to help them stand out.¡±


    The group murmured appreciation and it was settled, we were going to market.

 9

    I knelt on a pad in a small room filled with hanging clothes as the men dressed around me. They talked andughed as they fitted themselves with white linen shirts and brown leather pants. Each of them had several sets of boots and they seemed to pick out the nicer pairs to wear.


    I recognized the symbol they each pulled across their chests. Thick leather criss crossed them and a metal breast te held a replica of the mark I carried everywhere. I wondered if the intricate design had meaning past the simple exnation they had given me.


    From a cab inside the room they pulled out weapons. Each of them took out a wicked looking sword and put it in a scabbard at their waist. Master Christof also had several small knives that he ced in the small of his back. Master Bane carried short knives in holders that strapped tightly around his thighs. They each were armed like they were going to battle.


    I wondered what I would wear. They never addressed the issue. The men just finished and directed me to the door that led out of their rooms. I stood naked and shocked as they opened the door.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go outside without clothes, Masters,¡± I said hoping someone would appreciate I had pointed it out.


    ¡°You have no need for clothes, Ciara,¡± Master Damien patiently exined. ¡°We are going to purchase ornamentation for you. Come, we must leave.¡±


    ¡°Like this,¡± I shrieked. ¡°I can¡¯t go out like this. Everyone can¡¯t see me like this. I¡¯m, I¡¯m¡­¡±


    They looked baffled by my refusal to step out the door. Tears started down my face again. I couldn¡¯t bear the shame of my nudity being disyed.


    ¡°Ciara, I do not care that the other Warriors look upon you. They will not touch you as long as you follow our rules. We will shield you from the eyes of the greedy shopkeepers with a cover. There is no reason for all this fuss,¡± Master Damien said looking exasperated.


    ¡°No!¡± I pleaded, ¡°I can¡¯t walk outside naked! Please dress me in something. ¡°A shirt, Master Damien,¡± I begged, ¡°please, just give me a shirt.¡±


    Fear battled with my shame in my mind and shame was winning. I screamed and fought as Master Damien started to pull me out the door. He stopped when I resisted, perhaps I had won this round.


    Master Evan spoke as they stood and watched me, ¡°I do not wish to carry an out of control ve through the courtyard. We are a respected regiment, our discipline is legendary, such behavior from our ve would bring dishonor,¡± he said harshly crossing his arms.


    The rest of the men agreed with him. They didn¡¯t want to carry me kicking and screaming through the yard. For a moment I had hope and then Master Bane raised his arm.


    My uncles had hit me before, so had my mother. Suddenly I remembered how strong these men were, my whole being cowered waiting for the blow. I was a ve and I was being an idiot. Now the beating would start.


    The hit never came and I opened my eyes to look at Master Bane.


    He spoke to me. ¡°We will never hurt what we own. If you continue to act this way we will have to punish you, though.¡±


    He had only run his hand through his short hair in frustration.


    Punishment scared me and I figured that they could do anything they wanted. If they weren¡¯t beating me yet, I should do what they asked. I stepped out the door and wiped the tears from my face. My will to fight wasn¡¯t nearly as strong as my will to survive.


    My arms sought automatically to shield my most private ces. This displeased Master Damien and he demanded I stand straight and carry my hands at my sides. He and his brothers never cowered. I would never stand with such dishonor.


    Thanking him politely for the rebuke I dropped my arms and straightened my back. Shame was not as important as survival, I tried to tell myself. I¡¯d learn to deal with the nudity.


    Their lodging was on the fifth floor. There was a single metal rail that ran along the edge of the walkway in front of the door. Beyond that I saw a girl about my age in the middle of a group of five men down in the courtyard.


    I stared at the girl. She was dressed, sort of, with a panel attached to a chain at her waist. It covered the apex of her thighs to about half way down her legs, another panel covered her buttocks. Her hips were bare and so was her top.


    Master Damien walked to me and I looked up at him. ¡°I will walk in front, you will follow me. The rest of my brothers know their ce. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered quietly.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°You will look at no man save us and speak to no man except us. This is an important rule. Do you understand?¡± he asked sternly.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I softly replied.


    I followed Master Damien down the steps and through the courtyard looking down. I used what my Uncle Bob had called my ¡®peripherals¡¯ to check out everything around me. The courtyard was full of men. They didn¡¯t seem to pay me much mind. Apparently a naked woman walking around wasn¡¯t such a big deal here.


    There didn¡¯t seem to be much vegetation in the courtyard just a couple small patches here and there. Otherwise , it looked like it was very dry here. The walls to the courtyard were all lined with something though. It grew low to the ground and looked pink.


    Despite the bright sun light the smooth cobblestone under my feet wasn¡¯t hot, which surprised me. I had expected searing heat on my feet, but it was just mildly warm. Since I was obviously not going to be getting shoes, I was grateful for that.


    Master Damien was stopped by arge man addressing him in the center of the courtyard. They started to talk, but I didn¡¯t look up. The men shifted suddenly and two tiny feet appeared in my frame of vision, ¡°Hello, cousin,¡± she said.


    A small cushion for my knees was dropped at my feet. A simr cushion wasid down for her. The men stood talking in a tight circle around us.


    ¡°Kneel, Ciara,¡± I heard Master Banemand.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, cousin, you can talk to other ves, they don¡¯t mind,¡± the girl said as we knelt down.


    I looked back and found the feet of my men behind me and looked up hesitantly. Master Evan reached down and patted my head. I was ready to cry I was so happy. I turned and looked into bright aquamarine eyes. She blinked and her eyes closed side to side. It was a little disorienting.


    ¡°You¡¯re human?¡± she asked me.


    I nodded but couldn¡¯t manage to talk, she just continued to speak. I was fascinated as wispy bright red hair fluttered in the light breeze.


    ¡°My name is Fuji,¡± she said. ¡°Is this your first day cycle here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, where are you from?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Oh, we didn¡¯t have a name for the whole ce. The vige I lived in was called Batra. The vers came and paid money to the men for their extra female children. My people got more for me than sending me to another vige. Did your people get more for you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone got anything for me. I just walked into a bright light and woke up at the auction. I fell asleep there and ended up here.¡±


    ¡°You look sad. I have human friends. You look like they do when they say they are sad,¡± she said taking my hands.


    Her hands were cool and I noticed her skin glittered in the light, all of her skin. Besides the engraved cor and cuffs, Fuji only wore several shiny gold chains around her waist and a bright purple sash over each shoulder. She was essentially nude.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sad. I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. These men are all sorge and strong. Are they going to hurt me?¡± I whispered to her.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Damien sighed above me. ¡°We have already told you; we will not hurt what we own.¡±


    God, did they have supersonic hearing, too? ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered him quietly.


    Fuji threw her arms around me and the cold feeling got more intense. She was like an iceberg.


    ¡°This is called a ¡®hug¡¯ ording to my friends. It will make you feel better. You were free before, yes?¡± she asked me.


    I choked up a moment before I answered. I had made a point not to think that word yet.


    ¡°Yes, I was free,¡± I answered her.


    ¡°It was different for me. I am allowed more liberty here than I had at home. The treatment is better also. I cannot understand how it must be for you. When youe to the Keepers you will meet other humans. They will understand,¡± she said.


    A male hand came down and tapped Fuji on her shoulder and she bounced up. I felt the same tap and tried to rise as quickly. Fuji knew how to act, so I wanted to copy her.


    In my haste to rise my gaze went up and I locked eyes with one of Fuji¡¯s Masters. I was stuck; he looked more terrifying than the men that had bought me. I felt a hand on the back of my head forcing my eyes back down. I flushed pink in embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I stuttered out.


    ¡°Walk behind me Ciara and keep your eyes down,¡± Master Damien ordered.


    I felt awful for not doing the right thing and making them angry again. I was paranoid they were going to punish me. The whipping post had been brought up once, I wasn¡¯t sure they wouldn¡¯t do that. They could do anything to me.


    My breathing etched up another notch when I realized they could just resell me if I displeased them. I couldn¡¯t go through being sold again. That was the worst feeling ever. Nausea started to overwhelm me. I always got nauseated when I got nervous.


    My steps faltered and I stumbled slightly. I wrapped my hands around my stomach and pressed my nails in. Anything to distract from the horrible sense of dread I was feeling. If they let me, I would curl up and die right here.


    Being owned was awful, being sold to new owners would be worse. At least these strange men seemed to care about my well being. If I was sold again, there was no telling how bad it could get.

 10

    I followed Master Damien¡¯s heels until I almost ran into his chest; he had turned around. I looked up and we were standing in a round alcove at the edge of the courtyard. My owners literally surrounded me.


    ¡°What are you so scared of Ciara?¡± Master Evan asked harshly pulling me to face him. ¡°You are radiating fear. Our ve should be proud and defiant, not nearly falling over itself in the middle of the courtyard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll whip me or sell me, because I looked at that other man. He looked terrible. Please don¡¯t sell me, Master Evan,¡± I begged him.


    ¡°You fear that we would sell you Ciara?¡± Master Damien asked. ¡°Do you believe we would make such a mistake as to buy the wrong ve?¡±


    ¡°There is no right answer to that, Master Damien,¡± I answered him honestly still trembling.


    He appraised me silently for several long moments with an unfaltering stare. I started when I felt Master Kein and Master Bane inspecting the small wounds I had made with my nails. When I looked up again Damien was softer.


    ¡°You have harmed yourself due to your¡­ upset. That is inappropriate. We would discipline you for this infraction, but I feel it would not have the intended effect,¡± he said thoughtfully. ¡°Instead I will tell you this, we will not sell you. My brothers and I choose you and we will keep you. We will only discipline you physically when it is clear you need more guidance than mere words provide.¡±


    The other men murmured agreement.


    They softly admonished me not to cause myself harm with my nails. If I insisted on doing that they would wrap my hands. I would only get one warning, so I best not do it again.


    I apologized like I felt a good ve should. The men petted my hair and shoulders in response. They weren¡¯t unreasonable, I soothed myself. I just had to learn the rules before they reached their limit.


    I breathed easier and followed them to the main gate feeling more rxed.


    They dressed me to go to market. Why they couldn¡¯t have done this upstairs, I could not discern. I would not have fussed at all if they put me in this to walk downstairs.


    The brown outfit they put me in was handed to them by a man at therge stone entrance. He ced their mark in the outfit, because it was theirs now. They would put it on me whenever I left the Warrior¡¯spound, they told me.


    Getting into the outfit wasplicated. The first thing they did was strap my kneeling pad around my waist with a tie. Next, soft dark brown covers wereced up each leg to my knees. Master Evan slipped soft fingerless mittens on my hands that reached my elbows. A bulky dark brown tunic was pulled over my head. Lastly, a hood with a long veil was fitted over my face.


    The outfit I was in went down to my feet and the sleeves covered my hands. Oddly the fabric was cool inside, I didn¡¯t feel overheated. From inside the veil I could see very well. It was like having on sunsses, which I didn¡¯t mind because it was bright in the sunlight. I imagined I must look like a brown lump from the outside.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Damien said facing me, ¡°outside these walls are others who will not appreciate you. Having a ve is a privilege, most cannot afford it. Speak to no one, including us. You will be punished severely if you speak in the vige. Can you do this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I said.


    We walked out a thick door nestled low in the wall. The men allowed me to follow Master Damien out and then took up positions. The men were on either side and behind me; I was surrounded.


    The way they moved and the tight grouping they held told me two things. First, I couldn¡¯t run from them out here. It wasn¡¯t like I had anywhere to go anyway. The second thing was that no one else on this street was going to touch me. Since running was out of the question and I felt safe, I was able to just look around.


    The area was alive. There were men everywhere standing outside therge buildings that lined the narrow streets. Everything looked like it had been made out of putty colored sand. Strange paintings adorned the outsides of the buildings. I wondered if that wasn¡¯t theirnguage.


    I had shopped a lot at flea markets and it felt like that. The street itself was crowded with tent vendors outside the main buildings. No one said a word to our entourage. I made good use of my ¡®peripherals¡¯ and noticed almost all the vendors held something out toward my owners. It was a silent request to look. They never got in our way or spoke to us.


    One man up ahead with a stand had what looked like earrings and they got my attention. Despite my circumstances, I still noticed the beautiful jewelry. Shiny things always grabbed my eyes. My mom had teased me about that.


    I tried not to turn my head as we passed the earring vendor¡¯s cart and sort of seeded. One pair had a silver loop with a blue stone floating in the middle. I liked those.


    From behind me Master Bane made a sound and Master Damien stopped. He came to a stop in front of the vendor¡¯s cart and my owners rearranged themselves around me.


    ¡°Point to what you are looking at,¡± Master Evan said gruffly under his breath.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I had tried to be sly, but I must have been obvious. I quickly gestured with my mittened hand to the set I had seen, but retracted it quickly. The salesman had looked curiously at it; like he wanted to touch me.


    Master Damien bartered with the man and handed him several pieces of stone from inside his belt. He retrieved the earrings from the salesman and passed them to the back of our group. Master Christof ced them in a small pouch at his waist.


    As we walked away Master Evan quietly asked Master Damien, ¡°Do you know what we just bought, brother?¡±


    ¡°No, but it does and the things are in our colors,¡± he answered and kept his brisk pace through the vendors.


    We came to arge wall and Master Damien didn¡¯t even have to knock, it just opened to us. I followed him past the guard at the gate. We were in a courtyard with what seemed like little shops all around.


    I saw other groups of armed men present with little brown bundled creatures in their midst. It was quieter here and only Warriors with ves seemed to be present. These shops must cater to them, I thought.


    The guard rxed a little around me as we walked toward arge storefront. Light colored fabrics blew in the breeze outside. Now I was sure those symbols were anguage. They looked different on every building.


    We entered the store with all the fabrics and Master Damien was warmly greeted by an older man inside.


    ¡°So you finally gave in old friends. I wondered when you would,¡± heughed grabbing Master Damien¡¯s arm.


    The room was full of fabrics and shiny metals. It looked to me like a woman¡¯s shopping paradise.


    ¡°So this is better than the life of a Warrior, Fredrik?¡± Master Evan asked curiously looking around.


    ¡°Ah, there is peace here for my brothers and I. No more raids, no more fighting, and we spend all day with our Mia. It is a blessed life, cousins,¡± the man said.


    As the man talked to my owners a brown bundle approached me with an outstretched appendage. I wasn¡¯t sure what to do, but Master Evan encouraged me to go with the other ve.


    We went into a little room in the back. It was opulent. There seemed to be a sitting area around a little stage. The little brown bundle took off her robe quickly and revealed a very humanoid looking creature.


    She had huge oval eyes in a dark face. Right away I noticed she was bald. The woman wore a cor like mine, as well as, wrist and ankle cuffs. She smiled broadly at me, but I was too stunned to speak as I took her in.


    Her clothing was all yellow gauzy fabric. Two strips passed over her shoulders and covered her breasts. On her waist hung an ornate golden chain, it held up a panel that covered the apex of her thighs and her buttocks. The same yellow gauze started at her waist and cascaded down her legs in strips that gathered at the ankles. Each time she took a step a beautiful dark leg came between the fabric.


    ¡°Do you speak, cousin?¡± she asked politely, starting to remove my covering.


    ¡°Yes, who are you?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°I am, Mia, the ve of these shopkeepers. They serve the Warriors and the Administrators. I have never seen your Warriors before, so you must be new. I will help your Warriors pick out ornamentation for you,¡± she exined as she rapidly removed my gloves and boots.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said as she pulled my body covering over my head.


    Thest thing to go was my kneeling ce which she threw beside one of the chairs in the room.


    I went from feeling totally dressed to totally nude. When I heard the mene in the room, I moved behind Mia instinctively to shield myself. I had the feeling it was a blunder. I just couldn¡¯t stop myself from doing it. Mia cooly covered it up by turning and leading me to the stage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so shy human, I¡¯m sure they have seen all of you already. My Masters have seen every ve in thepound,¡± she whispered. ¡°They will probably buy ornamentation to partially shield the ces you would want covered. If you have pleased them, they will try to keep you happy.¡±


    I knew she was correct but the fitting was still horrible. I stood on a little lighted tform as Mia wrapped me in different blue, silver, and white fabrics. It felt like I was back at the auction as I modeled the filmy fabrics Mia wrapped me in.


    The shopkeepers were five friendly men that rushed in and out of the room bringing in samples. They offered articles of translucent fabric and shiny jewelry to my owners. If the object was approved then Mia would take it and dress me in it. The shopkeepers never touched me, but I didn¡¯t like them looking.


    Nothing was ignored. Ornate pins andbs were used to decorate my hair. Mia demonstrated how it could be pulled and designed. For a creature with no hair of her own, she knew what to do with it.

 11

    I did well most of the time and reigned in the unnecessary panic of being exposed like this. During short breaks the men would pull me to kneel next to them. Master Kein started to feed me a sweet liquid that made me a little giddy. I figured that was the purpose.


    Eventually, I didn¡¯t care about much of anything anymore. I was so rxed they could have dressed me in a clown outfitplete with red nose and I wouldn¡¯t have noticed. It took everything I had to follow Mia¡¯s directions. Even understanding her was bing difficult.


    Just before we were to be done Master Damien asked Master Christof for the package we had bought outside in the street. He got up and handed me the earrings and asked me what they were for. I giggled like a schoolgirl and put the loops in my ears.


    I was feeling really good by then, so I shook my head flirtatiously. The metal was light and the little stones had a perfect weight. They were honestly the nicest thing anyone had ever bought me.


    I threw my arms around Master Damien¡¯s neck and kissed his cheek, ¡°Thank you Master, they are beautiful,¡± I slurred out.


    The men surrounded me instantly and I felt their hands pulling me away.


    ¡°No, no wait,¡± Master Damien said cing his face back in front of mine and my arms around his neck. ¡°It was a kiss. Do it again, Ciara,¡± hemanded.


    He was a ruggedly attractive man that had spent the morning fucking me; I didn¡¯t need any further encouragement. Grabbing his shoulders I pulled him closer and nted soft kisses across his cheeks, over his eyes, andstly across his lips. I closed my blurry eyes and concentrated on nibbling and sucking at his lips.


    Evidently Master Damien liked it. I felt his organ thicken against my stomach and I giggled, stroking him through the fabric of his pants. He groaned and closed his eyes, his hand followed mine as I slipped it up and down over his length.


    ¡°Ah, yes, my ve told me you had bought it a gift. I would like to know where you got these. They are quite hard to find, you know. Many of the ves from Earth have ces to hold these ornaments. We had Mia¡¯s ears prepared for it some time ago, though she is not from Earth. Some have several ces to put the ornamentation. Does this one?¡± he asked looking at my ears.


    Master Damien didn¡¯t seem the least bit bothered that the shopkeeper had caught us. I blushed furiously through my blurry haze.


    ¡°Ciara, how many ces do you have for this type of decoration?¡± Master Damien asked.


    I felt my ears and tried to remember how to say the word in theirnguage. It wouldn¡¯te, so I held up two fingers. I felt a little confused.


    Master Evan inspected my ears and I shuddered at the light touch. It wasn¡¯t really obvious I had tipped back and Master Bane was holding me until I looked up. The faces above me looked really worried, but for some reason I couldn¡¯t care less. Voices wove through my pleasant feelings and in no way disrupted them.


    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± the shopkeeper said picking up Master Kein¡¯s jug. ¡°Some Earth ves are quite sensitive to the root drink. It is something they can get used to, but it takes time. No more than a couple of sips for most of them when they are new.¡±


    ¡°It is like this from the root drink?¡± Master Kein asked incredulously. ¡°We take it all the time¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, my friend, we are different you see. A bit of cocker dust will have it feeling much like itself in a moment. We sell it, by the way. Quite a few things are nice to have around when you are keeping a human.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to feed it now, though. The dust will make it ufortably hungry. Maybe you coulde back and shop moreter. I will have what you have ordered delivered, of course,¡± he mused and then called out, ¡°Geoffrey, a sample of the cocker dust to Mia, please.¡±


    A momentter, Mia poured the nasty dust on my tongue. I tried to spit it out, but Master Evan held my mouth closed. It was disgusting, like rotten dirt. It cut through delirium quickly. I was blinking at the men and absolutely ravenous. My stomach growled. I felt headachy I was so hungry.


    I was ced back in my brown outfit and followed Master Damien outside. He crossed the courtyard and led us into what looked like a small eatery. We entered into an alcove where several brown outfits were hung on the wall. As my brown outeryer was removed I was relieved to see they had left me dressed in something.


    Much like Mia, I had two strips of blue virtually see through fabric thaty over my breasts, a piece of thin silver attached the fabric to my cor to keep it in ce. A single piece of the fabric hung at my waist attached to a shiny silver chain. It stretched from hip bone to hip bone and went halfway down my thighs. Looking at my butt it was covered in simr fashion. My hips were left bare. On my feet were delicate sandals that tied up my legs.


    The inside of the ce we had walked into looked like an old pub. The walls looked worn as did the tile floor. Lots of empty tables were scattered around. Several groups were seated and eating. A feminine creature was at all of the tables, kneeling inconspicuously between two men. We took an empty table in the back.


    My cushion was ced between Master Bane and Master Kein. I kneeled obediently and prayed they would feed me soon. The men talked amicably amongst themselves as Master Bane petted my back and shoulders. Their touches had been good all day. Truth be told, I didn¡¯t mind all the attention from the four of them.


    It struck me suddenly that Master Christof had never touched me. I heard my Uncle Eddy¡¯s voice in my mind wondering if he was a queer. I had hated Eddy from the day he moved in.


    Uncle Eddy had been horrible to live with. The fact I didn¡¯t date a lot meant he frequently asked my mom, while I was present, if I was a lesbian. Just because someone wasn¡¯t obsessed with the opposite sex didn¡¯t make them homosexual.


    Eddy had been merciless with picking at me. He made my personal life a topic of conversation with all my uncles when they sat and drank beer in the front yard. Before I moved, it had gotten to a point I snuck out my window and walked around the back of the house when I went anywhere. The constant jibes and hurtful remarks were too numerous to take.


    I was scowling and staring at the floor when I felt Master Bane pinch a nipple. I looked up at him shocked.


    ¡°Ciara, what are you thinking about?¡± he asked curiously offering me a piece of food that had obviously been delivered while I was daydreaming.


    Oh God, I couldn¡¯t tell them what I was thinking about Master Christof. That could be really offensive here. I stammered out an answer about a creepy rtive of my mother¡¯s that this ce reminded me of. That seemed to satiate them.


    As we ate I took the chance to look furtively around the restaurant. I nced at a girl at a table near ours that seemed to be human. She was sitting like I was, but she looked up at the men that sat around her.


    It seemed she never took her eyes off of one of them. Her attention seemed odd to me. Staring at someone openly like that, I would consider rude. Perhaps that was the right way to act, though.


    I did take careful note of her appearance and attire. She didn¡¯t look the way I thought a ve should. Her skin was clean and blemish free. She was wrapped in satiny orange strip of fabric. Long, blonde hair was bound in a bun at the back of her head. It looked thick and cared for. Her entire appearance seemed to exude health.


    Looking down at my own hands I was embarrassed for some reason. Despite that strangely effective cream, I still had cracks on my palms and thick callouses on my fingers. Comparing myself to the beautiful creature at the other table I felt lessened for some reason. Hopefully, my skin would heal quickly.


    I nced back at the woman and she was still staring at the men she sat with. She seemed to spend a little time watching each of them, whether they were talking or not. It was very strange behavior.


    When Master Bane pinched my nipple this time he also gave it a sharp tug. I looked up and my owners were staring daggers at me.


    ¡°What are you doing, Ciara?¡± Master Damien growled.


    ¡°The girl in orange,¡± I stammered, ¡°I was watching her, the way she acts. I¡¯m sorry, Master Damien.¡±


    Master Damien and his brethren all turned to look in the direction I had been looking. They did look less angry when they turned back to me.


    ¡°That is not a girl or a she,¡± Master Damien informed me. ¡°That is a ve. You will notice it only looks at its owners, as is appropriate.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I said quietly vowing to keep my eyes on them in the future.


    We continued to eat and I continued to be fed. I made a point to watch my owners and that seemed eptable to them. Again, I was offered food and drink until I thought I would pop.


    ¡°Ciara, you must eat more,¡± Master Evan chastised from across the table.


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore. I¡¯m full, Master Evan,¡± I said as I choked down another mouthful. I was frustrated and confused with their desire to feed me. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just feed me until I am full, Master Evan?¡±


    ¡°Humans do like to question, don¡¯t they?¡± Master Kein said under his breath.


    Master Damien raised an eyebrow at me andid his hands on the table, ¡°ve, are you telling us what is best for you?¡± he asked calmly.


    It was the first time he didn¡¯t use the name they had given me. The change terrified me.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me, Master Damien,¡± I begged.


    I cursed myself for forgetting that despite their kindness, I was still their property. I couldn¡¯t get used to it. Looking down at the floor and I prayed I would be forgiven. I still wasn¡¯t sure what punishment would entail here.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± he said calmly, ¡°you will lose mass here. You will waste away if we don¡¯t give you enough to eat. We could not stand to watch this happen. You are ours.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I said obediently taking food as it was offered to my by Master Kein.


    I didn¡¯t know how much more I could eat, but I¡¯d keep trying if it kept them happy.


    After a while I had to pee. I was restless it was so bad. I was almost ready to ask. Master Damien looked at Master Christof after eyeing me.


    ¡°Take it to the facilities. Clean it afterwards,¡± he said.


    Master Christof dutifully rose from his ce and took my arm leading me from the table. I was sure they knew what I had been thinking about before. Master Christof was going to do something horrible to me. I nced at him and he looked like he was touching me just by sheer force of will.


    Master Christof lead me through the tables into a small room. It had fivecquered pots like I had sat on before. Master Christof closed the door behind us and then removed the chain from my waist. The covering of my sex went with it.


    ¡°Sit,¡± hemanded pointing to the pots. I started to sit facing him and he said, ¡°No, face the other way.¡±


    Straddling the pot and facing the wall wasn¡¯t ufortable, it just felt weird. In a way it gave me a sense of privacy and it was easier to do my business. I¡¯d have to remember that for the future.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    When I was done, a warm wet cloth was used to clean me. I started to get off and Master Christof said, ¡°No, stay there.¡±

 12

    He moved my hands to a bar in front of me and quickly bound by wrists to it with a leather strap. I wanted to turn my head around, but thought better of it. Breathing slowly, I convinced myself not to panic. He could do anything he wished to me; I would have to wait and see what he wanted.


    I felt his hands run across my backside and between my legs, without the cloth this time. He explored my pussy and asspletely using water to moisten his fingers. His breathing was heavy and it filled my ears. I heard him stand behind me and his clothing rustled.


    I had heard my uncles masturbating enough to know what he was doing. I didn¡¯t turn my face from the wall. Soon, I felt the warm ejactend on my bare back as he groaned. A damp cloth softly wiped it away and a second one dried my skin. When Master Christof was done he asked me to stand and he took my arms off the bar. He re attached the chain at my waist to cover me.


    I didn¡¯t look at him; I just stared at the floor. What had just transpired felt odd. Considering how today was going for me that was really saying something.


    ¡°Thank you, Ciara,¡± he said in a strained voice as we left the bathroom.


    That was a shock. No one had thanked me for sex today. He didn¡¯t really even use me and he said thank you. That made me feel guilty for thinking he was weird.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Master Christof,¡± I said as we made our way back to the table.


    No one mentioned how long we had been gone and the table continued with light conversation. The men got really excited when a small dish was brought out. The man bringing food to our table scooped five spoonfuls of granules onto the te.


    Master Kein carefully picked up the small te and brought it to his face. ¡°Watch Ciara,¡± hemanded.


    He stuck his tongue out and a little of the stuff on the te stuck to it. I was just d he didn¡¯t snort it up his nose. He lowered the te to my level and I copied him.


    I saw colors shooting in front of me. The walls of the restaurant seemed to be breathing with me. I grabbed onto Master Bane and Master Kein and held onto their legs to steady myself. If they hadn¡¯t taken me to the bathroom before, I would have pissed myself right then. I still had my presence of mind, but my senses were all screwed up. I felt like I could taste color and see vor.


    Thankfully, the feelings didn¡¯tst long. They were fading as I saw Master Kein offering me the te a second time and I risked angering them.


    ¡°Masters, I¡¯ll eat anything else you want but not that. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for humans. I feel all screwed up when I taste it and my mind isn¡¯t right. Please, Masters, anything else,¡± I begged.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it taste good, Ciara?¡± Master Damien asked, folding his hands and looking at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t taste anything, Master Damien. The walls move and it feels like my eyes are exploding. I promise Master, I¡¯ll eat anything else,¡± I repeated my plea. The room was still spinning around just a little bit.


    Master Bane tilted my face to his and requested I repeat what I had just told Master Damien. I did and he sat still watching me intently for a moment.


    ¡°Perhaps it isn¡¯t good for humans. We should get something different for Ciara,¡± Master Bane said taking the te from Master Kein and tasting it again.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    They brought me a slippery thing that Master Bane had to feed me from the bowl. It reminded me of the time I had n at a Mexican restaurant. It did not make me high and I enjoyed it, if not for that reason only.


    Walking home with my owners the streets were much quieter. A few salesmen were still out, but it looked like everyone was packing up. I was surprised when a man stumbled out of a door way and directly in our path.


    The man now blocking our way was angry. He had a healing cut across his nose and a nasty look on his face. He clenched his fists and looked like he wanted a fight.


    Master Damien calmly took stock of the situation. His brothers held their positions and seemed to be waiting patiently. When the other man didn¡¯t speak, Master Damien did.


    ¡°Move yourself, cousin, we have no quarrel with you,¡± he said simply.


    ¡°Weaklings!¡± the man spat out taking a step toward us. ¡°Do you not need our women now, Warriors? Will you leave us, the shopkeeps and the lowly men to them? So what if they take our brothers, eh? No concern of yours anymore is it? You have a precious little ve to tend your needs,¡± he sneered.


    The men surrounding me didn¡¯t even flinch during the man¡¯s rant. I nced at Master Kein, who stood beside me, and his face looked neutral. They didn¡¯t even seem to be agitated.


    ¡°We take our turn with the women just as you do,¡± Master Damien answered calmly. ¡°If you have lost a brother, we will search for him, just as we always have. The ve is not your concern. Now move out of our way.¡±


    The aggressive man took another step toward us and my men did not move. Master Damien spoke to him again. He instructed the man to desist, picking a fight with Warriors would only end up getting him hurt.


    Whoever this strange man was seemed too upset to really understand what a bad idea this was. Looking between the men it was easy to see who would win a fight. The men surrounding me were built and toned. The aggressive man, although he was tall, didn¡¯t seem to have the same muscr physique as mypanions.


    The angry man rushed at Master Damien quite suddenly. I cringed expecting a brawl. There wasn¡¯t one. Instead Master Damien brushed the man¡¯s flying fists away and shoved him back several steps.


    ¡°Draw your weapon, coward!¡± the man screamed running forward again.


    The process repeated with Master Damien delivering a resounding open palm p to the man¡¯s face this time. He never drew his weapon and he seemed intent on not harming the crazy man. This enraged the already upset man.


    The third time the man approached Master Damien I barely saw the motion that snapped the man¡¯s jaw to the side. Stepping groggily the man seemed much less angry and just dazed now. That punch would have shattered my face; I was sure of it.


    ¡°I have no wish to harm you, cousin,¡± Master Damien said calmly. ¡°If you try to fight with me again, we will take you to the Administrators.¡±


    Suddenly, two other men showed up at the aggressor¡¯s sides. They cajoled him and pulled him back inside the building. They apologized and bowed their heads to mypanions as they stepped away. We continued our walk home without further incident.


    As we walked back to thepound, I wondered about what the man had said. Thinking back on the day, I didn¡¯t remember seeing anyone that would have passed for female that wasn¡¯t a ve. By what I¡¯d seen, all the ves seemed to be aliens here. Where were the native women?


    I heard my mother¡¯s voice in my head, in one of her few sober moments, rmending I be patient. ¡°All things in good time,¡± she would say to me. That seemed like good advice for now.


    Back inside the Warrior¡¯spound I felt much morefortable walking around in my outfit, even if it was mostly see through. Master Evan nudged Master Damien and pointed to a group of men standing by the wall. Master Damien turned and walked toward them calling out a greeting.


    I remembered before and kept my head resolutely down. I was a little disappointed when I didn¡¯t see a little set of feet with the men. I would have enjoyed talking to someone.


    I was distracted by the pink nts lining the wall. A little silver thing shaped like a fly was zooming around them. Without warning one of the nts shot out a tendril and caught the fly. The tendril dragged the bug into the depths of a tiny pink vase. It was fascinating. Bugs seemed to like tond on the leafy base of the pink nt, but if they flew above it; they got nabbed.


    My new name was suddenly booming into my ears and I jumped up turning around. Master Evan¡¯s roguish face was inches from mine. Inadvertently, I had crouched down to watch the funny little nts; when I bounded up he was leaning over me. Any closer and I would have been kissing him.


    He reached forward and pulled the strips of fabric back over my breasts, making a point to brush my nipples. He smiled down at me impishly.


    ¡°You are irritating Master Damien by not listening to him, go apologize,¡± he whispered in my ear.

 13

    I snuck a nce past Master Evan¡¯s shoulder to see Master Damien standing several feet away looking annoyed. Everyone else also looked a little put out. I walked toward them with my head down and thought about what to do. They didn¡¯t like it when I acted scared, so I had to act apologetic without being wimpy.


    I remembered what Master Damien had told me. They wanted me to touch them without fear. It was decided, I would do what they wanted.


    I looked up into Master Damien¡¯s eyes as I approached him and put my arms lightly around his waist.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t listen to you, Master Damien,¡± I said leaving my face tilted to his.


    I prayed he wouldn¡¯t strike me or push me away.


    The men from before were still standing around and theymented as I touched Master Damien. I just left my eyes on him. He kept his arms folded across his chest as he leaned down.


    ¡°Apologize to my brothers, just as you have to me,¡± he said and returned to his former position.


    I apologized to Master Bane and Master Kein the same way. I approach Master Christof, slower. There was no way not to do this now. I slowly wound my arms around his waist and looked into his brilliant purple eyes; they looked wild.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Christof,¡± I said quietly and stepped back.


    He had looked like he wanted to hit me.


    Master Evan was right in front of me when I turned away from Master Christof. ¡°You didn¡¯t apologize to me, Ciara, and I had to go get you,¡± he smirked.


    I put my arms around his waist and looked up to find his face inches from mine again.


    ¡°Why do you put your arms around us?¡± Evan asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like me to use words from my firstnguage,¡± I stuttered slightly unnerved at how close his face was.


    ¡°Just this word, then,¡± he said considering, ¡°tell us what it is.¡±


    ¡°It is a hug, Master Evan, it is a sign of affection,¡± I told him.


    He didn¡¯t move or say anything, so I apologized like I had to his brothers. I tried to move away but he stopped me and grinned wickedly.


    ¡°You should kiss me to prove you¡¯re sorry,¡± he said with authority pulling me closer.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± I heard Master Christof say and I could hear the warning in his voice.


    I had to get on my toes to reach Master Evan¡¯s mouth. His lips were full and perfect for kissing, so I did. Master Evan¡¯s blue eyes looked a little surprised when our lips touched. I loved the look of shock when I ran my tongue over his bottom lip, he wasn¡¯t the only one that could taste.


    I felt Master Damien pressing up against my back as he wove his fingers into my hair and pulled my head back slightly. ¡°We were going to y a game of chuke, Ciara. You wille and watch us. That is, if you are done apologizing to my brother.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I said smiling.


    The look on Master Evan¡¯s face was priceless. Women must not kiss them I surmised.


    The men walked me out of the courtyard and into a vegetated area. It resembled grass, but was lighter in color. They left me kneeling in a small tent with several other ves. I was told to stay on my pad in the grass.


    The men all stripped, leaving their clothes in piles. The only thing they wore out onto the field was a small cup over their privates. Oddly, I didn¡¯t see anything holding the cup on, it just stayed there. The twenty or so men already on the field cheered their arrival.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Hello again, cousin,¡± came cheerfully from my left.


    I grinned, d to see a familiar face. ¡°Hello Fuji, it¡¯s nice to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Cousin, you can talk with us, but keep your eyes on your Warriors,¡± the warning came from my right.


    I readjusted my gaze to see Master Bane looking over at me. He went back to the game a momentter.


    Furtively, I took in my surroundings. I could make out tall walls on every side of us. We were in a field, but still inside theirpound.


    ¡°Caution, cousin,¡± a voice hissed from my left, ¡°you cannot run from this ce.¡±


    ¡°They watch us,¡± another voice whispered, ¡°if you keep looking around, they wille over here.¡±


    ¡°They like us to watch,¡± Fuji instructed. ¡°When your men make a point you should cheer with them.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t run inside a walledpound. Since I was on an alien, running at all was seeming like a foolish thought. Instead I concentrated on what Fuji had said.


    ¡°How do I know when they make a point?¡± I asked watching the confusing disy in front of me.


    It looked like there were multiple balls in y and the men were running all over the ce.


    ¡°Just cheer when your men cheer,¡± was the answer from farther right, ¡°I¡¯ve been watching this game for ages and I still don¡¯t understand it.¡±


    All the women in the tentughed at that. Suddenly, Fuji rose up and jumped around, when she was done she knelt back down. Some men on the field had also been cheering.


    I saw a ball pass to Master Evan and he threw it in the air shouting. The rest of my men also made a lot of noise. I¡¯d yed drums in the marching band, so I¡¯d cheered in many football games. I hooted and hollered like back then.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± the voice from my right said, ¡°they loved that! I¡¯m Rose by the way.¡±


    ¡°Rose?¡± I asked questioningly, ¡°Didn¡¯t they re name you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they asked for the name of the most beautiful thing on my home and that was the first thing that came to mind. I was so scared, it¡¯s a wonder I didn¡¯t end up with some horrible name. What did they call you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It used to be Rachel, but I guess it¡¯s Ciara now,¡± I answered her rxing.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Rose sighed, ¡°whatever you do, don¡¯t say that again. They get really angry if you talk about your home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± I answered staring nkly ahead.


    Survival may be more difficult than I thought.


    The conversation was pleasant with my new counterparts. I didn¡¯t look over so I only knew Rose, Tamia, and Shi by the sounds of their voices. Out of the five of us only Rose and I were from Earth.


    I learned being from Earth had protected me from being sold onto a where ves were worked to death. That didn¡¯t take long for a human. Earthlings were too frail for most others. Our needs for oxygen and water made us difficult to keep.


    s like Pateria would pay huge prices for us. We were everything they wanted in a sex ve. Weak, intelligent, mostly hairless, and withpatible sex organs.


    The men hadn¡¯t been lying about me never going home. The dimensional portals the vers used had trouble operating on earth, something to do with the atmosphere. It was getting harder and harder to acquire an earthling.


    Pateria had developed a simr shield against the portals. At one point, before the shield, the vers had tried to steal ves back. Rose shuddered when she talked about it. The Warriors were fearless and deadly. The vers that came had been massacred.


    As we talked, I watched the game and dutifully cheered when it seemed appropriate. All the screaming was making me thirsty. I was relieved when I saw Master Evane striding toward me with a jug.


    He made an impressive site. His broad shoulders and narrow hips covered in flexing muscle. His skin was glistening with sweat in the falling light. Master Evan was the kind of guy I would have had wet dreams about. Back home a man like him never would have looked at me twice.


    He fed me a long drink of the cool liquid while grinning down at me. I nearly choked when I got a good look at his mouth. His teeth had grown into long deadly looking sabers. He noticed me staring and set the jug on the ground.


    Crouching in front of me he continued to grin. His mouth looked wicked and I couldn¡¯t stop gaping at it.


    ¡°Do I frighten you, Ciara?¡± he asked teasingly running a finger down my arm.


    I lied, ¡°No, Master Evan,¡± as my breath caught in my throat.


    He brought his face to within an inch of mine. ¡°Will you kiss me now, human?¡±


    I caught the dare in his eyes and just couldn¡¯t back down. I ced my lips against his and closed my eyes. He didn¡¯t attack me, so I continued to kiss him.


    I forgot about my new friends sitting less than a foot away and got bolder. I slipped my tongue between his lips and touched those evil looking teeth. Master Evan didn¡¯t move so I continued to explore his mouth and brushed his tongue with mine.


    I pulled back to look at him and he was absolutely shocked. Master Damien was behind him a secondter asking if he was nning toe back to the game or not. Still looking unnerved Master Evan followed him back to the field, throwing nces over his shoulder the whole way.


    ¡°Oh,¡±ughed Rose heartily, ¡°you¡¯ll do just fine here, Ciara.¡±


    ¡°I swear to you he grew a mouthful of fangs, I swear it!¡± I muttered back to her still surprised by Master Evan¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°That is what happens when they get excited. They have a secondary set of teeth that grow,¡± Fuji answered happily. ¡°Didn¡¯t they have sex with you today?¡± she asked curiously.


    I wasn¡¯t reallyfortable discussing that with four new friends and they thought that was hrious. ¡°If you haven¡¯t noticed they aren¡¯t really inhibited here, they are only wearing the cups to keep themselves protected,¡± said Rose.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I finally answered embarrassed, ¡°but I wasn¡¯t looking at their mouths then. They had me on my hands and knees facing away from them.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s rich!¡±ughed Rose. ¡°I had forgotten about how paranoid they are at first. They think you¡¯re going to bite them. They act like your nails are daggers. It gets old really fast. Just when you think you¡¯ve got them cured, they go to a coupling ande back twice as crazy.¡±


    All the women were chuckling at the inside joke. ¡°What¡¯s a coupling?¡± I asked trying to understand.


    ¡°This is going to sound odder than anything else you¡¯ve heard today, so be prepared. The women native to this are¡­ there isn¡¯t even a word bad enough to describe them. They stand about nine feet tall and are covered in thick hair. Those fangs you saw on your Master are nothingpared to what the women carry and the women¡¯s don¡¯t retract. They also have vicious ws. To top it all off they can fly. They have these awesome leathery wings. The women here terrify the men.¡±


    I sat watching the game stunned. Master Damien¡¯s earlierment madeplete sense now. He didn¡¯t mean I shouldn¡¯t be afraid of them. Hisment was that they could enjoy me without being afraid of me.


    When I didn¡¯t say anything Rose continued to talk. ¡°The men here take turns with the women. Your Masters will leave you for several day cycles to go service the native women. All the men have to go at some point, there is a schedule. Sometimes the men here are kidnapped and held by gangs of women.¡±


    ¡°The Warriors protect the vige we are in from other viges, but also from women seeking to take men. When a man gets taken the Warriors go look for them in the mountains. When they find them, they alwayse back skittish,¡± Rose finished and then rose to cheer her Warriors.

 14

    Master Christof had been taken, I was sure of it. No wonder the poor man didn¡¯t really like me. He had been taken and held by a gang of women who did who knows what to him. His psyche must have been destroyed.


    ¡°They took Master Christof, didn¡¯t they?¡± I asked


    ¡°He isn¡¯t quite right, then?¡± asked Fuji curiously.


    I was suddenly not sure what to say. If my Warriors found out I talked about them I may get in trouble.


    ¡°He¡¯s just more insistent I face away is all. More nervous about my mouth, just those types of things,¡± I stammered.


    It wasn¡¯t really a lie, but it wasn¡¯t really the truth. Telling them he could couldn¡¯t even use his cock on me was going to be far too much information.


    ¡°My Masters say he refused to go thest coupling. His brothers had to go without him. It was a disgrace to them, but they won¡¯t talk about it. He was punished for refusing to go, if he refuses again my owners say he may be killed,¡± Tamia chimed in.


    I saw Master Bane jumping up and down on the field so I pped my hands and hooted. This conversation had to end soon, obviously it wasn¡¯t something they wanted spread all over thepound.


    ¡°You called them brothers, but they don¡¯t look anything alike,¡± I said hoping it would change the subject.


    ¡°Oh, no it¡¯s the markings they have that make them brothers. It is probably the same mark they put on your stomach. They think they must be born with it. When the mothers bring the sons back they all have them. When the Child Keepers notice simr marks they put the children together. They grow up that way,¡± Fuji answered.


    I was relieved to see the Warriors all heading back toward us. I had enjoyed talking to the women, but the talk about Master Christof had bothered me twofold. I didn¡¯t want to get into trouble mainly. Secondly, he had problems, that much was obvious; being a big mouth about it wouldn¡¯t help. I would never bring that subject up in public again.


    ¡°Did you enjoy talking with the other ves?¡± Master Damien asked as we walked back toward the courtyard.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered politely watching his heels.


    ¡°Did you learn anything interesting?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered again keeping my head down but trying to use my peripherals. There seemed to be a lot of people milling about.


    He turned to face me and I ran into him. None of the men had redressed after the game. I was looking into his sculpted chest with it¡¯s sprinkling of dark hair. I tilted my face up to look in his eyes.


    ¡°Ciara, what did you learn?¡±


    ¡°The women here are mean and you have to have sex with them. Your teeth grow when you¡¯re excited. The vers won¡¯t get me again. I¡¯m lucky I¡¯m human or the vers would have sold me a worse ce¡­¡± I trailed off and Master Damien smiled.


    ¡°We are going into the public bath. When we get inside we will remove your ornamentation and you will join us. You will bathe me,¡± he said.


    I nodded unhappily. I had gotten used to being sort of dressed in public. He noticed the look and raised an eyebrow at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to go without clothes in front of other people, Master Damien,¡± Iined quietly.


    ¡°Are you disobeying me, ve?¡± he asked.


    I could feel his brothers surrounding me. Now seemed like a bad time to make them angry.


    ¡°No, Master Damien,¡± I said meekly looking down.


    We walked into a huge hall, the ceiling had to be up two stories. The public bath was bigger than the public swimming pool at home. It was at least half a foot ball field long. There were Warriors already there, lounging and swimming. ves were interspersed in the men.


    The men stopped at a small enve in the wall. A symbol, their symbol, was above it. Inside were several cushions and ces to sit. Theyid their clothes inside and started to undress me.


    My care was evidently a group project. Master Damien unhooked the chains from my cor that held my breast covers in ce. Master Christof removed my earrings. Master Bane took the chain from around my waist, while Master Kein had leaned down to work on my sandals. I thought I was done, but Master Evan reached out and removed a piece of metal from beneath each breast.


    ¡°What are those?¡± I asked looking at the thin curved metal. I hadn¡¯t even felt them there.


    ¡°The support you asked for Ciara,¡± Master Evanughed cing them beside my sandals.


    Come to think of it my breasts had looked really perky underneath the gauze.


    Once I was back in just my cuffs and cor, they removed the pieces covering their genitals. Master Kein and Master Bane raced to the pool and jumped in making a ssh. I walked with the other men who took a more dignified entrance into the water.


    The water felt surprisingly good. It was a little on the warm side, but veryfortable. Remembering my instructions I wasn¡¯t surprised when a silky rag and a slippery bar were handed to me. I stood in the water and did as instructed.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I gently scrubbed Master Damien he sat in the shallow water at one end. He was powerful man and I felt the tension in some of the muscle of his back. I rubbed a little harder and felt the muscle ease under my palm.


    ¡°Lower down,¡± he instructed, ¡°do the same thing you just did.¡±


    Using the soap like massage oil I found the knot that must have been bothering him. After a moment it released in response to the gentle massage.


    ¡°Wash all of me like that,¡± he instructed.


    It was to be a full body massage, then. I rubbed and cleaned him thoroughly. On his right shoulder, I noticed the intricate mark he carried. Comparing it to my the insignia on my cuffs it was virtually the same. Except for scars, this tattoo was the only other mark on his skin.


    Once I was done with Master Damien, Master Evan demanded the same attention. I started to massage him and he shook off my hands. He just wanted me to bathe him.


    ¡°Rub me with soap and wash it off,¡± he said brusquely.


    I did as he asked and gave him a perfunctory bath. After washing him he also told me to wash his hair.


    I sat behind Master Evan on a step and cleaned his hair. I remembered the one time mom and I had gone to a fancy salon. Thedy had run her nails over my scalp. It had felt really good, so I did that gently.


    ¡°More of that,¡± came the soft response.


    I started to massage the scalp in front of me and Evan groaned very low in his throat.


    ¡°Like that,¡± was the gutturalment, so I kept at it.


    Evan moved only once as I worked on his hair. He jerked me around so I sat on the bench beside him. Flipping his legs up on bench heid back with his head on one thigh.


    ¡°You may continue,¡± he said settling down.


    As I worked, I heard my other owners walking away. A game was being yed on the other side of the pool and it had their attention.


    Eventually, Master Evan¡¯s hair was clean but he didn¡¯t move. I just kept rubbing his scalp and ying with his hair. The long locks were a temptation. I spread them out over myp and experimented with braiding them.


    I would put aplicated it in and then take it out. My skills getting better the more I practiced. Mom had been a hairdresser, so I knew quite a few fancy braids.


    I was allowing myself to get lost in the repetitive activity. Master Evan had his eyes closedying in the water and lookedpletely rxed. When he spoke I jumped.


    ¡°To what honor do I owe the attention you are paying my ve, gentlemen?¡± he asked never opening his eyes.


    I started to look up, but stopped when I saw several sets of masculine legs standing at the edge of the pool beside us. I stilled my hands in Master Evan¡¯s hair and waited.


    ¡°Just noting how strange it is you all were permitted to keep a ve when your family cannot be trusted to follow the coupling schedule,¡± the man said. ¡°Will Christof be well enough to apany you this time or does illness still gue him?¡±


    I could hear the sarcasm dripping over the man¡¯s words. My heart went out to poor Master Christof, it wasn¡¯t his fault something terrible happened to him. He had been kidnapped and probably abused. He was too scared to even have sex with me. All that and he gets crap from these guys, too.


    Men on this world were just like the men on my world. They wouldn¡¯t give anyone a break. Their attitude irked me.


    ¡°Master Christof is fine,¡± I said defensively without really thinking about it.


    Master Evan looked up at me with one eye open, ¡°Who are you talking to, ve?¡±


    ¡°You, Master Evan,¡± I said realizing my mistake.


    He continued to look up at me for a moment and then returned to his resting position. ¡°Christof will join us next time,¡± he said closing his eyes again.

 15

    I watched the men¡¯s feet as they moved away. Slowly, I went back to ying with Master Evan¡¯s hair. It entertained me and kept me from looking around.


    Water sshed up around us as Master Kein and Master Bane rejoined us. The shampoo job must have been good because they made Master Evan move and I washed both of their short hair. Master Evan stood casually by ying with a tiny braid I¡¯d forgotten to take out.


    ¡°Our ve is quite mouthy,¡± hemented to his brothers.


    I¡¯d forgotten about my little indiscretion, but he hadn¡¯t. My face was hot and I let my hands drop in front of me when Master Kein turned to face me.


    ¡°What did it say?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Andre and his brothers came to ask if Christof was well and our ve informed them that he was,¡± Master Evan said.


    ncing up, I could see Master Evan grinning ear to ear like a devil. Master Damien was standing beside him now listening intently.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡± he asked hotly.


    ¡°While you were talking to Basin and his brothers,¡± Master Evan answered smirking broadly. ¡°Must have been quite a conversation to have so distracted you.¡±


    Time seemed to freeze for a moment before everything moved at once. I found myself upside down and passing out the main entrance to the bathing hall before I knew what had happened. I was slung over Master Damien¡¯s shoulder as he marched out into the cooling night.


    I tried to wiggle free, but it was like my waist was caught in a vise. I made nonsensical pleas to him, but he didn¡¯t listen to me. I tried to see where we were going, but it was getting dark and all I could tell was we were in the courtyard.


    Master Damien jumped up about six feet and I screamed. Before I could make another noise he had set me down. I felt a body behind me raising my arms and binding them to posts on either side of me. My legs were also separated and tied to the posts. I was stretched as far as I could go. It was like the auction only more ufortable.


    ¡°You have defied us all day, ve,¡± Master Damien said. ¡°We ce you at the mercy of thepound and see how long your disobediencests. When we find you more obedient we will return for you.¡±


    It took a minute for the situation to register. I was outside, bound and nude, in the middle of the courtyard. I looked up at my wrists and noted theck of the metal cuff. Looking down, the cuffs had also been removed from my ankles. I moved my head around, I realized I didn¡¯t have a cor on.


    Did this mean I wasn¡¯t a ve anymore? I wondered. The answer struck me and was breathtaking. I was still a ve. I just wasn¡¯t being imed by an owner.


    Master Damien and his brothers told me their mark protected me and now it was gone. I wondered what would happen to me, although my exposed position spoke volumes. Anyone could do anything to me.


    It took my eyes some time to get used to the gathering darkness. I couldn¡¯t decide if it was lucky or unlucky that several torches lit the area. I prayed nobody would notice me up here, but I knew that wasn¡¯t the purpose of this exercise.


    My situation seemed to be gaining an audience. Warriors strolled past my tform and clucked their tongues at me. Several brought their ves out to see me.


    I was shocked when the first group of Warriors jumped up onto the tform. They looked mean and still had their formidable weapons strapped to their waists. The men twisted and pinched me everywhere. I cried and screamed when they touched me between my legs. I heard Master Kein speaking behind me and they left.


    It went on for hours. My hands had gone numb and some point and every joint in my upper body was cramping. Groups of men woulde onto the tform and touch me cruelly until one of my Warriors showed up and shooed them off.


    The men that came onto my tform weren¡¯t hesitant or nice to me. Thick fingers invaded my most private parts. They were not gentle as they explored my body with rough hands. Most of themughed when I yelled at them. Everything I did spurned them to be crueler and harsher.


    Eventually, I started to recognize the pattern. The attacks usually happened when I looked at the Warriors down in the courtyard, which was hard not to do from my elevated position. I closed my eyes and the attacks subsided mostly. I stayed silent and finally they stoppeding up altogether.


    I felt warm bodies surrounding me, but I didn¡¯t dare open my eyes. Looking at them definitely made the manhandling worse.


    ¡°Who do you speak to, Ciara?¡± I heard Master Damien ask me.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Only to you and your brothers, Master Damien,¡± I answered him keeping my head down and my eyes shut tight.


    ¡°Is it wise to look at other men, Ciara?¡± he asked me pulling my feet away from the posts.


    ¡°No, Master Damien,¡± I sobbed as my arms were released.


    It felt like lightening was shooting through my hands and I slumped into whoever was holding me.


    My owners carried me through the courtyard and up the stairs to their dwelling ce. The first thing they did was rece the metal encircling my neck, wrists, and ankles. After that theyid me on the bed and massaged my sore joints. Master Bane retrieved the cream from their bathroom and they rubbed it into my skin.


    Myrge breasts had been a favorite y toy of the Warriors on the tform. They had pinched and tweaked the bouncy flesh in excess. My nipples were raw and tiny bruises punctuated the orbs. Master Kein was gentle as he rubbed the cream across the tender mounds. It made them substantially less sore.


    The mistake was ingrained into my mind and I didn¡¯t want to make another one. I was taken to thevatory and permitted to relieve myself. Noints escaped my lips as I was cleaned. They fed me and I ate until they said I was done.


    After dinner, the men went and sat in the lower part of the room by the fire. Master Christof and Master Kein looked like they were ying a card game. Master Bane, Master Damien, and Master Evan were all resting in separate chairs talking. Master Damien noticed me and pointed to a pad on the floor by Master Evan¡¯s chair. Walking into the room, I knelt down obediently.


    Soon I was less kneeling and more sitting with my legs underneath me. The day ran through my head and I tried to make sense of it. I sat quietly and realized what I was now.


    I was their pet. When I pleased them, they would primp and fluff me. If I misbehaved, they disowned me publicly and I would suffer. The choice was mine.


    After the tform, I had no tears left. I couldn¡¯t even sob as I realized that today was a death. This was the end of my freedom. I no longer had hopes or dreams, only prayers that my owners were kind.


    If I had more energy, I would have been having a breakdown. As it was, I just slumped lower and found myself inadvertently leaning on Master Evan¡¯s legs. My life was over.


    My old life was over, a small voice whispered in my head. I was not dead. These men wanted a healthy, happy ve. They didn¡¯t want to hurt me. When I followed their rules, they treated me well. It was not the same, but it was something.


    I had only one choice left to me. The first option was to fight them every step of the way. I could make it as difficult on them as it was on me. The alternative was to make the best of what I had left. Neither option was unwed.


    Fighting was the honorable way to go. I would be tortured however they wished for as long as they wished. If I kept fighting they may just kill me. However, I could be proud I stood up for myself.


    Submitting was the other option. There was no honor in that, but I would probably live longer. I wondered if it was worth it.


    The submission they demanded wasplete. I hated kneeling on a pad on the floor. Eating from their hands was demeaning. My brain rebelled against the ideas I couldn¡¯t even look at another male without being punished, but I wasn¡¯t ready to die yet.


    I heard the men shuffling around and I looked up to find Master Damien watching me.


    ¡°Who takes care of you, Ciara?¡± he asked.


    I knew they had put me up on that awful tform and I knew they would put me back if I did not please them. Now was the time to make my decision. Did I want to live like this or did I want to die?


    ¡°You do, Master Damien and your brothers,¡± I answered politely.


    I would learn to live like this. There had to be a way to find happiness here. I just needed to look.


    Master Damien smiled benevolently down at me before he picked me up off the floor. He walked into their bedroom, which was quiet and much darker than the main room. Carefully, he ced me on their bed so I wasying on my hip.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you are learning, Ciara. Our mark protects you because we protect you, never forget that. You are worth nothing to the other men here. They will use you as they want, without consideration. Only your owners will care for you,¡± he said as he moved away.


    Two warm bodies came and surrounded mine. Reaching out, I felt Master Bane¡¯s fuzzy chest. I heard Master Kein¡¯s soft voice behind me as hands brushed down my back. Both men told me to sleep well through the night.


    nkets were pulled over me to keep the chill away. I thanked them for the care and they seemed delighted. I snuggled into the softness of the bed and listened to the men¡¯s slow even breathing. This was my life now. I pulled the covers around my body and knew I would do my best to make the most of it.

 16

    I woke up and it was still dark. Master Bane and Master Kein were both stretched out and sound asleep on their backs. As often happens when I woke myself up at night, I had to pee, badly.


    I tried to close my eyes but it didn¡¯t work. I couldn¡¯t sleep like this. Restlessly, I turned and was looking into Master Christof¡¯s bright eyes across the bed.


    ¡°Bathroom¡­¡± I started to say and he held up a hand to stop me.


    He got up and motioned me to get up, which I did. Looking back at the bed all the men had momentarily awoken. Once they saw Christof had risen with me four heads dropped back and I heard their snoring.


    I walked quickly to the bathroom and Master Christof followed. Once we were inside, I sat down facing the wall.


    Master Christof stood and used one of the receptacles next me. I had used thedies room when otherdies were in there. It was different with a guy right next to you.


    Christof cleaned me silently. As we made our way through the kitchen area I pointed hesitantly to a jug on the table. I found my kneeling ce and waited. Master Christof let me have a long drink and then took one himself.


    ¡°Sit with me?¡± he asked quietly.


    ¡°Of course, Master Christof.¡±


    I followed him into the lower level of the room. I admired him as he walked in front of me. He had a runner¡¯s body, long and lean. Above the linen shift he wore, he had several scars that sliced across his back. Life was hard for everyone here, I surmised.


    I noticed Master Christof kept his hair a little shaggier than the rest of the men, not quite long, not quite short. It would have irritated my mother the way it fell over his eyes on the left side. I smiled sadly thinking about mom.


    Master Christof sat down on a long chaise. I looked around for my kneeling pad. Chuckling softly, he pulled me to sit on the furniture with him. Master Christofid back and pulled me to snuggle up next to him.


    Wey silently for a bit. Master Christof just idly traced patterns over my arms. Finally, he spoke.


    ¡°You were very brave to speak to another man on my behalf, Ciara,¡± he whispered into my ear, ¡°thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Master Christof,¡± I replied softly.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± he said quietly, ¡°if I have caused you to fear me¡­¡±


    Iy quietly and listened to his breathing for a moment before he spoke again.


    ¡°I know you are female,¡± he said so quietly I almost didn¡¯t hear. ¡°After seeing you at the posts, I realize you are not dangerous. It would be simple to overpower you¡­¡±


    I agreed, but didn¡¯t say anything else. It wasn¡¯t clear to me what I should say to him. He was right and I understood why he feared females. Fearing me was admittedly pointless.


    Master Christof wasn¡¯t like the others. He was afraid of something that had taken and used him. Honestly, I felt a connection to him.


    He seemed different than he had been earlier today. He absently rubbed my arms down onto my hips. Master Christof was rxed and, for some reason, I didn¡¯t mind the touching.


    It had been a long day and I drifted, half asleep. Slowly, Master Christof shifted so Iy on my back and he was on his side watching me. I didn¡¯t stop him as he ran a hand over my chest.


    Master Christof¡¯s fingers was explorative, tentative. He seemed to be gauging my reactions. I made no sound of protest as the contact became more sexual.


    He touched the entirety of both breasts before brushing his fingers over the nipples. I was arching into his hand by the time he reached the puckered tips. The pain from before was gone and his light wispy touching was driving me wild. When his hand strayed lower I spread my legs for him, epting this as my duty here.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, if you don¡¯t want to,¡± he whispered in my ear.


    His fingers were still over my pubic bone.


    The choice surprised and excited me. I did not expect it, even from him. Looking up into his purple gaze I saw desire and uncertainty reflected back at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, Master Christof,¡± I said giving the permission he had so generously requested.


    He ran his fingers down my outer lips and slowly stroked. He seemed pleased to find wetness in the folds and smiled into my cheek.


    ¡°I did not pay as much attention as I should have to your care, Ciara. ording to my brothers this should mean I am doing the right things,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yes, Master Christof,¡± I sighed as he continued with feathery light strokes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to call me Master when it is just you and I, Ciara,¡± he whispered into my hair.


    I froze and looked at him in shock, as if the rules weren¡¯t confusing enough. He just grinned back at me.


    ¡°If your brother found out I would be strapped back to the post, Christof,¡± I murmured to him as he found the little bundle of nerves at the apex.


    My hips started to twitch as he stroked it.


    ¡°Then I wouldn¡¯t do it when he is around,¡± he said increasing the pressure of his touch.


    I raised a hand to my breast and started to stroke the sensitive nipple. The other hand slowly reached down and moved his linen cover out of the way. I brushed his manhood with my fingertips.


    The wild look came back into his eyes and I retracted my hand. He sighed and changed his stroke on my clit now circling the tiny bud.


    ¡°Touch me, Ciara, if you wish. I know you won¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    Tentatively, I reached down and ran my fingertips along the length of him. He shuddered under my touch; it was empowering. I took a hold of him and stroked up and down the shaft.


    I hadn¡¯t had much experience with cock on Earth and this morning had been too rushed. I memorized him with my fingers. I ran my thumb along juncture where the tip met the base. Using the t of my fingers I learned every ridge and vein. Hey still beside me letting me explore.


    Suddenly, Christof¡¯s hand left my clit and he sunk his fingers inside of me. In the faint light of the room I could see his teeth had grown.


    ¡°Christof,¡± I sighed into his ear, ¡°you can have me, if you want.¡±


    Christof hurriedly pulled off his cover and let it fall to the floor. He pulled me so I was underneath him and slowly drove his mighty length into me. Christof sank down over me and groaned.


    ¡°It has been so long,¡± he said sounding strained, ¡°and never, never like this. You have no idea how this feels,¡± he finished into my ear.


    I wiggled underneath him and ground myself against him. ¡°I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s better if you¡¯re moving,¡± I whispered into his neck teasingly.


    He pulled back and looked at me. He was smiling, but those teeth made him look ferocious. Christof pulled out and moved back in watching my eyes. I ran my hands over his back and traced the lines I had seen before. He shivered as I touched the marks.


    My hips were rising to meet him as he plunged down. As he sped up our bodies made a steady pping sound. I moaned softly and he covered my mouth with his hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want my brothers to hear us,¡± he whispered against my ear.


    I tried to stay quiet but the sensations were rising inside my belly. Every downstroke moved him against my primed body.


    I felt him growrger inside me and his movements sped up. The wild look was back in his eyes now, but it was a good thing. My hips of their own volition were moving restlessly against him. When the sensations exploded I buried my face in his shoulder to muffle the cry. A momentter he grunted and writhed over me.


    Wey panting for few moments. I felt a little chilled when Christof moved off of me.


    ¡°Do you need to bathe?¡± he asked.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°No, thank you, not every time,¡± I answered smiling at him.


    He pulled a nket from in front of the fire over me. It was warm from where it had been sitting. Christof wrapped himself around my back and pulled my body against his.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this afternoon. My brothers would be very upset if they found out what I did,¡± he whispered into my hair. ¡°I hope I did not upset you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything and I didn¡¯t mind,¡± I answered him yawning.


    Frankly, I was too tired to be confused by the weird statement. Why would his brothers cared if he masturbated? It didn¡¯t make any sense, but I was already drifting off.


    His chuckling was thest thing I heard before I fell back to sleep.


    I opened my eyes and was staring into bright blue ones. ¡°Good morn, Ciara, why are you sleeping out here with my brother?¡± Master Evan asked.


    Oh God, I should have known he was a morning person. I groaned and heard Christofugh behind me.


    ¡°Our bed is no longer good enough, brother?¡± he asked Christof as he pulled me to my feet.


    ¡°We were both restlessst night Evan. I¡¯m sure we won¡¯t spend every night out here. The bed is much morefortable,¡± Christof answered rising and stretching.


    Christof disappeared into the bedroom, as I stood waking up with his brothers. Master Evan ran a hand between my legs and found the sticky remains ofst night. He showed it to the other three men and they all murmured.


    ¡°You need to be cleaned before the morning meal, Ciara,¡± Master Evan said pulling me to the bathroom.


    I was unaware exactly what he meant when he said cleaning. A shower and a teeth cleaning is what I had in mind. That happened, but I also received my first enema. Well, the first one I remembered.


    Master Evan did make a point to remind me this had already happened once. It was humiliating, but Iplied without too much whining. I didn¡¯t want to be bound outside again.


    Master Evan pulled me toy over him on a bench I hadn¡¯t noticed before in the bathroom as the other men came in doing their morning routine. With my ass in the air on hisp he inserted something into it. I tried to wiggle a little and he ignored me. Warm fluid was slowly poured into me. It felt weird, but not horribly unpleasant. It was the exposed position that had me more bothered than anything.


    Master Evan removed the plug he had used to pour the liquid into me and stood me up. Now I felt full and ufortable. I had to go.


    ¡°The saleswoman said we should let the mixture sit for a little while. I will wash your hair while it does that,¡± he said pulling me into the shower.


    ¡°Master Evan,¡± Iined softly, ¡°it¡¯s notfortable. May I please use the pot?¡±

 17

    He towered over me and I lost the urge to go almost instantaneously. ¡°We were told humans would need exnations and constant reminders, but you are unbelievable, Ciara. Go into the shower and I will wash your hair, you do enjoy having it don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°My hair, Master Evan?¡± I asked grabbing it and pulling it over my shoulder. ¡°Yes, sir. I really enjoy having my hair,¡± I stroked a handful of it as he approached me.


    ¡°We let you keep it because we wanted you to be happy. If you cannot be agreeable we will have it removed,¡± he said turning on the water and starting to soap my hair.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like hair?¡± I mumbled as he washed my locks.


    They all had hair. I couldn¡¯t figure out what they had against my hair.


    ¡°We like our ves with as little hair as possible. Human ves seem to be happier when they are allowed to keep theirs. We spoke to the other Warriors about it. Leaving you with yours seemed a small price to pay overall,¡± he said rinsing me.


    My belly was howling it¡¯s need again, but I stood quietly shifting foot to foot. When he was done washing my hair he wrapped it in a cloth a patted the rest of me dry. I was hovering over the pot as soon as he pointed to it.


    Remembering my experience with Christof, I faced the wall. It was embarrassing to go with someone watching. I just hummed under my breath and pretended I was alone.


    Master Evan soaped and washed me in the shower after I had gone. Once he was done he asked me toy back across hisp on the little bench. I did as he said, but wondered why. Was he gong to give me another enema?


    I felt the oil being rubbed over my pucker and I tried not to flinch. I felt a finger enter me, slowly moving in and out. The stretch got greater and it felt like he was using two fingers. I moaned at the sensations and buried my face against the bench.


    Master Evan continued to softly assault me with his hands before slipping something else in my ass. Whatever he used this time was thin like a finger initially and then got wider. I felt stretched to my limit when it narrowed slightly. Master Evan left whatever it was inside of me and stroked my ass with both hands. I felt stretched, but not painful.


    ¡°Get up, Ciara,¡± he said.


    Standing up I wiggled a little and got used to the thing in my ass. I tried to reach my hand around to touch it, but a sharp look halted me. I would have asked about it, but I stopped myself. I didn¡¯t want my question be construed as aint, which is how it would have sounded.


    After Master Evan washed his hands, he looked pointedly at me and yed with my hair. He gave me the answer I needed without saying a word, no questions about the plug.


    The strange purple cream was put on my skin and rubbed in. I marveled at the soft feel it left behind once the color faded. It was the best moisturizer I¡¯d ever encountered.


    Once Evan was done I followed him silently into the kitchen and found my ce, now between him and Christof.


    ¡°Did itin, brother?¡± Master Damien asked as he ate.


    ¡°Questions, brother, forever with the questions, but very littleining. You are learning, aren¡¯t you Ciara?¡± Master Evan asked me.


    ¡°Yes, Master Evan,¡± I replied taking a bite from between his fingers.


    The talk at the table was pleasant and I was distracted from feeling the plug up my ass. I was dying to know how long they were going to leave it in. Obviously, my questions were annoying, so I just figured I¡¯d wait and see. I hoped they would take it out eventually.


    After breakfast I was dressed in a panel outfit and my earrings like the day before. There was a pad in the bedroom and I was instructed to kneel. I waited while they all got ready. The plug wasn¡¯t bothering me necessarily; I just wanted to know how long I was going to have to wear it.


    I looked mournfully at Master Damien once he was dressed but didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at me like he was waiting for something. The post experience was still forefront in my mind; I didn¡¯t want to go back there. Being shaved bald like Master Evan had threatened sounded awful, too. I just sat quietly.


    As we walked outside, Master Damien addressed me, ¡°The General will be giving an announcement today. You are to look at him when he is speaking. You may speak to him if he speaks to you. He has no patience for obnoxious ves. If you treat him with disrespect, you will get much more than time at the posts. Do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered him as we made our way downstairs.


    The courtyard was a busy ce this morning. I kept my eyes on the back of Master Damien¡¯s heels and followed him to a spot. I noticed their mark was on the ground where we were standing. Heid my kneeling ce over their mark and they all stood behind me. I knelt down and waited. Except for the shuffling of feet it was quiet; no one was talking.


    Using my peripherals, I saw other groups standing around their ve. Only about one third of the groups had a ve. Considering the work they put into having one that made sense. The way they determined I needed to be cared for made having me a full time job.


    The General¡¯s booming voice was hard to miss. He was on a tall tform in the middle of thepound. I looked up dutifully at him while he talked. ording to him, women from the blue mountains were taking men from the vige. He congratted my Warriors on finding thest shopkeeper they had stolen.


    There was talk that sounded like strategy on how they would patrol. I wished I had watched more military shows with my uncles, I might have understood some of what he was saying.


    After the talk nobody moved. The General disappeared off the tform, but no one else got up to speak. I snuck a nce over and saw another ve sitting with her hands in herp and her head down. I did that.


    With nothing else to do I inspected the panels the men had put on me. They were white today and bordered in silver blue thread. The stitching around the edges was intricate and detailed, whoever had done this had put time into it. It really was lovely, see through, but lovely.


    ¡°So Damien, you and your brothers have acquired an Earth ve then?¡± I heard from right in front of me.


    The General¡¯s boots appeared in my frame of vision and I held my breath. His feet were enormous, the man must be a giant.


    ¡°Yes, General we have,¡± responded Master Damien politely.


    ¡°Let me see it,¡± he said and I froze.


    ¡°Ciara, get up,¡± Master Evanmanded from behind me.


    I rose and kept my eyes down. A massive finger lifted my chin until I was looking up at him.


    He was arge man with long slightly graying hair and a beard. His face had a nasty series of scars across his cheek. There was no humor in his eyes at all. He appraised me top to bottom.


    ¡°Nice to look at, but Earth ves are hard to train, have you had problems yet?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, General,¡± Master Damien said.


    I bobbed my head in agreement.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What is it doing now?¡± the General asked releasing my chin.


    ¡°Ciara, what are you doing?¡± Master Damien asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m agreeing with you, Master Damien. On my that meant, ¡®yes¡¯,¡± I stuttered out.


    ¡°Interesting, very well then, be sure to keep to the coupling schedule,¡± he said before moving on.


    I sank back down to my resting ce and thanked my lucky stars he hadn¡¯t been in the market for a new ve.


    After the General¡¯s talk the Warriors stayed in the courtyard to discuss what he had said. I walked when I was told to walk and kneeled when I was told to kneel. The thing was still in my bottom, but it didn¡¯t bother. The way it slid between my ass cheeks it felt like it still had oil on it. I would have thought it would have been dry and sticking to me by now.


    Several of the other Warriors we talked to had ves. I heard a couple notice my earrings and ask Damien about them. Surprisingly the other men seemed to take no other notice of the nearly naked woman walking with Master Damien¡¯s family. I felt almost invisible.


    The rest of the day was rxed. We took our meal upstairs and the men sat around ying a card game. Finally, I had to ask, despite my better judgement.


    ¡°Master Damien?¡± I asked looking at him.


    He put his cards down on the table and looked at me. I had been kneeling next to him.


    ¡°Yes, Ciara,¡± he replied raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Sir, how long are you going to leave this thing in my bottom?¡±


    I barely got a chance to finish the question when the room erupted. Everyone was pping Master Evan on the back.


    He got up and pulled me to my feet, dragging me back to the bedroom. My outfit was quickly removed and he pushed me toward the bed. The men filed in watching us, they all seemed to think this was really hrious. As I watched them, they all start to strip. I had a feeling I knew where this was going.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to take it out now, Ciara,¡± Master Evan said smiling deviously. ¡°Usually we will put it into you in the morning and remove it before we go to the bathhouse in the evening.¡±


    I backed away from him and slid along the side of the bed. I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to do this right now. Fear started to coil in my belly as they stalked toward me. I stammered out an apology and it was ignored.


    Suddenly Master Kein was behind me and grabbed me around the waist. Squealing, I instinctively struggled to get away. Being much stronger than me, he had not trouble holding me still.

 18

    Master Kein had removed his shirt, but was still wearing his pants. His state of undress was typical for the room. Pulling my back flush against his bare chest, he stroked the soft tissue of my breasts, tugging at the tips lightly.


    I tried to cover my chest and prevent him from touching them. He justughed at me. Both my hands were rapidly captured by one of his and pulled behind my back. Master Kein held me with one hand and the other took its time fondling my chest.


    The other men watched Master Kein, but didn¡¯t move closer to us. Since they had stopped stalking me, I felt less like prey and was able to calm down. Master Kein continued to roll and tweak my nipples. The restraining hand around my wrists loosened and I bravely stroked the long rod still in Master Kein¡¯s pants.


    I had promised myself to not fight them. If they wanted sex, I would have to submit to them. Those magical fingers teasing and stroking the soft skin of my chest made it easier to want to do just that.


    ¡°Naughty ve, I lost the bet when you didn¡¯t ask before the morning meal,¡± Master Kein whispered in my ear.


    Master Kein pushed me toward Master Bane next. I was thrust toward the wide hairy chest and put my hands up to stop myself from smacking into him. Master Bane took both my wrists in one of his hands and ran the other down my back.


    The exploring hand moved expertly to the flesh of my butt. Master Bane took hold of the plug and pulled it lightly. My back arched in an attempt for my body not to feel the stretch of the thing¡¯s removal.


    Master Bane didn¡¯t want to take it outpletely. Instead, he slowly fucked me with the strange phallus. I allowed myself to loosen around the thick width of it and he had an easier time moving it in and out.


    It was such a strange sensation as he pulled and twisted the plug. It felt kind of like I had to go to the bathroom. In another way, it was deeply sexual. Moaning against Master Bane¡¯s chest, he chuckled and told me he had bet I would ask in the courtyard after the talk.


    Thebined sensations of touching such an intimate ce and my soft body rubbing against his coarse hair was stimting me terribly. By now Master Bane had released my hands and I was pressed firmly to his chest. His palms were separating the bouncy round flesh around the plug as his fingers worked between them.


    I still had enough presence of mind to be d I didn¡¯t ask when he thought I would. This would have been awful in the courtyard.


    Everyone groped me and told me when they had bet I would ask. I was passed from man to man. They were still in various states of undress. All the attention had the desired effect. I was rapidly starting to want this as badly as they did.


    Master Damien was thest to grab me and he pushed me onto the bed with augh. Sitting on the butt plug wasn¡¯tfortable and I got to my knees. Master Evan was behind me a moment pushing my knees apart and kneeling between them.


    Master Evan pushed with his hand on my upper back until my chest was flush with the mattress.


    ¡°I choose here today,¡± Master Evan said pulling my cheeks apart and tapping firmly over the plug.


    Nervousness started to set in. I was still anxious about anal sex and I remembered Master Evan wasn¡¯t small. He must have sensed my fear because he sought to calm me with long strokes over my low back and butt.


    Again the plug was pulled out and then slowly reinserted several times. The widest part got less and less ufortable with each pass. I was so embarrassed sprawled on my chest with my ass in the air. I struggled to get in a less exposed position and Master Evan told me to stay.


    The plug was gonepletely quite suddenly. I felt empty at its loss, but not for long. The oil they used was being dripped over my loosened hole and then Master Evan pressed into me.


    Despite having done this the day before, I still expected pain. They were good and getting what they wanted from me, though. Although I thought I was tense, my ass was ck from their maniption and slippery with the oil. The head of Master Evan¡¯s cock pushed into me, quickly followed by the rest of him.


    It was different from the plug, fuller and warmer. Thankfully, it was not a painful experience, though. Master Evan stayed still for a long moment cursing liberally.


    ¡°Just like our women, Bane,¡± he gasped.


    Master Evan¡¯s hands stroked over my back and came to grip my plump buttocks, pulling them apart. Small, fast movements in and out was all he did for moment. His big thumbs dug into the sensitive tissue just beside where his cock moved. I looked back to see he waspletely focused on what he was doing.


    Through the utter humiliation at being watched like this, I realized it was arousing me. The thought of each of them watching me and then taking me was a sexual thrill. I longed for fingers on my clit or lips wrapped around my nipples. A little more stimtion and I¡¯d be orgasming madly. The frustration made my hands grip futilely at the sheets.


    No one else touched me as Master Evan started to thrust into me with longer, less controlled thrusts. Embarrassingly, I missed the extra attention. I assumed that must have been part of the bet or perhaps that had been a one time thing. How shameful to realize I had liked it.


    Using my hair Master Evan pulled me to my knees so my back was flush with his front. His cock was still buried deeply locking us together. He licked at my sweaty neck and then spoke.


    ¡°Tell me, Ciara. Do you prefer when my brothers take part or do you prefer for them to watch?¡± he panted in my ear.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what they wanted to hear and I told him that.


    ¡°Preference, Ciara, there is no right answer. There is only the truth. Give me the truth now or we will put you back at the posts when we are done,¡± he said into my ear continuing to hold me up and giving my head a shake.


    Master Evan¡¯s hand had fisted in my hair at the base of my skull as he pulled me farther back, so I arched painfully in front of him.


    Perhaps they were mind readers, at this point I didn¡¯t know. If I ever had to exin it to myself, that would be the excuse I used. There touches were magical when they worked together; I liked it.


    ¡°I like to be touched, Master Evan,¡± I whispered.


    I almost hoped they wouldn¡¯t hear me.


    ¡°We had hoped you would feel that way. Though convincing you would have been enjoyable,¡± Master Damien saiding forward to pinch and pull on my nipples.


    Master Evan released me and I went back to leaning on my hands and knees. My face was flushed bright pink in embarrassment. He didn¡¯t notice and started to take longer deeper strokes into my body.


    The hands were back on my flesh, touching and exploring. I shuddered enjoying all the extra attention.


    ¡°It is too bad, Ciara,¡± Master Kein said reaching beneath me and touching the moistness between my legs, ¡°that you only have two areas we can use for this.¡±


    ¡°Three, Master Kein,¡± I moaned as Master Evan continued to thrust into me forcefully.


    All action suddenly stopped and I looked around.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°What is the third?¡± Master Christof asked curiously.


    ¡°My mouth, Master Christof,¡± I said self consciously. I knew they wouldn¡¯t want to use that, it had just slipped out. ¡°On Earth men sometimes use the mouth, sir. You don¡¯t have to though. I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t thinking.¡±


    Master Damien traced my lips with his fingers and nudged them apart. Master Evan had lost interest in the conversation and was back to restlessly moving his hips. I sucked Master Damien¡¯s finger between my lips and ran my tongue along it. His eyes looked alight. Through his lips I could see the hint of his fangs, he was tempted.


    I have no idea what made me think it was a good idea, but I looked up at him after he removed his finger and said, ¡°I dare you, Master.¡±


    Master Damien¡¯s eyes got wide and I thought I had made him angry. I cringed, but had nowhere to go, stuck as I was to Master Evan¡¯s pole. My body tensed up and Master Evan stopped moving. They were going to hurt me, I was sure of it.


    All of the men were excitedly yelling words I couldn¡¯t understand. I wanted to stammer out an apology, but my mouth wouldn¡¯t work. Master Damien just looked down at me for a moment and then finished ucing his breeches.


    The thick mushroom tip of Master Damien¡¯s cock was presented to me and I rxed. He wasn¡¯t angry; he was just taking the dare.


    Master Evan must have wanted to watch, because he withdrew from my ass. The men all got as close as they could and watched. Master Damien had a grip on his cock and held it level with my face.


    My tongue flicked out and wetly brushed the red head in front of me. Master Damien looked shocked and took a step back. I looked up into wide, confused eyes.


    Master Bane and Master Evan wereughing and yelling now. I couldn¡¯t understand most of it, but they did ask Master Damien if I had won. Thatment seemed to steel his resolve.


    He stepped back toward me and only flinched when I took the head in my mouth. I ran my tongue over it like it was a lollipop and Master Damien groaned. Gaining courage, I pushed my mouth down over the length of him.


    I couldn¡¯t get it all in the first time and withdrew. No one said anything, so I tried again. This time Master Damien pressed forward and I felt him at the back of my throat.


    I¡¯d heard other girls talk about gagging when their boyfriends did this. It had never been an issue for me before. I understoodpletely now as Master Damien passed well into my throat, but I suppressed the reflex to gag. I sucked as I withdrew this time and swirled my tongue along the length of him.


    Was I doing a good job? I wondered.


    I felt hands on the back of my head. When I reached the tip the hands forced me back on the shaft. The hands didn¡¯t give any reprieve and made me to take Master Damien to the root.


    I couldn¡¯t breath when he did that, so I held my breath. It was like being underwater. The hands pulled back now and I followed them. Breathing through my nose, I expected to be choked on the next stroke, so it didn¡¯t surprise me.


    Someone was behind me and slid into my ass with ease. I moaned at the stretch and Master Damien made and iprehensible sound of pleasure.


    ¡°Again,¡± he moaned a momentter.


    I continued to groan and hum as I moved on the thick shaft. Looking up at Master Damien he was looking down at me. His fangs were enormous and the look on his face surprised me. He was fierce and intense. My teeth brushed his shaft identally and he grunted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again, Ciara,¡± he ordered.


    His teeth weren¡¯tforting to look at, so I lowered my eyes. I concentrated on sucking and humming.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± hemanded and I did raising my eyes to vicious fanged beast fucking my mouth.


    He kept a hand on the back of my head, pulling and pushing for his pleasure. The other hand, in sharp contrast to the appearance of his face, cupped my chin gently. I took reassurance from the hand on my face that he wouldn¡¯t hurt me.


    Master Damien¡¯s hands weren¡¯t the only ones stroking me. Being aware of what he liked, I could now pay attention to the fingers strumming my clit and pulling on my nipples. My God, these men were magic when they worked together.

 19

    My body moved easily between Master Evan and Master Damien. They had a rhythm set up between them. The push and pull were synchronized so perfectly it seemed they had trained to do this.


    Master Evan exploded in my butt with a bruising grip and a long stream of words. He fell to the bed beside me flopping on his back.


    ¡°Amazing,¡± he said stroking my thigh with his hand absently.


    Master Damien wasn¡¯t far behind Master Evan. He nearly choked me with his length and I was gasping for air when he was done. I tasted his seed as he withdrew from my lips. It was a little tangy, but otherwise wasn¡¯t objectionable. I was d for that, because Master Kein was approaching my mouth.


    The position I had taken Master Damien¡¯s cock in had been difficult. I asked very politely and they allowed me to kneel on my pad on the floor for Master Kein. It was a great deal morefortable.


    The men didn¡¯t seem to mind just watching while I gave Master Kein the treatment I had given Master Damien. They did note I was using a different technique and they were right. Master Kein was very long and swallowing him was hard. I had to change my moves up some for him.


    Master Kein started out more confident than Master Damien had. He didn¡¯t pull away when I licked up his shaft. Unfortunately, his length was an issue. Taking him like I had Master Damien would be a feat indeed.


    ¡°Why are you doing that?¡± Master Kein asked as I wrapped my hand around the base of his cock and started to stroke.


    I had been sucking and moving my tongue over the end of his erection. My mouth came off with a soft pop as I looked up at him.


    ¡°To bring you pleasure, Master Kein. Do you like it?¡± I asked sliding my hand up and down the base of his member which was slippery with spit.


    Master Kein took a while to answer. I masturbated him with my hand while he thought about it. I kept changing my pressure and changing my stroke until I found what Master Kein seemed to like the most. Putting my mouth back over the tip and taking all of him I could into my throat he finally had something to say.


    ¡°I find it very enjoyable,¡± he groaned.


    Master Kein¡¯s hand soon found the back of my head the same way Master Damien had. He liked a quick pace. At one point, he moved too quickly and I wasn¡¯t ready. I felt my teeth brush over the head of his cock. He moaned and jerked, ordering me to do it again.


    Men are strange, I decided as I allowed my teeth to just graze him asionally as he slipped into my mouth.


    I watched Master Kein as his teeth started to elongate. He was looking down and me, grunting and thrusting into my mouth. My tongue was moving at a frenzied pace and my jaw ached, I prayed he was close.


    For his finale Master Kein pushed my hand away and pulled me to take him to the root. I grunted in surprise at finding I could, in fact, take him that deeply. The sound sent him over the edge.


    I didn¡¯t taste his seed at first, he was buried in my throat. The hot length of him was pulsing against my tongue, though. He pulled back slightly and the final spray coated the inside of my mouth.


    Swallowing him down, I continued to look up at him. Master Kein sank to his knees in front of me.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± he said panting, ¡°you are a very good sex ve.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Kein,¡± I responded smiling lightly.


    I didn¡¯t really want to be good at this, but I understood it was nice of them to say so. Technically, they owned me. It was not required for them to tell me I was doing a good job or give me any positive feedback.


    They moved me back to the bed and Iy down. My thighs syed open waiting for the next of them. Neither Master Bane nor Christof had gone yet.


    ¡°What are you doing, Ciara?¡± Master Bane asked sitting down between my legs.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to have sex with me, Master Bane,¡± I answered confused.


    My mistake hit me and I apologized as I tried to get in the position they liked. My old boyfriend had always had me on my back. Last night Christof and I had sex while Iy on my back, it was just habit. Several sets of hands stopped me from flipping over, though.


    ¡°The mouth is not dangerous,¡± Master Damien said and the rest agreed.


    They sat and watched me for a moment as thoughing to some sort of decision.


    ¡°I want to do it like this,¡± Master Bane said.


    ¡°Good,¡± Master Keinughed, ¡°for a moment I thought you feared it.¡±


    ¡°Bah, little brother,¡± Master Bane huffed at Master Kein and then said what sounded like a long curse.


    Master Bane crawled over me and I shivered as his coarse chest hair tickled my stomach and then my nipples. He lowered himself down over me and Iy very still. Automatically, I turned my head so I was watching the wall. I didn¡¯t want them to misconstrue any motion on my part as being aggressive. Obviously they were ufortable facing me for sex.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± Master Banemanded.


    I turned my eyes to him and tried to look as non threatening as possible. Since I was in no way an actual threat to him, it was easy. I left my hands at my sides and tried to look submissive.


    ¡°It needs to be prepared again. It has not found it¡¯s pleasure, yet. We have to train it better than this,¡± Master Bane said dipping his head and sucking on a nipple.


    Master Bane shifted so he wasn¡¯tying directly over me and I felt Master Kein¡¯s soft mouth descend over my other teat. Someone¡¯s hands were stroking my hips and thighs, forcing them wider apart. The reason for being opened was apparent when I felt hot breath on my cunt.


    Within minutes I was beside myself and begging for release. When Master Bane settled himself over me and aimed his length all the sexual tension crested. I shattered around his shaft and ground my hips against him.


    Distantly I heard Master Bane praising me for releasing.


    My mind swam with pleasure and I stroked Master Bane¡¯s back and shoulders, scoring him lightly with my nails. With each press of his flesh against mine I shuddered and clenched around him. I found myself kissing his neck and face, which he didn¡¯t seem to mind. In fact, Master Bane seemed to love all the attention.


    He had waited a long time for me. It didn¡¯t take him long before his movement sped up and his teeth were grown and sharp. When he finished Master Bane fell down over me. I felt his panting breath on my neck as he crushed me to the bed.


    ¡°Master Bane,¡± I grunted from beneath him.


    I couldn¡¯t breath with his weight over me. I saw Christof reach over and bodily move his brother off with augh.


    Suddenly and inexplicably embarrassed by my actions I rolled over on the bed andy on my stomach. I wondered to myself what kind of a whore a woman has to be to enjoy being ravaged by this many men at a time. It was ridiculous.


    The men in question had my attention before I could give it too much thought. They were encouraging Christof to have a go. I turned my head to watch him. Christof touched down over my back and buttocks smiling sadly.


    ¡°Perhapster, Ciara,¡± he said gently pulling me to my feet.


    ¡°Christof, why not now?¡± Master Evan asked sping his brother on the shoulder.


    ¡°I choose to wait. You saw evidence. I took my timest night. I will do so again,¡± Christof said shaking off Master Evan¡¯s hand and leading me toward the bathroom.


    ¡°I wish to go down to the bathhouse,¡± Master Bane called behind us.


    ¡°I will hurry brothers. We cannot take it down like this. It is a mess,¡± he answered leading me into the showers.


    I didn¡¯t understand Christof¡¯s refusal. It made even less sense as we stood in the shower. Christof disrobed to wash me and his staff was erect and ready. He was certainly sexually excited. There was no way to tell why he didn¡¯t want to have sex with me.


    Christof washed me quickly. I was rinsed and the cream applied to several over exuberant marks. My hair was brushed and they pulled me out the door. My coverings were deemed unnecessary, since we would all be naked and in the pool. They didn¡¯t seem to see the need for coverings either and walked around me nude.


    The men were all in remarkably high spirits, so I thought one question wouldn¡¯t get me in that much trouble. Although I had made the choice to make the best of this; they had chosen not to beat me into submission. I wanted to know why they didn¡¯t just do that.


    ¡°Master Damien, may I ask a question?¡± I asked hesitantly.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He turned and I narrowly avoided running into his chest. We had stopped just before entering the bathhouse.


    ¡°Brothers, may Ciara ask a question? It seems the human enjoys its questions,¡± he put to the group.

 20

    A murmur of discussion went through them. If questions made me happy, they would tolerate them, the men finally decided. I had been a good ve today, I had earned a question was the consensus. Master Damien raised an eyebrow at me and waited.


    ¡°There are ves on earth and they treat them terribly. I know you could hurt me if you wanted. Why don¡¯t you hit your ves?¡± I asked rambling, part of me was scared what the answer might be.


    Master Damien let the little group file into the bath house and walked with me into a shallow part of the pool. He handed me soap and a silky rag, so I started to wash him.


    ¡°We did beat ves, in the beginning. They never asked questions and they always did what we said. They just didn¡¯t live very long.¡±


    ¡°We are verypetitive, as you¡¯ve noticed. We started to try to keep our ves alive. It became an honor, to see who had the oldest ve,¡± he said and then continued with a warning. ¡°Don¡¯t confuse not wanting to hurt you with ack of discipline. If you continue to need reminders about how to behave, they will only get harsher.¡±


    Promising to be good, I decided to keep going with my luck, so I asked him, ¡°Another question, Master Damien?¡±


    He sighed but seemed to be enjoying the soapy massage, ¡°One more, Ciara, you were a very good ve today.¡±


    ¡°Why do you feed me and bathe me. I can do those things myself. I CAN take care of myself,¡± I said a little indignantly.


    ¡°You told another ve you were free and the vers took you, isn¡¯t that correct?¡± he asked.


    I moved the rag between his toes as I answered, ¡°Yes, Master Damien, I walked into a strange light and woke up at the auction.¡±


    ¡°Were you able to fend for yourself, you would not have been kidnapped and sold. We care for you, because you are ours and it is our responsibility. Your illness would be seen as weakness on our part, that cannot happen,¡± he said.


    I continued to wash him, but didn¡¯t argue. It was good he had answered some questions.


    Other Warriors came and talked to him as I worked. Severalmented I seemed more obedient today. Master Damien thanked them for their help in that matter. I was cringing while they talked, I recognized their voices from the tform. As I worked, I did not look up and kept at least one hand on Master Damien at all times.


    Once I was done bathing him, Master Damien sent me across the pool to go sit with Master Evan. It was strange to be told to go somewhere and not told to follow. I would have preferred if he went with me, there were Warriors everywhere.


    I walked across the cool stone with my head down to the spot Master Evan had been lounging in. Abruptly, my way was cut off by several masculine sets of legs. I tried to back up and there were men behind me.


    ¡°Where are you going, ve?¡± a deep voice questioned me.


    Praying for my owners, I stayed silent and looked at the floor. There was nothing I could do, except wait for the torture. It woulde no matter what I did. Tears started to form in my eyes, I was terrified.


    Master Bane¡¯s voice broke the silence and I breathed again. ¡°Did it speak?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, Bane,¡± the first voiceughed, ¡°nor did it look at us. For an Earth ve, it learns quickly. We lost this bet, my friend.¡±


    They had tried to trick me into speaking or looking as part of a stupid wager. I was angry and couldn¡¯t keep the fire out of my eyes when I looked up at Master Bane. Heughed at me and got right up in my face.


    ¡°Are you angry, Ciara? Don¡¯t lie to me,¡± hemanded looking very pleased with himself.


    Smug bastard, I just stared at him. There wasn¡¯t a word bad enough in my newnguage to call him.


    ¡°Fine, ve, it¡¯s time to get wet then,¡± he said in a growling voice as he picked me up and threw me into deep water.


    I twisted so I didn¡¯t take the water t on my back and slid my feet in first. Underwater was quiet, so I looked around and saw where Master Evan should be. Turning underwater I swam in that direction.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I was trying to reign in my indignation deep beneath the surface when a hand reached out and grabbed my leg. I kicked out and was pulled roughly to the surface. I was confused and afraid of looking at the wrong man. My head was pulled up and I was relieved to see Master Damien in front of me.


    My owners were surrounding me looking concerned, including Master Bane, who hadpletely lost that self satisfied look. Christof released my leg and Master Damien grabbed me looking hurriedly at my face.


    ¡°Humans are like us and cannot breath water, Ciara. What were you doing down there?¡± Master Damien asked harshly.


    ¡°I was swimming to Master Evan. You told me to go to him, Master Damien,¡± I said blinking water out of my eyes.


    The five of them let out a collective sigh of relief and pulled me into shallow water.


    ¡°I like to swim Masters, I used to dive all the time at home. I can hold my breath a really long time,¡± I said as they dragged me back to the shallows.


    Master Damien looked amused and Master Baneughed. I got indignant. ¡°I bet I can hold my breath under water longer than you can, Masters!¡± I said proudly.


    Master Bane¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°To a contest then!¡±


    The rules were simple, whoever broke the surface first lost. Master Bane went first and I easily bested him. Not wanting to show off all my skills I rose before I needed to. Except for Master Kein I could stay under water longer than any of them. It was fun, although losing to Master Kein hurt. Master Bane promised a swimming contest when the pool wasn¡¯t so full of other people.


    ¡°We will tell the Keepers you may go in the water, Ciara, we have no fear you will drown,¡± said Master Damien.


    Noticing the question on my face, he spoke again.


    ¡°When we go to patrol we will leave you with the Keepers. They often take you to the sea. They are not Warriors, they watch our ves when we are otherwise engaged. You may speak to them and look at them. They will clean and feed you when it is needed,¡± he finished.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just leave me at home when you go on patrol?¡± I mumbled to no one in particr.


    Master Damien started to reach for me with an irritated look on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it. I understand, no more questions,¡± I stuttered backing away from him.


    The threat was in his eyes, I had pissed him off. ¡°Come here, ve,¡± he said bluntly.


    Gulping down my fear I moved to stand in front of him. All the men were lounging on steps in the water. They watched me with interest, I must be better than having a TV. Master Damien looked calmly up at me while I trembled.


    ¡°Do not ever move away from me when I reach for you, do you understand?¡± he told me.


    I was learning that whenever he asked me if I understood that was something that would get me in trouble if I did it again.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien, it won¡¯t happen again,¡± I answered watching him warily.


    ¡°Good, have a seat next to me,¡± hemanded.


    I sat and the men talked. They moved around, but I stayed in my spot. I hadn¡¯t noticed them move away slightly, it was a heated conversation about the campaign that had drawn them in.


    Water sshed up as new male bodies joined me on either side. I wanted to scream, but I didn¡¯t want to be talking to other men. I just sat quietly as the new men ran their hands over my body. They twisted my nipples hard and I didn¡¯t make a sound. One man bent my fingers back until they feared they would break, but I didn¡¯t even whimper. They pinched between my legs and drove their fingers deep inside of me. I fought hard not to cry out.


    The treatment was ten times worse than the posts, but I stayed silent. Another male body was standing in front of me, blocking my line of sight to my owners. Tears streaked down my face as I watched the hands torture me in the water.


    I heard the angry shouts when my Warriors noticed me. Damien was talking in a cold voice to the men, but I was too scared to understand him. The whole area had gone quiet watching us. The man was speaking harshly back to Master Damien. The aggressive conversation was the only speaking going on at the pool, everyone else was silent.


    Suddenly, one of the offending men had me by the throat pulling me out of the water. I felt his fingers digging into my neck above the metal cor. My air was cut off and I tried not to panic. Both my feet dangled over the pool.


    ¡°If you cannot protect it, you shouldn¡¯t have it,¡± he taunted Master Damien squeezing my throat tighter.


    My vision started to blur around the edges. I wed at his hand, but he wouldn¡¯t release me. The way I was being held I saw most of the pool. All the Warriors looked pissed. Many of those surrounding us were shouting at the man holding me angrily. I started to fade out listening to them.


    The General¡¯s booming voice cut through the haze that was starting to invade my mind. My new captor heard it and dropped me. I never hit water or the side of the pool. Master Bane had moved from the beside us and caught me. I took a much needed breath and felt my pounding head start to clear. I pressed my face into Master Bane¡¯s hairy chest and gulped down mouthfuls of air.


    No one at the pool was talking and I looked up to see why. The General was having a staring contest with the Warrior that had been holding me.


    ¡°You touched another Warrior¡¯s ve without permission. Am I to understand you did this because you do not believe Damien and his brothers can protect what is theirs?¡± he asked the other man.


    ¡°I do not believe they can protect anyone. They should no longer be called Warriors. The shopkeepers go to meet the women and a Warrior refuses to go? It is an embarrassment to all of us. No Warrior lives in fear, they are not Warriors,¡± he stated authoritatively.


    ¡°You are presumptuous Andre, remember your ce,¡± the General said.


    He turned to look at us and I dropped my eyes down. I winced when I moved my head, my neck was really sore.


    ¡°Give me the ve,¡± I heard him say and my heart dropped.


    Master Bane stepped us out of the water and set me on my feet. ¡®Might as well get it over with¡¯, I thought to myself and took four confident strides up to the colossal man in front of me.


    The General examined my neck and passed his hands over my breasts. My light skin had already started to cken where they had abused me. I saw a thin line of blood dribbling down the inside of my thigh. The General saw it, too and made an irritated sound.


    In what I considered a shocking move he put an arm around me as he addressed Master Damien. ¡°Andre is yours to deal with as you see fit. No Warrior will ever touch another¡¯s ve without their permission.¡±


    The Warriors let out a deafening yell. I took a chance to nce quickly at Andre and I thought he might have paled just a little. Not wanting to get caught I looked back at the ground and had to stifle a smile. Asshole deserved it.


    The General had his finger under my chin and caught the smile. ¡°Follow me, ve,¡± hemanded turning on his heel.


    I nced back hesitantly at Master Damien, but followed the General obediently.

 21

    My heart was pounding in my chest as be passed through the courtyard and up a wide set of steps. We entered into an opulent living area with arge fire burning. Four mammoth graying men sat around the fire and nced up when we came in.


    ¡°What was themotion, brother?¡± one of them asked ncing at me.


    I looked curiously at him and then cursed myself. Master Damien would be so angry if he knew I had looked at these other men.


    The General spoke when he saw me look down. ¡°My brothers are safe to look at and speak to, ve. We are Master of everything in thispound,¡± he said leaving the room.


    When he returned he told the other men what had happened in the bathhouse. They chuckled and said it was about time. Apparently Andre had been trying to pick a fight with Master Damien for ages.


    ¡°Perhaps this will encourage the Administrators to finally take care of this,¡± one man said. ¡°They cause trouble in thepound. The other men are agitated. This cannot be left to continue.¡±


    Nobody seemed to notice me standing and dripping on their floor. For safety¡¯s sake I continued to examine the tile under my feet.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hersham,¡± the General addressed one of the men in the room, ¡°you know the human ve¡¯s needs. You were always attentive to those lessons, take care of this before Damienes.¡±


    I jumped when one of the men wrapped me in a soft cloth and led me into the sitting room. In front of the fire, he dried mepletely with soft pats. The other men made a sound of disapproval when he dried the blood from inside my thighs. The General watched his brother impassively from the side.


    Therge man that had me sitting on hisp must be Hersham. He had a small tub of cream like the one my Masters used. He covered my neck in the stuff, rubbing it in to the sore spots until they didn¡¯t hurt.


    I was bruised everywhere and sought not to flinch as this man touched me. Equal attention was paid to each breast and each bruise. Using a hand he opened my legs and put the cream everywhere ¡®down there¡¯ including inside me. By the end of his treatment, I was blushing profusely.


    ¡°I wonder how Andre is faring?¡± one of them asked. ¡°An enraged Damien is a sight to see, much like you as a young Warrior,¡± he said nodding to the General.


    ¡°Perhaps we should go take a look,¡± the General said rising from his chair and moving to the other side of the room. He opened up a curtain and let out a chuckle.


    ¡°Ah, would you like to see your Warriors in action, ve?¡± he asked me.


    I nodded my head and felt drawn to the window. Peering out from around the General¡¯s shoulder, it took a minute for the scene to register.


    Master Damien was below in a yard I¡¯d never seen before. He was beating what looked like a purple and red pulp into the ground. When I realized all the red was blood I lurched back from the window. The man named Andre was unrecognizable. I swore to myself never to make Master Damien angry again.


    All the men were at the window now,menting on the end of the fight.


    ¡°Brother, unless you want Andre dead, you should stop this,¡± one of them said seriously.


    I backed into the sitting room as the General called down into the courtyard. I found a kneeling ce and sank into it gratefully. My stomach wasn¡¯t weak, but I did feel queasy. I wasn¡¯t used to seeing quite that much violence.


    One of the men noticed me and came back with a small jug. He tilted it to my lips and told me to take a drink. I recognized the root drink and was d for it¡¯s rxing effect. As a took a secondrger gulp, I felt itpletely wash over me. I wondered absently when I would go home and if my Warriors would be angry with me.


    The General and his brothers sat and talked around the fire. It was starting to gette and I was sleepy, especially so thanks to the root drink. I found myself less kneeling and more sitting, leaning on the General. He didn¡¯t seem in the least perturbed by my position. He lightly stroked my hair and my back.


    ¡°This earth ve is definitely sensitive to the drink. I will have to let Damien know,¡± he saidughing. It was a strange sound out of such a stern man.


    I tried to lift my head when I heard a light rapping at the door, but couldn¡¯t quite manage. I was stunned to find Master Damien¡¯s face in mine a momentter. He and the General spoke before Master Damien lifted me up and handed me to Master Evan.


    It felt like I was floating across the courtyard. I yed with a strand of Master Evan¡¯s long hair before he snatched it away. The next thing I knew I was in bed. Christofy behind me and was soothingly stroking my back. Master Damien¡¯s angry countenance was in front of me. It was really confusing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Damien,¡± I tried to say to him, but he just looked at me quizzically.


    ¡°Ciara, whatnguage are you speaking?¡± he asked me.


    I shrugged and tried to answer him. His half amused, half angry face was thest thing I saw that night.


    ¡°Ciara!¡± I heard someone shout and I opened my eyes to peer at him. For a moment I didn¡¯t recognize who it was and thought I was dreaming.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I managed to get out between dry lips.


    The blue eyed man looked stunned and left the room without another word. It took a minute for everything toe back to me. By the time it did Master Damien was stalking in looking very concerned. I shuffled out of the bed and fell to my knees at the edge of it. About that time the nausea hit and I stumbled out running for the bathroom. I barely made it.


    ¡°Call the healer,¡± I heard Master Damien say from the main room.


    The floor of the bathroom was cool, so it was a good ce to lie. Master Kein picked me up off of it and the nausea hit again. He was nice enough to hold my hair back this time.


    I must have smelled something awful because they turned on the shower and washed me. The Healers came in and saw me in the bathroom. They looked me over and gave Master Damien a whole bag of things. I threw up again just thinking about what might be in the bag.


    The men fed me bits of things from the bag intermittently. It tasted like dried bits of root, but whatever it was settled my stomach. Twice, I tried to sleep on the cool floor in the bathroom, but they wouldn¡¯t let me.


    A basin was set beside the bed and I was told toy on the bed. Small sips of cool liquid were poured into my mouth all day. I epted their ministrations and tried not to whine. They seemed to be doing what the healer had told them to do, but caring for an invalid was not what they usually did.


    This wasn¡¯t how I expected to be treated. It gave credence to their words that my health was important to them. I was struck with how resolutely they stuck to their ideals.


    Master Bane was sitting with me, watching me rest. He looked bored beyond belief. My stomach was finally still and I was awake. I wanted to get up, but Master Damien had said no. Now he came to sit on the bed beside me and feed me more of the stuff from the bag. It was gross, but I took it willingly.


    ¡°Ciara, we forbid you to have root drink. Do you understand me?¡± he asked sternly.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien, but what if it¡¯s the General or his brothers offering?¡± I asked him.


    He sighed, ¡°Must you always ask questions? The answer is the same. We forbade you to have it. Is that clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien. May I get out of bed now? I feel much better,¡± I said hoping I could do something. I was starting to get stir crazy.


    ¡°Supposed to be a good chuke game starting in the arena,¡± Master Bane said absently.


    Master Damien looked at me like he didn¡¯t quite trust me. ¡°I will not have the dishonor of a sick ve hanging over us,¡± he said.


    By the look on his face he really wanted to go to the game. I swore I was well and promised I would call him if I started to feel ill. Mymentary did not faze him. Master Evan said they could set me close to the game and check on me frequently. Finally, Master Damien allowed us to go. I was ced into my flowing gauzy fabric and followed them out the door to the field.


    ¡°You are not to get up and cheer for us,¡± Master Damienmanded after they set up the area I would stay in. ¡°You will kneel or sit and you may p your hands together.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered as I took my ce.


    When the other girls got there they were dying to know what happened after we left the bathing hallst night, but we couldn¡¯t talk quite as freely this time. The ce Master Damien had put us was a lot closer to the field. Warriors kepting into our area to lounge with their ves.


    I cringed when a male hand ran down my arm. ¡°Warmer than you Fuji,¡± the manmented.


    I started to tremble fearing it was going to be another experience like the bath house. Screaming like a baby would probably be uneptable, so I sat quietly and waited.

 22

    It wasn¡¯t apparent I had been holding my breath until I let it out. Master Evan hade in and sprawled out beside me. He looked up into my face and noticed the tears. Before I could do anything else he had scooped me up and was walking toward Master Damien. I saw the rest of my ownersing toward us.


    ¡°Is it ill, Evan?¡± Master Damien asked under his breath looking down at me.


    Before I could answer Master Evan quietly told him I had been making tears again. I was surprised they remembered the word.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Damien,¡± I whispered to him, ¡°another man touched me and it scared me. I don¡¯t like it when other men touch me. Please, make him stop, Masters.¡±


    Looking at the tent, Master Damien sighed and spoke. ¡°That other man will be one of your Keepers when we are called out. We will return the favor by keeping their ve when they are unavable. He will not harm you and he is permitted to touch you¡­ when he keeps you.¡±


    ¡°Now he just seems to be trying to rile Damien,¡± Master Bane smirked.


    ¡°You did take a point from him, brother,¡± Master Kein said referring to the game and evidently finding humor in the situation.


    ¡°And this gives him a right to touch what is ours?¡± Master Damien asked stroking the tears from my cheek.


    The other men¡¯s faces darkened at the thought and I knew they agreed with Master Damien.


    ¡°Evan talk to Stayne and remind him of the rules. Tell him he will not like my reminder,¡± Master Damien ordered.


    Master Evan sat my feet on the ground and I followed him back to the tent. He told the other man not to touch what wasn¡¯t his. The other man, Stayne, acted mock surprised. The two of them joked for several minutes about what Master Damien would do if he kept it up. Stayne did relent fairly quickly which made me think everyone must have a healthy respect for Master Damien.


    The rest of the game was uneventful. I think my owners won, but I couldn¡¯t be sure. Being closer to the action didn¡¯t help me understand it any better.


    After the game we walked back into the bath house. I was wondering why they even bothered having a shower in their quarters, so I asked them.


    ¡°More questions, Ciara?¡± Master Baneughed at me.


    ¡°Convenience,¡± Master Damien answered, ¡°they are a nicety and a sign of our stature, but we prefer the bath house.¡±


    I washed Master Damien as usual. Once he was done, Master Kein slid in front of me on the bench along the wall. We sat in a shallow part of the pool. Almost everyone was in the deeper water, so it almost felt like we were alone.


    I ran the cloth over Master Kein¡¯s body and noticed there were a lot fewer scars. His shading was also different. Where Master Damien had thin barely visible stripes of gold and golden brown, Master Kein¡¯s stripes were thicker and darker.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have as many scars as your brother, Master Kein,¡± Imented.


    ¡°Perhaps I am a better fighter,¡± he said teasingly pulling me to sit and straddle hisp.


    I continued to bathe him and ended up wrapping my legs around his waist. His length started to harden between us. I tried to continue the conversation to distract him.


    ¡°You are a better fighter than Master Damien, Master Kein?¡± I asked.


    I had seen first hand what Master Damien could do, I never wanted to see it again.


    Heughed outright at me and ran his hands boldly over my body. ¡°I am someone that sits quietly and attacks with stealth, Ciara. My brothers each have a skill, that is mine. Damien is much better at hand to handbat than I am.¡±


    ¡°Your coloring is different, Master Kein,¡± I said running a finger along his chest over a particrly dark line.


    ¡°Better for camouge, Ciara,¡± he answered watching as I traced the marks.


    ¡°You hunt things, Master?¡± I asked touching down his arm.


    The muscles slid under my fingers and I was reminded how strong he probably was, how strong they all were.


    ¡°So curious,¡± he murmured, ¡°about everything. Yes, I hunt things, Ciara.¡±


    ¡°What kind of things do you hunt, Master Kein?¡±


    His golden brown eyes appraised me as I rubbed the cloth over his neck and shoulders.


    ¡°Other men when they are lost or when they have attacked the vige. Sometimes I hunt game to eat for dinner,¡± he said pulling me tight against him.


    Master Kein was getting excited as I sat on hisp. His cock was pressed between the folds of my sex. The gentle currents in the pool had me shifting up and down, sliding along his length. In an attempt to stop the inevitable, I tried to disentangle my legs from around him.


    Master Kein clucked his tongue and me and ced a hand on each thigh. ¡°I amfortable, Ciara. Keep your legs wrapped around me,¡± hemanded, ¡°I wish to explore you.¡±


    He started with my mouth. Hesitantly, he traced my lips with his fingers. Considering what he had already put in my mouth his shyness was unnecessary and I told him that.


    ¡°Always so brazen,¡± he mused slipping a finger between my lips.


    Ived the flesh like it was his cock even touching my teeth to the tip. I gave each finger the same treatment. His breathing hissed in and out watching me.


    Master Kein¡¯s hands examined every piece of me he could reach. His touch was meticulous and thorough. He spent many minutes touching the weight of my breasts in the water. Combined with the sensation of his shaft rubbing up and down between my lower lips, I felt like I was on fire. My hands wound in the hair at the back of his neck, underwater my hips had started to shift restlessly against him.


    ¡°May I kiss you, Master Kein?¡± I asked him hesitantly.


    He thought for a moment and told me I could. I started with his neck, kissing and sucking the sensitive skin under his ear.


    ¡°You are tasting me, as Evan has, although never with this reaction,¡± he moaned.


    ¡°It is a kiss, not a taste, Master,¡± I whispered in his ear and softly nipped at the lobe.


    Eventually, I made it to his mouth. I kissed his lips softly and he copied my motions. It was a slow process, but I taught him how to kiss me. He was an avid learner and I enjoyed practicing with him.


    When a second warm male body press against my back I arched and moaned. Master Bane¡¯s chest hair tickled my back as he pushed his hands down my arms.


    ¡°Brother,¡± he addressed Master Kein, ¡°take it to the sitting area.¡±


    I was moved and picked up out of the water. The lust that had clouded my vision for thest several minutes faded. I realized how close I hade to begging Master Kein to have sex with me in the middle of the pool. Wrapping my arms around him I buried my face in his chest. I was really embarrassed.


    ¡°You can release me now, Ciara,¡± Master Keinughed.


    I let go of his neck and hey me down on soft pillows. I sat up and looked around. We were inside the little alcove where theyid their clothes in the bathhouse. Master Damien, Master Evan, and Christof were already there lounging.


    Master Bane followed Master Kein and I inside. Master Bane looked like the cat that ate the canary.


    ¡°So, brothers, have they asked you already? I have been offered enough for two ves,¡± he said grinning.


    A roar went up in the tiny room. The men were pping each other on the back andughing. I was confused and looked at Master Damien, who was looking pointedly at me.


    ¡°We did not pay your asking price, Ciara,¡± he said.


    It¡¯s one thing to feel like you aren¡¯t worth anything, it¡¯s another thing to be told it. I dropped my head.


    ¡°We bid a great deal more, luckily. That disy you and my brother just put on in the pool has reignited the bidding. We have been offered an enormous fund to sell you,¡± he finished.


    ¡°Are you going to-¡± I stopped myself from finishing the question.


    They had said they wouldn¡¯t, I prayed they wouldn¡¯t. The panic had to written all over my face.


    Master Evan¡¯s eyes were mischievous again. ¡°It would pay us back for all the money to the healer, brother,¡± he said.


    I couldn¡¯t stop myself. My hand, of it¡¯s own ord, reached out and swatted his thigh lightly. Realizing my mistake I tried to pull it back, but Master Evan had it. He used it to drag me onto hisp.


    I struggled with him and ended upying down, pinned between him and the wall. My heart was hammering in my ears when I looked into his zing blue eyes. My stomach turned and I swallowed the vomit back down.


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t afraid of you getting ill again I would take you back to the posts, ve,¡± Master Evan said menacingly.


    ¡°Forgive it, brother,¡± Christof said.


    Master Evan¡¯s eyes softened and he released me, allowing me to sit up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Evan, that was foolish of me. Thank you, Master Christof,¡± I said.


    My stomach had revolted during the wrestling match and I didn¡¯t feel so good. I wouldn¡¯t have done well at the posts. I continued to look at the ground and tried to breath through the nausea.


    ¡°You will not strike us, Ciara,¡± Master Damien said. ¡°Tell me you understand this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Masters, I apologize. I will not strike you,¡± I said watching the floor and holding my quivering stomach.


    A bit of the root from the bag was at my lips a momentter. I took it gratefully from Master Evan¡¯s fingers. He stroked my back as my stomach settled.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I interrupted you, Kein. Imagine what would have happened if you had jostled it too much in the pool,¡± Master Baneughed.


    ¡°No one is to use Ciara this night,¡± Master Damien said looking me over. ¡°It will rest, so it is well tomorrow.¡±


    I was grateful to Master Damien, throwing up in the middle of sex seemed disgusting.


    The next day was weird. I was woken, cleaned, fed, and dressed. Much to my dismay the little addition was once again put in my bottom.


    The men all dressed in tough looking outfits with their crests prominently disyed. They strapped themselves with a terrifying variety of weapons. I kneeled on my little pad in the bedroom and watched with wide eyes. It looked like they were going to war.


    After they were done getting ready they walked with me outside to the walkway. A pad was floating in mid air, resting next to the walkway by our door. A man stood on the floating pad behind what must have been a small control panel. He greeted mypanions.


    Master Damien instructed me to follow him. The railing at the edge of the walkway swung out to allow us to get onto the pad. Being afraid of heights I made a scene about stepping onto it. Master Evan unceremoniously slung me over his shoulder. I took my first ride upside down and screaming with my eyes shut tight.


    As the pad lowered to the ground I felt the movement and howled. It felt like my stomach was being left behind. When I opened my eyes and saw the ground I bolted off Master Evan¡¯s shoulder and jumped down backing away from the awful contraption. Wind was billowing up from beneath the tform, I figured that must be what kept it up.

 23

    My five Warriors stepped off the pad and came toward me, I just kept backing up. Master Damien¡¯s eyes were searing into me, he was really mad. I stopped when I backed into a wall. Master Damien stood beside me and knocked several times on the wall. He didn¡¯t say a word to me. He just red.


    The wall opened and a skinny guy with dark hair greeted him.


    ¡°Go in,¡± Master Damienmanded.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was still shaking from head to toe, butplied and slid into the doorway.


    Master Damien followed me in and turned me to face him, ¡°These are the Keepers, you will address them as such. They will feed and clean you while we are gone. You will obey them. If you cannot obey them, they will tell my brothers and I.¡±


    He turned to leave and then spoke to me one more time. ¡°Your behavior on the travel pad is uneptable, never act like that again,¡± he said before stepping out the wall.


    I turned and looked around. The skinny man turned and left me. I was in a small courtyard surrounded by severalrge open doorways. Flowering nts lined the walls along with gs of bright pillowing fabric. I followed the skinny man through one of the doorways.


    Fuji was in my face a minuteter, pulling me along with her. She took us to a group of females already there. We all sat on pillows arranged in a circle. Actually, thanks to the thing in my butt, I knelt down, sitting wasn¡¯tfortable.


    I recognized the voices of the women from the chuke games. Rose and Tamia were both there.


    Rose had beautiful brown hair that cascaded in curls down her back. She was small woman with perfect pink tipped breasts and a tiny waist. She was dressed in bright flowing red fabric that sort of covered her. The thick strips of fabric all hung from her cor to her knees, when she moved they shifted around. Sheughed when she saw me watching her.


    ¡°I know, I know it¡¯s really pointless for them to put this on me every day, but my Masters like it. They just enjoy seeing me surrounded in their colors, they couldn¡¯t care less if I¡¯m covered.¡±


    Tamiaughed a high pitched giggle. She only had one eye, which was a little strange. She was dressed in panels simr to me. She said her owners originally just painted her in their colors. It didn¡¯t really bother her either way, no one wore clothes on the she was from.


    Fuji found the entire subject of clothing abhorrent for some reason. She loved the shiny chains her Masters wound around her every day, she said they entuated her natural glow. The swaths of color over her shoulders were something her Masters wanted. She despised the idea of fabric on her skin.


    All in all, the girls were really friendly. It was lucky I liked them, the ves I hung out with was determined by who my Warriors were friendly with. It made sense, I¡¯d really only see people my owners took me to see.


    Fuji noticed me kneeling andughed telling me I could just sit at the Keepers. My cheeks blushed crimson as I tried to think of a way not to say why I didn¡¯t want to sit. Rose just patted my arm and answered for me.


    ¡°Her owners are preparing her. It¡¯s notfortable to sit on at first,¡± she said to the group. ¡°You get used to it,¡± she said more quietly to me. ¡°Eventually, when they think you don¡¯t need it, they may stop using it altogether.¡±


    Rose and I sat talking and the other girls went to talk to a friend on the other side of the room. For a moment, it was just Rose and I. I took the chance to ask her about the chances of getting away from here. She shushed me quickly.


    ¡°There is no escape from this ce,¡± she whispered, ¡°and they will punish you harshly if you even think about it. Learn to be happy here and do what you have to in order to survive,¡± she advised.


    I took her advice. From what I¡¯d seen she was correct. If surviving meant staying put, that¡¯s what I would do.


    The Keepers didn¡¯t really care what we did, but there was plenty to upy me. Frankly, it looked like a kindergarden ss. I looked across the room and squealed when I saw what looked like a small set of drums.


    The rest of the girls followed me over to inspect them. They were different from home and definitely meant to be yed with the hands. The tops of the drums were shaped like three small bongos. I tapped on them experimentally until I had a good rhythm going.


    ying these little drums wasplicated, but I loved music. The only part of high school I liked was band ss. The pitch each drum made was different and that took some getting used to. I got engrossed in what I was doing. I looked up to see Fuji swiveling her hips to the beat. I spent the rest of the morning tapping out different beats on the drums while the girls danced.


    A bell rang suddenly and everything stopped. Fuji started to run out. She turned around abruptly grabbing my hand and pulling me with her.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked her trying to keep up.


    ¡°Our Masters areing to feed us, they don¡¯t like to wait,¡± she said.


    I noticed my owner¡¯s mark on the floor in the room she took us into. A kneeling ce was set up in front of it. A chair and a small table were in front of me. I followed Fuji¡¯s lead and kneeled down waiting, no one was talking.


    I heard the tamping of feet as the men started toe in. A set stopped in front of me, but I kept my head down.


    ¡°Hello, Ciara,¡± I heard Christof say as he brushed my cheek. I looked up at him and smiled.


    Christof was dirty, it looked like he had had a rough morning. His hands were clean, though. He fed me from a bowl until I thought I would burst. I never refused what he gave me, I just chewed really slowly. Unlike my other owners he stopped feeding me and didn¡¯t fuss at me.


    Leaning down heughed quietly in my ear. ¡°Follow me,¡± he said.


    I followed his heels out into the courtyard and out the door in the wall.


    ¡°We¡¯re outside the Keeper¡¯spound, Ciara. You can look around if you¡¯d like to, none of the other Warriorse out here,¡± he said.


    ¡°Are we allowed to be out here, Christof?¡± I asked curiously.


    We walked into what I would have considered a forest at home, along a little path. The nts were all different and I looked at them fascinated.


    ¡°Yes, I can take you out here. Most Warriors juste and feed their ve a mid day meal. I thought you might be curious to see outside thepound,¡± he said watching me with interest.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d love to see this,¡± I said inspecting a bright yellow leaf growing from the ground.


    ¡°I am curious, also,¡± he told me.


    I asked simple questions at first, the names of nts and about things around us. He didn¡¯t seem to mind telling me, so I got bolder and asked about the.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the whole, Ciara,¡± heughed. ¡°The Administrators ced me in this vige as a child and I have never lived another ce.¡±


    ¡°Where was the ve auction? Is it on this world?¡± I asked hesitantly. ¡°Do you know how I got there?¡±


    ¡°My brothers and I took a transport to the edge of the mountains. There is a ce there our leaders allow the portals. We took the one that leads to the ve auction. It is in center space on a small neutral. We were told the portals can make a human sick if they are awake, so my brothers made sure you slept,¡± he told me.


    He mused a bit on the second part of the question. ¡°I have heard it is difficult to operate a portal on your home. They are often destroyed by Earth¡¯s natural defense. The vers must have found a ce the defense wasn¡¯t strong to take you.¡±


    Christof sat for a moment and watched me looking around.


    ¡°I feel as though we should not have taken you,¡± he stated bluntly. ¡°You should not have been made to be a ve.¡±


    All my resolve about just making the best of this broke and I threw my arms around his neck crying.


    ¡°Please, take me back. I don¡¯t want to be a ve. I want to be free,¡± I cried brokenly.


    Christof seemed stunned by the sudden contact and almost pushed me away. After a moment he wrapped me in his arms.


    ¡°The kneeling is horrible,¡± I sobbed into his neck. ¡°I know how to feed and clean myself. It should be my choice to have sex. Please, I beg you, take me back.¡±


    Christof stayed quiet for a moment before he spoke.


    ¡°I cannot take you back. The portals do not open naturally on Earth and usually whoever is in them gets destroyed when they are forcibly opened on that. You must stay here with us. I will do my best to protect you. My brothers will not wish to harm you, they also wish to see you happy and well. Please understand, Ciara.¡±


    ¡°It is all so demeaning,¡± I told him still clinging to his frame.


    ¡°I will not demean you,¡± he said softly stroking my back. ¡°You do not need to kneel when it is just you and I. I will let you feed yourself. Sex with me will be your choice¡­¡±


    We stood for a moment and I calmed down. I repeated to myself I had decided to make the best of it. At least now I had an ally. I tried to slow my breathing and focused on the joy of having someone to talk to.

 24

    ¡°Come, Ciara, I must walk you back to thepound. I must rejoin my brothers or they wille to look for me if I amte,¡± Christof said pointing back the way we¡¯de.


    As we walked I took Christof¡¯s hand in mine. His presence was a blessing and I was d for it.


    ¡°Why are you doing that?¡± he asked looking at our joined hands.


    ¡°Because I want to,¡± I answered grinning.


    He pushed me gently against a tree and ran a finger under my jaw. ¡°Does it mean something?¡± he asked watching my eyes.


    ¡°On my when two people hold hands it¡¯s because they like each other,¡± I said watching him.


    ¡°I like you too, Ciara,¡± he said grinning at me. His face turned to a frown quickly, ¡°My brothers, when theye, will probably just feed you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay with me,¡± I said, ¡°I appreciate knowing someone understands.¡±


    We walked back to the Keeper¡¯spound holding hands the whole way.


    The other girls were dying to know why Christof took me outside. I lied and told them he had wanted to have sex.


    ¡°He wanted sex out of doors?¡± Rose asked suspiciously. ¡°They hate that. They all hate that, I thought. He really is strange,¡± she mused


    I hadn¡¯t known that would be a mistake and asked her why they didn¡¯t like sex outside, normally.


    ¡°The way the women take them is notfortable for them. They like to use us privately in their ces for resting, where everything isfortable,¡± she answered.


    I didn¡¯t talk to her anymore about it. My gut instinct told me what Christof and I did at lunch didn¡¯t usually happen. It was best to keep it a secret.


    After lunch I had to pee, really bad. Fuji told me to go tell the Keepers. I wasn¡¯t permitted to go by myself. Much like at my new home I was watched and cleaned, it was weird.


    I was distracted from the strangeness of it all by our after lunch activity. The Keepers took us outside the back of thepound. We walked through sand and I was thrilled to see water in front of us. The sea, much like the sky was a shade of bluish purple. The Keeper¡¯spound sat right on the shore.


    We were in a protected alcove with rock walls almost encircling a little bay. The beach was beautiful, it was a light coral color. The sand felt like sand at home. Little waves broke on the beach. I almost ran into the water with my outfit still on, Fuji stopped me.


    ¡°You have to get permission from the Keepers to be in the water and they will take off your panels. Your owners will get mad if it gets dirty,¡± she said pulling me back.


    I went and asked the Keepers and they said I was allowed to swim. My owners had permitted it. They took my little outfit off of me and ced it to the side.


    When they undressed me I had tried to help them and they looked at me like I was strange. Despite my difort of sitting around nude with my new friends, I raged at the other women that I could take care of myself. Roseughed at me.


    ¡°It takes some getting used to,¡± she said, ¡°but this is the way they look at it. You can¡¯t do anything for yourself. It stems from the experience with their earliest ves. They bought the ones that fought them, but broke them. They treated ves horribly and the ves lost the will to live. If they didn¡¯t do everything for them after they were broken they died faster.¡±


    I shuddered and she continued, ¡°The Paterians gotpetitive about keeping ves alive. Eventually they figured out the ves that were given less pain and more pleasure did better. They also learned the better they cared for their ves the better they did. It became a sign of the men¡¯s training and ability to keep a healthy ve. The end result is you get treated like a prized pet.¡±


    I listened with interest, but was dying to get in the water. Rose shooed me and I ran to the shore, dipping my toes in the ocean. The water was cool, but not bad. Wading out into waist deep water I swam around. The water got deeper toward where the inlet was. I dove down and inspected the rocky shelves.


    All of the sudden I came across a barrier. I reached out and touched it. It was arge metal grate that covered the opening to the inlet. It ended right at the water line. The grates weren¡¯t small, but I couldn¡¯t get through them. Little barnacle like creatures covered the metal from top to bottom.


    Swimming to the other side of the inlet under water I found a ce where the grate was open. It looked like it must have gotten broken by something. There was a holerge enough for me to fit through. Surfacing, I looked back at the shore. The Keepers were busy with the other girls, no one was watching me.


    Feeling wicked, I slipped through the grate and explored the ocean outside the inlet. I surfaced just long enough for air. Not wanting to get caught I slipped back through the grate. Making a note, I decided I¡¯d have to do that again. I swam around until I was called in by the Keepers.


    Much like kindergarden we were picked up at a specified time. A little bell rang and we all went into the courtyard and kneeled on our pads waiting. The Warriors came in and picked up their ves, sometimes stopping and talking to the Keepers.


    No one came for me. I waited a long time after everyone else was gone, I thought I might have been left. Perhaps Christof had repeated what I had said and it had made them angry. I jumped when boots appeared before me


    ¡°Get up, ve,¡± Master Evan said towering over my kneeling frame.


    I hadn¡¯t heard his approach. Looking up all my owners were standing there ring at me, except Christof who looked amused.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I followed them out the wall and balked when I saw the transport pad. My uncles all rode roller coasters, but I was too chicken. I¡¯d never even been on an airne. I hated heights.


    ¡°This eve will be very difficult or very enjoyable for you, depending on how you act,¡± Master Damien threatened in my ear.


    Gulping back my fear I followed him onto the pad. It shot up like a rocket and I screamed, dropping to the floor. My eyes were shut tight as I begged them to please make it stop. When the thing started to move forward I grabbed onto the closest leg and cried.


    I felt hands removing me from the pant leg I was clinging to and Master Damien¡¯s voice was in my ear, ¡°You will learn to stand and act respectable during transport. We are taking a trip tonight. It will only end when you stop this ridiculous behavior.¡±


    They had the driver swoop the pad every which way. I screamed I would fall off and die crashing to the ground. They thought that was amusing.


    ¡°Do you remember the currents that prevented you from moving at the auction?¡± Christof asked. ¡°Simr barriers prevent you from falling off the sides of the pad.¡±


    ¡°You should try them,¡± Master Evan said pushing me with a quick thrust toward the edge. He was supremely annoyed.


    I yelped but didn¡¯t go off the side of the tform. They were right, something was stopping me. The invisible barrier swooshed against my hand when I hesitantly tried to ce it outside the bounds of the pad. Turning around I smiled at my owners. The operator of the pad acted like I wasn¡¯t present, most of the rest glowered at me.


    The anger on their faces was undeniable, except for Christof, who still just seemed amused. The lines of skin color that were usually so light seemed to darken with anger. They looked slightly feral and I made up my mind to ovee this fear immediately.


    Finally, I learned to watch the horizon and rx on the pad. It didn¡¯t matter if it went up or down, zipped left or right. I stayed in my position and kept my eyes open. The scenery was beautiful. Mountains were in the distance every which way and the ocean bordered on all other sides. In any other circumstance, I would have enjoyed the view.


    The sun had set and the sky was dark by the time the man dropped us off in front of our door. I waited patiently for Master Damien to open the gate and followed him off the pad. It felt funny walking on solid ground again, like when you get used to wearing roller skates.


    The rest of the evening was quiet. The men took me down to bathhouse with them after dinner. I heard several Warriorsmenting on my morning ride. Evidently, everyone had seen that little fiasco.


    Thements the other men made were upsetting to my owners. In turn, my owners were colder and less interested in me than they had been thest two days. I learned the lesson quickly, a good ve does not embarrass its Masters.

 25

    Adjusting to the life of a ve was different. I would say difficult, but I guess my mind set made it easier in a way. Since I was determined to survive, I didn¡¯t concentrate on being unhappy. I made up my mind to make the best of this.


    Christof made making the best of my situation easier. He came almost every day at lunch. He kept to his word and never treated me like a ve. We became fast friends. I felt bonded to him in a secret way.


    I did have to just verify one more time that escape was not an option.


    I cornered Fuji and asked about the odds of escaping. She was furious I talked to her about it, but she was informative. There wasn¡¯t a good chance of getting away.


    The whole of the kept ves, if I escaped here I would be taken by someone in another vige. She didn¡¯t know how to work the portals even if I could get to one. Besides that, portals on Earth rarely worked and being in one that was forcibly opened would probably kill me. Her advice was like Rose¡¯s: Learn to live like this and stop thinking of escape.


    I¡¯d decided to survive and escaping home was not an option. My mind was set. Now I just needed to know what to do to make the most of this world.


    Staying where I was seemed safest. Christof would defend me. Master Damien and the rest seemed unduly interested in my health. I had to be exactly what they wanted, so they would feel no need to be rid of me.


    The duties my Masters had told me were mine were very simple. Daily sex was all they ever asked. It was my duty to be ready and to provide a healthy body for them to release into.


    I was knew I was more than a sex toy, so I tried to be industrious.


    I attempted to clean the apartment once, just out of habit. They chastised me and the posts were threatened for daring to step outside my role. There were men that cleaned the rooms during the day, my owners didn¡¯t need or want me to do that.


    Instinctively, I knew they wanted more. There was some part of our rtionship I was missing. Whatever that was I had to find it.


    My obedience and zeal had nothing to do with a love of very. I hated what I had be, weak and subservient. The desire to fully please them came from a selfish ce. Happy Masters would not sell their ve. The worst nightmare I could imagine involved the nameless, faceless creatures that would own me next.


    I started to watch my Masters. Any time we were together I paid all of my attention to them. It became my all consuming desire to provide whatever they needed. The only way to do that was to figure out what they wanted.


    Even Christof wasn¡¯t helpful. He told me the same thing the girls did. The men wanted sex; provide it, stay healthy, and they would be happy.


    I don¡¯t think they realized how intently I was watching them until a chuke game e afternoon. They were ying with a group of men that did not own ves; I was by myself in the tent. It allowed me to really watch the game without distraction.


    The men worked together, but the part they all yed was different. Master Kein darted between therger yers to move the different balls; he was difficult to catch. He tossed to Master Damien who made a giant pass to the other side of the field. Master Evan retrieved the ball and moved it with surprising uracy to Christof. Master Bane knocked down the men in Christof¡¯s way and after a rapid sprint, they scored a point.


    The other men on the field didn¡¯t seem to have the diversity of talent my men did. My owners were each very good at what they did and unbeatable together. I really got into the game, even booing loudly over what I considered unfair interference.


    Master Evan loped over to me and crouched down.


    ¡°Why are you making that noise?¡± he asked.


    ¡°That man,¡± I said pointing, ¡°got in Master Christof¡¯s way and tripped him. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop him otherwise. That wasn¡¯t fair.¡±


    Master Evan panted for a moment watching me.


    ¡°Master Christof could have run that pass across the field before anyone caught him, but that man cheated and tripped him,¡± I pushed.


    Master Evan seemed stumped on what to say for a moment. He settled on telling me not to watch the other men and to only watch them.


    ¡°I only want to watch you all, Master Evan. You¡¯re much better than the other men,¡± I told him honestly. ¡°In fact, your aim with the ball is far superior to any other man on the field. It¡¯s very impressive. I enjoy watching you y.¡±


    He cocked his head to the side and looked at me for a moment before standing.


    ¡°Only cheer for your Masters,¡± he called back as he made his way to the field.


    When the game was done I was sure my owners had won. The other men grumbled as they walked past the tent. I looked at the ground and smiled to myself. It had not looked like it was much of a contest.


    ¡°So you are an expert at chuke now, Ciara?¡± Master Damien asked sitting on the grass in front of me and then sprawling out on his side.


    ¡°Tripping Master Christof-¡± I started to say and Master Baneughed.


    ¡°You were not offended when I tripped Rue, Ciara,¡± Master Kein said.


    ¡°That was different,¡± I argued. ¡°He wasn¡¯t going to make it past Master Bane anyhow.¡±


    ¡°And why was he not going to make it past me?¡± Master Bane asked sitting and watching the scenery absently.


    ¡°Nobody makes it past you when you have a mind to stop them, Master,¡± I said pulling at the filmy covering over my right breast.


    A finger was lifting my chin and now Master Bane was watching me intently.


    ¡°Exin,¡± he ordered simply.


    Master Bane¡¯s eyes were boring into mine and I was afraid to look away.


    ¡°You are very powerful, Master Bane. When you block the other men, they always fall before you,¡± I stammered.


    ¡°So I am the best chuke yer?¡± Master Bane asked grinning.


    I didn¡¯t want to agree or disagree, so I went back to ying with the coverings over my breasts and made a nonmittal sound.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my brother, Ciara,¡± Master Kein said crouching on my other side.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know enough about the game to make such a judgement. It looks like you all y better than the other men,¡± I said feeling brilliant.


    ¡°That was evasive, Ciara,¡± Master Bane said looking up at the sky. ¡°Tell me which of us is the best chuke yer, in your opinion.¡±


    I panted and my gaze went from man to man. Master Bane turned his head to watch my difort and his grin widened. I felt like prey again.


    Now they were all staring at me with those predatory faces on. This was a game and one I was sure to lose. It seemed wrong to choose one over the other. Instinctively, I knew it would get me into trouble.


    ¡°You are the perfect team. I don¡¯t know who is better,¡± I stammered and they started to close in on me.


    ¡°We said choose, Ciara,¡± Master Kein whispered in my ear, ¡°or we put you at the posts for your disobedience.¡±


    My eyes darted around and I found their feral smiles and narrowing eyes. Even Christof seemed to be enjoying the current fun. I hated the posts and I knew who would be the one dragging me up to them when the time came.


    ¡°Master Damien,¡± I barked out.


    He was the one who doled out the punishment for the family. If I had to choose, I¡¯d choose the one that was going to be my punisher. Perhaps he would be lenient.


    The men turned to look at Master Damien who was still sprawled out on the grass.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t wise to lie to us, Ciara,¡± he purred.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± I squeaked. ¡°You aren¡¯t as fast as Master Christof or as crafty as Master Kein, but your arm is stronger than Master Evan¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Although my aim is better,¡± Master Evan said.


    ¡°Well, the conversation was to strength, not aim,¡± I said bravely defending my point.


    Master Bane smirked and twirled a de of grass in his fingers, ¡°What about me ve? How does Damien stack up against me?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t throw the ball enough for me to tell,¡± I said desperately. ¡°I get the feeling you¡¯d rather be knocking the other men down rather than fight over the balls.¡±


    The men considered me quietly for several moments. They seemed lost in their thoughts as the sky slowly darkened over us.


    I started when I saw Master Damien had moved and was motioning for me to get up. Rising to my feet he bent and scooped up my kneeling ce.


    ¡°You are correct, Ciara,¡± he murmured. ¡°We are the perfect team.¡±


    The next day at the Keepers, Christof came to feed me. We walked around outside and I plopped myself down in a clearing.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your brother¡¯s obsession about me picking the better yerst night?¡± I groused. ¡°I don¡¯t like being forced to pick between you all. It seems like it will just get me in trouble with the others.¡±


    ¡°You got their attention when you told Evan he had the best aim,¡± Christof said settling beside me. ¡°They didn¡¯t know you could tell the difference between them.¡±


    I sat and looked at Christof strangely.


    ¡°There are lots of differences between you all. How would they think I don¡¯t notice the differences between them?¡± I asked.


    Christof handed me the bowl of food and sat beside me with his hands folded over his knees.


    ¡°We are all Damien¡¯s family,¡± he said simply taking a bite of food from the bowl.


    ¡°You are five different men. Each of you is unique. Why would they think I can¡¯t tell the difference between them?¡±


    ¡°We are a family, Ciara,¡± Christof said as though that should make the entire point.


    ¡°You are five individuals in a family,¡± I amended confused.


    Christof chuckled and encouraged me to eat.


    ¡°It is so curious to me how you see things,¡± he said brushing the hair away from my face. ¡°To anyone else we are only Damien¡¯s family, a single unit. I know my brothers and I know there are differences between them. No one else really notices them that way. We all y a part of the family. We are all Damien¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard not to see you as five different men,¡± I pondered.


    ¡°They like you to see that. I like you to see that,¡± he smiled and looked suddenly shy.


    ¡°You are very hard to confuse you for one another,¡± I told him, ¡°especially you.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Christof seemed pleased and our lunch continued with quiet thoughtful conversation.


    I swam out my hole in the grate that afternoon and thought about it. That something I had been missing about my Masters. It was so obvious I had missed it. They wanted me to notice them.


    My head bobbed up and I took a breath before diving again. They liked to be appreciated for their differences. It made sense.

 26

    That single thought gave me a n and a purpose. They liked to feel special, so I would give that to them. Their happiness was the key to my survival and I was determined to live.


    In the bathhouse that night I washed Master Damien as usual. He seemed to like me to rub along his lines, so that¡¯s usually how I organized myself. I ran my hands over his chest and back softly massaging and cleaning. He was so well proportioned.


    ¡°Do you have an arm you favor, Master Damien?¡± I asked as I scrubbed down his left forearm.


    He had been sitting with his eyes closed. Opening them, he looked quizzically at me. His expression seemed to be warring between curiosity and irritation.


    ¡°There is no end to your questions,¡± hemented, ¡°and no, I do not prefer either of my arms. They work equally well.¡±


    That exined why he was built so equally. He didn¡¯t preferentially use one arm when he trained and fought. My attention moved to his fingers and I cleaned each one.


    ¡°The callouses are thicker on this side,¡± I said running my thumbs over his left palm and fingers.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Master Damien said looking slightly ufortable, ¡°but I am trained to use both hands,¡± he insisted.


    ¡°But you prefer to use this one,¡± I whispered watching his face carefully.


    His features hardened slightly and I looked away. I hadn¡¯t meant to anger him.


    ¡°Wash me, Ciara,¡± he said, ¡°and no more questions.¡±


    Well, I had tried and I made up my mind I would try again. Evidently some things they didn¡¯t want me to notice.


    It was still on my mind when they put me to bed that night. I curled up on my side between Master Damien and Master Evan. There would be mistakes, I soothed myself, but they wanted me to notice them, so I should continue.


    I started when I felt Master Damien wrap around my back. He pulled me flush to his chest and was breathing into my ear. When he spoke his breath tickled.


    ¡°My brothers know I prefer my left arm to hold my sword,¡± he whispered into my ear. ¡°No one else has ever seen that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien, I apologize,¡± I said softly.


    It wasn¡¯t really the appropriate response, but I wasn¡¯t sure what was.


    He was silent behind me for a short while, but he didn¡¯t release me.


    The arm across my middle shifted and he started to lightly pluck at my nipples. I bit back the moan in my throat as he fondled my chest.


    ¡°I find,¡± he said low into my ear, ¡°my left hand to be more urate for detailed work¡­ like this. Other men have no such preference. My brothers have no preference.¡±


    Squirming under his ministrations I grasped at his arm and felt the y of muscle beneath my hands.


    ¡°You are very talented with both of your hands, Master Damien,¡± I whispered.


    The chuckle rumbled from his chest and into mine and that tormenting hand thankfully ceased it¡¯s chore.


    ¡°Go to sleep, Ciara,¡± he said tucking the nkets around us.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I sighed and settled down quite satisfied with myself. Master Damien wasn¡¯t angry I had noticed, perhaps it would even make him happy I paid them that much attention. Tomorrow I would continue at the task I had set myself. It was a n.


    It was strange, but it was the little things they liked me to see. They wanted me to notice the details of their lives and personalities. It was like they wanted me to read their minds and react to whatever they were feeling.


    I understood why the girl in the restaurant had been staring at her owners. It was the only way to keep up with them. With five to look after, their changing moods and desires, absolute attention was necessary.


    Once I learned what the men needed to be happy with me, life settled into a rhythm. Being at my new home in thepound was consuming, but I enjoyed my time at the Keepers. It was my time to rx. Most days were like that: rx at the Keepers during the day and please my owners at night.


    My musical talents made me very popr when I was at the Keepers because the other girls really liked to dance. Fuji told me we would probably end up entertaining our men together. Her men loved to see her dance and she wanted to make them happy.


    Fuji said I should dance, too. She started helping me practice while someone plucked at a stringed instrument. It seemed the right thing to do, although dancing embarrassed me.


    I did have some experience. Mom and I had taken a belly dancing ss for exercise one year. It was one of those New Year¡¯s Resolutions about losing weight. I¡¯d never been particrly good, the teacher said I was too shy. I loved the feel of the moves, though.


    When I showed Fuji belly dancing I thought she¡¯d hit the roof she was so excited. We worked on it every day, since I started to practice I got a lot better. I wasn¡¯t as shy about my body and that made a difference, too.


    Still I preferred to dance with just Rose and Fuji. They thought my modesty was kind of silly. Considering what was expected regrly of me when I was home, I knew they were right. Modesty was something I no longer had the luxury of.


    At home, I was the embodiment of sex. For the men that owned me, I was a living, breathing sex doll. It was obvious I was their favorite toy.


    My owners were meticulous in caring for me. I had my daily vitamin drink, which I had heard them say was expensive. They washed me with the finest soaps and rubbed my body with creams, so my skin was soft and pliant.


    Thanks to their care I looked like a different girl. My hair was healthy and shone in the light. Even my palms, which had stared out looking so bad, were now satiny to the touch. They spent money and time on me the way no one ever had.


    My care did not stop with that. Although my outfits were mostly gauze and see thru, I had a limitless supply of them. The room they stored their clothes was now packed with my flimsy ornamentation. Every day I was dressed up in a different outfit and paraded around like a prize. They took good care of me and were proud I belonged to them.


    They shared in all my care and my use, except Christof. He seemed to keep to himself and didn¡¯t fit in with the other men. The difference was most apparent during sex. He didn¡¯t use me with them.


    Christof never took part in the wild group sex I was the focus of. He would wait and watch quietly, deferring when they asked him to join in. It upset my other owners, but they couldn¡¯t seem to talk to him about it.


    Instead, Christof would awaken with me in the middle of the night and ¡®take his time¡¯ as he said. He was so sweet and gentle; it was like he was my boyfriend. We spent hours on the chaise cuddling, talking, and sometimes making love. What we did was always my choice and I loved Christof deeply for giving me that. My time with him at night was my favorite time.


    Lunch was my second favorite time of the day. Most afternoons Christof came to feed me. We hadpletely given up eating in the lunchroom and instead walked in the forest. It had be somon the Keepers left my kneeling pad in the courtyard and I waited for him just inside the wall.


    Just like at home, Christof didn¡¯t treat me like a ve, but like an equal he could talk to. When we were alone together, we were just friends. I fed myself from the bowl and usually chose what direction to walk in. He just apanied me as I explored different ces in the forest. Christof just seemed to need someone he could rx around.


    I gotfortable with Christof. He encouraged me to talk about home and listened curiously to all of it. Stories about my prior life intrigued him. How humans lived together, males and females in the same ce, it amazed him.


    Christof never minded my questions and told me all about this world. One day he showed me how to hold a sword. I had to use a branch, I couldn¡¯t even lift his sword off the ground. We yed ¡®warrior¡¯ with the branches frequently.


    ¡°Who do you fight with?¡± I asked swinging my branch the way he had taught me to.


    ¡°Lighten your grip,¡± he instructed before answering. ¡°Too tight a hold and you lose maneuverability.¡±


    Once I had fixed my hands and released my death grip he answered my question.


    ¡°Men from the other viges close by. Sometimes there are raids and mene to take things from the shopkeepers. It is our job to protect them,¡± he told me. ¡°We patrol around the surrounding area to keep the raiders out.¡±


    ¡°Sounds stressful,¡± Imented wrinkling my nose.


    ¡°It¡¯s fun!¡± Christofughed. ¡°I love it when the other mene. We train hard to best them. The skirmishes are exciting. My brothers also look forward to them.¡± His face darkened and he looked different suddenly, ¡°We enjoy fair battles we can win with skill and strength. ¡®They¡¯ are not all like that.¡±


    I tried to ask about thestment, but Christof distracted me. It was an oddment and I wasn¡¯t sure who ¡®they¡¯ were. He didn¡¯t want to talk about it, though. Instead, Christof asked about my mother. He knew he could distract me by asking about her.


    I rarely spoke to him long about my mom. The subject made me too sad and I would cry. I could never resist talking about her, so despite the tears that came, I spoke freely.


    As I talked, I remembered the good and the bad times. That still confused Christof greatly. He had never understood family the way I described it.

 27

    His family was his brothers and they got along perfectly. I told him how my family kicked me out of my bed and sometimes ate all the food. I exined the unkind remarks and the many beatings they had given me. The idea of having a family that hurt you or couldn¡¯t be trusted baffled Christof.


    I talked a lot about my mother and her struggles with alcohol. He didn¡¯t really understand that either, but he listened. Even with all her failings she was still my mother. The more I talked about mom, the more I missed her.


    Christof didn¡¯t understand missing a mother, the mothers here dropped the sons off after they were very small. The men that raised them were called Child Keepers. He did say he knew what it was like to miss someone. He often spent so long consoling me we werete back to thepound.


    We agreed about other things and that was kind of cool. When it was just us he was sympathetic to my argument that I wasn¡¯t an it. If my sex didn¡¯t matter they would have bought a male earthling.


    ¡°I have female parts,¡± I said stubbornly making himugh. ¡°Your inability to put a child in me doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not female.¡±


    He said he didn¡¯t care if I said that around him, but it would make his brothers upset. I grumbled a little, but agreed with him. It would have to be our little secret.


    I adored Christof and I did everything I could to show him that. As much as I could I talked to him about romance. He allowed me to hug and kiss him. Soon, he started to hug and kiss me without any prompting. It made me feel nice and normal for a change.


    However, the more I got to know Christof the more he worried me. I could tell something was eating at him. Finally I decided to ask him about it, I just had to take the chance. Gathering my courage, I took a good guess about what might be bothering him.


    ¡°You might get mad at me, but I just wanted to know. Did the women take you?¡±


    He sighed and took a piece of food from the bowl for himself. ¡°Yes, I was sent by the Administrators to patrol a section along the mountains. My brothers and I were ordered to split up to cover arger territory. The big one picked me up and flew off with me. She took me and kept me for a long time,¡± he answered. ¡°She and her sisters needed female children and I seem to make those most of the time.¡±


    I shuddered, ¡°It must have been horrible. Were you able to talk to your brothers about it?¡±


    Heughed and started to hit a bamboo like tree that was sitting next to us, ¡°My brothers know nothing of my capture and, for the record, I was only treated poorly the first several days. During that time I was kept in a cell by myself, but she moved me to a ce with other men after a very short while. She had decided to keep me in the mountains long term.¡±


    ¡°How did you get away?¡± I gasped.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I thought I could escape from them. Finally, the woman in charge told me they owned me; I would never escape. The only men my brothers and I found were men they released because they no longer needed them. I still tried to get away, that¡¯s when she beat me. I was miserable.¡± His face fell as he talked.


    ¡°She wanted me to live and be happy. My owner, Nu-reeh, said they had decided to take my brothers to be with me, the Administrators would send them on a job like I had been sent. I stopped being able to get erections; the thought of my brothers living that way upset me and I told them that,¡± he sighed.


    ¡°I told them if they sent me back, I would do what they wanted. I would keep to an increased coupling schedule, give them as many girls as they needed. They just couldn¡¯t do that to my brothers.¡±


    ¡°The women told me if I did as they asked they would leave us alone. They told me to exin the new rules to my brothers. If I started trouble, the women said they would destroy me.¡±


    I sat in stunned silence


    ¡°Your brothers will protect you, Christof,¡± I said pulling him to face me.


    ¡°They can¡¯t protect me. No one here can protect anyone. We are owned by the women. We live at their discretion. I am as much a ve as you are. When they find I will no longer perform for them I will be deemed useless. They will destroy me,¡± he said starting to walk back the way we¡¯de.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not useless, you can have sex with them. You have sex with me all the time,¡± I said trailing after him trying to process.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Ciara. I was raised to believe I was free, but they let me see the inner workings of our world at least a little of it. I listened to the other males they keep in the mountains. They control everything.¡±


    ¡°The women mine and sell the ore that make us a rich. They mark us when we are born, put us with others they sense we will get on well with. As we grow, they watch us to make sure we do the job they set out for us. The Administrators and the General talk to them and hand their edicts down to us,¡± he continued at a brisk pace back talking angrily. ¡°I cannot preform for them, I cannot live like this. Let them destroy me.¡±


    ¡°Wait a God damned minute,¡± I said stopping.


    Christof turned to look at me quizzically. ¡°You are speaking the wrongnguage, Ciara,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m cursing you,¡± I shouted angrily in hisnguage, ¡°I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s not good enough for you, but sometimes that¡¯s how it is. You can¡¯t justy down and die because you don¡¯t like it. How would you feel if I said that to you? I am a ve, I was raised free, and I¡¯m doing just fine. You can¡¯t leave me. I care for you. Your brothers care for you,¡± tears were streaming down my face by now. I knew a coupling wasing up for them. ¡°You have to talk to your brothers,¡± I cried to him. ¡°You have to do what you are supposed to. Please, don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    We were almost back to thepound and I could hear the other Warriors. The voices wereing toward us. I dropped my head as they came through the brush.


    ¡°Christof,¡± I heard one say, ¡°we heard shouting. Is everything as it should be?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°Yes, all is well. Come Ciara, your mid day meal is over. You must go back,¡± he said addressing me.


    He went to take my arm and I moved away from him and stalked toward thepound. A masculine chest I didn¡¯t recognize was in my face a momentter.


    ¡°All does not look well, Christof,¡± the voice in front of me said.


    ¡°It is an earth ve, Basin. These things happen,¡± Christof said taking my arm and leading me away.


    The rest of the afternoon stunk. I swam out my private hole and spent hours in the deep water outside the inlet. I barely was back in time for the evening bell. The other girls asked what was wrong because I was acting so off. I told them I missed my family. Whiche to think of it I really did, that made me more upset.


    My owners took me to the bathhouse and I was unusually quiet and subdued. I couldn¡¯t believe Christof had decided just to give up. Life without him would be unbearable. He was the only person in my life that I felt loved me and I wasn¡¯t enough for him.


    Master Damien noticed my mood and asked me about it at dinner. I also told him I missed my family. He forbade me to think of them. He said if they had cared for me in the right way I would not have been enved. That made me feel worse.


    I knew he was right, my family hadn¡¯t cared for me. At home I had been a burden and in the way. They were only too d when I left and lived at that dingy motel. I bawled at the table and couldn¡¯t stop. Nobody had every loved me.


    ¡°I have had enough of this,¡± Master Damien finally said scooping me up. ¡°You will preform your purpose now.¡±


    He carried me toward the bedroom. I really wasn¡¯t in the mood for that and struggled hard. They seemed to find my efforts amusing, that infuriated me.


    I screamed and cursed at them in English, I didn¡¯t know bad enough words in theirnguage. iling my arms and legs I struck out at them, but they were faster than me and just grabbed the writhing limbs.


    Theyy me on the bed and opened my legs wide. I screamed that I would pee on them if they got near my sex. Master Evanughed at me.


    ¡°I have tasted your fluids before. They are not objectionable to me,¡± he said settling between widely spread thighs. ¡°Although if you leave water on the bed, we will make you stay in it until morning, even then we may not see fit to clean it off.¡±


    My eyes got wide when he said that and I allowed them to spread and restrain me. I didn¡¯t want to sleep in a puddle of urine.


    ¡°Should we use the bindings?¡± Master Bane asked holding both hands above my head. ¡°I find this better,¡± he continued using his other hand to torment a nipple.


    ¡°No bindings tonight then,¡± Master Damien said holding right leg as Master Kein held the left.


    Master Bane forced my face toward his and I closed my eyes.


    ¡°Open your eyes, Ciara,¡± Master Damien said calmly. ¡°We wish to watch you respond.¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t answer him. I would not open my eyes. Let them do what they wished.


    Tonight, I would not be participating. For all I cared they could put me out at the posts.


    It would just prove to me what I really meant to them.


    A hand pinching my nose and covering my mouth surprised me so badly I opened my eyes to see what they were doing. Master Bane grinned cheekily down at me, removing his hand.


    ¡°They are open now, brothers,¡± he said as Master Evan started licking my dry center.


    His tongue felt so good, his lips were warm and soft caressing each inner fold. The hands holding my legs weren¡¯t still either. Master Kein and Master Damien were rubbing my calves and the bottoms of my feet in slow, steady circles. Master Bane¡¯s free hand weighed each breast as his fingers yed over the tips. Despite my best efforts I started to rx. My body was responding like they knew it would.


    ¡°Stop,¡± I cried to them looking around, ¡°please, you don¡¯t care about me. Please stop this. Get the oil if you want. Just use me and have sex with me.¡±


    I struggled against their hands again and it was of absolutely no use.


    ¡°When have we not cared for you?¡± Master Damien sighed as his hand ran down the back of my leg to caress my buttocks.


    Master Kein followed Master Damien¡¯s lead and soon they had pulled me open to further allow ess to Master Evan¡¯s searching tongue. Master Evan licked and nibbled at the sensitive skin between my anus and my vagina for several minutes. It tickled a little, but overall felt very good. I wanted him higher or lower and tried to move my hips to get him to choose a direction.


    Lost in the sensation I shut my eyes again. Master Bane chuckled as hemanded me to open them.


    ¡°The centers indicate it is ready now, brothers,¡± he said looking deeply into my eyes.


    ¡°What centers, Master Bane? What are you talking about?¡± I moaned.


    Master Evan had chosen to go lower. I knew now he wouldn¡¯t get sick tasting my ass, but it still made me feel sexy and dirty all at once.


    ¡°We know your responses, Ciara. Your body has many ways of telling us when it is ready for us,¡± Master Kein answered as Master Evan climbed up my body.


    ¡°How is it you believe we do not care for you?¡± Master Evan asked slowly grinding his hips against mine. ¡°We feed you and bathe you. Every day we make sure you get enough activity at the Keepers. Each night we bring you pleasure while we use you for your purpose,¡± he said as he eased the head of his cock into my opening.

 28

    The fullness entered me a little at a time. I groaned and bit my lip in an effort not to feel the pleasure of it. He leaned down and licked at my ear and I arched into him.


    He pulled back and pressed forward, grinding his pelvis against mine. An involuntary moan stole past my lips. He was so big and so long, it was always almost too much.


    I couldn¡¯t argue with him. The steady motion of him sliding in and out of me was too much to ignore. I moved my hips to meet his thrusts, but was otherwise held immobile on the bed.


    ¡°Tell me, Ciara,¡± hemanded, ¡°exin to me how you are not cared for.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about the things you do,¡± I struggled to exin with panting breath. ¡°It¡¯s how you feel, Master Evan. You feel nothing.¡±


    Master Evan slid a hand into the hair at the nape of my neck and pulled my head back slightly. He ced his lips over my fluttering pulse for a moment. ¡°Right now I feel your racing heartbeat due to your excitement. I feel your slick walls gripping me.¡±


    ¡°I feel the flush of arousal on your skin,¡± Master Bane said reaching between Master Evan and I to fondle a nipple. ¡°I feel the blood rushing to the tips of your breasts.¡±


    Master Damien and Master Kein agreed that they felt the same things. I obviously had no idea what I was talking about. I felt fine, better than fine, in fact.


    I wanted to argue with them. They had it all wrong, but Master Evan was making it difficult. He bucked against me, plunging down with enough force I felt pinned to the bed.


    Master Evan¡¯s teeth started to grow and I watched with fascination. His hips continued to grind into mine for several more minutes before he found his release.


    Master Evan switched with Master Damien and they allowed me to wrap my legs around his waist. Master Damien exined he felt the smooth muscles underneath my skin. The ones I got by swimming in the ocean each afternoon.


    ¡°While we go to protect the vige every day we leave you in safe ce. We care for you even when we are not with you. The Keepers provide you withpanions, entertainment, and exercise. You feel healthy,¡± he exined.


    That wasn¡¯t the point of what I had said. However, I had been so close to orgasm when Master Evan was above me. Master Damien had a way of moving that brought me back to the peak and left me teetering on it. He pushed his hips in a tiny circle each time he bottomed out inside of me.


    The climax tore through me and I tried futilely to free my arms. My Masters just stroked my sensitive skin and praised me for taking the pleasure they offered. They didn¡¯t let me loose, however.


    I wanted to hold Master Damien still with my legs, but they were separated and held by Master Evan and Master Kein. I couldn¡¯t stop the quaking tremors that rocked through me each time Master Damien ground down on me after that.


    He didn¡¯t stop moving until he swelled and exploded inside of me. I sensed each little burst coating my inner walls. I was so sensitive, so stimted. Master Damien removed himself and leaned down to nibble on my breasts.


    ¡°You have never felt this good,¡± he said bringing his face beside my ear, ¡°this cared for. That is why you do not understand it and it upsets you.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t disagree with him, because I didn¡¯t remember the argument anymore.


    Master Kein slipped between my legs and felt the oil being pushed and rubbed into my tight dark hole. The plug had been removed before the bathhouse, as it always was. I stretched around Master Kein¡¯s fingers, bucking my hips against his hand. I craved these sensations now.


    I knew the stretch and the cramp, they were always followed with the deep pleasure. Master Kein knew I liked it. He pushed the head of his long tool into the tight opening and then withdrewpletely. He repeated several times. Shifting my hips up I sought to stop him from pulling away from me. I begged him with my eyes, not willing to say it out loud.


    ¡°We have taught you to feel pleasure here, where you only expected pain,¡± he said pushing his entire length into me. ¡°This feeling was our gift to you, to enjoy each time we ask it of you.¡±


    I moaned and let my head roll back. My eyes were shut as he slid in and out of me. It was a sinful indulgence. One I had been told multiple times on Earth was wrong and dirty. The knowledge that it was forbidden made it sweeter and more potent.


    ¡°Open your eyes, Ciara,¡± Master Banemanded. ¡°We wish to watch you respond.¡±


    I opened my eyes and focused on the man above me. Master Kein¡¯s beautiful face contorted with his pleasure and I was d it was me that caused it.


    My mind felt dulled and clouded. When Master Bane took Master Kein¡¯s ce, I left my arms where he had put them. There was no energy left to resist them.


    Master Bane used his fingers to spread fresh oil around my well used backdoor. He slipped into me easily. He stretched and filled me to bursting. As he towered above me, I crashed into my second climax around his shaft.


    Once he had finished with me, Master Damien picked me up.


    ¡°How do you feel, Ciara?¡± Master Damien asked me as he carried me to the bathroom.


    I was a little hazy on how the conversation had turned out this way, but I knew the answer he wanted. I felt sure I wouldn¡¯t be up for another round of convincing.


    ¡°I feel cared for, Master Damien,¡± I told him.


    Once I was clean and dry I took my ce on the bed between Master Evan and Master Damien. I was tired, but still worried. The men had no such concerns and fell fast asleep. Iy still and waited for the middle of the night when Christof usually woke to walk me to the bathroom.


    Looking in Christof¡¯s direction for the hundredth time, he was finally looking back at me. I got off the bed and he followed me. In the bathroom I pulled him down to my level and begged him.


    ¡°Please, go to the coupling,¡± I whispered in his ear, ¡°just try for me. They don¡¯t understand me like you do. I couldn¡¯t survive without you, please.¡±


    He sighed and his hair fell in his eyes. I pushed it back and looked at him beseechingly.


    ¡°I will try, Ciara,¡± he said stroking my shoulders.


    The next twenty days were hell for me. The coupling was getting closer and closer. I was worried Christof wouldn¡¯t go, worried he wouldn¡¯t be able to preform, and worried the women would take him again.


    As often as he came to the Keepers I talked to him about it. He always said not to worry, he would go. I didn¡¯t believe him. The look in his eyes was one of defeat. Christof just wasn¡¯t going to argue about it, but he had chosen to die.


    Overall, I wasn¡¯t sleeping and could barely eat. Now when they fed me too much I vomited on the spot; I just couldn¡¯t hold anything down. To make matters worse, I was jumpy. Master Evan thought that was funny initially, but tired of the game quickly.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The only benefit I noticed was my hips were slimming down. My tummy was tter also. I didn¡¯t have a mirror to look in, but I could feel it. My panels hung a little lower, too.


    I¡¯d never been so stressed it made me lose weight before. Usually I had the opposite problem. Unfortunately, another problem arose also. Thest problem made my owners pay attention to everything.


    Master Evan pulled me onto the bed and went down between my thighs one evening. He loved to taste me and I really enjoyed it also. Master Damien was caressing my neck and Master Kein was nibbling at my breasts. After several minutes Master Evan stopped and propped himself up over my belly. I ran a hand lovingly through his long hair.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Master Damien asked him looking up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, brother, but it is not responding as it usually does. The taste is different and there is no lubrication,¡± he said continuing to watch my face.


    ¡°No matter, Master Evan,¡± I tried reasoning with him, ¡°use the oil.¡±


    ¡°I have seen illness in the eyes brothers. Look at them, they rest farther back,¡± Master Bane said from across the bed.


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± I argued trying to pull Master Kein back to my breast and pushing on Master Evan¡¯s head, ¡°everything is fine. I just need more time. Use the oil if I¡¯m taking too long Masters.¡±


    ¡°It is losing mass,¡± Master Kein noted touching my hips. ¡°The vomiting is not normal and it is not passing. I have talked to Basin and his brothers, they also keep an Earth ve. This one is ill.¡±


    ¡°Call the healer,¡± Master Damien said sitting up.


    I couldn¡¯t beg them out of it and my solution of using the oil was ignored like it didn¡¯t exist. They wouldn¡¯t listen when I told them women on earth sometimes needed a little help. I begged them to use the oil.

 29

    Since my purpose was now on hold, I felt real fear. I wasn¡¯t sure they would keep a ve that was not responsive; that seemed important to them. I followed Damien and tried to coax him back to bed. My terror wasn¡¯t lost on him and he stroked my head as we waited for the Healers.


    ¡°You will not stay ill, Ciara,¡± he soothed. ¡°We will care for you and you will be better. My brothers and I do not wish to worsen your mdy by forcing your use.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sick; I knew that much. Without spilling Christof¡¯s secret, there was no way to exin that. It wasn¡¯t clear to me what they would do to fix a non existent illness. Wow, how I wished they had listened to me and just used oil. The healer¡¯s advice was disgusting.


    At the next meal after my usual vitamin drink the first thing Master Bane offered me was a slimy green worm about six inches long. It wiggled in his fingers as he held it. I backed off of my kneeling ce and stared at it from the wall.


    ¡°Master Evan, that¡¯s not funny,¡± I said addressing the most yful member of the group. If this was joke it had to be his idea.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Damien chastised, ¡°it¡¯s not a joke. These are very good for humans. It will stop the illness and the weight loss. Kneel back down and take your sustenance.¡±


    I continued to watch the thing move around and refused to move back to my ce. Out of habit I was shaking my head ¡®no¡¯. At least they finally understood what I meant when I did that.


    ¡°Ciara, if you do not kneel down and take your meal from my brother I will hold you down while he puts it into your mouth,¡± Master Evan threatened.


    I continued to refuse and Master Evan had me around the waist before I could blink. Theyid me across the table and I screamed at them, in English I think. They did exactly what they threatened and it was positively the worst experience I have ever had.


    They force fed me the worms. Master Damien pried my jaws open as Master Evan and Master Kein held me down. Master Bane chewed the worm and then spit the chewed up remains into my mouth. They would hold my mouth closed until I swallowed. By the third worm I swore to them I would eat anything they wanted. Christof asked them to let me try again.


    Shaking head to toe I kneeled down and took three more of the disgusting worms. It was like eating blood mixed with rubber. Afterward Master Bane fed me the slime from the bowl they had been in. I gagged on it, but took it all. The salty ooze was also supposed to have healthful properties.


    After the worms I was asked to eat a little of the meal they were having. Fearing it would be delivered like the first two worms if I refused; I took all they gave me. Master Keinmented what an effective way to feed me that had been and I just red at the floor. I couldn¡¯t stop the question from popping out in response.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t they at least be cooked?¡± I asked to no one in particr.


    ¡°Who are you speaking to, ve?¡± Master Damien asked pleasantly.


    My eyes got wide as I realized my dual mistakes. I hadn¡¯t addressed them as Master and I was asking too many questions.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Damien. I was wondering why the worms can¡¯t be cooked, Master Damien?¡±


    ¡°The creatures lose the nutritional content when they are cooked. They must be eaten the way you just did. We will feed them to you frequently. I do not suggest you argue with us about this again,¡± he stated.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered him defeated.


    The next day the men were scheduled to leave for their coupling and I was a wreck. They took me downstairs and gave me to Fuji¡¯s Masters. They would be my Keepers while my Masters were away. Master Damien quietly told me to behave for them. I heard the threat in his voice.


    Fuji was excited I was there with her. She said she had asked her Masters to get us a set of drums so I could y and she could dance for them. It was hard not to be happy spending time with such a perky person.


    We sat and talked quietly while her Masters got ready for their day. Amotion outside got everyone¡¯s attention. Fuji¡¯s Warriors opened the front door and asked a passing man what the problem was.


    The man said Christof had refused to go to the coupling again. The General had been alerted. I panicked and bolted out the door.


    I felt Fuji¡¯s Warriors behind me and one of them grabbed me. I screamed bloody murder and fought him.


    ¡°I have to talk to him!¡± I screamed at the man holding me. ¡°He will die if he doesn¡¯t go. Please, Keeper, let me speak to him.¡±


    Shockingly the man dropped me and let me go. I felt him follow me, but he didn¡¯t interfere.


    I ran as fast as I could up the stairs to our dwelling. There was a swell of Warriors outside the front door. I wove between them and dashed into our apartment. Master Damien, Master Evan, Master Bane, and Master Kein were standing in the main room looking frustrated. I could see Christof in the bedroom.


    Master Damien yelled at me to stop ande to him. I ignored him and rushed into the bedroom, pulling the leather door cover closed. Thest thing I saw was my Masters¡¯ faces go from shocked to furious. I didn¡¯t have long.


    ¡°Christof,¡± I panted, ¡°you promised me. Don¡¯t do this. We all need you. I need you. Think of me, you can get through this. Life is awful sometimes and you have to work through the bad parts to get to the good parts.¡±


    ¡°Ciara,¡± he said looking a little stunned, ¡°shouldn¡¯t you be downstairs? How did you get up here?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, I love you. Please just ept your life isn¡¯t what you thought it was, but it¡¯s still good. There are still things you need to live for. You won¡¯t win or prove anything doing this-¡±


    I stopped talking when Master Damien¡¯s enraged face appeared in the door way.


    The covering to the little room was thrown back and Master Damien stalked toward me. I remembered Andre and cringed. ¡°It was worth it Master Damien,¡± I heard myself say. ¡°Some things are worth a beating.¡±


    ¡°I will not touch you, ve,¡± he ground out, ¡°the General will take ash to your back until we feel you have had enough,¡± his face was indescribable it was so angry.


    ¡°Not now, brother,¡± Christof sighed from behind me, ¡°we don¡¯t want to bete for the coupling.¡±


    Uncertainty flitted across Master Damien¡¯s features. He hadn¡¯t been expecting that. Christof strode out of the room and called to his brothers to hurry up. Master Damien stood watching me for several long moments. I didn¡¯t back away, but I flinched when he reached for my arm. He passed me back to Fuji¡¯s owners as we walked by them on the walkway.


    As we went downstairs I chanced a nce up and saw my Warriors talking with the General. I watched them finish their conversation and head out the wall of thepound. With all my staring I got the attention of more than a few Warriors and they started toward me. Fuji¡¯s owners forced my head back down as they escorted me back to their apartments.


    The Keeperspound was subdued that day. Rose had seen the General administer oneshing and she didn¡¯t want to talk about it. All the other ves looked at me with a mixture of shock and pity. Fuji paced around and prayed in her nativenguage.


    All their concern was nice, but it didn¡¯t change anything. I would be beaten, probably within an inch of my life and Christof might still note back. When the lunch bell rang I was d for it. At least no one could talk about it for the next little while. I was wrong.


    Fuji¡¯s Masters came to feed me and all the Warriors were talking about the morning excitement. Christof¡¯s refusal to go and the reason for it, my strange behavior, and exactly what a beating from the General would entail. I had no appetite, so it didn¡¯t really matter when they fed me the worms.


    ¡°Eat up, ve,¡± the Warrior feeding meughed, ¡°you¡¯ll need the strength to heal once the General is done with you.¡±


    I started to retch a little and held it down. Getting sick wouldn¡¯t make this any better.


    After lunch the Keepers took us to the beach. Straightaway, I went into the water and scooted through my secret hole. I spent the afternoon diving deep outside the inlet. If I was going to beshed I doubted I would be enjoying the water anytime after that.


    When I went really deep I felt a strong current. I always managed to stay just above it. It was exciting and distracting to let it pull me a little. The fun almost made me forget the horror that wasing, almost.


    Fuji¡¯s Warriors came and picked us up and transported us back to the Warrior¡¯spound. They poked fun at me and made littlements; I didn¡¯t let it bother me. There was a good reason to act like I had this morning. I¡¯d take theshing if it meant that I got to keep my friend.


    We went to the bathhouse as a group, but I wasn¡¯t asked to wash anyone. I just sat on the little steps by my Keepers and kept my head down. That didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t get attention.


    Groups of Warriors woulde over intermittently to inspect me. They didn¡¯t touch me, thank goodness. They watched me and tried to get me to respond to them. Mostmented on my scene that morning.


    I was relieved when we finally left the bathhouse; perhaps my day was finally over. That was not to be. Fuji¡¯s owners wanted to see her dance, she had promised them.


    The men had little drums in the apartment, like the ones I yed every day. Dutifully I yed the drums with a sensual, wild beat. Fuji moved her hips and swung her wispy hair every which way. Her owners looked like they were in heaven.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising when one of them got up and threw her over his shoulder. I could see the erections grow as Fuji had danced. Sex was the obvious oue, but Fuji¡¯s reaction was unexpected.


    My calm, demure friend screeched and fought the Warrior who held her. I¡¯d never seen Fuji fight. She cursed him in theirnguage and said she wanted to finish her dance. My hands were stopped in mid air over my drums.


    Her ownersughed and started walking toward their bedroom. One of them pulled me to my feet and followed. I was too stunned to resist him. Therge man thrust me onto a kneeling ce inside the room and went to join his brothers on the bed.


    The men held Fuji down to the bed and she continued to scream. One man got between her legs and started to lick her feet and suck her toes. Two other men held her arms and yed their fingers across her cool skin. I didn¡¯t want to watch my friend get raped by her men, but I knew I couldn¡¯t stop them. In defeat, I dropped my eyes.

 30

    All too soon the screaming from the bed turned to moans. I chanced a nce up and saw Fuji writhing in the hands that held her. She looked like she was in the throes of ecstasy as a man with long dark hair grunted and thrust into her. She squealed beneath him and protested, but it didn¡¯t sound real. Her hips moved in time with his and I could hear the wet pping they made as they joined.


    The men passed her around, but whenever they let her go, she started to fight again. She wanted to dance and they were a series of words I couldn¡¯t understand. I¡¯d never seen this side of Fuji, not that I really wanted to.


    She was restrained and ravished by every one of her men. I wouldn¡¯t have thought to ask if her kind could orgasm, but by the sounds of it she did, over and over again. The scent of pungent sex filled the air and I tried to ignore it.


    Eventually, everything quieted down. They wiped Fuji with a cloth and gave her a long drink. Once they were done, I watched them tuck her exhausted body into the covers.


    One of the men came over and brought me to the bed. He forced me toy down, which I wasn¡¯tfortable doing at all. I tried to sit up and he got behind me and pulled me down. He brought my back flush to his front and wrapped strong arms around me.


    ¡°No more running,¡± he said pulling me tight to his body as the covers were draped over us.


    Inside me was a panic. I imagined all the horrible things these strange men could do to my naked body. Much to my dismay I¡¯d seen what they¡¯d done to Fuji and I did not want to be next.


    After a while the sensation of fear faded because nothing was happening. The man holding me sounded and felt like he was just going to sleep. Iy still and listened to the man¡¯s breathing, slow and even. I felt his staff behind me, it waspletelyid. There was absolutely no danger of this man being interested in me. The worry melted away and I sunk into the strange embrace.


    We rested like that for a while before he spoke again. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you did this morning, ve,¡± he whispered quietly, ¡°but it is why we let you go and I¡¯m d you did it.¡±


    A murmur of consensus went around the bed. It did make me feel a little better that the Warriors weren¡¯t all mad at me. I yawned loudly and started to slide toward sleep.


    Sleeping with strange men should have been impossible, but I felt oddly safe with them. Master Damien would not have left me anywhere I would get hurt. That was abundantly obvious now. I slipped into a sound sleep almost immediately.


    I woke in the middle of the night like I was ustomed to doing. As I was restlessly trying to back to sleep with a full dder, the man next to me woke up.


    ¡°ve, what is wrong?¡± he asked sounding concerned.


    I told him and he walked me to the bathroom. Once I was done he walked me back toward the bed.


    ¡°They will have to punish you, you know,¡± he said softly before we entered the bedroom. ¡°Such defiance cannot be left alone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Keeper,¡± I answered dutifully.


    ¡°I do not understand what you have with Christof, but it must be important. He needs to share his bond with his brothers, though. It is essential,¡± the man said as weid down.


    I was so tired thement didn¡¯t make any sense. Before I fell asleep, I wondered if I should ask the man what he meant. Unfortunately, the thought was lost as I drifted off again.


    Fuji¡¯s bright eyes were in my face when I woke up. She was bouncing happily around the bed teasing me about being so deeply asleep. I let her lead me to their bathroom, where I received my morning cleaning, my entire morning cleaning.


    It was bad enough that I had to ept the enemas and the plug from my Warriors, this was so much worse. I was blushing from head to toe and wishing it wasn¡¯t happening. Fuji touched my face as Iy over her Warriorsp and asked why it was that color. I shook my head and looked away while her Warriorughed.


    ¡°Earth ves think this is embarrassing, don¡¯t you ve?¡± he asked me finishing up.


    ¡°It¡¯s where I make waste, sir. On earth only dirty men would touch it,¡± I said shifting around.


    It always took me a while in the morning to get used to the plug. They had removed it before we went to the bathhouse the night before.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he said lifting my chin, ¡°are we dirty men, ve?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, sir,¡± I stammered out terrified.


    The rest of the morning meal consisted of the Warriors discussing whether they were what I called ¡®dirty men¡¯. I was terrified they would tell my Warriors, who were mad enough as it was.


    ¡°Please Keepers, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Please, don¡¯t tell Master Damien and his brothers,¡± I begged.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°If you were to behave the rest of the time they are gone, we may forget to tell,¡± one of them offered.


    I nodded and pleaded with my eyes. Fuji interpreted and told them that meant ¡®yes¡¯. I kept forgetting.


    When we got to the Keepers I couldn¡¯t wait anymore to ask her. I pulled a confused Fuji aside and asked her, ¡°Why do your Warriors hurt you at night? Are you all right?¡±


    Fuji bounced around andughed, ¡°They weren¡¯t hurting me, they just like it when I fight them a little. Native coupling for them is very violent, they have to battle the woman they are mating with. It makes it more real if I fight them. You worry too much, Ciara.¡±


    She told all the girls about my concern. I made a mental note that Fuji can¡¯t keep a secret. Rose and Tamia agreed with her. Even Shi who was usually quiet agreed, the Warriors liked a struggle. Fuji did make a point to say they only liked it when they were not fresh back from a coupling.


    That conversation was quickly reced by Rose¡¯s fretting over theshing. Rose¡¯s family on earth had hit her with a belt and she talked about breathing through the pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s better to scream or if there is a set number ofshings,¡± she mused pacing back and forth.


    ¡°Why would screaming make a difference?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Do you remember the posts?¡± she asked incredulously. ¡°Your Warriors watched you the entire time, they stood out of sight. They choose who went up after you, if you panicked too much they tell their friends to stop. Your Warriors will never cause you pain directly, they will only ever be the one to stop it.¡±


    ¡°That is so weird,¡± I mused remembering that awful night.


    The torment had only stopped when one of my Masters called a halt to whoever was harassing me. The torture had ended with Master Damien and his brothers taking me home and caring for me.


    ¡°Right, so I don¡¯t know if it would better for you to panic and have your men call the General off or if there will be a set number ofshes,¡± she said back in nning mode. ¡°If they want to see you scream, you need to wail. If there are a set number ofshes, you need to control your breathing and get through it. Your Warriors will feel better about you if you act strong, I think.¡±


    We spent the rest of the morning practicing what I would call Lamaze breathing with Rose. She seemed so mature, but she didn¡¯t look any older than me. I asked her finally.


    ¡°Rose, how long have you been here?¡±


    ¡°Well, what year was it when you left Earth?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°March 28, 2011 was the day they took me,¡± I answered.


    Rose¡¯s eyes misted over a little and she took a deep breath. ¡°Well, it has been quite a while then. They took me in March of 1956; I was twenty then.¡±


    I sat and stared at her in shock. I did the math quickly in my head. Rose didn¡¯t look or act like a seventy year old woman. She was calmer than I was, but otherwise was like a teenager.


    ¡°Things work different here,¡± she said stroking my hair, ¡°just breath.¡±


    ¡°But on Earth¡­¡± I stammered.


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t talk about it,¡± she warned cutting me off. ¡°They do not like us to speak of our homes. We must only think of our Warriors now.¡±


    The lunch bell was a much needed distraction when it finally rang. I went in the lunchroom to look for my little pad, but it wasn¡¯t there. I rushed to ask the Keepers and they pointed to the courtyard. I nearly didn¡¯t make it to my ce before the Warriors started toe in. I guessed the Keepers did not know my Masters were gone.


    One of Fuji¡¯s owners stood in front of me a momentter. He motioned me up and picked up my kneeling pad. Confused, I followed him out the gate into the forest.


    Eventually, he found a spot Christof and I frequently stopped in. The many my kneeling ce on the ground and proceeded to feed me. He sat on a stump in front of me. It was a ce I liked most of the time, now I felt a little edgy.


    The man cleared his throat and pointed out a yellow nt clinging to the soil. It grew sparsely around the trunks of therger nts.


    ¡°That,¡± he told me, ¡°is called a pana nt. The leaves can be used to make a calming tea. The shopkeepers collect and prepare it. The preparation isplex. It is very expensive to buy.¡±


    He offered me a bite and I took it looking up at him strangely.


    ¡°Christof told me he talks to you and tells you about this world. He said you are curious and ask many questions. My brothers and I wish to be a happy ve when your owners return. If this practice makes you happy we will continue it,¡± the man said matter ¨C of ¨C factly.


    I swallowed and took another bite, still not quite understanding this strange happenstance.

 31

    ¡°Ask me questions,¡± he demanded.


    I had to grin at him. He had the stance of a fighter waiting for a physical blow. Knowing how much Master Damien hated questions, I could only imagine how this man felt. Here was a mighty Warrior stuck with the most annoying babysitting job on the.


    ¡°Could you tell me about you and your brothers, Keeper?¡± I asked shyly.


    The man grinned and rxed. He didn¡¯t mind talking about his family. My curiosity was strange, but it was a topic he adored.


    He and his brothers had originally lived across the sea, a long way away. They were sent here by the Administrators when he had just reached Warrior status. He told me about the other vige when I asked about it.


    Fuji¡¯s owners had not been happy in the otherpound. There was another family there they fought with constantly. When they were just boys they could be kept apart, but as adults they had the freedom to seek each other out. It had been a constant battle between the two groups.


    This vige was better, he told me. The men were more agreeable and less temperamental. He liked the other Warriors. While he enjoyed fighting with the bandits, discord in thepound was unpleasant. The Administrators had been good to them and sent them a nice ce.


    I pondered this strange piece of information. The Administrators worked for the women. The women must have not been happy this man and his brothers were upset. They moved them so they would fit in better.


    The whole story was very paternalistic or in this case maternalistic.


    As we got up to leave he looked at me quizzically, ¡°I do not understand, ve. Have you been made happy?¡±


    I looked around the little forest and remembered my friend. Being here made me feel closer to him. ¡°Yes, thank you Keeper, I enjoyed my mid day meal.¡±


    We went back to thepound and I thought about Christof. I hoped he was doing well. Worries started to crawl around my brain, I stumbled over a root because I was perseverating on him. The Warrior I was with steadied me as he looked in my face.


    ¡°I have a sense for things, ve. I know you are worried about Christof. He will be fine. I do not understand what has happened to him. You must stay well while your Warriors are gone. I know humans be ill when they worry,¡± he said leading me back to thepound.


    ¡°Yes, Keeper,¡± I answered dutifully.


    I went into the ocean as usual in the afternoon. I slipped through the grate and explored the deep water. The pull of the current was phenomenal deep down. I got caught in it and it pulled me a good way out. I made it back through the grate just as the Keepers were starting to pull everyone together. I chastised myself for almost getting caught.


    As I pulled myself out of the water Fuji screamed. I jumped back and stared at her. All the girls were staring below my waist. I looked down and saw a bloody gash down the front of my right thigh. When I had gotten caught in the current I had slipped against a rock ledge, I didn¡¯t realize I was cut that badly. The wound was pouring blood.


    The Keepers lost their minds, to put it simply. I was carried, despite my objections, back to thepound. They cleaned the jagged cut and started to apply a thick paste over it. Usually the men that cared for us were calm and distant; now they were nearly hysterical.


    When the Warriors arrived I saw why. I jumped in between the two groups because Fuji¡¯s owners had drawn their des in anger. They were approaching the Keepers with deadly intent.


    ¡°Please, it was my fault,¡± I begged with hands extended, ¡°I¡¯m really clumsy,¡± I begged.


    They looked like Master Damien looked thest time I saw him. I was trembling in fear. It kept escaping my attention I was someone¡¯s property and they didn¡¯t want me damaged.


    ¡°ve Keepers,¡± the leader of Fuji¡¯s owner addressed the other men, ¡°show us how to care for this until we get it to a healer.¡±


    The wound had started to drip blood the minute I stood up. The daytime Keepers showed Fuji¡¯s owners how to clean a human¡¯s wound and packed it with the thick cream again. My whole thigh was wrapped tightly in a piece of cloth. I wasn¡¯t permitted to walk to the transport pad and was carried like a child.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Healers came to see me and didn¡¯t mention we were already acquainted. Much like on earth they used something to numb the area and then used a needle to close the wound. Thick cream was applied over the top again and my leg was wrapped.


    I wasid on the bed and fed my dinner there. By now, my leg was really starting to throb.


    ¡°Keepers, I¡¯m very sorry, but is there anything for the pain,¡± I whispered looking down. I doubted there was and they still looked furious.


    The man from lunch returned into the room with a small tub of foul smelling goop he spread over my chest. At first I thought the smell would nauseate me and then I didn¡¯t care. My leg didn¡¯t hurt and I was so tired.


    They let mey down and one of Fuji¡¯s meny next to me. I watched his face and it seemed to distort like in a carnival ss mirror. Reaching out, I wanted to touch his eyebrows, which appeared to be walking across his face.


    After my third thwarted attempt to touch him, my wrists were tied to the beam in the center of the bed. I didn¡¯t really care and drifted to a weird dream filled sleep.


    Fuji woke me up cautiously the next morning; her cool fingers were drifting over my face. Once I was up her owners carried me to the bathroom. The men sponged me off and let me relieve myself. They ced me carefully back in the bed afterward. I was d to get out of my full morning ¡®cleaning¡¯.


    ¡°We get our own Keepers this day,¡± Fuji whispered to me. ¡°My owners don¡¯t want us to go back until you are well. They say your Masters may kill the old Keepers, anyway.¡±


    I groaned and tried to reason with Fuji; she didn¡¯t really see a problem with their logic. Her Masters didn¡¯t want to listen to me and found my reasoning obtuse. Master Damien and his brothers would punish the Keepers as they saw fit.


    Fuji and I spent the day on the bed ying card games. She brought in the little drums and we yed with those too. The Keepers we were left with regrly put the smelly stuff on my chest, so I also slept a lot.


    When the Healers showed up to look at my leg I was really surprised. It waspletely healed. They removed the stitches and ced a thin sheen of cream over the scar.


    By my standards the line was almost invisible, but when the Warriors saw it they all clucked their tongues. Theymented howrge a scar it was and how it marred my skin. Panic overtook me as I realized my owners may not want me if I had a new w.


    ¡°Are they going to get rid of me now?¡± I asked Fuji¡¯s owners while fussing over the thin white line.


    It didn¡¯t make me feel any better when her Warriors told me there would be another buyer if that was the case.


    I was judged well enough to walk and followed them down the bathhouse. They didn¡¯t want me in the water and left me in their alcove. I found a deck of cards and yed what I considered a game of solitaire.


    I kept my head down, but there were a steady stream of men that walked by appraising me. Severalmented amongst themselves what they would bid if Master Damien was agreeable. The scar was present, but it would not overly detract from my use they believed.


    Perhaps my owners wouldn¡¯t want me with this new scar, I feared.


    Fat tears were running down my face when I felt a finger lift my chin. I resisted the finger and closed my eyes.


    ¡°Ciara, why are you making tears?¡± I heard Christof ask, sounding concerned.


    I bounded up and threw my arms around his neck. He tensed and I felt his brother¡¯s hands pull me away. I sobbed my apologies and dropped to my knees in front of them. I heard Master Damien sigh as he stood me up.


    ¡°There was no kneeling ce beneath you, Ciara. Come and wash me,¡± he said.


    I looked at my owners and was shocked at their appearance. They were definitely worse for the wear. Jagged marks ran across their chests and there were several obvious teeth marks. Master Kein walked with a slight limp favoring his right side. None of them ran into the pool, they all entered slowly.


    I took up the rag and the bar and gently cleaned Master Damien. He didn¡¯t want me anywhere near his privates, so I just skipped that area. I cleaned each of the men the same way. They seemed to just get rxed with me touching them and then I would hit a sore spot. I was as gentle as I could be with them. Even Christof flinched when I cleaned his neck.


    ¡°Show me where you were injured, Ciara,¡± Master Damien said sounding tired.


    I stood in front of him while he sat in shallow water and let him examine the leg.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Master Damien, please don¡¯t get rid of me,¡± I begged.


    ¡°We have already told you we will not sell you, Ciara. You must learn to listen to us,¡± he sighed brushing his fingers over the scar.


    ¡°Will you kill the Keepers? It wasn¡¯t their fault. I was ying around and was clumsy. Please don¡¯t kill the Keepers, Master Damien,¡± I continued quietly.


    ¡°They allowed you to be injured, Ciara. I have every right to exact the price from their hides. They are wellpensated to keep you safe while we are away,¡± he said examining the mark.


    Master Damien didn¡¯t sound like he wanted to listen to anymore from me, so I stayed silent. He motioned for me to sit beside him and I did quietly. The water stopped just over my thighs and I yed with my new scar under the surface. I was distracted from this when Master Evany down across the seat and ced his head in myp.


    Tentatively, I stroked his hair, which he had thrown between Master Damien and I. He seemed to rx in the water and I brushed his face with my fingertips. I felt something nudging my shoulder and I turned my head. A man¡¯s hairy leg was right behind me, his toes were touching me just barely. Master Damien grabbed my head and forced it back down when I started to look up.


    ¡°Damien,¡± Master Evan said quietly, ¡°it appears Andre has yet to learn not to touch what is not his.¡±


    I recognized Fuji¡¯s Warriors by their voices approaching us. They weren¡¯t happy either. I rolled my eyes and shook my head wondering if Andre and his brothers would ever learn.

 32

    Master Damien had stood up and turned to face Andre. The rest of my Warriors were all also standing around me. Andre was busy insinuating they hadn¡¯t really been to a coupling, they didn¡¯t look bad enough. He even threatened to bring the General down to inspect them.


    If they had lied, he told them he would take me the first chance he had. My Warriors may have paid money, but they hadn¡¯t earned the right. In fact, they weren¡¯t tough enough, he said.


    I made a little exasperated sound and kept my head down. This guy was such an idiot. Next thing I knew I felt hot breath in my ear.


    ¡°Did you say something, ve?¡± Master Damien asked me.


    ¡°No, Master Damien,¡± I answered honestly, ¡°I was just frustrated and blew my breath out loudly. I¡¯m sorry, Master Damien.¡±


    ¡°Why are you frustrated, ve?¡± he asked me sounding menacing.


    ¡°You already beat him once and he¡¯s still harassing you. I just wondered how many more times you have to turn him into a bloody mess before he gets the message, Master Damien,¡± I said trying to keep the tremor out of my voice.


    Master Damien was angry and I didn¡¯t really want any attention from him when he was mad.


    Heughed though and stroked my cheek. Master Damien addressed Andre with humor tinting his voice, ¡°My ve seems to think you aren¡¯t learning your lesson, Andre. You may bring the General if you so choose, we will speak with him. I fear it will only serve to make you look a fool, though. If you require me to repeat the lesson my ve is referring to, I would be happy to. It would be a pleasure anytime,¡± he finished.


    I heard Andre turn behind me and leave. Master Damien watched for a moment and then sat back down in the water. He pulled my ear right to his lips and warned me, ¡°Do not speak to other men, Ciara. You do not like the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered him relieved his voice just sounded stern and not angry anymore. I did not want to be strapped to the posts again.


    The men yed around in the water for a while. The talked to several other groups of Warriors about the coupling. Andre hadn¡¯t been lying, evidently they didn¡¯t look that bad. The women had been less aggressive.


    The stress hade when they swooped off with Christof, but they returned him fairly shortly afterwards. From the way they were talking, I knew Christof hadn¡¯t told them what had happened. I hoped he would take me to lunch the next day and talk to me about it.


    We went upstairs a little whileter. I was given a drink and we headed for the bed shortly after. The menid me in the bed between Master Evan and Master Damien. I looked at the ceiling and tried to rx. Pretty soon, I was sound asleep.


    I woke myself up as usual in the middle of the night; I had to pee. Most of the time Christof would walk with me to the bathroom. I looked over at him tonight and he was dead to the world. A frustrated sigh escaped me a moment before a hand sped over my mouth.


    Master Damien was eyeing me and rose out of the bed motioning for me to follow. We went to the bathroom and he let me relieve myself. He cleaned me and I headed for the bedroom. Master Damien stopped me and led me down to the living room. He took a seat in front of my pad.


    As I kneeled down, I noticed how tired Master Damien looked, worse than before we had gone to bed. I doubted he had slept. He leaned toward me and spoke quietly. I had to listen really hard to hear him.


    ¡°I think my brother, Christof, has told you what happened to him. He has probably told you why it upsets him so. It is important he shares that information with my brothers and I,¡± he said seriously.


    ¡°We share a solemn bond. There can be no walls between us. Any walls represent weakness, that weakness will be exploited until we are destroyed. Andre is only the first to notice our vulnerability. It will continue and it will get worse.¡±


    ¡°I know I could force the secret from you. I could break you before my brothers awaken at the moon set,¡± I shuddered and agreed with him internally, but he continued. ¡°That would solve nothing. I need my brother to trust us again. He must share what upsets him. I have seen the emotion you have for Christof; you do not wish to see his end. It is your responsibility to help him, that is why you are here. He must rejoin my brothers and I. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered him but he must have seen the uncertainty in my eyes.


    ¡°If you do not wish to leave us, then you must make this right. Andre is correct. He will take you if we are not strong enough,¡± he said.


    I shuddered and followed him back to the bed. I finally fell asleep, but was restless the remainder of the night.


    I was startled awake just before the sun rose. I¡¯d been dreaming of Andre¡¯s malice filled face above mine. To my left Master Evan¡¯s bright eyes were open and he was appraising me. No one else was awake. I nced to my right, even in his sleep Master Damien looked exhausted. I turned my head back and Master Evan was right in my face. I could feel his warm breath on my cheek.


    ¡°The day will bring you pain, Ciara. Let me bring you pleasure first,¡± he said slipping his body over mine and dropping between my thighs.


    I¡¯d never been treated to his tongue as I woke up and it was surprisingly exciting. He licked from my knees up to my center and spread me open. His warm, wet mouth took its time to explore. He sucked eachbia into his mouth and tasted them until they were plump and sensitive. Now, in their hairless state, it was easy to watch them flush as I became excited.


    Using his big thumbs he peeled my lower lips apart and started to stroke my ripening cunt. Lazyps at my entrance soon had me panting and twisting my hands in the sheets. I didn¡¯t want to wake everyone up, but I wanted his mouth up a little higher. I reached down to grab his head and found my wrists bound to the pole at the center of the bed.


    ¡°He won¡¯t like to be grabbed after spending thest two day cycles with our women,¡± Master Damien exined as he idly drew patterns over my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I woke you, Master Damien,¡± I panted.


    I tried to ask him if he wanted to go back to sleep and couldn¡¯t manage it. Master Evan had started to suck and flick my clit with his tongue. Wantonly, I dropped my legs open and pressed myself into his face.


    Master Damien found a nipple and began to pinch the tiny bud. The tissue puckered under his attention. Driving me wild would, as usual, be a group effort.


    ¡°I would like to see ornamentation on these as well,¡± Master Kein saidnguidly stroking the other breast.


    As I watched he started to pluck, pulling the nipple to an erect state.


    ¡°Master Kein,¡± I panted out, ¡°that would hurt.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t get anything else out as Master Evan had started to nibble on my clit. His fingers slid just inside my entrance before retreating. It was making me crazy.


    ¡°I have seen rings that hold a tiny replica of the Warrior¡¯s crest. They would stand so proudly here and here,¡± Master Bane said stroking my left and then my right tit.


    Master Damien was stroking down my sides, tracing the line of each rib. ¡°It would not hurt for long, Ciara. Theshes on your back will hurt for longer,¡± he said.


    I was so crazy with Master Evan¡¯s tongue the idea of being whipped and pierced for their pleasure suddenly seemed erotic. Thrusting my soaking pussy into Master Evan¡¯s face I screamed as I came. It was in English, but I begged them to fuck me, to pierce me, and to whip me.


    I came down from my high slowly. The men were all lounging on the bed talking. Master Evan sat between my spread legs, so I couldn¡¯t close them. My arms were still stuck to the post above my head. Straining my head I looked around to see Christof peering back at me. His eyes looked haunted.


    Christof reached forward and released me from the post and rose from the bed. ¡°Come, Ciara,¡± he said, ¡°you need to be cleaned.¡± His voice sounded a little dull.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I unwound from Master Evan and was confused. They had never just given me pleasure before. It was always a build up, never the main event.


    Master Evan grabbed me as I got off the bed and pulled me back down. ¡°You didn¡¯t say ¡®thank you¡¯, Ciara,¡± he said smugly. ¡°And, I¡¯d like to know what you were saying when you climaxed.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Evan,¡± I said, ¡°I was saying that I felt good.¡± I smiled and hoped he¡¯d believe me. He didn¡¯t look like he did and almost said something. Lucky for me Christof came around and grabbed me to pull me with him.


    I was right, Christof was acting strangely. He cleaned me and gave me my usual morning treatment, sans the plug, but he didn¡¯t really speak to me. Once he was done and we were alone, I touched his face and he flinched.


    ¡°Christof, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked him in a whisper.


    He pulled me close and spoke into my ear, ¡°The General will hurt you today. I can¡¯t stand it. I¡¯ve begged my brothers, but you ignored them in front of the other Warriors. They won¡¯t let it go. I can¡¯t help you. I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he finished and released me.


    I took a chance to do what Master Damien had asked me to do. ¡°It¡¯s time to stop keeping this secret. Your brothers will help you if you let them. If they had known, you could have talked to them and not needed me toe get you,¡± I said quietly.


    Christof looked at me, but didn¡¯t respond.


    We walked out and took our breakfast quietly in the main room. Much to my displeasure my entire meal consisted of those nasty worms. I could think of few worse ways to start the day.


    I was dressed oddly. A single leather panel was draped over the apex at the front of my thighs. Otherwise, I was left nude. I assumed that was so the General had ess to my entire back for the punishment. A full body shiver epassed me when I realized that.

 33

    Master Damien walked us into a part of thepound I¡¯d never been in before. He led me up a ramp and attached my wrists above my head to a wide wooden post. My breasts were forced against the grain of the wood and wrapped around either side of it. I was d for the leather cover. Rubbing my mound on the wood would have been ufortable.


    Master Evan braided my hair and moved it so it hung over my shoulder. He had tied it with a thick leather strap that weighted it down. I guessed getting your hair caught in a whip was miserable. After they were done, they all left.


    I stood with my head against the wood and waited for forever. I felt the sun as it changed position and rose through the sky. Warriors and their ves must have been wandering through the courtyard. Several men threw taunts at me daring me to look at them. I¡¯d learned my lesson on that front, my eyes stayed closed.


    The excitement in the yard grew as the hour gotter. It sounded like more and more people wereing and less were leaving. Peaking through mostly closed lids I saw a yard full Warriors. Some had ves, some didn¡¯t, but they all looked like they were there for a party.


    I knew the main event wasing when the yard got quiet. No one ever talked when the General was around. I tried to remember that breathing technique Rose had talked about. It seemed like I was just hyperventting right now. When a hand moved down my back, I flinched.


    The General spoke from behind me, ¡°ve, you took twelve steps away from your Masters after they told you toe. I will administer ash for each step you took. Think of eachsh as a footfall and remember this next time you decide not to listen,¡± he said.


    Rose was right, I thought, time to breath through the pain. The sound of the whip cutting the air was electric. It cracked across the left side of my back and I was too shocked to scream. The pain was enormous. There was the burn along the length rapidly followed by the deep ache. A cheer went up from the Warriors.


    I thought of Rose¡¯s face behind my closed eyes and tried to imagine her coaching me on my breathing. I should have counted the blows, but I didn¡¯t think about it quickly enough. Before I knew it, my nose was running and tears were dripping off my face. I tried not to scream and not to panic. Focus on the steady in out of the breath, think about Christof, how he was worth it.


    I lost control at some point and the first scream came out. The General hadid the whip across a mark he had already made. The torture was unbearable. My legs weren¡¯t holding me up anymore and I sagged against the bonds at my wrists. I tried to get myposure back, but it was toote.


    The nextsh was delivered on fresh skin, but it didn¡¯t matter. I couldn¡¯t stop the shriek of pain. I pressed my face against the wood and breathed in the scent. Before I could rearrange my focus the nextsh came. My cry was muffled by the post.


    My back was on fire. I didn¡¯t know how much more I could take when Master Damien called a halt to the General. Fighting for some amount of dignity I tried to stand, my back just hurt so much. I couldn¡¯t tell what part felt worse. It all just felt like an inferno.


    As my hands were lowered from the posts I stifled a scream, moving was unthinkable. I partly walked and partly was dragged back down the ramp. Hands held me under my arms. I just prayed they wouldn¡¯t touch my back.


    The hands supporting me dropped me into a kneeling position on a pad. I sat there dazed, as the tears and snot were cleaned off my face. My whole body was wet with sweat and they also attempted to clean some of that.


    I heard Rose¡¯s voice in my mind and I tried to regain someposure through breathing. It worked somewhat. The pain was still near unbearable, but at least I could focus on what was going on around me.


    I heard Master Damien call my name and I looked blearily up at him. He was standing several feet away looking imposing with his arms crossed. All I could think was how grateful I was to him for stopping the General.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I croaked out. My voice was hoarse and cracked.


    ¡°Come here, Ciara,¡± he ordered.


    It took a minute to organize my limbs, but with some assistance I got up and took three shaky steps toward him. I came to rest in front of him.


    ¡°Were those difficult steps Ciara?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°No, Master Damien,¡± I said.


    ¡°Were the nineshes you took to your back difficult?¡± he asked looking at me pointedly.


    I didn¡¯t have to think about that at all, ¡°Yes, Master Damien.¡±


    ¡°Next time I tell you toe to me, I suggest you just take the steps toward me and not thesh. Do you understand?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien.¡±


    I knew I¡¯d take theshing again, I¡¯d do it for my friend. There was absolutely no way I was going to tell Master Damien that though.


    Master Evanid my kneeling ce down and I sank back into it. Master Kein put a jug of water to my lips and I drank. Other Warriors wandered over and stood talking to my owners. I stayed silent and tried to steady my breathing.


    Someonemented it had taken six throws for me to start screaming. Several of the Warriors hadid money on when I would start making noise. A lot of them had lost their bets. After watching me at the posts they thought I would have cried out sooner. I¡¯d have to give Rose credit for that.


    When the Warriors with ves came over the ves knelt in front of me. The ones I knew took my hands. We never said anything. Rose came over andid her cheek on mine. She looked like she had been crying, so I hugged her. We sat like that until her owners took her away.


    The fire in my back had muted somewhat to a dull burn and an ache. Absently, I wondered if the marks would scar or if I was bleeding. Without thinking I turned my head to look at my back. The movement re-ignited the fire over one side and I flinched. ncing at the shoulder I could see thin lines of blood. Some of the shes had left shallow open wounds.


    They had marked me and I would scar. Honestly, I was in too much pain to give it much more thought than that. I just stared at the dirt in front of me and tried to escape the pain.


    A hand reached down to stroke my head and I looked up at Christof. He looked absolutely miserable. As much as I¡¯d worried about him thest couple of days, it looked like he had been worrying about me. Again, I had to think he was worth it. No one else treated me the way he did.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early brothers,¡± Master Bane announced, ¡°some of the other Warriors have a game in the arena if they can get enough families.¡±


    A murmur of consensus went through the group and we made our way to the grassy area they yed in. We stopped at a ce inside thepound first and Master Bane picked something up.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    When we made it to the ve¡¯s tent Christof fed me what they had bought. It tasted like dried meat, but at least it wasn¡¯t worms. He offered me a long drink of something cool and then went to join his brothers. He still looked tormented.


    I tried to find a morefortable way to hold my back, but that was impossible. The dull ache was a constant and the intermittent burn when I moved wrong made me crazy.


    Fuji and Rose showed up and I was d for theirpanionship. They asked if there was anything they could do to help me. Iughed and asked them if they had an ice pack.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get caught,¡± I heard Rose whisper as Fuji scooted closer to me. She hadid her arm across my back. I tensed at first, but the cool helped a lot. I seconded Rose¡¯s opinion though.


    ¡°Fuji, it¡¯s not worth it. If you get blood on you and they¡¯ll know what you are doing. You¡¯ll get caught and then there will be two of us like this. I couldn¡¯t stand to see anyone else miserable. It¡¯s bad enough watching how bad Christof looks.¡±


    Fuji didn¡¯t move her arm away, just moved it to a new spot. ¡°First, the blood is dried and second what do you mean he looks bad?¡± she asked.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t want them to punish me and he feels guilty about it,¡± I answered, carefully watching the game for any sign the Warriors had noticed her.


    The girls sucked in a collective gasp and I nced at Rose, she looked shocked. ¡°He doesn¡¯t agree with his brothers? That isn¡¯t possible. Ciara, watch the game they are looking at us,¡± shemanded.


    I looked back and could see Master Damien¡¯s head turned in my direction. When he turned away I begged Fuji to stop, they were going to find out.


    ¡°My Warriors did not instruct me not to do this and yours don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing. You worry too much, Ciara. You have to exin it to us though. How is it that Christof feels differently from his brothers? They think with one mind,¡± she said curiously.


    ¡°Oh, no,¡± I moaned dropping my head in my hands, ¡°please don¡¯t tell your Warriors what I said. I didn¡¯t know that was weird. I don¡¯t know how to help him. I¡¯m just so frustrated,¡± I said.


    Fuji¡¯s arm moved away from me and Rose was whispering for me to look up. I was toote. Master Damien was in my face a momentter.


    ¡°Are we not interesting to you, Ciara?¡± he asked cooly crouching before me


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Master Damien, it won¡¯t happen again,¡± I stuttered out. I prayed he wouldn¡¯t take me back to the whipping post today.


    ¡°You did not answer the question, ve,¡± he breathed ominously in my ear.


    ¡°You and your brothers are very interesting to watch, Master Damien,¡± I said with a faltering voice.


    He strode out of the tent without another word. The girls acted like he hadn¡¯t evene in.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say a word to my owners about what you said Ciara,¡± Rose promised as Fuji slid closer and put her arm on my burning back. ¡°It isn¡¯t normal though and I¡¯m not sure what you can do to help him. Do you know what happens when their bond is damaged?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Master Damien told me it would weaken them and I would be taken away,¡± I answered honestly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only seen it one other time and it was awful. The men lost the will to live when they couldn¡¯t depend on one another. The women came and picked them off one by one from inside thepound. What happened that damaged them?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid to talk about it,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°If you want to help them,¡± Rose said, ¡°he has to re-bond with his brothers. I¡¯m not really sure how they do that. Most of the bonding happens when they are still very young.¡±

 34

    We talked about what the bonding meant for the rest of the game. Fuji had cooled my back down significantly, so it felt a little better. The girls said they would ask their Masters how they bonded. I would ask my owners, also.


    Fuji and Rose didn¡¯t know my owners, but they knew their Warriors were friends with them. The girls were worried their Warriors would be upset if mine were taken. It was strange to realized how much we all cared for these men. I wondered if, other than Christof, they felt anything for us.


    I walked quietly behind Master Damien pondering the strange situation I found myself in. He led us into the bathhouse and the men stripped me of my little cover. The water stung my back as it sloshed over it, but I tried not to make any noise. As usual, I bathed Master Damien first. Master Bane settled in front of me next.


    As I washed him, I noticed everyone else had wandered off to watch a water game on the other side of the pool. Boldly, I sat on Master Bane¡¯sp so he couldn¡¯t follow them. The water went higher over the marks and it took a minute to get used to. He looked at me curiously.


    ¡°May I ask a question, Master Bane?¡± I asked wrapping my arms around him to wash his back.


    He moved me so I straddled him and said he didn¡¯t mind at all. Men could be so predictable.


    ¡°How do you bond with your brothers, Master Bane?¡± I asked brazenly.


    The water had sloshed higher on my back and I arched toward him at the pain. He watched me closely as he answered.


    ¡°It starts when we are very young. We learn to sense one another. My bond with my brothers is stronger because of what Evan can do. Not every family has a member like Evan. We are very lucky,¡± he finished.


    I continued to stroke him and let his hardening length slide between us. ¡°Tell me what do you mean when you say you sense your brothers, Master,¡± I said hoping my tone wasn¡¯t too pressured.


    It wasn¡¯t clear how much more time I had before the others came back.


    ¡°I sense how they feel about things, my feelings follow simrly to theirs. When we make a decision, we make it as one being,¡± he said.


    A look of understanding came across his face and his brow furrowed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with me, Master Bane. I only wish to help,¡± I whispered in his ear.


    Cautiously, I watched his face. If they were angry I was asking I knew where I would end up.


    ¡°He has to trust us again, Ciara. It will destroy us if he doesn¡¯t. We cannot survive with just four; we need our brother,¡± he said quietly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t feel him anymore, do you Master?¡± I asked ying with his chest hair.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°No, Ciara, not since the women took him,¡± he answered. ¡°Something happened when they had him and the connection was broken.¡±


    ¡°Why did you buy me, Master Bane?¡±


    He told me softly the Administrators thought it would help. Other families had gotten better with the addition of a ve. We seemed to be something the men could reestablish their bond over.


    Sloshing water behind us brought me flush against Master Bane. The whole of my back was unbelievably tender. He held my hips tightly against his and appraised me.


    ¡°Brothers, I am tired of the pained look and I do not wish to permanently mar the flesh,¡± he said directing thement over my shoulder.


    Master Evan stroked the side of my neck and agreed.


    We made our way upstairs and I was d to see the bed. I doubted I¡¯d sleep, but it would feel good not to move for a while. Every piece of my back was in pain, I couldn¡¯t even turn my head without feeling it.


    The men had mey on my stomach and Master Kein brought in the little tub of cream. I begged them not to touch my back and they shushed me. Every mark was rubbed with the cream from top to bottom. At first, it was like having the whipping again. Slowly the pain started to fade.


    For the first time all day it didn¡¯t hurt to move.


    I watched from my prone position as the men got ready for bed. Master Damien caught me watching him and spoke.


    ¡°The General can hurt you and we can heal you as many days as we need to until you learn,¡± he warned.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien, I have learned,¡± I answered humbly.


    For the moment, I had learned my lesson. Never disobey in front of an audience. Keeping Christof alive was going to take a lot of effort at this rate. I prayed I could find a way.


    The men crawled into bed around me and settled down.


    I¡¯ve never been a stomach sleeper, but for tonight I was. I drifted off quite soundly listening to their slow even breathing.

 35

    The bed beneath me bounced and I my eyes shot open. The sun was already shining light across the room. Master Evany down and stared at me.


    ¡°Humans would make a terrible Warriors, Ciara,¡± he said. ¡°You sleep much too deeply. Really, it¡¯s not a wonder the vers took you. I imagine it was the easiest catch they had during their hunt.¡±


    I rose slowly expecting pain, but my body was just a little sore. Looking over my shoulder I saw fresh skin. The marks were a faint pink and nearly healed. The ache was just residual.


    Master Evan pulled me along for my morning routine. I guess I was getting used to it now. I just did as he said.


    The men were quiet at breakfast. Master Damien still looked tired. I wondered if he was sleeping much at all. After what Rose had said, I understood his concern.


    Everyone at the Keepers was excited to see me, except the Keepers, who looked at me askance. My ident had evidently gotten them in trouble, but not killed I was d to see. The other girls were ecstatic to see me. Out of sight of the Keepers, they examined my back.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Rose was particrly relieved. Myck of scarring proved the Warriors still wanted me. Thest beating she had seen had been much worse.


    The girl they hadshed was from an aggressive where the women were Warriors. She had tried to kill her owners as they slept. Rose had feared anyshing from the General would be that bad, but apparently what you did made a difference. Unlike me, that other girl had been sent back to the vers.


    Once everyone else dispersed we were able to talk more freely about the other problem. Fuji and Rose both told me when the Warriors did things together it would help the bond grow.


    ¡°Right, they do everything together,¡± I said, ¡°I can¡¯t help them with that.¡±


    The girls nced at one another and then Rose looked at me, ¡°Does Christof join his brothers where you are involved?¡± she asked hesitantly.


    They both knew I was shy about discussing what my owners did with me.


    I thought back on it and the answer was definitely a no. Christof would sit to the side when my other owners had sex with me. He took his time with mete at night after he walked me to the bathroom.


    That wasn¡¯t normal they told me. The men took on the native women as a group. They subdued them together, if that could be done. One of the group would have sex with the woman, depending on who the woman¡¯s mating smell attracted. Sex was the ultimate group effort, it should be that way with me also.


    When the lunch bell rang my stomach was in knots. I wanted to talk to Christof, but I still wasn¡¯t sure what to say to him. When I saw my kneeling ce had been left outside I knew he would being for me. I fiddled anxiously with the hem of my panels as I waited for him.


    ¡°Come, Ciara,¡± he said softly when he arrived.


    I rose and followed him through the little trail in the forest. We stopped and he handed me my bowl as usual. He never fed me, he just let me eat what I wanted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t want to watch, but they made me,¡± he said dejectedly.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that bad,¡± I lied and he looked at me like I¡¯d grown an extra head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve beenshed before Ciara and I saw you up there. You don¡¯t have to be brave for me. I know you took that beating because of what I did. I can¡¯t stand to see that happen again.¡±


    I saw an opening and took it. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to, Christof. If your brothers had known the way you felt about the women they would have helped you. You only needed me because you aren¡¯t depending on them.¡±


    Christof¡¯s face darkened as he turned away from me. ¡°Can you imagine how they would react if they knew we were ves here? It would kill them to know that our entire lives have been built on a lie. It¡¯s better this way,¡± he said viciously pulling the leaves off a neighboring tree.


    He needed to talk and vent, so I just listened as he spoke.


    ¡°I know the women wille take me again, probably to kill me. They were furious I didn¡¯t keep to the coupling schedule. When they took me this time the leader cited how valuable we are to them, all of us. Evan¡¯s talent, Damien¡¯s strength, and my ability are all highly treasured. You know, they even went easier on us this time to prove to me that we hold worth to them,¡± Christof finished his rant and walked around the little clearing we were in.


    I followed him silently until he turned to look at me.


    ¡°Do you think this isn¡¯t affecting your brothers?¡± I asked touching his arm. ¡°Have you looked at Damientely? He isn¡¯t sleeping. They can¡¯t bear the thought of losing you.¡±


    He turned to walk away from me and escape what I was saying. I followed him and just continued talking.


    ¡°I¡¯m a ve just like you and I¡¯ll tell you the truth. If it wasn¡¯t for the support of those around me, I¡¯d feel horrible. Everyone I get my support from knows where they stand here and we just depend on each other. I¡¯m sure your brothers will be upset at first. You can help them get through that part. In the end, they would rather have you.¡±


    The argument continued through lunch. I forgot to eat I was so busy talking. I got back to thepound and kind of wished I¡¯d had something.


    The girls knew what I had been doing during lunch and didn¡¯t bother me when I got back. When the Keepers released us at the beach I swam straight out my little hole. Being in the ocean calmed me some, but I was still so frustrated. It didn¡¯t feel like I was making any headway at all.


    I was distracted and cranky when the Warriors came and picked me up at the end of the day. Headaches always gripped me when I was hungry and I was starving. My stomach rumbled noisily all the way back to the Warrior¡¯spound. I tried tapping on it and sucking in my breath to make the noise stop. It was a little embarrassing.


    When we got home Master Damien turned to me and asked, ¡°What did you eat for your mid day meal?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember,¡± I answered honestly. I had not even looked in the bowl Christof brought with him.


    ¡°Have you forgotten how to address me, Ciara?¡± he asked in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Damien. No, I haven¡¯t forgotten how to address you. It was a mistake, Master Damien,¡± I said startled.


    ¡°What did Christof feed you today?¡± he repeated looking at me with that scorching gaze. I hated that look.


    I squirmed and desperately tried to remember what had been in the bowl. I got the feeling Master Damien really wanted to ask Christof. I was just a more eptable target for his irritation. Christof answered him finally. ¡°I fed it nothing. We talked the entire time,¡± he said.


    Master Damien looked between the two of us before turning and pulling me to a kneeling ce by the table. He took out a bowl of worms and started to feed me.


    ¡°You will eat now and you will eatter,¡± was all he said.


    Master Damien sounded angry and frustrated. I ate what he gave me gratefully and didn¡¯tin it was too much, which it was.


    I gagged on the slime like always and Master Damien mmed the bowl on the table. He red at me and I wanted to sink into the floor. I tried to remember him telling me he wouldn¡¯t hurt me. The look on his face currently said differently.


    ¡°It is not Ciara¡¯s fault, Damien. Your anger is misced,¡± Christof said taking his seat across from Master Damien.


    ¡°Christof,¡± he said calmly, ¡°it is important it is fed regrly. It will be ill if it is not. What was so important you neglected to feed Ciara?¡±


    The request was met with silence. I¡¯m sure it was the same silence that had been going on for a long time. I could not lose them. This had to stop.


    I looked at the floor and studied my hands in myp.


    Against my better judgement I whispered, ¡°You should tell them, Christof.¡±


    Master Damien jerked me to my feet and started to remove my coverings. ¡°I will take you to the posts until you learn to address us properly,¡± he fumed.


    Christof stopped him. ¡°I told it to address me as such,¡± he said putting a hand over Master Damien¡¯s.


    ¡°Brother, what is wrong with you?¡± Master Damien asked exasperated.


    Master Damien had threatened the posts and I knew I should stay quiet. I waited and watched their boots as the two men stared at one another.


    Tentatively, I reached out and took Christof¡¯s hand in reassurance. He could do this. I had faith in him.


    Christof spoke finally giving my hand a squeeze, ¡°I spoke about the women. Ciara argued with me. It thinks I am being foolish to not share what I know with you. I do not wish to see you destroyed the way I have been. I do not know what to do.¡±


    Master Evan broke the next silence as he came to stand next to Master Damien, ¡°We are being destroyed as it stands,¡± he said addressing his brother.


    I felt really ufortable and released Christof¡¯s hand. This was their family, I was just a visitor. It would have been better if they had just put me in the bedroom, but they didn¡¯t. Master Damien pulled me to kneel in the sitting room.


    ¡°Tell us,¡± hemanded sitting down, ¡°all of it. You may surprise us but you will not destroy us.¡±


    Finally, Christof let it spill. He told them everything; how the world worked, how the women were in charge. Christof even told them how they had wanted to take all the brothers to live in the mountains. He told them he felt the bond break when the women told him that; it stressed him too much. There were things he told them he¡¯d never told me.


    The life in the mountains was much like it was here. The men worked in jobs the women chose for them. Women would mate with them at their discretion; which sometimes meant daily. Many of the men liked living in the mountains, some did not. No man ever left them without permission, though. The women exercised absolute control.


    ¡°I saw vers when I was there,¡± Christof told them. ¡°The women choose which ves would be suitable for us. If they really want a ve, they pay for it themselves ahead of time. What we use for money is worthless. The true payment is made by the women before or after we have left. The vers are not allowed to give us the option of certain races. The vers seemed terrified of our women. I was whipped because I saw that; I had snuck out of my ce.¡±


    I thought back to the auction. It was a blur of fear, but I seem to remember only stopping in front of men like my owners. There were other creatures there, but I only stopped in front of Paterian looking men. A flush lit my cheeks when I realized I was pre-paid. It was an odd honor.

 36

    There was silence for a little while and I was d Master Damien had fed me. My stomach growling would have been very distracting now. The only sounds in the room were the gentle crackling of the fire.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Once,¡± Master Kein said quietly, ¡°we were on a hunt for a lost man. I was hiding, staying in one ce; I had heard the women¡¯s wings nearby. Theynded less than a body¡¯s length from me, but didn¡¯t see me.¡±


    The men murmured and Master Kein continued.


    ¡°Do you all remember? I stayed very silent and watched. Theyid the man we had been looking for on the ground. They put a little jug of water beside him. He was sound asleep. Once the women left, I went to him and woke him up. He told me he had run away, he seemed very confused. We¡¯d never seen anything like it.¡±


    Master Evan was the next to speak. ¡°The marks on our shoulders, do the women ce those?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Christof answered hesitantly, ¡°I think so. That is what the other men told me.¡±


    ¡°I thought as much,¡± Master Evan said confidently. ¡°The marks do not taste like us, they taste of something else. I have always wondered. Do you know why the women ce them?¡±


    Christof seemed relieved to be talking and more relieved by the reaction he was getting. I nced up and the tension I had always seen marring his features was slowly dissolving.


    ¡°The men in the mountains seem to think the marks are moreplicated than we understand. If you know how to read them, they can tell you who our breeders were. I have studied ours, while they are all simr; there are differences.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Master Bane contemtively stroking his mark, ¡°I have noticed the same thing.¡±


    ¡°You all aren¡¯t upset that we are owned and controlled by the women? I was furious when I realized. How is it you all are not upset by this?¡± Christof asked sounding shocked.


    ¡°We are together, brother. You remember we gain strength from that. Perhaps it would not have been so bad for you had we all been there,¡± Master Damien said as Master Bane reached over and sped his shoulder.


    The men continued to talk amicably and I was just stunned. They weren¡¯t acting at all like Christof had thought they would. It was like they all expected this was the case. I shook my head at the ridiculousness of it all.


    A hand was running down my back and I looked up at Master Evan. He looked yful.


    ¡°We need to work on our bond brothers,¡± he said.


    Christof looked unsure. It took me a minute to realize why I was suddenly part of the conversation. Once it hit me I realized what my responsibility was in this matter.


    They needed to re-bond with Christof. From what Rose had said group activities helped the bond. Excluding Christof, I was always a group activity.


    I walked across the little room to Christof and got up in hisp. No one stopped me, they all just watched. Kissing up and down his neck, I tried to murmur encouragement in his ear. I felt his hardness growing against my leg, so I knew I was doing a good job. He picked me up and carried me toward the bedroom. The rest of the men followed while shedding clothes.


    Christof sat me on my feet as Master Evan and Master Damien pulled off my minimal coverings. It was a little nerve racking; they all looked ready, very ready. Nothing in the prior conversation had made me feel that way. I wasn¡¯t sure what had them feeling like this.


    I stroked Master Evan¡¯s arm and whispered in his ear to please use the oil. He justughed at me softly. Hands pushed me back onto the bed and Master Evan knelt between my legs. He covered me with his body and pushed his staff against my dry opening. My body tensed waiting for the pain.


    I felt lips on my neck running up to my ear.


    ¡°Have we not proven since the first day cycle we would not cause you pain? We know your human body better than you do. You will be ready when we wish you to be,¡± he said sliding his hand across my full breasts.


    Master Evan was a domineering ass and somehow that made him all the more sexy. As he licked and sucked his way down my body, I begrudgingly had to admit I¡¯d be wet by the time he got where he was going.


    I was irritated. Before he could get down to my center, I scooted out from underneath him and flipped onto my stomach.


    I slipped quickly across the bed and made it to Christof. He thought it was funny andy down watching me. A yelp escaped me as Master Evan bit my exposed ass. Thankfully he didn¡¯t use the fangs.


    ¡°Stay,¡± Master Evan ordered gruffly grabbing my hips.


    ¡°No,¡± I said crawling over aughing Christof.


    ¡°You are really irritating my brother, Ciara,¡± Christof said.


    My answer was cut short as Master Evan started top at my cunt. I loved it when he did that. Still hovering over Christof¡¯s chest I allowed myself to be explored. Christof pulled me down for a searing kiss as Master Evan paid attention to every part of me except my aching clit. I moaned as he removed the plug, I¡¯d forgotten it was still there. Then he put his tongue where the plug had been.


    ¡°No, stop, that¡¯s gross, Master Evan,¡± I begged dropping my hips until my wetnessy over Christof¡¯s cock.


    ¡°And you love it Ciara. You make more lubrication when I do that, don¡¯t deny it. I¡¯d know you are lying,¡± he said arrogantly.


    ¡°Is it ready, brother?¡± Master Kein asked winding a hand in my hair.


    I was irked by how easily they seemed to get me worked up. I huffed and raised myself over Christof. I aimed his length and slid down over it.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready, Master Kein,¡± I said starting to shift my hips.


    ¡°What are you doing, Ciara?¡± Master Damien asked watching me curiously.


    I didn¡¯t have a good answer for that. I was doing what we always did, I was just on top. Christof groaned and answered for me.


    ¡°Ciara is bringing me great pleasure, brothers. I do not mind the position,¡± he said gripping my hips fiercely.


    I ced my hands on either side of his shoulders and started to canter my ass seductively up and down. I hoped the group behind me was enjoying the show as I slid on Christof¡¯s staff. On each downstroke I ground myself against him.


    Breath in my ear and heat at my back surprised me. Master Kein was looking down at Christof.


    ¡°You do not mind it is on top?¡± he asked.


    The idea of finally being in control of one of these wanton sessions had me feeling empowered. I looked back over my shoulder at Master Kein and answered for Christof.


    ¡°If you think someone should be on top of me, Master Kein, get on.¡±


    He looked a little startled and a lot confused.


    I had learned a few cuss words from Fuji. In the past I¡¯d been very careful not to use them. Fear it would make my Masters angry had stifled my creative spirit. Right now I didn¡¯t think they would take me down to the posts.


    ¡°Put your cock up my ass and fuck me,¡± I whispered back to him.


    A collective gasp came from behind me. Christof seemed to think it was funny; heughed. The voices behind us were discussing whether what I had suggested was possible. They hadn¡¯t asked about doing that together.


    Christof allowed me to slow down while fingers explored me from behind. Finally I stilled over Christof and rxed toward him. There was faint sheen of sweat over his chest and I licked at it. I adored the slightly salty taste of him.


    Over my shoulder I watched Master Kein cautiously approach my ass. I wanted to move.


    ¡°Hurry up. Stick it in and fuck me,¡± Imanded.


    That was more brazen than I had ever been with them. I hoped they wouldn¡¯t be angry.


    Master Kein obeyed without much fanfare. His length seared into me and I hissed through my teeth. There was pain mixed with the pleasure. It was so good, it was too much; I couldn¡¯t decide.


    My noises were ignored as the men intently watched one another. It was awkward at first, but soon they had a rhythm going. I wasn¡¯t a terribly active participant I just offered myself in the direction of whoever was moving.


    My ass burned a little with the stretch, but Master Kein¡¯s moans of pleasure were so beautiful I ignored the slight pain. He was muttering words Fuji had yet to teach me in my ear. I couldn¡¯t understand him, but it sounded like he was thrilled. Christof for his part looked rxed as he stroked my breasts and thighs. He seemed happier than I¡¯d ever seen him.


    Licking my lips I looked up from Christof¡¯s face and saw Master Damien watching me intently. His erection was rock solid and ready. Erect he was eight inches of fury and thick. I loved feel of him pressing between my lips. Often he allowed me to suck on his magnificent staff while someone else took me from behind. I tried to use my eyes to offer him that now. When he didn¡¯t respond quickly enough, I got braver.


    ¡°Come feed me your cock, Master Damien,¡± I purred.


    He came toward me slowly stroking that awesome rod. Their semen was pinkish and I could see a little clinging to the tip. Flirtatiously, I licked that off first. His member pressed between my lips and I sucked on him. Using my tongue I swirled him around my mouth and tasted him like fine wine. Soon I had rxed my throat and was taking him as deep as he wanted.


    It seemed like this much sex would be impossible, but they were so considerate of one another it was really easy. Somehow I rocked between the three of them epting their cocks with ease. My clit, caught as it was, rubbed continuously on Christof. I was quickly approaching orgasm.

 37

    Master Evan and Master Bane were not to be ignored at the sidelines, they stroked my breasts and my sides. Master Evan¡¯s hand continually drifted to the back of my head, forcing me to take Master Damien deeper.


    As one being the men sped up their rhythm. The faster they moved the more I was stimted and pressed between them. I orgasmed hard, but made sure to keep from mping down my teeth. Master Damien really hated to feel my teeth. I bucked wildly and sucked hard on the shaft my mouth. My inner muscles mped down on the two cocks farther down.


    The sudden increase in pressure must have been too much for the men. In quick session I felt them swell and heard them groan.


    Master Damien took too long in my throat and I couldn¡¯t breath, so I pulled back. As I did thest bit of his ejacte hit my lips and dribbled down my chin. Master Evan caught it on his finger and fed it to me.


    It was weirdly erotic, but overall still a strange move. I looked a him a little confused.


    ¡°Our seed is sacred, Ciara,¡± he exined as I sucked on his finger. ¡°It must be deposited in a living body.¡±


    Master Kein moved away next and I was rolled off Christof onto the bed. Master Bane was looking longingly between my legs when Master Evan stopped him.


    ¡°A moment brother,¡± he said leaning down.


    Master Evan rarely kissed me, not in a way I would recognize as a kiss. Master Kein and Christof often did, especially when I asked. They all knew what it was though. What Master Evan did now was like deep french kissing. He separated my lips and ran his tongue along mine. I responded in kind.


    I should have known he wasn¡¯t kissing, he was tasting. He ran his tongue out my mouth and over my chin. Almostying across me, he spread me open and ran his tongue into my cunt. I squealed and had to ask.


    ¡°Master Evan, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I have never experienced my brothers like this. I think it will strengthen our bond,¡± he said running his tongue into my ass.


    I wiggled and tried to get away, but he had a solid grip on my thighs. He was right, I did like it, but I still thought it was nasty.


    Once Master Evan had finished he allowed Master Bane to settle between my legs. He was eager and pushed himself without pause into my dripping pussy. I groaned at the sensations. He wasrger than Christof. He pressed into me and I felt my muscles stretch around him. Master Bane grunted and continued to thrust.


    A prick was at my lips and I looked up to see Master Evan standing by the bed offering me his cock. They had all learned they could go much deeper if Iy on the edge and let my head fall back.


    Rocking between the two men felt more like what I was used to. Soon hands were lifting my legs and spreading them, so I took Master Bane deeper. I would recognize Master Kein¡¯s hands anywhere as his long fingers fondled my nipple.


    Christof¡¯s hands were busy stroking my mound as Master Bane thrust harder and harder. It felt like he would split me down the middle, but I didn¡¯t care. I just wanted him to keep filling me up.


    The conversation between the men was starting to get my attention. Christof was asking about ornamentation for my nipples. He said it sounded like a wonderful idea to him. With Master Evan holding my ears and fucking my throat I was in no position to argue with him. Through the sexual haze it surprised me, though. Christof had never talked about piercing me.


    Christof¡¯s fingers were magical, drifting over my clit to flick it each time Master Bane pulled out. His hand retreated and then returned with each pull. My hips were moving unconsciously against the two men. Again, I felt the swirling low in my stomach.


    As the orgasm hit my eyes rolled back in my head. I moaned past Master Evan¡¯s cock and he slowed slightly enjoying the vibrations. Several more drives and Master Bane¡¯s thick shaft was releasing into me. Master Evan held my face to his crotch and I felt him pulsating in my throat. I hated it when they came right when I did. It was hard to hold my breath.


    As Master Evan removed his cock and leaned over me to taste his brother I took a moment to regain breath. As I panted, he rolled off of me and started to talk to the other men. My cunt was still convulsing intermittently.


    Iid on my side, facing away from them and slipped a hand between my legs. Pressing in the little waves of pleasure continued to spread through me.


    ¡°What are you doing, ve?¡± Master Damien asked leaning over me.


    ¡°You all were done with me and I was just finishing¡­¡± I said as his fingers slid across my backside into my slick channel. His thumb pressed over my clit and the little bundle sent shuddering sensation through me. Finally it stopped and I lie still and sated as he withdrew his hand.


    ¡°You belong to us,¡± he said rubbing between my legs, ¡°this belongs to us. Only we are allowed to touch it. Do you understand me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I said quietly as he picked me up and headed for the showers.


    I really was a mess and he took his time cleaning me. After he was done bathing me he rubbed the cream in to all my sore spots. I thought he was done, but he took a tiny vial off a tall shelf and dabbed a little of the liquid on my neck. He looked very satisfied as he patted me dry.


    The stuff he had put on my neck smelled pretty and feminine. Usually I didn¡¯t ask questions, it really irritated them, but I was curious.


    ¡°What was that, Master Damien?¡±


    ¡°Something special, Ciara. Do you like it?¡± he asked grinning.


    The happy look on his face was a good change.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered still confused.


    Dinner was a rxed affair. I sat next to Christof and Master Bane, they fed me. I took my time chewing once I got full. Master Bane rarely noticed and Christof ignored me when I yed that game. Since I¡¯d only just eaten I was particrly full tonight. It surprised me when Christof looked down at me and frowned.


    ¡°Ciara, if you can¡¯t chew and swallow I¡¯m sure my brothers can help you,¡± he threatened.


    That had been an awful experience. I quickly swallowed the bite I¡¯d been mulling over and epted a new bite from his fingers.


    For him to say that to me was totally out of character. It really bothered me. For the rest of the meal I dutifully took what they gave me and didn¡¯t y any games.


    After dinner the men got undressed and we all walked down to the bathhouse. They all were in a really jovial mood, which was terrific.


    At the bathhouse I washed Master Damien as usual. His other brothers slid in front of me and also enjoyed getting scrubbed down. Even Christof was still in high spirits and tickled me when I tried to wash him.


    I hoped the good times wouldst. My stomach dropped when I heard Andre¡¯s voice. He always meant trouble.


    ¡°You all are on an elerated coupling schedule. Why is that? Punishment perhaps. Do the women wish to tear you apart one at a time or will they take all of you out together?¡± he mused standing at the side of the pool.


    Master Damienughed. I don¡¯t mean he chortled or chuckled. Heughed so hard he had to grab the side of the pool. Master Bane roared withughter and sat on a bench in the shallow water holding his side. I looked around shocked at my owners. They were having fun, a lot of fun.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I almost looked up at Andre; I was dying to see the look on his face. I didn¡¯t have to wait long. Andre plunged into the pool in front of me. He looked livid.


    Master Bane and Master Damien were between us before I could blink. The groups started to fight viciously and I backed away. An elbow dodged past me and I realized I¡¯d be safer away from the fighting.


    Sliding under water I swam toward the other side of the pool. It was the quickest way to travel in the water and I didn¡¯t risk looking at anyone. I figured I¡¯d get to the other side and just wait for someone toe get me.


    Before I could reach the other wall I was grabbed out and thrust toward Fuji¡¯s owners who were standing at the edge. Master Evan ordered them to watch me and then went back the other way. ncing up I saw Andre and his brothers being dragged out of the hall by my owners.


    Fuji¡¯s owners took me over to a little alcove and instructed me to kneel. Rose was already there and she hugged me.


    ¡°It is human, cousins,¡± I heard Fuji¡¯s owners exin, ¡°we aren¡¯t sure if it is hurt or not.¡±


    ¡°We have not been asked to keep it, yet. We will do our best,¡± a strange male voice replied.


    A man knelt by me and spoke to Rose.


    ¡°Ask it if it is hurt,¡± he said to her.


    Rose repeated the question to me and I looked at her puzzled.


    ¡°No, thank you, I¡¯m fine,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ask it if it breathed the water,¡± the man said to Rose.


    Again she repeated the question to me. This was beyond bizarre.


    ¡°No, I held my breath. My owners know I can hold my breath a long time.¡±


    ¡°Tell it to stretch out and help us examine the body, Rose,¡± the manmanded.


    I waited for Rose to repeat themand to me and I did as she asked. Rose¡¯s owners didn¡¯t touch me but they examined me thoroughly.


    ¡°It should be okay if it didn¡¯t breath the water. It doesn¡¯t sound like a human that breathed water or was injured. You could wait and see if Damien wants to call a healer for it.¡±


    They thanked the man and I thanked Rose by kissing her cheek.


    Fuji¡¯s owners had to discuss the kiss, of course. Fuji wasn¡¯t from a that kissed.


    The men led me to their suites. They all put the linen wraps on their waists, but Fuji and I stayed nude. They asked me to y the little drums, which I did. Fuji danced for them and they seemed to really enjoy watching her. To my relief they didn¡¯t throw her on the bed.


    A knock at the door interrupted us.


    Master Damien and his brothers filed in, they were all dressed, so I assumed they had been home. They thanked Fuji¡¯s owners politely and then looked at me.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Master Damien askeding to stand in front of me.


    ¡°I y the drums while Fuji dances, Master Damien,¡± I answered him.


    ¡°Did you tell your owners you can dance while I y?¡± Fuji asked me.


    She knew I hadn¡¯t, I was still shy about dancing with the other girls.


    Fuji¡¯s owners chastised her for speaking in a way that could be construed as speaking to Master Damien. She looked appropriately contrite. Master Damien raised his brow and looked at me questioningly.


    ¡°Tomorrow night,¡± Master Evan offered, ¡°we should have our evening meal as a group.¡±


    Fuji bounced up and down and told her owners she needed a stringed instrument. I really hated her right then. There was no way to get out of this now.


    We walked back to our suites quietly. Several groups of men stopped to talk to my owners about Andre and his brothers. Listening to them I learned Master Damien had dragged Andre before the General. My owners didn¡¯t know what the General nned to do.


    ¡°There was talk of a transfer,¡± Master Damien shrugged. ¡°They are to be kept in a separate lodging until the decision is made.¡±


    That did not surprise me. Andre didn¡¯t fit in here and he made trouble. Much like Fuji¡¯s owners the women would probably move them.

 38

    Once we were home the men all stripped down. I was ced in the bed between Master Kein and Master Bane. I just managed to thank them for not letting Andre touch me before they fell asleep.


    I stared at the out the window for a long while just thinking. The main moon here had rings around it. I watched it making azy perusal of the sky. I was curious about Andre, worried about their bond, and more worried about dancing for them. They were my owners, not my lovers, but I desperately wanted to please them.


    At the Keepers the next day I was in a tizzy. My owners had seen me do everything, literally. Somehow the idea of dancing seductively for them had me really nervous though. I paced while Rose and Fujiughed at me.


    ¡°What if they think I look stupid?¡± I asked intively.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You look beautiful when you dance Ciara, your owners will love it. Now stop pacing. Please tell me, what are you wearing that smells so wonderful?¡± Rose asked.


    ¡°I do like the smell also,¡± Fujimented pressing her cool face against my neck.


    Touching my neck I remembered the stuff Master Damien had put there. I still smelled it, too. It did smell really good. I¡¯d never known perfume tost that long.


    ¡°My owners put something on my neck after they bathed me,¡± I shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it was.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re very lucky,¡± said Rose. ¡°Perfume is really expensive here. Itsts for a long time at least. My owners put some on me when I¡¯ve made them really happy. What did you do to make them so happy with you?¡± she asked knowingly.


    I groaned and told her. Both women were thrilled to hear the bond was being fixed. They said their owners had been concerned about Master Damien and his brothers for a long while. Feeling like a big mouth I begged them again not to tell their owners what was going on.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Fuji said looking confused, ¡°my owners already know the bond is being repaired. The way your Warriors fought with Andre and his brothersst night proved it. They haven¡¯t worked together like that in a long time. Everyone noticed, it¡¯s not a secret.¡±


    I felt better knowing I wasn¡¯t spreading rumors around. We practiced dancing the rest of the morning. I worked on my belly rolls until my stomach was tired. Despite the humor my friends exuded I was still really nervous about tonight.


    When the lunch bell rang I was hungry. My little resting ce was in the main dining room. I waited patiently expecting anyone but Christof. I was surprised when he took a seat in front of me. He fed me and talked to other Warriors around us.


    As per normal, I was full quickly. I took the bites from him slower and slower.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± he whispered in my ear, ¡°no games today. Eat what I have for you or I will ask the Keepers to help me feed you,¡± he threatened.


    I looked up at him and didn¡¯t see the look of my friend. His face had no humor in it at all, he was seriously irked.


    ¡°Yes, Christof,¡± I said dejectedly.


    ¡°Address me as you address my brothers, Ciara,¡± he warned into my ear.


    ¡°Yes, Master Christof,¡± I responded feeling even more depressed.


    I assumed that Master Damien had gotten on him. There was no other excuse for his behavior. Eventually it would be nice if we could be friends again.


    I didn¡¯t stay on the beach with my friends after the mid day meal. I quietly swam out the little grate and explored. I noticed the current had changed a little, it was stripping off vegetation higher up the wall. Careful to stay above it, I explored until the Keepers brought us in.


    Out of the water I was nervous about my evening again. The girls tried tofort me on the way to the Keeper¡¯s courtyard. I knelt down waiting anxiously on my pad for my owners.


    They would hate my dancing; I was sure of it. In my head I could hear themughing at me and begging me never to dance again.


    I was sure they were all very well coordinated, they had to be to be Warriors. I had never been used of having that ability. Tonight would just disy for the world how much less than them I was.


    Another horrible thought tormented me, what if they didn¡¯t want a ve with no talent. Master Christof wouldn¡¯t stick up for me anymore, so I¡¯d be sold.


    ¡°CIARA!¡± Master Evan boomed standing right in front of me.


    I bounced up and nearly ran into Master Bane who had been leaning over behind me.


    ¡°Have you lost the ability to hear?¡± he asked sounding exasperated.


    ¡°It still has ears, brother,¡± Master Baneughed, ¡°I checked.¡±


    Master Evan continued to re at me until Master Kein patted him on the back, ¡°It looks contrite and quite afraid of you. Do not be cruel, brother.¡±


    Master Evan put a hand on either side of my face and kissed my forehead, which was an extremely weird gesture for him. In all the time I¡¯d known him he¡¯d never kissed me like that. ¡°Please pay attention when we¡¯re speaking to you, Ciara,¡± he said pleadingly.


    ¡°Yes, Master Evan. I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologized.


    We didn¡¯t go home first today. Master Damien had the transport pad drop us off at the bathhouse. The men stripped themselves and then undressed me hurriedly. I bathed Master Damien, as normal, but the rest of the men washed themselves. They had gathered their things and we were back in our apartment before I could blink.


    Right away I noticed a difference. There were more chairs in the sitting area and the table in the eating area was expanded. My stomach fluttered with apprehension as I noted the chairs in the sitting room arranged around an open area. Obviously that was where they expected me to dance.


    ¡°Will that be enough room Ciara?¡± Master Damien asked when he caught me staring at it.


    I nodded mutely and heughed at me. They were all in a wonderful mood. It was like they were looking forward to this. I wished I could have shared their anticipation.


    When they got redressed I asked them if I could wear something specific. They dressed me as I requested. I asked them to tie a piece of fabric around my waist in addition to my panels.


    When mom and I had taken the ss we always wore what they called a hip scarf. The one I had at home had coins on it that shook when I danced. I was so nervous I told my owners all about it.


    I described the outfits the belly dancers wore in detail, right down to the finger cymbals or zills. Nobody stopped me from talking; it seemed I was already entertaining them. Master Bane even asked about why I did this dance at home. They found the entire story interesting.


    The food arrived in volumes right before Fuji and her owners did. The men greeted each other heartily and sat down to feast. I thought I¡¯d be too nervous to eat, but the dinner was really good.


    Master Damien and Master Evan fed me, but it was all from their tes. No bowls of worms were to be seen on the table. If dancing meant no worms I had to think it was a good thing.


    After dinner the men sat and talked. Fuji¡¯s owners obviously didn¡¯t know the ¡°campaign¡± against the women was a farce, because they wanted to discuss it. My owners debated strategy with them and never let on. I wondered if that was hard for them to know the truth and have to lie about it. I certainly wouldn¡¯t have enjoyed it.


    Fuji and I kneeled in front of one another. She had specific songs she wanted me to y for her and we had already discussed that. Again, she made me repeat them until she was positive I remembered. Fuji knew I was nervous and she also knew humans forgot things when they got nervous.


    When the men got quiet I jumped behind the little drums Fuji had brought. Master Damien raised an eyebrow at me, but didn¡¯t say anything. Fuji quickly ced our kneeling pads in front of our respective owners. I thought that was an odd gesture. Fuji¡¯s owners called her to start dancing, which she did with flourish.


    I yed the songs she had asked me to, in the order I was supposed to y them. It felt a little like being back at a musicpetition. The exact same feelings were all there. All that time in band had paid off, my brain was hard wired for music. This part of the evening I knew I wouldn¡¯t screw up.


    Fuji writhed and dipped, doing the traditional dances of her people. She swung her hips and her hair wildly. I rxed as I yed, I was used to watching Fuji dance.


    My owners were not used to watching a female dance. They looked at her with mouthes agape as she twisted and spun. Her knees went both forward and back, so she got herself in some positions I never would be able to.


    Once she had finished she kneeled on a pad in front of her owners. Apparently that was how I should finish, I noted to myself.


    Our owners let her rest for a moment and talked between themselves. I was right, Master Damien and his brothers had never seen anyone dance. They were enthralled with Fuji¡¯s movements.

 39

    Master Damienplemented Fuji¡¯s owners on what a wonderful ve she was. Her owners took it all in stride and thanked Master Damien for his praise. They talked about how they had learned to y an instrument. Now they could y and watch her dance whenever they wanted.


    For her part, Fuji looked radiant. She loved to have her owners speak highly of her, it was the one thing in life that made her happy. From what I had figured out all women on her were essentially ves. They were trained from birth to please the men that kept them.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± I heard Master Evan call and I looked up. He was motioning to the center of the room. Fuji picked up the stringed instrument she had brought with her and started to y.


    I moved into the open space and took a big breath. Looking at the floor I started to shift my hips side to side in time with the music. My feet knew the routine and of their own ord started to move. In my fear, I realized I wasn¡¯t moving my arms at all. Slowly, I started to make the sinuous movements I was supposed to. I had to look up when I did that, the men looked fascinated. No one in the room looked disgusted or amused.


    Slowly, I gained confidence. I shimmied my hips and started to roll my stomach up and down. My pelvis started to move in the stato left right rhythm like it was supposed to. Inadvertently I found my fingers moving like they had zills in them.


    As my movements became faster and more self assured, Fuji sped up the rhythm of her ying. Soon I was having a really good time, turning so they could see my ass jiggle as I shimmied and moving all over the little space. I spun and twirled putting myself directly in front of each of my owners as I danced for them.


    The covers over my breasts were barely there when I was standing still, now they were both off to the side. Not like it really mattered, it just meant they could see me moving all over the ce.


    Finally, I started to feel winded. I looked at Fuji pointedly and she yed me a nice exit. As the music stopped I dropped to my knees in front of Master Damien and looked up at him. He looked taken aback, but thankfully not like he thought it was funny.


    Fuji¡¯s owners rose to leave as theyplimented Master Damien on me. My owners told Fuji¡¯s they appreciated the praise. Master Damien told them he would enjoy having theme over again.


    The men talked at the door for some time. I used it to get my breathing back in order. It took me a long time to get winded, especially considering my afternoon hobby. I must have been dancing a really long time. Hopefully, it wasn¡¯t too long and I bored them. Except for epting the other men¡¯spliments they hadn¡¯t said anything about my dancing. I was concerned.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Damien said sitting in front of me, ¡°why didn¡¯t you tell us you could do that?¡± he asked.


    I was surprised by the question. They were all looking at me expectantly, so I had to say something, ¡°You never asked, Master Damien,¡± was all I coulde up with.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been able to do that since you first got here?¡± Master Kein asked pulling me to stand and touching my stomach.


    ¡°Well, sort of, we practice at the Keepers and I think I¡¯ve gotten better, Master Kein,¡± I answered watching him. He paced around me feeling my hips, like something about them might be different.


    The men made me do the dance moves as theyid their hands on my body. They wanted to know what it felt like. As I shook and shimmied in front of them, I watched their pants all start to look too tight.


    ¡°We will get you an outfit like you described to dance for us,¡± Master Damien stated as I rolled my stomach for him. ¡°I wish to see you dance in the traditional costume.¡±


    I started to ask him how he nned to do that, but the hungry look in his eyes stopped me. Master Christof was the first to start removing my skimpy coverings. His brothers weren¡¯t far behind.


    Master Bane picked me up and walked quickly toward their bedroom. The men disrobed before they got there. As Master Evan pushed me onto the bed, I prayed they would let me get warmed up also. They surrounded me looking hungry and horny.


    Master Christof was in a mood to learn tonight. He knelt between my thighs and started to lick as Master Bane and Master Evan spread my legs. Only Master Evan really got between them like that, the rest just usually watched him. Under Master Evan¡¯s tutge Master Christof proved he was a quick study. On his tongue I got so horny I was begging someone to fuck me, which they did.


    Master Damien was thest to climb on top of me and I was in a state. I was covered in sweat and my long hair was stuck to my face and neck. Evidently given the right stimtion I could have multiple orgasms.


    My body felt like it was a mass of live wires. I screamed curse words at Master Damien in English and in hisnguage when he started to move. He just watched me impassively and moved slower until I calmed some.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You have developed an interesting vocabry, Ciara,¡± he said quietly.


    I grunted a response as my eyes rolled back in my head. The spasms in my belly had never really stopped.


    ¡°You may not use those words outside this room,¡± Master Evan saidying beside us and licking a bead of sweat off my neck.


    I just staredzily at him, which seemed to irritate him.


    ¡°Did you hear me, Ciara?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± I grunted.


    He hardly looked satisfied with that response, but Master Damien was in the mood forpletion not answers. He sped up his movements and whispered in my ear all the things they would do if I cursed in public. I groaned my answer into his neck as my spent body continued to twitch beneath his.

 40

    I think they bathed me after they were finished. Since I passed out once Master Damien was done with me, I wasn¡¯t sure. Considering how sticky I felt the next morning, they might not have, though.


    I woke before anyone else and wandered out toward the bathroom. It was one of those mornings where I would have drunk coffee back home. I felt like a zombie. I was sitting on the pot before I realized there wasn¡¯t anyone to wipe me. As I reached for the rag on the counter, I was stopped. Master Christofid his hand over mine and looked pissed.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked. He towered over me the way Master Damien did when he was angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Christof¡­ Master Christof. I forgot to get someone toe with me,¡± I stuttered.


    He¡¯d never been so harsh with me. As he picked up the rag and cleaned me, it finally hit me.


    ¡°Your bond with your brothers is fixed isn¡¯t it, Master Christof?¡±


    ¡°We are bonded again, yes. It will take time to be as strong as it was, but it is fixed,¡± he answered cleaning me.


    It was my own private horror. My friend was gone, lost into the chasm that was their collective mind. All that trouble to save him and I¡¯d helped to send him away permanently. A single tear ran down my cheek as I stood up.


    ¡°Why are you making tears, Ciara?¡± he asked curiously taking it off my face.


    ¡°Sometimes humans make tears when we are happy about something. I¡¯m really happy for you Master Christof,¡± I lied.


    I don¡¯t think he believed me, but he let it slide.


    I was so depressed. The one person here that didn¡¯t insist I act like a mindless ve was now a mindless ve. I barely noticed when Master Damien let me choose between two different pieces of ornamentation to wear to the Keepers today. They¡¯d never done that before, but I was too upset to give it much thought.


    The men were still in phenomenally fabulous states of mind. They didn¡¯t seem to notice my mood, which was a good thing. It would have been impossible to exin.


    After all the exertionst night I was really thirsty. They had set me between Master Bane and Master Kein and I kept asking for a little more water during the morning meal. Master Kein must have gotten sick of me, he handed me a full cup and went back to the conversation.


    I just stared at him. Nobody else even looked at me. Tentatively I took a sip and looked up. They were still talking about a new sword someone had gotten. I drank the whole cup and handed it back to Master Kein, he filled it and asked if I wanted more.


    I shook my head ¡®no¡¯ and heughed tousling my hair. It struck me to wonder if they could just stick to their own stupid rules. That would make my life so much easier.


    I was still down when we got to the Keeperspound. They weren¡¯t though. Master Damien kissed my cheek and told me to have fun. He said we would go for a fitting in the next couple of days. I needed to describe to the tailors how the outfit I danced in was made. They were all acting so off, I couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    The girls were sympathetic to my problem when I told them about it. They didn¡¯t really understand though. Even Rose had forgotten what it was like to have a special rtionship with just one person. They tried to cheer me up, but it didn¡¯t really work. I was in a funk.


    Master Christof came to feed me for lunch, in the lunch room, of course. I ate what he gave me and didn¡¯tin. He talked with the other Warriors about the campaign and who was going for a coupling next. They gave each other pointers on how to best subdue the women. He didn¡¯t seem at all upset to be lying out his ass.


    I missed him, the real him. I missed talking to him about how he was raised and what it was like to use a sword, all the stupid stuff we used to talk about at mid day. At some point during the meal I started to cry again. He brushed the tears away and looked at me questioningly.


    Recovering quickly I told him I was thinking of my family again. He said the same thing Master Damien had, I wasn¡¯t permitted to think about them. They had not done a good job protecting me. In truth, I had to agree with him about that.


    After lunch I swam out my little hole. I surfaced and saw the Keepers were busy with the girls on the beach. I was d for the way they obsessed on us. It made it easier to disappear in the afternoons. They were always helping someone undress or walking them to the bathroom. It was stupid the way they acted like we were all little kids.


    I took a breath a dived deep. There were all these little yellow fish that hung out at the edge of the rock wall by the inlet. I chased them sometimes. I saw a cluster of them now. Swimming toward them, they scattered and then all went left. Weirdly enough, they all kept going and didn¡¯t go back to the wall, neither did I.


    I was caught in the current. I¡¯d forgotten it was higher up now. The undertow sucked me along at a rapid pace. Back at home, I¡¯d been taught never to fight an undertow, but I¡¯d never been in one this strong or fast. I remembered an old lifeguard telling me to rx and use my hands to guide me to the surface.


    My lungs were burning for air and I couldn¡¯t tell which way was up. I let out a little bubble and watched it as I flew past it. I tilted my hands so they took me that direction. Slowly the light started to get brighter. I was going the right direction. Just a few more seconds, I told myself. Just hang onto your air just few more seconds.


    Gasping for breath I broke the water¡¯s surface and continued to be dragged along. I couldn¡¯t get out of the current and I watched the shore and the rocky inlet getting smaller and smaller. I screamed for the Keepers, but I was already so far out. Much to my dismay, I was being dragged out to sea.


    It took forever to get out of the current. Finally, I was dumped unceremoniously on what was essentially arge sand bar in the middle of the ocean. I looked around and realized I was in the middle of nowhere.


    I couldn¡¯t seend in any direction. If I could tell which way home was I could swim toward it. The current had twisted me around for so long I wasn¡¯t even sure of that anymore. Not that I could fight the current to get back there anyway.


    My eyes started to tear up, I was going to die here. No one would ever find me. I fought for control of myself and it was a losing battle.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    As the sun set, the water started to rise. I had no idea how big the change in tide would be. By the time that awesome ringed moon rose into the sky the tide had risen significantly. There wasn¡¯t sand underneath my feet anymore, just deep dark water. I drifted aimlessly in the ocean trying not to panic.


    I was thirsty, so thirsty. Televisions shows back home had taught me you can¡¯t drink salt water. This water tasted like the ocean on earth. I doubted drinking it would help me feel better. I¡¯d seen some shows where drinking the ocean killed you faster.

 41

    Finally, my survival instinct kicked in and I concentrated on scanning the horizon fornd. These currents would dump me on a shore eventually, I reasoned, I just had to be on the lookout. Focusing my energy felt good. I was a survivor, I could live through this.


    The first time I felt something brush my leg I screamed. Quickly, I realized it was my motion that was attracting whatever kept touching me. I floated on my back and tried to move as little as possible. I looked at the stars and did that breathing Rose had taught me.


    The panic started to crest again. My options were not looking good. I could drown, be eaten, or die of dehydration. Fighting hard, I concentrated on watching the stars and breathing deep.


    Looking to my right I thought I saw a light, so I moved and my feet sank into the water. I kicked a little to get higher. It was my imagination or the reflection of the moon. Nothing was out there, it was just me.


    The touch on my leg was firmer this time. I stilled all my movement, but it was toote. I screamed and thrashed as something wrapped around my lower leg. Slowly it started to pull me down. I took a big breath just before my head was pulled under. Some part of me realized it would probably be thest air I would ever take.


    I tried to fight, but it was useless. I was dragged deeper and deeper. Whatever was wrapped around my leg was thick as my arm and slimy. It had a hold on me like I¡¯d never felt before. Little stinging pricks went around my leg everywhere the thing touched.


    Now I knew what would kill me, drowning. I fought the urge to breath; it was so strong. I needed air badly. That first breath underwater would be myst. I put it off as long as I could.


    I gave in to the urge and felt the ocean wash into my lungs. The pain was immense, but it would be over soon. My throat mmed shut and I struggled with theck of air. My body writhed in the water. The ckness overtook me and I was grateful for it finally.


    I dreamed of Master Kein in that horrible abyss. He was in my face, his hair floating like a halo around his head. Next thing I knew he was forcing a thick piece of slime between my lips. The thing he stuffed in my mouth was gross. It was so nasty and it was moving like worms. This was a horrible way to die. Drowning while worms crawl into you.


    The worms were moving everywhere inside of me. They had long since forced past my gag reflex deep into my throat. I felt them in my nose, too. I tried to cough, but I couldn¡¯t. Really, I just wanted the worms out of me.


    My strength started to return, it felt like I was breathing again. Reaching up I tried to grab the slimy junk out of my mouth. Now Master Damien was right in front of me, his hair was stered to his face. He shouted at me to leave it. He held me in an iron grip.


    My vision blurred and ckened for another moment. Master Bane was before me now feeling over my heart and shouting. I couldn¡¯t understand him. This was such a horrible, confusing dream.


    Wind was whipping past my face; there isn¡¯t wind underwater. I wasying on metal. In my dream I wasn¡¯t underwater anymore. A sharp pain got my attention and I looked toward my leg. A giant pink mass was wrapped around it and stuck to it. It¡¯s tail end flopped and moved down by my foot. I tried to scream or move away, but strong hands held me down.


    I watched as a man I didn¡¯t recognize brought what looked like a fiery brand down over the pink mass on my leg. Pain rocketed through me and I saw the burned part fall away. The brand was reheated out of my sight and then he ced it back over the thing covering me. I¡¯d never felt such burning as when he brought the fiery metal down over the mass, but each time he moved it away a little more fell off my leg.


    Looking up I saw my owners standing over me. They looked like they were all seething mad and soaked to the skin. The pain radiated up from my leg again and I watched the moon slowly fade out of sight.


    This was an awful nightmare, I just wanted it to end. Why couldn¡¯t I die like a normal person and not have a nightmare first?


    Finally, ckness took over and I weed the calm that it brought.


    ****


    I was back in my owner¡¯s bed in thepound. My brain felt muddied and clouded. I was used to waking slowly, but this level of confusion was annoying even for me. Turning my head slightly I saw bright blue eyes and long blonde hair.


    Master Evan was watching me with unfaltering attention. Hey on his side in the bed looking at me. He had his head propped up on his hand as though he had been studying me for some time.


    ¡°So which horror is it to be this time, Ciara?¡± he asked brushing my hair off my forehead. ¡°Though I know it serves no purpose, I will tell you again, you are safe and we are real.¡±


    What a bizarre thing to say.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I turned my head and saw the moon through the window. It was night. I couldn¡¯t figure how I got here or where I was supposed to be. I didn¡¯t remember going to sleep and no one else was in bed.


    The men slowly came into the bedroom and sat around me on the bed. They were all dressed in their linen shifts. It must be bedtime. I couldn¡¯t figure out why I went to bed first.


    ¡°What has it said this time?¡± Master Damien asked taking a sip from the cup in his hands.


    God, I was thirsty, so thirsty.


    ¡°Master Damien,¡± I pleaded and pointed to the cup. My voice was raspy.


    ¡°It recognizes you, brother,¡± Master Evan said as he helped me to sit up.


    They held me up and let me drink. I felt weak and dizzy. Inside the cup was water, but it burned going down. I coughed and sputtered, but I wanted more. I clung to Master Damien¡¯s arm so he wouldn¡¯t take the cup away. They fed me little sips until the thirst had gotten better.


    I tried to move my leg and screamed as pain shot through me. Jerking the covers away I screamed again. My right leg was tattooed and raw looking. It looked like an intricate snake wrapping around my entire calf on the right.


    ¡°Ah, it is to be the waking dream of the tentacle again,¡± said Master Bane quietly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have you, Ciara,¡± Master Christof said petting my shoulder. ¡°We burned it off of your leg, there is no tentacle stuck to you. You aren¡¯t drowning. We cut the fleint¡¯s appendage and pulled you up,¡± he said.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I grated out. ¡°Why did you mark my leg like this, Master Christof?¡±


    They all just stared at me for a moment. ¡°Is it awake?¡± Master Damien asked contemtively.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Kein asked, ¡°where are you?¡±


    ¡°In the bedroom,¡± I answered confused.


    ¡°Do you know who we are?¡± Master Christof asked looking hopeful.


    ¡°You are my owners,¡± I croaked out.


    They cheered and pped each other on the shoulders. It was an impromptu celebration going on around me.


    Master Bane leaned forward and kissed the top of my head, ¡°Although I¡¯d like to whip you raw before we take you to the vige, I¡¯m d to see you back,¡± he said smiling.


    ¡°Why do you want to whip me? Why did you mark me? Why are you so happy? What is going on, Masters?¡± I asked in rapid fire session.


    ¡°Ah, the questions,¡± Master Damien saidughing.


    ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with my voice? Why do I hurt? What happened today?¡± I continued to ramble

 42

    ¡°Today?!¡± Master Keinughed. ¡°Ciara, you have been feverish and delirious for nearly two day cycles. Brothers, bring it more to drink and something to eat.¡±


    I sat in stunned silence as they bustled around getting me food and more water. I took what they gave me gratefully although my throat was really sore. I could not figure out what they were talking about.


    My most recent memories were shbulbs of nightmares: the deep dark ck, a slimy pink tentacle, and their irate faces floating over me. It took a while for the memories to solidify in my mind. As a rush, the timeline came back to me.


    My eyes went wide when I realized. I nearly choked on what I had been eating. It hadn¡¯t been a bad dream. I had been in the ocean, way out in the ocean. Something had grabbed me. I had been pulled under and I had been drowning.


    Hurriedly I looked around and grabbed the closest man to me. He felt real. Master Evan felt like he always did, hard muscle and warm skin. He was looking at me curiously.


    Tears started to streak down my face when what Master Bane said made sense. They were going to ay a whip on me for what I had done. I retched and tried to keep the food and drink down. The root from before was presented to me and I took it.


    ¡°Please Masters,¡± I whispered, ¡°how many times will yoush me?¡± I was really crying now.


    Master Christof wiped my face before he answered.


    ¡°It depends on how honest you can be with us. If we are satisfied we may notsh you at all,¡± he said cooly.


    My head bobbed up and down and theyughed at my gesture.


    ¡°How did you escape, Ciara?¡± Master Damien asked.


    I answered them with absolute honesty. I told them I liked to dive outside the cove to explore. Without missing a detail, I described the hole in the grate. They watched me stoically and I rambled on without thought.


    They heard about the current and agreed when I told them it had changed. As the ringed moon moved though its cycle in the sky, so did the current. Everyone in the room was already aware of that.


    Master Damien calmly asked how long I had been going out in the ocean. Their faces didn¡¯t change as I told them since the first day at the Keepers. I apologized profusely. They just ignored me.


    I asked hesitantly what the mark on my leg was.


    Master Evanughed, ¡°You are like us now,¡± he said pointing to the mark on his shoulder.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I insisted, ¡°I understand we both have tattoos, but where did minee from Masters?¡±


    ¡°You were grabbed by a creature in the ocean, we call it a fleint. It grabs it¡¯s prey and drags it down, consuming it once it gets to the bottom. It is shocking you were not grabbed sooner. They are everywhere outside the currents. The tentacle releases chemicals into it¡¯s prey. In you those chemicals must mark the skin,¡± Master Bane answered.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Evan has determined it is the same chemical the women use to mark us,¡± Master Christof said absently.


    ¡°Tell me, Ciara,¡± Master Damienmanded. ¡°How did you avoid the fleint before we arrived?¡±


    I told him I had felt them brushing my legs. They didn¡¯t understood floating, so I exinedying still and t in the water.


    ¡°How did you find me, Masters?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t listen, Ciara,¡± Master Evan said, ¡°I already warned you I have a sense for creatures I have tasted. I followed my sense to you. We heard the scream and saw your bubbles rise from the water. We went down to find you,¡± he finished stroking my arm.


    I thanked him, kissing his hand. They made me thank all of them individually, which I did.


    ¡°I breathed the water, Masters. How did you fix that?¡± I wondered out loud.


    ¡°You screamed about worms in your sleep. We assumed it was the creature I put in your mouth. It went deep into you and pulled out the water, pumping in air. They are quite useful. The Fishers that took us to find you had one they allowed us to use,¡± Master Kein answered.


    Master Damien picked me up and moved me into the showers indicating an end to my questions.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to get you near water in two cycles, Ciara,¡± he exined setting me on the floor.


    My leg hurt too much to stand on, so he let me sit. Master Evan helped him and they washed me head to toe. I fought when they tried to wash my right leg, so the other men came and held me as Master Evan cleaned it. The leg was so sensitive it felt like they were washing me with needles.


    Once I was dry theyid me back in the bed. All the attention to my leg had made it throb. I whimpered as they pulled a thin nket over it and Master Christof looked curiously at me. He left the room and returned with the foul smelling goop. He put a generous portion across my chest.


    The effects of the stuff was nearly instantaneous. I rxed and watched the men crawl into bed around me. It didn¡¯t take long for sleep to take me again.

 43

    I wasn¡¯t sent back to the Keepers the next day or the day after. My owners barely allowed me out of bed. Healers came to see me and marveled over my leg. Living through the attack of a fleint was quite a feat. They congratted my owners on my continued survival.


    As the swelling went down and the chewed on look got better the leg took on an exotic appearance. The marks started on the bottom of my foot and ran to just under my knee. Two parallel lines of deep ck ran around my leg about 5 inches apart. Between them was an intricate swirling of lines and circles. Just under my knee it looked like the head of a snake, as the parallel lines got wider and semicircr.


    I had my own group of Keepers that watched me during the day. They barely let me turn over on the bed by myself. One of them watched me at all times. If I slept one of them would sit by the bed and stare at me. It was like they expected me to jump out the window if I got a chance.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The second day the Keepers closed the leather door to the bedroom and I heard knocking around in the main room. They wouldn¡¯t tell me what was going on out there. I peaked out after they opened it back up. We must be expectingpany, there were more chairs and the table was expanded.


    My owners arrived home early that night. They didn¡¯t go to the bathhouse, but instead showered in their quarters. They washed me head to toe. My leg had mostly stopped hurting, so I didn¡¯t fuss when they washed that.


    They dressed themselves in crisp linen shirts and new looking leather pants. I even noticed Master Christof shined his shoes. Stupid me, I should have known who wasing.


    The General and his brothers arrived at dinner time. After the food was delivered and set up on the table, Master Damien carried me out of the bedroom. Heid me on a floating pad in the middle of the main room. If I hadn¡¯t been so terrified of the General I might have been curious what held it up.


    The General and his brothers were fascinated by my new markings. They touched all over my leg and explored it. The General even licked it. I would have thought that was odd, but Master Evan probably would have done the same thing. Eventually they were satisfied they had explored it enough.


    ¡°I wish to feed it,¡± the General said.


    My owners didn¡¯t hesitate and helped me off the floating table. I knelt obediently next to the General. He and his brother fed me thorough out the meal. I didn¡¯t y any games. I would have tried to eat the te if he gave it to me.


    After dinner the men retired to the lower sitting area. Master Christof pulled me to stand, which was good because I needed the help. My leg was starting to ache. I didn¡¯t know how much longer I could kneel on it. Limping slightly, I walked with him into the sitting room. Thankfully, he pulled me to sit on hisp.


    ¡°Your bond is repaired, I see,¡± the General stated.


    Master Damien told him it was.


    ¡°The ve was of use then?¡± the General¡¯s brother asked watching me.


    My owners all agreed I had been helpful.


    ¡°The Administrators are pleased,¡± the General said and then asked. ¡°What do you n to do about the ve¡¯s escape attempt?¡±


    Surprised, I looked up. I wasn¡¯t trying to escape. With wide eyes I looked at Master Damien and shook my head. A hard look from him made thement die in my throat.


    ¡°We will take it to the vige,¡± he said decisively.


    I¡¯d been to the vige. It didn¡¯t seem that bad. I knew they wouldn¡¯t let the shopkeepers touch me, so I wasn¡¯t that worried.


    I should have known something horrible was going to happen. I might have prepared myself for it, but I wasn¡¯t thinking. When they didn¡¯t put the plug in the next morning, I was d they forgot. They didn¡¯t dress me, but I didn¡¯t let it bother me. We got on a transport like every other morning but it went the wrong way. All of this should have alerted me. I might have had the chance to beg them, but I didn¡¯t.


    We went toward the mountains. I watched as mile after mile of dry rough countryside passed underneath us. I just considered the beautiful scenery and didn¡¯t wonder why we were going this way.


    After a long while a building broke the horizon, it was surrounded by the crumbling remains of a town. We drifted to a stop in front of the building. Like lightening, my cor and cuffs were off me and Master Damien pushed me from the transport pad. I stumbled down and turned to look at him.


    The transport raised in the air so it hovered just outside of my reach.


    ¡°You wished to be free, so here you are,¡± Master Evan smirked at me.


    ¡°No cor to indicate you are owned, no owners to feed or bathe you,¡± Master Damien continued.


    ¡°Please, no,¡± I said looking around.


    The area looked deserted. If they left me here I would die.


    ¡°You may explore all you wish,¡± Master Bane said in a hard voice.


    ¡°Careful of the Warriors that patrol the area,¡± Master Kein warned. ¡°You are nothing to them, just a tool to use and discard.¡±


    I paled and reached for them. They couldn¡¯t be leaving me to the others.


    ¡°Perhaps if you are good enough one of them may choose to put their symbol on you,¡± Master Damien sighed, ¡°but I doubt it. They have no reason to take home and be burdened with what they can freely use here.¡±


    I screamed for them as the pad lifted off and they left. Dropping to my knees on the dusty ground I cried like a baby. I couldn¡¯t figure out why they would go to all the trouble to save me just to kill me themselves.

 44

    Once the tears dried I looked around. This area once had been bustling, there were the foundations of innumerable buildings. A crumbling wall surrounded the entire area. I wandered toward the only building with a roof. There was no door, just an opening in the wall.


    I reached out and touched the pink brown stone and it crumbled a little under my fingers, this ce was falling apart. I stepped into the doorway and immediately stepped back out. A skeletony against the far wall. It was most certainly humanoid.


    For a while I just stood and hyperventted. The rational part of my brain decided to take over at some point. I tried to remember how long it would take for me to die. Theck of water would kill me first. If I was going tost I would have to find water here.


    As I walked around the rocks on the ground dug into my feet. The smooth cobblestones I was used to were cracked and broken here. I tripped and stepped hard on a broken piece and it went deep into my left foot.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I sat on a stump and examined the wound. Blood seeped slowly from the broken skin and dripped to the ground below me. The injury was deep and touching it hurt. With nothing to clean or wrap it with, I ignored it.


    I had to find water, so I walked around looking. The gouge was leaving bloody tracks where ever I went. I wandered all over and didn¡¯t see anything that looked like a well or a water source. Except for my sticky little footprints this ce was bone dry.


    It was hot, warmer than the vige I had called home. I was sweating profusely. The dust I kicked up was sticking to my damp skin and felt disgusting. Limping I moved back to the building with the skeleton. I crouched inside the doorway out of the sun and watched the bones. I wondered what she had done to get left to die out here.


    I looked around the room and saw there was a small alcove off to the side. Wandering around the room I nced into the recess, inside was a small jug that bore my owners¡¯ insignia. I hadn¡¯t been this thirsty since I was in the ocean. ncing down I noticed several small bugs swimming in the jug. Picking up the dirty pitcher I looked closer inside and saw there was a small amount of water.


    The water teased me. It was dirty, I could tell just looking at it. The container was filthy and there were little silver things swimming in it. I ced the jug carefully down and looked for something I could pour the water into. If I had a cup I could pick the bugs out.


    I walked everywhere in the crumbling vige, but there wasn¡¯t a cup or even another jug to be found. I did find more bugs. Swarms of the nasty silver things were everywhere. At some point I thought about the funny nts that lined the walls to thepound. They obviously had been ced purposely.


    When I returned to the building I went straight to the jug. I was parched and dry, bugs or not I¡¯d drink the water.


    The jug was covered with the little silver things. The water was thick with them now. I sobbed and choked down the water, drinking a handful of bugs with it. They tasted disgusting. I wanted to scream and cry, but that wouldn¡¯t do any good. In fact, it would dehydrate me faster.


    I sat in the room with the remains and watched the sun¡¯s rays move across the floor. My foot was throbbing and I tried to ignore it. There was really nothing else to do.


    Just before sunset I heard the hum of a transport pad outside. I jumped up and ran out the door. My eyes locked with those of a massive blonde haired man. I ran back into the building and backed into the far wall. I couldn¡¯t stop watching as the men came toward me. Most of them wererge and well armed, obviously Warriors.


    Five of the men entered the building and stalked toward me. I screamed for my Masters and jumped out a window on the wall. They were on top of me before I got ten feet away. It was a pointless struggle and theyughed heartily at me as they dragged me, by my hair, back into the building.


    ¡°Who are you screaming for ve?¡± one of them asked me. ¡°Your owners left you here. I¡¯m not sure why they left their mark on you though,¡± he patted the mark on my stomach. ¡°Do you think you are worthy of theming back for you?¡±


    ¡°Why would theye back?¡± another man spoke. ¡°This thing has no sense, it looks right at us and dares the consequences. It doesn¡¯t learn. What would make such proud men take this stupid creature back?¡±


    I continued to writhe and cry for Master Damien and his brothers. The men held me tight and fondled me everywhere. They even took the chance to fully examine my marked leg.


    I heard rustling as new feet came into the room. The Warriors currently man handling me held me so I couldn¡¯t see the new participants. When a sharp pain came from my tender left foot I shrieked and started to struggle anew.


    ¡°We will beat you if you make that sound one more time,¡± one of the Warriors warned me.


    The piercing pains in my foot continued and there was nothing I could do to stop them. It took every ounce of control I had to not cry out. Master Damien and his brothers had never treated me like this. I wanted them toe back for me desperately.


    I guess the new men didn¡¯t want me either. The nasty fondling stopped and they threw me into a corner of the room and left. Huddled on the dirty floor, I panted for several minutes.


    When I looked at my foot I was shocked. It was wrapped tight in a clean bandage. The top of the bandage had my owner¡¯s mark on it.


    Gathering myself I moved out of the corner and looked around. A small dirty water pitcher with my owner¡¯s symbol on it was just beginning to attract the bugs. Crawling across the floor I downed the contents before it attracted anymore insects. A bowl with their mark contained several worms crawling around in the slime. I was hungry and ate quickly, bugs and all, sucking down every bit of the liquid in the bowl.


    Expectantly, I waited by the door and watched the moon rise into the sky. Part of me was sure my owners woulde for me. They never did. Exhausted, Iy down on the floor.


    The floor was hard and grimy, even worse than awn chair on the front porch. The temperature dropped and I curled into a tight ball trying to stay warm. My foot was throbbing. To make matters worse the bugs found me interesting and crawled all over me when Iy still.


    All during the night I heard the hum of transport pads outside. Each time one passed it woke me up. My terror was two fold, when they weren¡¯t there I feared something prowling in the night. When I could hear the transports, I feared the men that would be on them. I slept a little, but was wide awake when the padnded the next morning.


    I peaked out the doorway hopefully. It wasn¡¯t Master Damien and his brothers or the men fromst night. Again, I looked right at them and that seemed to infuriate them.

 45

    These men came toward me looking predatory and hungry. My foot ached and I couldn¡¯t run on it, so I hadn¡¯t even made it to the window this time. Once again, I screamed for my Masters. The men grabbed me and held me as I struggled.


    ¡°It tries to escape; yet Damien and his brothers leave their valuable mark, fix it when it is injured, and feed it. This thing has no sense to be thankful,¡± one man sneered pulling my hair back cruelly.


    I closed my eyes to avoid looking at them. That had worked before.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Damien,¡± I cried and one of the men pped me hard across the face. I felt my lip split at the contact.


    The other man wrapped my hair around his fist until I couldn¡¯t move my head an inch. ¡°You wear a mark but no cor, ve. If you speak to us we assume you think we are your Masters. Should we put our cor on you?¡± he asked.


    I kept my eyes closed and my mouth shut tight. I wanted Master Christof back. I wanted Master Evan and his arrogance back. I prayed they woulde and get me.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Why not use it for its purpose brothers?¡± one of the men asked. ¡°It is not currently owned and we have been curious about the appeal of an Earth ve.¡±


    I screamed and tried to get away. My purpose was sex and I was not willing to have sex with these five strange men. I cried for my owners to stop these men. Of course, they couldn¡¯t hear, but I couldn¡¯t stop trying. My struggle was pointless.


    The menid me on the floor and pulled my arms and legs apart. I tried to scratch, kick, and bite; it made no difference. They restrained me like I wasn¡¯t even trying.


    My eyes should stay closed, but I had to know what they were doing. Looking wildly around I saw the man between my legs had his pants down at his knees. He was oiling his cock liberally.


    I would not watch them rape me. I turned my head to the side and felt the hot tears leaking out. Willing my body to rx so I would not be hurt more, I gave up.


    The man wasying on top of me now. His cock was pressed at the entrance to my womanhood. I felt his breath in my ear as he spoke.


    ¡°Were someone iming you they would not allow this,¡± he said quietly. ¡°A ve that is owned can only be used by its Masters.¡±


    My own breath shuddered out and I opened my eyes watching the wall beside us. He was right. My owners, were they iming me, would never allow this.


    The man pressed against me as I whimpered on the floor with tears running down my face. He was hard andrge. The bulbous head started to slip into me and he stilled his movements. Some part of me was still lucid enough to be grateful he didn¡¯t just ram himself home in a single push. I wasn¡¯t ready and, oil or not, I would probably tear.


    A shadow passed on the floor from the direction of the window. I didn¡¯t look to see who it was, it didn¡¯t matter. When these men were done, the ones still outside would probably take a turn also. It would just give them reason to hurt me if I looked at them.


    ¡°Too bad,¡± the man on top of me said and pulled himself out.


    Iy still and waited for him to continue, but he didn¡¯t. The man just got up and I could hear him dressing. Suddenly my arms and legs were free, but I didn¡¯t move. Something had made them stop.


    The men were jovial as they left. They were busy talking about their next coupling. I was left, forgotten, on the floor.


    When I heard the hum of the transport glide away I pulled my legs up and wrapped into a ball. I felt gross and vited. My owners never left me feeling this way.


    I watched the dust dance in the light and thought about my circumstances. For all practical purposes I had been taken without my consent multiple times, but it never left me feeling like this. My owners were gentle and brought me pleasure. These men would have just used me on the hard dirty floor and left.


    Everything would have been about them. The oil was probably more for their pleasure than myfort. I remembered my old boyfriend with the Chevyining because it chafed him when I wasn¡¯t wet enough. He¡¯d brought Vaseline one time, because he hated the dryness. My owners were never like that.


    Finally calmer, I took the chance to look around. The pitcher and the bowl were there again, but this time they had a mark I didn¡¯t recognize. I was so thirsty, but something was wrong here.


    If I didn¡¯t recognize the logo then it wasn¡¯t my owners feeding me. Master Damien had never said anything about that. I reasoned if I wasn¡¯t supposed to speak to or look at other men, I probably wasn¡¯t supposed to take gifts from them either. If I wanted to go back home, I had to prove I was loyal to my Warriors. Begrudgingly, I left the food and water to the flies.


    By midmorning the insects had filled up the jug and the bowl. My parched tongue could ignore their taste if I just took a sip of the water, I kept thinking. That kind of idea was going to get me into trouble. The decision was already made, I would wait for my owners to provide for me.


    Desperate to distract myself, I set about recreating my owners¡¯ mark on the floor. Perhaps showing them how much I liked their symbol would make them want to forgive me faster. Outside I found a piece of white stone that acted like chalk when pushed against the floor. Using the design on my belly and foot as guides I did my best to recreate it.


    The stomping feet came out of nowhere and I hurriedly moved to huddle in the corner. I didn¡¯t look up at who was there. Praying silently they wouldn¡¯t want to use me, I just stayed very still.


    The feet walked all around the mark I had made on the floor, left, and then came back. They never spoke to me or approached me. Sitting in the corner had worked! I finally found what they wanted me to do here.


    When I dared to nce up the fly ridden jug and bowl were gone, but a fresh set had reced them. When I was absolutely sure the transport was gone, I crept across the floor.


    Therge jug that now sat in the middle of the room had my owners¡¯ mark on it. The water inside was clean and I gulped it down. A tiny cup sat beside the jug with that weird medicinal tasting stuff in it and I drank it quickly. A bowl of food sat beside the liquid and carried the same logo. I ate and drank my fill.


    After I had all I could take there was still water left in the jug. I didn¡¯t want the flies to get it. Apparently neither did the men who left it. A small plug was present and I used it to seal up the water. My owners were taking care of me.


    I had nothing but time on my hands and I could only do one thing that pleased them. I filled the floor with their insignia. After my ¡°chalk¡± was exhausted I decided to put my message outside. Limping around I cleared arge area in front of the building and used stones to delineate their mark.

 46

    My hands and body were filthy. I was slightly hungry and I ached all over. I missed being clean andfortable. Overall, I felt awful. As I wandered back inside to sit with the skeleton I thought about what I had done to end up here.


    I wanted to be free, so I pretended I was. This was not a to pretend on. It was harsh and I was not suited for it. Without the protection of my Masters, I was as good as dead.


    It pained me to realize how much I needed my owners. I didn¡¯t know how to find water or which foods I could eat. The inhabitants on this obviously thought I had only one use. If they didn¡¯t own me, it didn¡¯t matter if I was happy about that or not. My survival was only important to one very small group of men and they had disowned me.


    I watched quietly as the sun travelled across the sky. Transports flew by quietly in the distance, but they never stopped. Eventually the fear waned some and I started to recognize the pattern.


    The transports were watching the vige. There were six different transports as far as I could tell. They did regr sweeps in a set series. Someone was monitoring me, keeping me safe, with the exception of the near rape.


    I watched the sky and pondered that horrible experience with new eyes. My owners had said they disowned me and I was being left to fend for myself. Someone fed and watered me twice a day, though. They sent someone to tend my wounds. Master Damien and his brothers had not left me.


    ¡®Too bad,¡¯ the man had said when he was over me. There was movement at the window and no one else ever came in. Someone had stopped him. My owners had stopped him. They were here somewhere, still protecting me.


    I smiled and leaned against the rough wall. My body ached, I was dirty, and I couldn¡¯t rest well, but there was a reason to be happy. I had not been left. I was just on a longer leash to demonstrate a point.


    It was a strange train of thought, but I suddenly wondered how far out in the ocean I had been. If I had to guess I¡¯d say farther than I was from the vige now. I wondered how my owners had found me way out there. Perhaps all that tasting Master Evan loved to do really did have some purpose.


    I remembered the times he¡¯d tasted me, everywhere. I¡¯d never seen him taste his brothers, except the one time. He¡¯d probably done it long ago.


    A transport came close to the building, but didn¡¯t stop. I was getting used to the pattern; it wasforting now. There was just someone watching me.


    Iy my head back against the wall and continued to think about Master Evan and his sense. He had to be good to have found me. It was dark by the time they located me in the water and he obviously knew exactly where I was.


    A thought niggled in my brain. He hadn¡¯t been able to find Master Christof in the mountains. It was a shame. If he had they could have avoided all of that stress. One day when they were in the mood for my questions I¡¯d have to ask them about it. When the men cameter that night I got in my corner again. One came to stand over me, but I didn¡¯t look at him. It took them longer to leave this time. They started a fire in the firece before they left. Once they were gone, I found a new clean jug and food.


    Privileges, it felt like I was earning privileges.


    I slept in front of the firece and that seemed to keep the flies away from me. The floor was still ufortable, but I slept more than I had the night before. Every time I rolled over I felt a nagging soreness from sleeping on what was essentially concrete.


    ¡°It is amazing humans manage to keep an entire to themselves,¡± I heard Master Evan say.


    I thought I was dreaming and groaned as I sat up. The first thing I saw was several sets of boots standing around me. Shrieking, I dove to cower in my corner.


    ¡°Ciara,e here,¡± Master Damien said.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    As quickly as my sore body could I rose to stand trembling in front of him. Out of habit I looked at his feet. I¡¯d spent thest two days learning not to look at anybody.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± hemanded.


    Iplied quickly and saw the deep frown marring his features. He looked as tired as I still felt. Evidently they weren¡¯t sleeping well either.


    ¡°You have seen what happens to ves that try to escape repeatedly,¡± he said gesturing to the skeleton along the wall.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien, I won¡¯t try to escape again. I promise,¡± I said meekly.


    Master Christof ced my cor back around my neck. The ornate cuffs were reattached to my wrists and ankles. Master Evanid a kneeling ce at my feet and gestured. I knelt down and took a long drink from him. They also fed me arge portion of the worms.


    Once I was done they stood me up and wrapped me in the bulky brown tunic. Master Damien motioned for me to follow him. I did, but the wound on my foot gave me a nasty limp. Master Evan slung me into his arms and carried me to the waiting transport pad.


    Once we were home they took me straight to the shower. I panicked when they removed my cor and cuffs, but they just wanted to clean underneath them. As they scrubbed and washed me Master Bane spoke up.


    ¡°We know you did not try to escape from us in the way most ves do, but it seemed that way. Thepound demanded punishment for you. Don¡¯t ever do that again,¡± he said seriously.


    ¡°I won¡¯t Master Bane, I promise,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°It is not safe for you outside our care, Ciara. We will take you to explore if that is what you wish to do, but you cannot go alone,¡± Master Christof advised.


    ¡°Yes, Master Christof.¡±


    ¡°You understand we treated you better in the vige than any ve has ever been,¡± Master Evan said pulling through knots in my hair.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Evan,¡± I said automatically.


    ¡°We were very upset when Randolf struck you and more upset when he tried to¡­¡± Christof didn¡¯t finish and his eyes closed for a moment. He had looked horrified.


    ¡°Although you did speak to him,¡± Master Bane reminded me, ¡°we had not given him permission to strike you or to use you. He overstepped your punishment. Damien beat him for that infraction.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Damien,¡± I replied watching the dirty water drain away.


    ¡°We would not let them handle you after that,¡± Master Kein exined kissing my shoulder. ¡°We could not bear to see them touch you. Your pain affected us deeply¡­¡±

 47

    It had been them watching me. I had been right.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said instead and added a little embarrassed, ¡°I thought it was because you liked my designs, Masters.¡±


    ¡°We adored your designs, Ciara. That gave us plenty of excuse to remove you from that ce,¡± Master Damien said.


    They treated all my sore spots, including my aching foot and my bruised jaw. My eyelids started to droop during the care and I started yawning. Afterwards, theyid me in their bed. It felt like heaven it was so soft.


    ¡°We do not sleep in the daylight,¡±mented Master Kein.


    ¡°Do humans sleep in the day?¡± Master Christof asked curiously. ¡°You seem to be fading toward sleep.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master, sometimes, if they are tired,¡± I answered already falling asleep.


    ¡°We will let you rest today,¡± I heard Master Bane say just before I dropped off.


    They let me sleep, but woke me up when the food came. Master Evan carried my groggy body to the table and sat me on hisp to eat. I didn¡¯t make anyints as they fed me. It was enjoyable just to be able to have a meal without worrying over those stupid flies.


    We stayed in for the rest of the day and evening. Master Christof had taken me from Master Evan and put me on the chaise next to the fire where I dozed. They yed card games and talked about their next coupling.


    I kept getting woken up by tapping at the door. A steady stream of Warriors came to visit. They seemed to have a million reasons to want to see my owners. When it came down to it they were all there to see my tattooed leg.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Master Damien and his brothers were really angry other Warriors were looking at me. Their agitation was thick in the air.


    ¡°It is ill. It cannot walk. I can¡¯t tolerate having this disgrace over us,¡± Master Damien fumed.


    My foot had been rewrapped after my shower and I looked down at it. I wiggled my toes and noted the pain was much better. Experimentally, Iy it on the ground and put a little weight on it.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Damien growled at me, ¡°what are you doing?¡±


    I froze and looked up at him. ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt and I was just testing¡­¡± the look on his face made me stop talking.


    ¡°We will tell you when it is well enough to walk on,¡± Master Bane exineding over and putting my leg back where it had been.


    I looked quizzically at them, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Christof exined watching my face, ¡°it is very evident to us you cannot tell when you are injured.¡±


    I started to speak and then stopped. Arguing with them was a bad idea. ¡°Yes, Masters,¡± I said instead.


    ¡°One half day in the vige,¡± Master Kein said irritably, ¡°and the Warriors on patrol tell us there are bloody tracks all over the area. The ve is bleeding.¡±


    My mouth was running before I thought about it, ¡°I stepped on a rock and cut myself Master Kein. It wasn¡¯t my fault.¡±


    ¡°How did you survive on Earth, Ciara?¡± Master Bane asked incredulously. ¡°There was still rock in the wound when the Healers cleaned and stitched it. You arepletely unable to care for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Be forewarned,¡± Master Damien said looking straight at me, ¡°we will not leave you in the vige again. You are too weak for the vige and we cannot control the circumstance. We will use thesh next time we need to discipline you. We will allow you to suffer until you have learned, do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered huddling on the chaise.


    ¡°But you will learn quickly and not need that sort of discipline,¡± Master Christof saidying and wrapping around my back.


    Master Bane crouched in front of me and looked at me very seriously. ¡°Promise us you will learn quickly, Ciara,¡± he said.


    ¡°I promise to learn quickly, Masters.¡±


    They kissed my lips and made me promise over and over again to learn quickly and to not need the whip.


    Later that night Master Damien unwrapped my foot and prodded it experimentally. He called the Healers and they told him I could walk on it. It was still a little sore, but I didn¡¯t limp. Master Kein told me I would go to the Keepers the next day. He also told me I would be wearing something to keep me out of trouble in the water.


    As promised the next day I was taken to the Keepers again. I noticed right away it was different men than before greeting us. I turned to ask Master Damien but he was already striding out the wall. Turning back around it was a little shocking. Every girl in thepound had walked outside to see me.


    Rose approached me, cautiously eyeing my leg. ¡°Did they do that to you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No, the fleint marks it¡¯s prey. My owners said it was like this from the tentacle that grabbed me.¡±


    ¡°You have to tell us what happened,¡± Fuji demanded pulling me inside.


    I sat inside the circle of women and told them exactly what had transpired. There were questions from them I would not have expected. The most remarkable were asked when the Keepers weren¡¯t around.


    Some of the other ves wanted to know if escape through the ocean was possible. I told them honestly I didn¡¯t think so. Several girls told me they could drink the ocean water, it didn¡¯t make them sick. I described the fleint and how many of them there were. Nobody should have to go through what I did. I begged them not to try.


    Fuji shook her head at the questions; disobeying her owners would be unthinkable to her.


    ¡°Where would you go?¡± she asked the other girls. ¡°My owners are from across the sea and the life there was like it is here. If you get away from here, you¡¯ll just get taken there.¡±


    Some of the other girls wouldn¡¯t stop talking about escape and it made Fuji really mad. She finally started speaking angrily in her nativenguage and showed her sharp little teeth to them. I¡¯d never noticed her teeth before, they looked like a cat¡¯s. Rose pulled her back, but agreed with her. We were treated well and escaping did not work.


    The weird ufortable conversation continued until lunch, although my friends and I stayed out of it. When the bell rang, I was surprised to see my little pad not in the lunch room. Looking out hurriedly I saw it in the courtyard. Warriors were alreadying in, so I made my way to it with my head down.


    A man was suddenly in front of me. I stopped and waited for him to go around me.


    ¡°I¡¯m proud of you for not speaking or looking,¡± Master Damien whispered in my ear. He motioned for me to follow and picked up my little pad on the way toward the exit. I followed him to the area Master Christof and I used to talk in.


    He sat on a stump as I knelt down. ¡°Did you fight at home?¡± he asked offering a me a piece of what was in the bowl.


    ¡°A little, Master Damien,¡± I answered and I took the food into my mouth.


    He made me exin that fighting at home was really just me getting beaten up by my drunk uncles. It was nothing very exciting or Warrior like.


    ¡°Do you fight here?¡± he asked offering another bite.


    ¡°No, Master Damien,¡± I answered confused.


    ¡°Why did Christof teach you to hold a sword then?¡± he asked.


    I blushed and wasn¡¯t sure why Christof would have shared this with Master Damien. ¡°I was just curious about what you all do. I told him I didn¡¯t know how to use a sword and he showed me a little. I had to use a branch, because his sword was too heavy to pick up.¡±


    ¡°Here, use this stick. Show me what you learned,¡± Master Damienmanded.

 48

    Master Damien fed me throughout, but made our lunch into a training session. It was fun like Christof and I used to have. Heughed heartily at my approximation of a Warrior, but helped me get a little better at the fundamentals.


    At one point he handed me the bowl and told me to feed myself while I watched him. I ate heartily and watched him demonstrate some of their moves. He made a really impressive site.


    When lunch was over he walked me back to thepound along the sheltered trail. I was absolutely stunned when he reached down and took my hand. Suddenly he stopped and looked down at me. His other hand cupped my face in a gentle gesture.


    ¡°We were very unhappy when you were in the vige, Ciara. It bothered us a great deal, more than we thought it would,¡± he told me looking ufortable.


    ¡°It was awful, Master Damien. I won¡¯t do that again. I promise I wasn¡¯t trying to escape,¡± I pleaded my case again.


    Master Damien chuckled softly and pressed our lips together. It wasn¡¯t a short peck, which I had expected. He nibbled my bottom lip and teased my mouth open with his tongue. My legs felt weak as he expertly kissed me senseless in the middle of the forest. Despite my shock, I responded in kind.


    Breaking the kiss he pulled my ear to his mouth and breathed heavy for a moment, as thoughposing his thoughts. ¡°We miss this,¡± he said finally, ¡°when you are not here. This is important to us.¡±


    I was confused as he hugged me close. Master Damien had nevere into the forest with me, only Master Christof had. They were bonded now, though, I suddenly realized. Whatever that strange attachment was, it must affect all of them.


    Hugging Master Damien, I whispered words of love to him. It was what I would have done with Christof. He responded and it floored me.


    ¡°So soft, so sweet, and so curious,¡± he murmured into my ear, ¡°you are so important to us. You must not leave us like that again.¡±


    It was a generous sentiment; a personal and heartfelt plea. I never expected to hear something like that from Master Damien. Pulling back I looked deeply into his eyes and he smiled ruffling my hair.


    ¡°Come,¡± hemanded, back in the no nonsense tone I anticipated, ¡°you must get back, so I can be on time to my post.¡±


    In the afternoon I sat with Rose and Fuji on the beach. There was a new grate that rose above the water line protecting the inlet. Despite the added barrier, a chain was attached to my cor.


    The new Keepers informed me I could swim all the way to the grate, but no farther. My lead was attached to a metal ring sunk into the sand right by the water line. When I sat on the beach it kind of made me a trip hazard.


    I didn¡¯t really care about the chain, though. The water scared me; I didn¡¯t want to go into it today. I told Rose that and she looked concerned.


    ¡°Your Warriors will be upset to know you fear something,¡± she said seriously. ¡°They do not wish us to be fearful creatures. They like us to have a little bit of attitude, even if it means asional punishment. They will not be happy if they know you fear water now.¡±


    I nodded to her and quickly changed the subject. ¡°What happened to the old Keepers?¡± I asked Rose instead.


    ¡°When you didn¡¯t surface at the bell one of them went to look for you. He came out of the water screaming for his brothers. He had seen the hole in the grate and you weren¡¯t on the bottom inside the cove. They thought something hade in and gotten you,¡± she said shaking her head.


    Fuji continued the story, ¡°They had a transport pad at thepound. They just ignored us and gathered up their things. Before the Warriors got here, they were gone. We got our kneeling ces and waited for our owners.¡±


    ¡°The Warriors showed up angry and yours already knew you were not here,¡± Rose said shaking her head. ¡°We told our owners what the Keepers had done and they were furious.¡±


    Fuji continued the story, ¡°Your owners must have known you were gone long before they got here. A water transport arrived and they paid the man to take them to find you. We didn¡¯t know what happened once your owners left until you told us.¡±


    Rose interrupted her, ¡°When the other Warriors realized which way you had gone it turned into a hunt; lots of them joined the search.¡±


    ¡°That was nice of them,¡± I mused.


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t nice,¡± corrected Rose. ¡°Whoever found you got to keep you or sell you, whatever they wanted. You were a run away ve, your owners had no rights to you until they found you.¡±


    I shivered and stared at my friends. This could have ended up much worse for me.


    Rose and Fuji drifted off to a game being yed on the beach. I was tired, so Iy down in the sand. I liked the noises of the water, but I had not inclination to go into it. Eventually the Keepers woke me and I walked back to thepound.


    My owners came and picked me up as usual. I was still a little sleepy. Master Evan absently flicked some sand off of my shoulder as hemented, ¡°Your hair is dry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Evan,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Did you swim?¡± Master Bane asked.


    ¡°No, Master Bane.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Master Christof asked curiously.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to, Master Christof,¡± I said looking at my feet.


    Nothing else was said until we arrived at our dwelling. I followed my owners obediently off the pad and waited inside. They stripped off my little covering and took out my plug before we went down to the bathhouse.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As we walked downstairs I started to think about that deep pool of water. It was always so busy. It would be easy to miss a body floating at the bottom. My hands started to shake and I held them together to make it stop.

 49

    At the bathhouse I hesitated in the doorway and shuddered looking at the water. Most ces I could see the bottom, but in the deepest parts I barely could. For the first time that frightened me. Master Bane tugged at me to get me to follow them inside.


    I kept my head down like I was supposed to, but I noticed we were getting a lot of attention. Warriors seemed to being toward us from all angles. From what I could hear they were curious about my leg. I prayed my Warriors would not pass me around to them.


    Being passed around should never have concerned me. Master Damien demanded the other men leave us alone in strong forceful tones. My owners surrounded me in a tight circle until the other men left.


    Master Damien pulled me to follow him into a shallow spot. He sat on a bench in the water and demanded I wash him. Reluctantly entering the water I sat on the bench beside him and did as he wished. The water only came up to my waist that way. To wash his long legs I had to move from beside him and into the water, which I did unenthusiastically.


    My hands were shaking again. I was so afraid and the water only came up to my waist. I fumbled the slick little piece of soap Master Damien had given me and it went to the bottom of the pool. Like an idiot I stood there and stared at it.


    Master Evan sshed me with water. I hadn¡¯t heard them talking to me.


    ¡°Get the soap and finish washing my brother, Ciara,¡± he said sounding exasperated.


    I tried to reach down and get the little bar without dunking my head, but the current from everyone in the pool made it move to slightly deeper water. My legs felt frozen to the spot, I didn¡¯t want to be in deep water.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Damien said and I heard the frustration in his voice.


    It wasn¡¯t that bad, the soap was under maybe four feet of water. I persuaded myself to just get it over with. I took a deep breath and let my head go under.


    A momentter I was up. I found myself clinging to Master Damien¡¯s chest and gasping for air. The darkness had surrounded me the minute I¡¯d put my head beneath the surface. Master Damien held me as I desperately tried to calm down.


    ¡°Please, no water,¡± was all I could manage to sputter out. My owners stood in a tight circle watching me pant and cry.


    Master Christof reached out and stroked my back gently. ¡°Tell us why you are acting this way,¡± he said.


    ¡°I got soap in my eyes,¡± I lied. Rose had said my fear would anger them. I couldn¡¯t risk it. ¡°It hurt,¡± I finished and looked up at him.


    ¡°Ciara, do not lie to us,¡± Master Evan said in a low threatening voice.


    My eyes flicked the deep pool in front of us and I shuddered. ¡°I¡¯m afraid to go under water. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll drown,¡± I admitted.


    They didn¡¯t seem angry, but they didn¡¯t seem to understand either.


    ¡°You will not drown in front of us,¡± Master Kein said.


    ¡°Please, Masters,¡± I begged, ¡°can I get out of the water? Please, don¡¯t make me stay in it.¡±


    Tears had started to run down my face and I couldn¡¯t stop them. If it wasn¡¯t for Master Damien¡¯s grip I would have been quaking with fear.


    ¡°This is intolerable,¡± Master Evan huffed and everyone seemed to agree.


    ¡°I would prefer,¡± Master Christof said, ¡°not to do this here and now.¡±


    The men relented and sat me on the edge of the pool. I curled my legs up beneath me and waited for them to finish. My fear seemed stupid now that I wasn¡¯t sitting in the water. I watched them bathe themselves and felt ashamed. That was usually my job.


    We made our way back upstairs and I was just d to be away from that whole water situation. I made up my mind to go into the water at the Keepers and get over this problem. Rose and Fuji would help me. I just had to face it head on.


    When we reached the front door I noticed my owners all looked happy. They also looked excited. They had gotten used to our nightly romps and I had been indisposed for thest several days. It was time for payback.


    Master Kein flung me over his shoulder as we entered the door and headed for the bedroom. The rest of my owners weren¡¯t far behind him. I hated that intent look they all got right before they made a meal of me. It was intimidating.


    Master Keinid me on the bed and covered my body. Before I could react his tongue was in my mouth. He slipped to the side and someone was between my legs, licking and sucking. Master Evan, I¡¯m sure it was him, was sucking on the ear Master Kein wasn¡¯t pulling on. His tongue kept snaking in and out.


    By the time Master Bane entered me, I was soaked and ready. As he started to glide in and out above me, I saw a cock being offered to my lips. Wiggling around, I allowed my head to fall off the edge of the bed and took Master Damien as deep as he liked, for a moment.


    Suddenly, I was drowning. I couldn¡¯t breath and I panicked, pushing against them and writhing. Inadvertently, my teeth mped down on the cock in my mouth. Master Evan separated my jaws as Master Damien removed himself. Bane nearly bounded off me and knelt staring at me. I rolled on my side crying and apologizing.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    One look at the ferocity on Master Damien¡¯s face had me cowering and pleading.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Masters. I thought I was drowning,¡± I stammered. ¡°Please don¡¯t get rid of me, let me try again. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡± Tears ran down my face as I reached for them.


    Master Damien¡¯s fierce look changed to one of confusion. He wiped a tear off my face and continued to look quizzical.


    ¡°The idea of teeth on my member is disquieting, but yours are harmless. Why did you think you were drowning?¡± he asked curiously.


    ¡°When you do that it cuts off my air, Master. It didn¡¯t used to bother me, I just held my breath,¡± I answered. ¡°Now it reminds me of drowning and I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to breath again.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Master Christof said and the rest agreed.


    I got hysterical and begged them not to take me to the whipping post or the posts. In the back of my mind even I knew I was out of control. They got irritated with my rambling and that made me more paranoid. My owners were going to do something awful to me tomorrow.


    My friend wouldn¡¯t hurt me so I begged him. I got on my knees and entreated Master Christof not to let them harm me. Master Damien picked me up and fell back to my knees.


    Eventually, Master Evan pulled me on the bed. He made mey still by wrapping his arms around me and holding me against him. I offered to have sex with him, with all of them, if they just wouldn¡¯t hurt me or sell me.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Christof huffed in front of me, ¡°have we ever hurt you? We aren¡¯t going to hurt you tomorrow. We will help you get over this fear. You are not acting like normal at all.¡±


    My terror wouldn¡¯t stop, it was like a freeway pile up. It just got worse and worse. I knew I was being a terrible ve. I thought about Fuji and cried they were going to trade me in for a ve like her.

 50

    The Healers showed up at some point. I heard them discussing with Master Damien in the main room as Master Evan held me down. Humans do this all the time, they said. My owners were lucky it wasn¡¯t the first day, that¡¯s what usually happens. I heard them give instructions to Master Damien on how to use the calming creams.


    Master Damien came back in with two tiny jars in his hand. I apologized for the money I was costing them. I told them I¡¯d get a job and pay them back. Master Damien looked at me with the oddest expression.


    Master Evan held me tight as Master Damien brushed a heavy amount of the stuff across my forehead and cheeks. He took a second jar and brushed some of it over my neck. It burned strangely. I bucked in Master Evan¡¯s arms and tried to get free.


    The creams sunk in and I stopped struggling. My mind was foggy and my body went ck. Whatever had me so upset a moment ago no longer mattered.


    I looked around the room and found an unusual amount of humor in everything. A giggle passed my lips and I turned my head to look at the man holding me so tight. His concerned expression wasical and Iughed out loud.


    Master Evan released me and I rollednguidly onto my back watching him. I still felt damp between my thighs and told them they could have me now. Incredulous looks was the only response I got.


    Dinner was a rxed affair. I couldn¡¯t kneel because I kept toppling over. Instead, they sat me on Master Christof¡¯sp and he fed me.


    I guess they didn¡¯t have drunks here, because my ramblings were very amusing to them. Despite my best efforts I couldn¡¯t stop talking. I said all manner of things I shouldn¡¯t be saying and they encouraged me. It was like a huge show for them.


    After dinner I quieted down and they yed a game in the sitting room. They allowed me free reign of the room until I tried to touch the fire because it was pretty. After that I was ced beside Master Damien and not allowed to move.


    At some point they put me to bed and I passed out. Thest lucid part of my mind wondered what they were going to do with me in the morning.


    I woke up looking at Master Evan, as usual. I felt fuzzy and weird. When I tried to talk to him my speech was slurring. At first he thought I sounded silly and then he started to look concerned. He called his brothers in and it took them a long time to understand me. Master Damien sent Master Bane to get the Healers.


    After a while my voice seemed to be working more normally, but I was so confused. I struggled to remember what I had done yesterday. There were snapshots of things happening, but no timeline. It seemed I had lost something.


    While we waited for the Healers Master Kein sat beside me and I asked about the day before. It felt like I was missing something crucial.


    ¡°Do you remember what you told us?¡± he asked curiously.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t remember much of yesterday at all, Master Kein. I remember being at the Keepers a little. Fuji showed her teeth and they were really sharp. I can¡¯t remember why she did that. What happened to me?¡± I asked getting more scared.


    Master Bane burst back into the apartments breathing hard.


    ¡°It was the cream, brothers,¡± he called to them. ¡°I talked to Basin and the Healers. The cream can affect a human¡¯s speech and even movement the next day. It is not ill. We just used too much.¡±


    ¡°It cannot remember,¡± Master Damien said looking toward Master Bane.


    ¡°The cream affects their minds. Some forget days at a time and never remember it, especially if the use is heavy,¡± Master Bane told him. ¡°That¡¯s why the Healers don¡¯t encourage us to use it.¡±


    ¡°I spoke with the Generalst night. He and the other Warriors are expecting a report,¡± Master Damien said looking at me. ¡°We will have to give him the name of the other one it spoke of. That is the best we can do.¡±


    My walking didn¡¯t seem to be too adversely affected. I was a little more heavy footed, but nothing horrible. Master Damien determined I would go with them, he didn¡¯t tell me where.


    My owners seemed solemn as we dressed. They became quieter as we walked out the door. I followed them downstairs and through the courtyard into arge room filled with Warriors. My breath left me in a rush and I wanted to run out. I had no idea what they were going to do to me.


    The General was standing in front of the room and we walked right to him. I only knew it was the General because I saw his boots, the man had thergest feet I¡¯d ever seen.


    ¡°Damien, tell us what you know,¡± he said gruffly.


    Master Damien told the General and the other Warriors that several ves wanted to escape through the ocean. He said I had talked about it under the influence of calming cream. Due to the effects of the cream, I could no longer remember who wanted to escape.


    ¡°We could use thesh and make the ve talk,¡± a man called out.


    A cheer went up from the Warriors surrounding me. I huddled slightly closer to Master Evan and prayed silently. Strong hands pulled my back to Master Bane¡¯s chest as Master Kein muttered what sounded like a long curse from the other side.


    ¡°You do not have an Earth ve, Ibith,¡± the General said. ¡°Their minds are weak and very affected by the creams. Many cannot speak the day after it has been used.¡±


    ¡°The ve spoke of one named Fuji who became irate at the mention of escape,¡± Master Damien offered.


    ¡°Bring the one they named Fuji,¡± the General called out.


    I felt really awful for starting this mess. Fuji¡¯s owners went and got her, bringing her back in front of the General. She dutifully told the General who had wanted to escape and how they nned to do it.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    After she was done the General excused my Warriors and her Warriors.

 51

    As we went back upstairs I was quiet. Thanks to my big mouth I had just gotten four girls in a lot of trouble.


    My owners got re-dressed, rather casually I thought. I was dressed in my dull brown tunic. I had never been dressed like that in our rooms, only when we went to the market. The change scared me slightly and I watched the men cautiously.


    We loaded onto a transport pad and sped in a direction I had never travelled with them before. Curiously, they brought several bags with them. They always travelled light, so that was a surprise.


    I¡¯d never been in the direction we were going. We passed huge fields of something that looked to have been intentionally nted. Obviously someone farmed here. Other fields were full of huge horned beasts. They walked on two legs and ate the leaves out of the trees around them.


    Soon we were flying closer to the coast. I looked out at the endless ocean and cringed. Had Master Kein been a momentter, I would have been floating dead in thatrge space. Suddenly the pad dropped and I almost made a sound.


    We were between two rough hewn canyon walls, beneath us was a wide expanse of deep blue water. Far to my right was a massive gate rising out of the water, blocking the entrance to the sea, to my left was a long winding river.


    The transport lowered until we were level with a small floating tform. Master Damien stepped onto the tform and Master Bane pushed me to follow him. Beneath the hood of my cover I was quivering in fear.


    A slight whirring stirred the air and the transport pad glided away. As it left, my owners started to strip my brown cover off of me. I looked up at the direction the transport had gone and prayed it woulde back.


    Soon, I stood naked on the smooth wood as my owners undressed themselves. The little tform bobbed and rocked under my feet; it was only about ten feet by ten feet. Tiny wavespped at its edges and pushed rivulets of water over the sides.


    I watched with trepidation as Master Damien looped a coil of rope around a post on the tform. My body was frozen with fear as he approached me. With a couple deft moves of his fingers he had slipped the slender rope around my neck and tethered me to the tform.


    ¡°Can¡¯t have you getting away now, can we?¡± he asked yfully.


    Like an idiot I continued to stare up at him.


    ¡°I say it¡¯s time for the swimming contest,¡± Master Bane said happily rubbing his hands together. ¡°First to reach the other side wins,¡± he continued.


    ¡°I have a better idea, brothers,¡± Master Kein interrupted. ¡°Give the human a head start and see who reaches it first.¡±


    I looked out at the dark water and shook my head back and forth. I wasn¡¯t going into that again. I¡¯d spent enough time in the ocean for a long time.


    ¡°If we catch you before you reach the other side, Ciara,¡± Master Kein said. ¡°We¡¯ll put this into you and hold you under until you aren¡¯t afraid anymore,¡± he said holding up a slimy squid like creature that writhed in his grip.


    ¡°It will breath for you, Ciara. You won¡¯t drown and you¡¯ll get over your fear,¡± Master Bane added happily.


    I remembered the feeling of something slipping down my throat and into my nose. The thing Master Kein was holding had multiple slimy tendrils off its main body. I was torn now, I hated that thing and I was still terrified of the water. Master Evan stepped toward me with a wicked grin on his face and I was decided.


    The water closed over my head and I had a moment of panic. Quickly righting myself I swam toward the far wall. Far behind me, I heard sshing as the men hit the water. Adrenaline kicked into high gear as I sped away from them.


    The rough stone had just touched my fingers when I felt a hand wrap around my leg. I was dragged back from the wall and water rushed up my nose. Sputtering and coughing out the salty water I yelled at them.


    ¡°I touched the wall! I made it! You promised you wouldn¡¯t put that in me if I made it to the wall.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Did we promise?¡± Master Damien asked yfully while treading water in front of me. His brothers surrounded me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure it was really a promise,¡± Master Bane said, ¡°and how can we be sure it touched the wall?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go underwater and stay as long as I can by myself,¡± I pleaded.


    Having made my argument I plunged beneath the surface. I had to hold onto them to stay down, but I did.


    Underneath the water was peaceful as always. Just before I had toe up for air, I saw the funny yellow fish I liked to chase. I watched them so long I had to gasp for air when I came up. Master Evan was eyeing me curiously.


    ¡°I like to watch the little yellow fish,¡± I panted to him.


    The men looked at one another and then Master Evan dipped under the surface. I watched him swim; it was fascinating. He didn¡¯t kick like I did with two feet. His body undted and zipped through the water. Breaking the surface he held his hands out to me. A little yellow fish was struggling vainly against his grasp.


    I touched the slimy little thing and marveled at it. Once I was done Master Evan released it and I watched it go rejoin its group a few momentster.


    ¡°What are they called?¡± I asked Master Evan and then gasped. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Masters, I didn¡¯t mean to bother you with questions.¡±


    Theyughed at me and Master Kein told me all about the little fish. ¡°We don¡¯t mind your questions anymore, Ciara,¡± he told me.


    Frankly, I wasn¡¯t sure I believed that. They were always irritated with my questions. Except for Master Christof, they had never encouraged me to be curious.


    They seemed intent on showing me things today, though. We explored every aspect of the canal we were in. To further my exploration, Master Damien removed the rope from my neck.


    ¡°We thought you had swam farther out into the ocean. That was evidently not the case. You are quite ungainly in the sea,¡± Master Damien told me while kissing my head.


    I was d to be off the leash, but a little perturbed at thement. I¡¯d never thought of myself as particrly graceful, but the way he made it sound I should be wearing water wings.

 52

    The ce we were in was used by the men that harvested the worms. Master Kein took me deep under the surface and showed me where the worms lived. About ten feet down you could see them clinging to the surface of the rock and flowing with the current. If you got to close to them they dipped into the crevices of the rock and hid.


    Master Kein caught several worms and brought them to the surface. They were each coated in a thickyer of that horrible slime. The men each ate one andmented how much better they were fresh. Frankly, I couldn¡¯t tell a difference, the worms were just nasty. I didn¡¯t want to be the odd man out, so I agreed with the men.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Damien chastised, ¡°don¡¯t lie to us. We have been too lenient and it is now a habit for you.¡±


    We were all sitting on the wooden tform and Master Christof was pulling some food out of the bags they had brought. They all stopped and stared at me, waiting for a response.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡­¡± I started to say and five sets of eyebrows raised in tandem. ¡°I don¡¯t like the worms. They are awful. They¡¯re just saltier here,¡± I finished defeated.


    They all justughed and returned to what they had been doing before.


    ¡°Master Damien?¡± I whispered.


    I had to know how they knew I was lying. I was afraid to ask, but they hadn¡¯t gotten mad at my other questions today. I settled for looking pleadingly at him for a moment.


    ¡°Your breathing changes and your eyes move in a specific pattern each time you tell a lie,¡± Master Evan answered the unspoken question. ¡°We spend a great deal of time training to recognize all your human reactions.¡±


    ¡°You will help us train others that wish to keep an Earth ve one day soon,¡± Master Bane said.


    All of them were staring at me, as though waiting for a reaction.


    I started to ask another question, ¡°How would I¡­?¡±, but stopped short.


    I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to know.


    Master Evanid out a small pad and gestured for me to kneel. Master Christof brought out bowls of food and set them down before he responded.


    ¡°We will take you to the tent. Those that wish to learn about Earth ves wille into the tent and be trained by us. We have been asked many times to take you, but have resisted. Now the Warriors are all very interested to see your leg. Even the General has asked us to put you in the tent for a day to quell the curiosity,¡± he exined.


    My eyes were wide and I wasn¡¯t sure this was something I should be scared of or not. I searched their faces for an answer, but none came. They all just continued to look at me.


    I was surprised when Master Evanid a hand over my heart, which was beating wildly in my chest.


    ¡°It is afraid,¡± he said simply.


    ¡°Of course it is afraid,¡± Master Kein said irritably. ¡°It fears our cousins.¡±


    ¡°They will not hurt you in the tent, Ciara. They are there to learn,¡± Master Damien soothed.


    I nodded numbly and tried to rx. I watched the little waves in the blue water.


    ¡°We could tell the General no,¡± offered Master Christof handing out the bowls of food.


    The men all murmured in consensus and my head shot up.


    ¡°You¡¯ll make him angry, Master Christof,¡± I responded feeling shocked.


    ¡°We do not wish to see your pain,¡± Master Bane told me as he offered me a chunk of food.


    ¡°Are they going to hurt me?¡± I asked. All day at the mercy of other Warriors sounded terrifying.


    ¡°No, we will be there and they will not touch you. ves are not caused pain in the tent,¡± Master Damien responded.


    ¡°You will be there, Masters?¡± I asked to the group.


    ¡°All day, Ciara,¡± Master Bane told me as he pressed food to my lips.


    I didn¡¯t want to eat, but that upset them, so I did. During the meal they discussed anything but the tent. I tried to focus on the conversation and ate what they gave me. I forced myself to rx and the knots in my stomach untied.


    What I wanted to do was ask Rose about this new practice. I hoped the other girls would still be talking to me after what I had done. There was no way to fix it now.


    After the food we rested on the tform for a while. I dangled my legs in the water.


    ¡°Is there anything like this on earth?¡± Master Christof asked me.


    It was a thing the old Christof would have asked, but never in front of his brothers. I stuttered for a moment before telling him there was.


    Master Kein wanted to know all about the ocean on earth, so I told him what I knew. When I asked they told me things about the sea here. The discussion was open and it was really a nice change.


    ¡°May I ask a question about you, Master Evan?¡± I asked hesitantly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get in trouble if it is a bad question.¡±


    ¡°Ask, Ciara, we do not mind,¡± Master Evan assured me.


    ¡°You found me in the middle of the ocean. I don¡¯t understand how you couldn¡¯t find your brother in the mountains. Please forgive me if I shouldn¡¯t ask, Master Evan,¡± I pleaded looking down.


    ¡°There is something in the mountains,¡± Master Evan said tilting my chin up, ¡°that disrupts our ability. We cannot feel each other as strongly from a distance and I cannot track using my sense. It is very strange. We have always believed it was because the air is different in the mountains, but I am not sure.¡±


    We talked about the mountains, then. They would never take me there, because it was too dangerous. That is where the women lived. Master Damien talked like the mountains were an unpleasant and difficult ce, even for them. I couldn¡¯t imagine how bad it would be for me.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    They asked if I had mountains on my and I told them I did. I had lived by the sea most of my life, but my mother had taken me to the mountains to see them once. The hills and valleys were beautiful on the television, but going to them was another experience all together.


    Laughing, I told them about the awful trip mom and I took. She got drunk and wrecked the car, our only transportation,te one night. We had to take a bus all the way back home and it took days.


    The memory made me sad and I tried to brush away the tears before they noticed. I hated to think about my mom, I still missed her. They didn¡¯t chastise me for being sad. Master Bane just pulled me onto hisp and let me cry quietly for a moment.


    ¡°Why do you make tears, Ciara?¡± Master Damien asked.


    ¡°I miss my family, my mother and my uncles,¡± I told him honestly.


    ¡°They did not make you happy when you were there, Ciara,¡± Master Kein said. ¡°I do not understand why you miss them.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± I sniffled.


    I¡¯d never told Master Kein about my family.


    ¡°We share what we know with one another. You have spoken to both Christof and Damien. You told my brothers they beat you and did not feed you. They often left you no good ce to sleep. How is it you miss these other humans?¡± he asked.


    It was a hard concept to try to exin to him, but I did the best I could. As a group we talked a long time about family. Surprisingly, it was an interesting discussion and distracted me from being sad.


    When the sun started to set the men dressed me back in my dull brown outfit. I stood silently watching the sun set over the horizon as we waited for the transport pad. The sun setting over the water was beautiful, but the men didn¡¯t seem to notice. I chuckled a little at that, when did men ever notice things like a sunset?


    Master Evan pulled the head covering off of me and watched my face. My smile faded quickly. I hadn¡¯t meant to get their attention.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Master Kein asked from my other side.


    I rambled out an answer that sort of made sense, ¡°The sun setting is pretty and you didn¡¯t notice. Men from Earth never notice things like that either and I wasughing because you don¡¯t watch things like that.¡±


    ¡°We have seen the sunset many times, Ciara,¡± Master Damien said, ¡°almost every day, actually. It is hard to miss.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered quietly as Master Evan reced my hood.


    I still disagreed with Master Damien, but I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to tell him. It¡¯s one thing to see something, it¡¯s another thing entirely to appreciate it. They didn¡¯t seem to get esoteric ideas like that. After trying to exin feelings to them, I figured I¡¯d leave that discussion for another day.

 53

    As we rode back to the Warrior¡¯spound I watched the scenery. This really was an amazing. It was harsh and thendscape was certainly unforgiving, but it had a certain beauty. I would dly experience it, as long as I wasn¡¯t left naked and to fend for myself.


    A nudge at my mittened hand surprised me. Master Damien wrapped my hand in his as he looked out over thend. On the other side Master Bane did the same thing. We rode back to thepound like that and I wasn¡¯t really sure what to think about it.


    A huge sign etched into rock suddenly got my attention. I had not seen it on the way to the inlet. It was an arrow, actually two arrows with a symbol carved in the rock between them. We were going in the direction on the arrows.


    I craned my neck to watch the sign as we flew past it. Master Damien noticed my attention and leaned close to me.


    ¡°You saw the travel sign?¡± he asked and I nodded.


    ¡°Signs like that tell men that travel these routes that they are protected by Warriors from ourpound. It also reminds them the correct direction to thepound,¡± he said.


    I wasn¡¯t sure I should speak in my brown outfit, so I just nodded again and Master Damien looked away.


    I wondered what type of men would travel to thepound. Perhaps traveling salesmen I thought, but I could not be sure.


    When we got back home the men undressed me and we walked down to the bathhouse. I walked confidently into the water and cleaned Master Damien like I was supposed to. He made me go underwater to wash his feet and I didn¡¯t have any trouble with it.


    After the bathhouse we didn¡¯t go back to our rooms right away. The men had brought clothing with them and had changed into their outfits in their alcove. They didn¡¯t bother to dress me. Not that it made much of a difference, the clothing I typically wore was almost see thru anyway.


    I kept my head down as we walked, but I recognized the wide steps to the General¡¯s quarters. Master Damien approached the door and politely knocked twice. The door creaked open and I recognized the voice of the General¡¯s brother. I could hear the General¡¯s booming voice in the background.


    ¡°Greetings, Hersham,¡± Master Damien said politely, ¡°we only came to tell the General we n on using the tent tomorrow, if it pleases him.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He will be happy to hear it. Did you aplish what you wished today?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°All is well, Hersham,¡± Master Damien said as he stepped back.


    ¡°You are wee to visit, Damien,¡± Hersham said and I heard the door open further.


    Two huge boots appeared in my frame of vision and I knew they didn¡¯t belong to my owners. A momentter strong fingers were lifting my chin. I shut my eyes reflexively.


    ¡°Look at me, ve,¡± the General boomed.


    My eyes shot open and I drank in the burly man in front of me.


    ¡°I had heard it was injured in the vige,¡± he said looking me over.


    ¡°Only the foot General,¡± Master Damien replied tersely, ¡°and it is well now.¡±


    The General patted the side of my face with his massive hand and smiled a little. ¡°Tell me ve, will you be escaping again?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, General,¡± I replied honestly.


    ¡°You have a coupling soon,¡± the General addressed the men.


    ¡°We will be ready,¡± Master Damien said.


    I was d when we left the General¡¯s house and went back to our own lodgings. The men changed out of their outfits and into their nighttime clothing. They put me in the bed andy down around me. No one was really talkative tonight. I figured they were tired.


    My nighttime routine was usually not to fall asleep until after they did. I¡¯m not sure why. I just liked the sound of their breathing when they were rxed. Laying quietly, I waited, but they stayed awake.


    ¡°I am surprised the women let us keep these ves,¡± Master Kein finally said.


    They were quiet and eventually fell asleep. After considering the implications of what they had said; I finally fell asleep, too.

 54

    I woke up and was groggy, as usual. Master Evan was straddling my waist and looking down at me. He pinched my nipples firmly until they were puckered and tight.


    ¡°One day these will hold our crest,¡± he said pulling me out of bed and toward the kitchen. We ate breakfast first today and then Master Evan took me to the shower.


    He cleaned mepletely and had be mey back across hisp. This was usually when he inserted the plug. Today he was in a yful mood. He had oiled his fingers and stroked my tight pucker. Alternating between long slow pration and shallow two fingered stretching, he had me bucking back against him.


    Using a slightly different smelling oil he spread it all over my butt. It had a slightly sweet smell to it. He massaged the meaty pieces and then pulled them apart so I waspletely exposed to him. I felt him blow air onto my anus and it clenched at the odd sensation.


    My body was responding, getting ready for a marathon sex session with my Masters. My clit ached to be touched and my cunt was slick with moisture. I grasped the edges of the bench I was on and tried to get control. He didn¡¯t want sex, I told my body, he was just ying around.


    I heard the other mene into the room and was for some reason suddenly embarrassed. It wasn¡¯t like they had never seen me fucked before, just never in the shower room. My face flushed as Master Bane knelt beside me to look into my eyes.


    ¡°You have to do the entire body, Evan,¡± he said watching with piqued interest, ¡°not just that piece. Although it is ready, it is always ready for us.¡±


    ¡°I like to see it like this,¡± Master Evan said. ¡°It is so docile and doesn¡¯t fight. Our women would never allow this.¡±


    ¡°This is not a woman,¡± Master Kein stated and I heard Master Evan sound flustered for a moment.


    I almost thought he was about to argue with Master Kein when he stopped. Looking back at him I saw a moment of utter confusion on his face as he looked at me. Master Damien shook him out of it when he reiterated we had to get ready.


    I felt a brush pass through my hair which was quickly wound into a bun at the top of my head. Once that was done their hands were everywhere.


    The men massaged the sweet oil into every piece of my body. They had me flip over on the bench and Master Evan moved so I was t on my now oiled back. They massaged mepletely, even my face and in between my toes.


    When Master Kein reached my weeping cunt he stopped. ¡°It is already wet here,¡± he stated.


    ¡°It must be markedpletely. Oil that part, also,¡± Master Damien said working over my breasts.


    I had taken all the stimtion I could for one morning. As Master Kein¡¯s fingers oiled my lips and clit, I came hard arching my back off the bench.


    ¡°Please fuck me,¡± I begged hoarsely as my body convulsed on air.


    ¡°Suchnguage,¡± Master Evan chastised looking down at me with an evil expression.


    I put my feet together on the bench and spread my legs wantonly. ¡°Please, Masters, I need you inside of me,¡± I said huskily watching Master Evan¡¯s amused face.


    The menughed at me as they watched me twitch. Despite my sensitivity Master Kein was thorough and coated my private area in the substance. His long fingers even delved inside coating my walls with the oil.


    Iy panting on the bench as a small floating transport pad was brought in. I wasn¡¯t allowed to stand, probably because I¡¯d slip on my slick feet. They transferred me to the pad and then showered themselves off.


    The pad wasfortable. It felt like a firm bed underneath me. There was even a built in pillow under my head.


    As they washed I watched them quizzically. I couldn¡¯t figure out why I was covered in a thin sheen of this stuff. It wasn¡¯t unpleasant, just strange. Master Damien saw the look on my face and interpreted it correctly as a question.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The oil marks you as off limits to our cousins today,¡± he said rinsing off.


    I nodded my understanding and rested on the tform. Looking down at myself I realized there was no mistaking I was covered in something. My skin was glistening. I was asking before I had realized my mouth was open.


    ¡°Why am I off limits, Masters?¡± I asked and then inwardly cursed myself.


    I just couldn¡¯t stop being curious.


    Master Evan¡¯s face was above mine a momentter, so close I almost had to cross my eyes to look at him.


    ¡°We will train our cousins to use you for your purpose this day. Do you wish them to practice on you?¡± he asked mischievously.


    I started to scramble off the floating pad and was restrained. Despite the oil they had no difficulty holding me on the table.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to teach them how to have sex with me?!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Master Bane said, ¡°but only we will be touching you.¡±


    As though that made it any better. I panted on the table, but couldn¡¯t move. They were still holding me down.


    ¡°We have seen Earth ves that must be restrained during their days in the tent. We had hoped you would not need that,¡± Master Damien said watching my face.


    Part of me wanted to scream and cry this was wrong, but I was a ve now. A ve with Masters that fed and cared for me very well. I didn¡¯t want to disappoint them. I rxed on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be good, Master Damien,¡± I whispered.


    The men pulled me on my floating trolley toy in their room while they dressed. I tried to think of things to distract my mind from the rest of the day. They didn¡¯t seem particrly bothered by anything and were finished quickly.


    As they pulled the little pad out the door Master Damien looked down at me.


    ¡°You should close your eyes, Ciara. You are not permitted to look at anyone or speak to anyone unless we tell you to. If we find you looking, we will remove the oil and put you at the posts,¡± he warned.


    ¡°You will not need that, will you?¡± Master Christof asked cautiously.


    ¡°No, Masters,¡± I whispered closing my eyes. A six headed dragon could fly through the sky today and I wouldn¡¯t look at it.

 55

    It turned out closing my eyes made the experience a little easier. As we made our way down to the courtyard I could hear how crowded it was, but at least I didn¡¯t have to look at anyone. I heard the men murmuring about my leg and how odd it looked. They all sounded excited to see it up close.


    The light went from bright to muted and I assumed we were inside the tent.


    ¡°How is best?¡± I heard Master Evan ask.


    ¡°We should disy the marked leg,¡± Master Bane said.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    An air current like I had felt at the auction billowed up around my right leg. It was bent at the knee and then held in the air. Much like thest time I experience these currents I couldn¡¯t fight them.


    Master Damien went outside the tent and talked. I could hear his authoritative voice booming out. I shuddered thinking I had been left alone here and then I heard Master Christof¡¯s voice beside me.


    Master Christof stood next to me whispering calming words in my ear. I asked him what was going to happen in a whisper. The men that just wanted to look at my leg woulde in, look at it, and leave, he told me. The men that wished to be trained on keeping an Earth ve wouldeter.


    The sound of feet filled the tent. Menmented on my leg and asked to touch it. Several asked to taste it.


    ¡°ves are not touched in the tent,¡± Master Bane said casually.


    The men surrounding me insisted they really wanted to explore that leg. My owners continued to say they could not touch. I rxed knowing they would not deviate from what they said they would do.


    My body jolted when I felt a brush on my leg and then it sounded like a fight had broken out. I could hear the sounds of fists crashing into bone and yelling. I wanted to look, but that would only get me in trouble. It wasn¡¯t like I could have moved away from a stray attack anyway, my leg was tethered to the table.


    ¡°Cousins,¡± I heard Master Damien say authoritatively, ¡°ves are not touched in the tent. Do not try our patience.¡±


    ¡°I am here, Ciara,¡± Master Bane whispered in my ear from my right.


    Master Christof said the same thing from my left. I rxedpletely knowing they surrounded me.


    The activity continued with a bit of grumbling. The other Warriors didn¡¯t want to risk the wrath of my owners again, but that leg was such an anomaly. They still wanted to touch and explore it.


    I wondered suddenly what my owners thought of the markings. Did it turn them off? Did they think I looked gross now? It didn¡¯t sound like they were trying to sell me to the men that were looking, but what if that was what they wanted to do? I had never thought to ask them any of those questions. My brows furrowed as I thought about it.


    Warm breath was caressing my face suddenly.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Kein whispered, ¡°what are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°My leg, Master Kein,¡± I answered softly.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± hemanded.


    I opened my eyes and his face was just above mine. My peripherals took in the line of men filing past me on the other side.


    ¡°Ciara, look at me,¡± hemanded again and I focused on him.


    Master Kein used a finger to turn my head toward him a little. That was probably a good idea. I was tempted to watch everything else that was going on.


    ¡°What are you thinking about your leg?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Do you think it is ugly?¡± I blurted out.


    Master Kein looked confused, but answered that no, he didn¡¯t think it was ugly. He looked at me like I was strange for a moment longer and told me to close my eyes.


    It seemed like every Warrior in thepound came out to look at my leg. I was d I was used to walking around everywhere nude or this would have been just awful. As it was most of these men had probably already seen me.


    Once the curious were done, the sounds in the tent changed. It sounded like men wereing in and staying. They were talking casually about the prices of ves and how much they should pay. I heard debates about what species of ve was best, some argued for humans, some argued against.


    The cost of an Earth ve was certainly a detriment and then there were the daily costs. The nutrient drink we needed every day was pricey, as were the worms. Other types of ves did not require such specialized care.


    My upper back was a stiff fromying like I was. I tried to shift around a little and relieve the pressure, but my leg and foot were still elevated. That prevented me from moving around too much. I couldn¡¯t find a better position


    I felt the wind holding my leg up rx and lower it back to the table. Master Bane¡¯s voice was in my ear a momentter.


    ¡°Roll onto your stomach, Ciara,¡± he told me.


    I rolled over and gotfortable resting on my arms. I heard Master Damien start to talk. It sounded like a lecture on health. The topic could have been, How to Feed and Care for a Human.


    A hand came down and started to caress my back. The oil still had my skin feeling slick. It was rxing, like a massage. I peeked through my lids and saw Master Bane leaning on the floating pad while he petted me.


    I marveled at what a good looking man he was. His short beard covered a very attractive jaw line. I wondered what he¡¯d look like without the extra hair. He didn¡¯t seem to notice me watching him.


    I closed my eyes and felt breath in my ear, ¡°Don¡¯t do that again, Ciara,¡± Master Bane¡¯s voice warned.


    Master Damien went over every aspect of my care. It was interesting to realize what they noticed and I started to listen closely. My weight, the speed at which I moved, and the way my skin looked all were part of determining my overall health.


    They were very specific about my grooming needs; especially the way my hair should be treated and cared for. Several men in the audience snorted and said they would take it all off. Master Damien advised against that, humans were obsessive about their hair. It would make the transition worse. The men murmured amongst themselves for a while before Master Damien continued.


    My eyes were a very important indicator of how I was feeling, Master Damien told them. He taught them how to watch the centers for fear, anger, happiness, and arousal. When I was ill or not sleeping well the eyes became sunken. The way he talked, they had watching me down to a science.

 56

    At some point I was told to sit up on the table, which I did.


    ¡°You will open your eyes and look straight ahead, Ciara,¡± Master Damien told me. ¡°I will ask you questions. If I want you to lie I will tell you and you will lie. If I wish to hear the truth you will tell me the truth. Do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I whispered.


    On hismand I looked out into a sea of faces and my head jerked down reflexively. Master Evan lifted my chin and told me to look out. The Warriors were all watching my face intently. I preferred not to look at them, so I stared at the back of the tent.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Damien asked me a series of simple questions and told me to tell the truth. It took a while to find my voice, but once I did it was not hard. That part was easy and the questions were all straightforward.


    After those questions he told me to lie to him. At first it was hard, I knew they didn¡¯t like it when I lied to them. I made a game of it in my mind and that made it better. I lied fluently.


    After we were done Master Damien discussed with the men how I looked and sounded when I told a lie. It was terrifying to realized they knew each time I told the truth and each time I did not. The way they spoke it was the most obvious thing in the world. I felt more naked than I ever had on this.


    The next part of the tutorial was the part I had been dreading. Master Evan instructed me and Iy back. My legs were spread like I was in stirrups at the gynecologist office. It was the air currents that held me, so I couldn¡¯t move out of that position. I tensed waiting for the horror of this to start.


    Master Damien said he was d to see the tension, he pointed it out to the surrounding men. If they used me now, I would find it painful. I wasn¡¯t like the women on this, my flesh was tender in my sex organs and I may even tear. If I received a tear in those areas it could take a long time to heal properly and I may never get over the fear.


    Master Christof whispered soothing words in my ear and Master Damien repeated to the crowd what he was saying to me. It was bizarre, but despite that I did start to rx. They had never hurt me and they weren¡¯t going to today.


    The men asked questions while they must have watched Master Christof calm me. Did they have to do this every time? How long did it take? Was it worth the time investment?


    ¡°This morning my brother prepared the ve for its day and it became ready for us with just the simple touches necessary to clean it,¡± Master Bane exined. ¡°Earth ves are very simple creatures. Once they learn you cause them pleasure, they ready themselves for it automatically. It is only afraid because we are in a crowd.¡±


    I disagreed internally that what Master Evan had done today just constituted cleaning, but I had enough sense not to argue. They were right in a way. I did expect pleasure from their touches and I had no problems when they used me. They had trained me, although I hadn¡¯t noticed it at the time.


    Master Christof went from soothing to stimting as I rxed. Much to my dismay I was ordered to keep my eyes opened. Men clustered around as Master Christof continued his gentle seduction.


    During this highly embarrassing procedure Master Damien pointed out what Master Christof was doing as he stroked down my sides and kissed my fingers. I watched the ceiling of the tent. He exined in cold calcted terms the mechanics of arousing me. Despite my difort with our audience I felt myself getting wet and ready.


    The men went over the topic I dubbed, Touching for Arousal, in an organized fashion. Start away from the sex organs, Master Damien told them. A human would be upset to be touched there first. Instead, they started with my head.


    ording to Master Damien, my head had lots of ces I liked to be touched. I enjoyed having my ears fondled, my owners had learned that the first day. That was particr to me, Master Damien told the group. Master Evan demonstrated how they pulled and sucked on my ears.


    The conversation went to my mouth and kissing. The Warriors were ufortable with the idea of getting near my mouth. Master Kein exined how much I liked to kiss and how it was not dangerous. I tensed back up when one of the Warriors asked, ¡°Can you remove the teeth?¡±


    I panted with fear. Hopefully my owners wouldn¡¯t want to do that. Master Evan told him it would be difficult to get enough nutrition without my teeth. He also exined they weren¡¯t very fearsome. From across the room Master Damien told me to open my mouth and I did. A finger slipped between my lips.


    ¡°Bite me, Ciara,¡± Master Evanmanded.


    I froze and then obediently bit down lightly on his finger. Heughed at me.


    ¡°Bite me as hard as you can, Ciara,¡± Master Evan said.


    I didn¡¯t react fast enough and Master Bane pinched a nipple.


    I sunk my teeth into Master Evan¡¯s finger as hard as I could. My face clenched with my effort. Heughed and removed his finger. My teeth nked together at the loss.


    ¡°As you see, not even a mark,¡± hemented.


    The disy made the Warriors morefortable with my mouth. Master Kein spent an eternity demonstrating kissing me. He kissed lightly and softly, at first. Those kisses could be meant tofort or greet, Master Damien exined. Master Kein kissed me deeper tangling our tongues and I missed that exnation.


    The men in the audience asked about the other things on my face: my eyes and my nose, could those be stimted? Master Damien told him the eyes were painful to touch and could be damaged easily. Humans found stimtion of the nares ufortable because we used it to breath, much like they did.


    The sensitive skin on my neck over my pulse was exploited for the benefit of the Warriors present. They ced their lips there to monitor my pulse and I also seemed to like it. I groaned as Master Bane softly bit my neck.


    When they reached my breasts Master Kein took over, again. They pinched and pulled at the sensitive tissue until I was moaning. Master Evan demonstrated how much I liked to have lips and tongue on my breasts and I nearly came.


    It didn¡¯t matter how many men were here. I wanted one of my Warriors inside me now. Much like this morning my hands were gripping the edges of the table I was on. This was just show and tell, not sex, I tried to tell my body. They were going to drive me insane this way.


    When fingers trailed down and started to stroke my slit, I gave up the pretense. Shutting my eyes, I begged them.


    ¡°Please, Masters, please fu-¡± the words were cut off as fingers plunged into my mouth.


    I sucked on the fingers and teased the tips. I wanted the owner¡¯s cock to rece it. I felt lips at my ear and heard Master Damien¡¯s voice.


    ¡°We will punish you if you use those words in public, Ciara. Thank me for stopping you,¡± he whispered and withdrew his fingers.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Damien,¡± I said and he ced his fingers back in my mouth.


    Fingers in my lower lips spread my moisture around and started to flick and rub over my clit. Distantly, I heard the men describing what they were doing. The audience was now focused on my glistening pussy and they asked all about it. My owners exined my moisture was in preparation for them.


    ¡°Oil can be used if the creature cannot be made to make lubrication, but we have never had to do that with this hole. We have trained it well,¡± Master Bane said proudly.


    Fingers dropped lower and discussed my anal opening. Here they had to use the oil, Master Kein told them, I could not make lubrication for this opening. They exined how it could be painful if not properly prepared. They went through a very thorough lecture on anal sex.

 57

    My owners exined how they cleaned and stretched the area, so they could use it. The stretching could be started at the auction if the Warriors paid or they could start it at home. My owners rmended having the auctioneer do it first, so the ve was ready when they were brought back to Pateria.


    ¡°You will not want to wait once you realize how much it feels like our women,¡± Master Bane said cing his fingers inside me back there.


    The sensations were too much and too little all at once. I had fingers in my mouth and my ass. Someone¡¯s fingers were strumming my clit. I exploded and writhed under their ministrations. When Master Damien removed his fingers from my mouth, I begged them to fill me and touch me using polite words.


    My body came down slowly and I became aware of where I was and what I had done. I was humiliated by my wanton behavior and blushed deeply. Trying to hide my shame I turned my face to the side. Long fingers stroked the hair at the back of my neck as I caught my breath.


    My ears perked to the sounds the men around me were making. I wondered how hard they hadughed at me and how stupid I must have looked.


    ¡°It wants you?¡±


    ¡°What was it like, the first time it asked you?¡±


    ¡°It encourages your touches?¡±


    ¡°What reward do you give it for this behavior?¡±


    The voices sounded awestruck. Not that I had just orgasmed in front of them, but that I wanted my owners. I had gathered the women here did not particrly want the men. Evidently they were impressed something craved what they had to offer.


    ¡°Would you like me to fill you now, Ciara?¡± Master Evan asked from my right.


    ¡°Yes, Master, please,¡± I said reaching out toward him. I hoped they wanted me to answer like that.


    Judging by the praise their peers gave them, it was the right response. Master Evan took my hand and kissed me full on the lips.


    ¡°My brothers and I will fill you until exhaustion tonight, Ciara,¡± he promised in my ear.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    They always kept their promises and I shuddered at the proposition.


    The wind billowing around my legs finally let up and I stretched out on the table. I¡¯d been held like that for too long to be consideredfortable. I felt fingers running down the lines of my body as I stretched across the floating pad.


    The conversation continued for a while longer as Iy there. Master Christof told me it was time to close my eyes again, which I did obediently. Watching the men analyze me had been humiliating. I felt hidden with my own eyes closed.


    I heard a man offer a game of chuke to my owners. Master Damien said they had to feed and clean me before they coulde down.


    ¡°Ah, the down side of ownership?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°It is not an unreasonable price,¡± Master Damien answered.


    After thest group finished with their questions I was told toy still. I had the sensation of motion as my little floating pad was pulled into the sunlight.


    As they pulled me upstairs I thought about what I had done. If more Paterians were interested in humans, more would be kidnapped. If I had been thinking, I would have done things so they wouldn¡¯t want human ves. The idea upset me.


    ¡°Tell me, Ciara,¡± Master Damien said from beside me, as we went up the stairs.


    I knew I couldn¡¯t lie to him anymore, not unless I got better at it. Arge part of me didn¡¯t want to upset him, for reasons I didn¡¯t clearly understand, but that didn¡¯t mean other humans would want to be enved.


    ¡°It will make you mad and you won¡¯t understand, Master Damien,¡± I told him honestly.


    The light changed and I figured we were in their rooms.


    ¡°Open your eyes,¡± hemanded and pulled me to sit up. ¡°Tell me what you were thinking just then and don¡¯t give me any excuses.¡±


    We were in our rooms upstairs. They had pulled me into the bathroom and were looking at me, waiting.


    I took a deep breath, ¡°If I did a good job your cousins will want more human ves and the vers will kidnap more women. I love you, but other women will not want to leave earth,¡± I pushed out in one breath.


    It didn¡¯t strike me I had told them I loved them until I finished my statement. I blushed deeply, but they didn¡¯t seem to notice and pulled me under the spray of the showers.


    ¡°You will react to us the way you were trained to, every time,¡± Master Evan said starting to scrub me off.


    ¡°And whether we want Earth ves or not, they will still be taken,¡± Master Bane said. ¡°If we do not want them, they just go other ces.¡±


    ¡°Although we are curious what you mean when you say the word ¡®love¡¯,¡± Master Kein told me. ¡°You are not bonded to us.¡±


    Now I was really blushing furiously, I hadn¡¯t meant to say that.


    ¡°It means I like you, Masters, on my you didn¡¯t have to be family to those you loved,¡± I told them.


    The men debated as they watched me. That didn¡¯t make any sense to them.


    ¡°It means I like you a lot and I worry about you, Masters,¡± I rified wishing I had never had the original thought.


    It¡¯s not like loving them made any sense anyway. Christof I had loved, but he was not himself anymore. In a way, I saw parts of him in all of them now. Maybe I did love all of them then.


    I looked up at them as they talked amongst themselves. If what I felt for them was love, it only went one way. I was just a thing that they bought for pleasure. It would be foolish to think that they cared for me the way I cared for them.


    The men seemed oblivious to my inner turmoil and they epted the answer finally.


    ¡°Of course you love us, Ciara,¡± Master Damien told me confidently. ¡°We care for you better than you have ever been cared for. We are the most important creatures in your world.¡±


    I was d they had their own opinion on the matter, because the way I felt confused me.


    The men fed me a hearty meal and then we went down toward the arena they yed their game in. I sat by myself and watched them. I guessed the men they were ying with had all been at the tent today. That meant they weren¡¯t ve owners. I made the best of it, but it was boring without my friends.

 58

    After the game we made our way back to the bathhouse. Some of the men they had been ying with walked with us. The conversation was about the game, so I didn¡¯t pay it any mind, at first.


    ¡°Would you sell it?¡± one of the men asked. ¡°It is so well trained, we would pay you three times what you bid at the auction.¡±


    I kept my breathing even like Rose had taught me to do. They had said they would not sell me, I had to believe that.


    ¡°No,¡± Master Damien said, ¡°we have grown to enjoy it and do not wish to sell it.¡±


    ¡°We could watch it for you when you go on your next coupling,¡± another man offered.


    Master Damien chuckled, ¡°And what incentive do you have to return our property unharmed. If you had a ve we would be asked to watch, we would allow you to keep it. That is the only way the trade can be even.¡±


    I felt dizzy I was so nervous, despite my breathing technique. Thank goodness I was considered valuable property and not passed around thepound.


    Master Damien walked us into the bathhouse and I waited for my owners to undress me. Master Evan whispered in my ear as he removed my breast covers.


    ¡°Do you feel empty, Ciara? Know that it takes all of our control not to fill you here. You would take it from us. Take all we had to offer and still beg for more, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± he whispered.


    My face flushed hot all the way to my breasts and I was wet before he stopped talking. Master Baneughed as he cupped my mound and stroked the smooth flesh.


    ¡°They are correct. It is well trained,¡± he said to the group.


    We filed into the warm bathwater and I was d they were talking about their coupling. I¡¯d had about all the public sex I could stand for a while.


    After the bathhouse we walked casually back to our rooms. The men were talking about a new technique to bind the wings of the women.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want them to get away, Masters?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°No, Ciara, we do not wish to be cut by the edges. They are very sharp at the tips and the women wield them like a weapon,¡± Master Kein told me.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s awful,¡± Imented shaking my head.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry about them tonight, Ciara,¡± Master Kein told me.


    ¡°Why, Master?¡±


    ¡°You will need all of your energy to worry about us. All day you have begged to have us inside of you. We have shown great restraint, but do not n to control ourselves much longer,¡± he said smiling.


    We walked into our dwelling and I followed them inside. Master Damien turned around sharply and I walked into him, stepping on his feet.


    ¡°Who did the clumsy ve ask first today?¡± he presented to the group.


    ¡°That would be me, Damien,¡± Master Kein said happily.


    ¡°And me a mere momentter,¡± Master Evan said. ¡°How about we share Ciara, brother?¡± Master Evan asked Master Kein and he agreed.


    I had no idea what they were talking about as Master Bane picked me up and sauntered toward the bedroom.


    Master Evany on the bed and motioned for me toe toward him. I started to walk up to his head and he stopped me.


    ¡°No, Ciara, get on the bed and crawl over me,¡± hemanded.


    I did as he asked and ended up straddling his erection. I was no where near ready for them right now, but I knew they would take care of that.


    ¡°Do you like my kisses, Ciara?¡± Master Evan asked pulling my lips down.


    ¡°I like your kisses, Master Evan,¡± I whispered brushing my lips against his.


    As I started to kiss Master Evan deeper I felt lips on the backs of both thighs. The wet mouths were heading toward my center. I tilted my hips to give the mouths ess to my most private ces.


    The wet, flicking tongues lingered over the curve of my backside. I forgot to breath when one set moved to take firm lick up my plumpbia on one side. His partner copied him a momentter on the opposite side. Both deliberately avoiding touching me where I really wanted them.


    My hips were squirming, trying to find a little more stimtion. The mouths continued to torment, adding gentle scrapes of teeth as they nipped and sucked. When a face finally pressed against my waiting cunt I pushed back against it. The owner¡¯s tonguepped persistently until I felt the moisture pooling out of me.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Evan said disengaging his lips from mine, ¡°I feel you are not giving me any attention. Is something distracting you?¡± he asked yfully.


    I attacked his mouth with renewed vigor. It was almost impossible to ignore those hot, wet lips on my cunt and ass. I sucked on Master Evan¡¯s lower lip and made my way across his jaw to his neck.


    ¡°Please, fuck me, Master,¡± I begged him in his ear.


    ¡°Naughty Ciara,¡± he told me ying with my nipples, ¡°my brother will go first and he isn¡¯t ready yet. You have been ignoring him.¡±


    My mind was muddied with desire and I had no idea which brother he was talking about.


    ¡°Who, Master Evan?¡± I asked desperate to have someone at this point.


    ¡°Kein, of course, Ciara,¡± he said pointing behind me.


    Scrambling off of Master Evan I found Master Kein sitting on the edge of the bed behind me oiling his long prick. He was grinning happily and didn¡¯t look upset in the least. His tool was hard and looked plenty ready to me, but I didn¡¯t want to argue.


    On impulse I got on my knees off the bed and started to rub his oiled shaft between myrge breasts. My own fingers were stimting myrge nipples with each move. I held my tits together so I cradled him and took the tip in my mouth as it emerged each time.


    ¡°Is it on a kneeling ce?¡± Master Damien asked in a strained voice.


    I continued to slide Master Kein¡¯s pole up and down and looked over at Master Damien. By the look of it, he was enthralled by the sight in front of him. I licked at Master Kein¡¯s t stomach and gave Master Damien the sultriest look I could. He shouldn¡¯t be thinking about kneeling ces at a time like this; I wanted to make him forget about the rules.


    ¡°No, it is not,¡± Master Kein answered and pulled me to get back on the bed. ¡°I will have it kneel in a better ce. Go back and get on Evan again, Ciara,¡± he ordered.

 59

    I moved over Master Evan, but tasted him as I went, flicking my tongue over his thighs, stomach, and chest. He seemed to enjoy the attention and pulled me to kiss him when I reached his mouth.


    Master Kein knelt behind me and started to slide his fingers into my tight ass. I hadn¡¯t had the plug all day and there was certainly a difference. He took his time stretching me, but I still groaned when the head of his cock entered me.


    Master Kein was a considerate lover and let me adjust to his size. Master Evan distracted me by yingplicated games with his tongue in my mouth. It was a familiar cramp when Master Kein moved his entire length inside of me. I moaned and rocked my hips, feeling Master Evan¡¯s length twitching underneath me.


    ¡°Take my cock now, Ciara,¡± Master Evanmanded.


    I wanted to tell them it would have been easier if the one below went first, but I was flush with desire. I struggled to move around enough without dislodging my lover from behind and finally seeded. Master Evan thrust his length home in one motion and I nearly fainted I felt so full.


    I grunted and screamed as the men rocked me. It was still so much when they took me like this. My body felt pulled and pushed in so many directions at once. I closed my eyes and concentrated on rxing my flesh around their bodies.


    ¡°Open your eyes,¡± Master Bane ordered. ¡°Do you feel pain?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°So full, Masters,¡± I grunted as Master Kein licked my back.


    ¡°You did not have the plug to ready you today,¡± Master Damienmented stroking my breast absently. ¡°We will not let you go unprepared again.¡±


    I groaned and closed my eyes; I hated that stupid plug. Master Bane ordered me to open my eyes. He was sitting and leaning casually against the pole in the center of the bed, clearly enjoying the show.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the plug, Masters,¡± Iined sounding whiny.


    Master Evanughed beneath me. ¡°It is good for you, Ciara. Besides that I like knowing it is in you. It reminds you all day that this,¡± he said grabbing my ass cheek, ¡°belongs to us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Evan,¡± I whispered.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    His lips were such a temptation, even when they were spouting his annoying banter. I kissed and licked at them for several moments. He moaned softly and pushed hard into me.


    Master Kein and Master Evan pumped me slowly between them for a near eternity. Neither man seemed intent on this getting anywhere anytime soon. Master Damien sat beside us and yed with my nipples, now slick with the oil from Master Kein¡¯s cock.


    When I came to a shuddering climax no one seemed to notice and they continued with a leisurely pace. After a fashion they sped up their thrusts and spilled into me. I rolled off of Master Evan and panted on the bed.


    Master Damien pulled me to my knees and stroked my buttocks. I felt his fingers stretching my anal opening.


    ¡°I have never taken you here, Ciara,¡± he told me. ¡°My brothers usually do, but tonight I wish to ride you and hear you scream for me as I impale your tightest hole.¡±


    Master Damien was always so proper, so it surprised me to hear him talk like that. I turned to look at him and his fangs had grown. He gripped me roughly and speared into me with a hard thrust. He seemed to have lost his usual control.


    I yelped and moaned at his aggressive behavior. He would force himself inside of me quickly and then slowly withdraw until just the head was still holding us together. At some point I realized what he wanted to hear and I started to chant his name in between the moans.


    Master Christofy on his side and watched me. His fingers stroked my soaked slit and yed over my clit. He found a way to rub that made my already weak legs shake like they were made of rubber. Master Christof chuckled when I came again and moved to help Master Damien hold me up.


    Once Master Damien had finished the men generously offered me a drink. I kneeled before them for the water. I didn¡¯t have the strength to move my body back onto the bed after my drink. They ced me on my back with my head right at the edge of the bed.


    Master Christof moved toy between my thighs and Master Bane asked me to open my mouth. They took me like that and I just moved like a rag doll between them. When Master Bane came I nearly choked on the copious thick ejacte. I don¡¯t remember Master Christof finding his release.


    My owners hadn¡¯t lied. They used me until I couldn¡¯t walk to the bathroom under my own power due to exhaustion. After they cleaned me, I curled up between them and fell asleep almost instantly.


    I was taken to Rose¡¯s owners the next morning after my meal and cleaning. My owners were going to a coupling.


    ¡°Your schedule is increased from ours,¡± Rose¡¯s ownersmented to my owners.


    ¡°It appears that is how the Administrators scheduled it,¡± Master Christof answered.


    Master Damien stood in front of me and held my head as he kissed my forehead. ¡°No cuts, no running away, and no lies while we are gone,¡± he said looking into my eyes.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien.¡±


    I felt a stranger¡¯s hands on my arms and flinched. ¡°May we use the posts if it misbehaves, cousins?¡±


    I looked at Master Damien with terror. I hated the posts.


    ¡°Not this time, Basin,¡± Master Damien said. ¡°It will behave for you. I am sure.¡±


    I nodded in agreement and my owners smiled as they left me.


    Roses¡¯ owners liked to shower in the mornings and we knelt on pads in the bathroom while they cleaned themselves. I couldn¡¯t tell if she was angry at me or not. She just watched her owners expectantly while they bathed themselves.


    Once we got to the Keeper¡¯spound I was ready to burst. I wondered if she would continue to ignore me or if that was just an act for her owners. My answer came quickly once the men left through the wall.


    ¡°Act normally,¡± she whispered quickly in my ear.


    We went and sat in our usual spot. Fuji was already there. I looked cautiously around and didn¡¯t see the four girls that I had tattled on.


    ¡°They are in the vige,¡± Fuji said under her breath.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said as several girls started toward me.


    ¡°Did you tell on them?¡± a dark skinned girl asked me. She had only one eye and it looked angry.


    Rose interrupted before I could answer. ¡°Didn¡¯t your owners ask you if you wanted to escape?¡± she asked sounding exasperated. ¡°My owners questioned me for an entire evening, Fuji¡¯s spent a morning asking her. All of our owners became suspicious when Ciara was caught. Those girls should have hidden their thoughts better.¡±


    The girl wasn¡¯t deterred. ¡°Did you tell on them or not?¡± she asked again.


    ¡°Not intentionally,¡± I answered her and that was a mistake.


    The girl looked furious and swung her fist out toward me. I didn¡¯t have time to flinch when the Keepers were dragging us both away. She had never even made contact with me.


    I was shoved into a small room with my back flush to the wall. My arms were held out to the sides and my legs were separated. My strange restraints consisted of a strong wind I couldn¡¯t resist. It reminded me of the auction. A wall in front of me slid up and blocked my view of anything in front of me.


    The girl from before was still screaming at me. Just before the partition moved past my face I had seen her. She was held just like I was on the opposite wall.


    ¡°ves are not permitted to fight,¡± one of the Keepers said as he walked out and I heard a door close.


    ¡°You had no right to repeat what they told you!¡± she screamed at me.


    ¡°I know,¡± I told herying my head against the wall.


    ¡°Did you think it would make you a better ve than the rest of us? Did you think you would get a reward?¡± she screamed.


    ¡°You are right,¡± I answered her.


    ¡°Then why did you tell on them?¡± she asked.

 60

    Not like it was going to make any difference, but I told her the truth. ¡°My owners put a calming cream on me, because I panicked about something. It made me feel crazy and I talked too much. I don¡¯t even remember what I said to them,¡± I told her.


    ¡°I have loyalty to my friends,¡± she told me. ¡°Everyday they spend in the vige, you will spend in here.¡±


    We stood like that for hours. The girl asionally cussed me, but I didn¡¯t say anything to her. My arms were sore and my feet hurt. I regretted having said anything, but in a way I felt I had gotten what I deserved. Standing here with this angry girl in this boring room was my punishment for talking.


    The partition dropped and Rose¡¯s owner was standing in front of me. Heid a kneeling pad on the floor and released me. Once I could move enough I knelt down and he fed me without saying anything. Afterward, I was allowed to relieve myself and then reattached to the wall.


    The day passed very slowly, but I imagined it passed slower for the girls in the vige. Mypanion reminded me of that frequently. She was right, the vige probably was worse. I certainly hadn¡¯t enjoyed it.


    Rose¡¯s owners came at got me at night. She didn¡¯t say anything to me, but held my hand on the transport pad. The look on her face said everything for her.


    In the bathhouse that night we finally had a chance to talk. Her owners left us sitting in the water and were discussing strategy with some other men.


    ¡°Don¡¯tin to the Warriors,¡± she said. ¡°Their solution to any problem with ves is to whip both the trouble makers until they stop the behavior.¡±


    I nodded and she kept talking, ¡°Fuji and I have a n,¡± she told me just before her Warriors came back.


    During dinner one of Rose¡¯s owners turned to me and asked, ¡°How was your day ve?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t lie, because they would know, so I answered honestly. ¡°I stood in a room, Keeper.¡±


    ¡°I asked you how the day was ve, not what you did,¡± he said pleasantly.


    ¡°The air wasfortable, Keeper. I had food and drink. I have had worse days and I have had better days, sir,¡± I replied.


    I hoped he didn¡¯t push me any farther. Comining would get me whipped, at least ording to Rose. I would be lying if I said the day was fine or good. Both answers would get me in trouble and I knew that.


    ¡°Karis, you are upsetting our Rose with your questions,¡± one of the men at the table said as he stroked Rose¡¯s head.


    Rose looked at the man that spoke gratefully, but she didn¡¯t say anything. There was fair amount of grumbling, but the man stopped asking me questions and just fed me.


    After dinner the men yed a game I had never seen in their sitting area. It looked a bit like chess.


    Rose sat quietly by them and sewed. asionally, she looked up andmented on the game. I was fascinated by her sewing. I had never seen anyone do the intricate stitching she did.


    ¡°It is for my Masters,¡± she said smiling toward them when I asked her what she was doing.


    ¡°I would like to learn to do that,¡± I told her softly.


    ¡°You will need your Master¡¯s permission,¡± she said. ¡°If you pricked yourself with the needle and bled they may be upset.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I told her stroking the faint scar that I still wore on my leg.


    My goal while they were at this coupling was not to get any new scars. I¡¯d never gotten so many injuries in such a short time before. Contemting all the new dangers in my life, I wondered what tomorrow would bring. Hopefully, no one else would want to beat me up. A bruise would probably be just as upsetting as a scar.


    I was distracted from my musing when Rose stood up. Curiously I watched her walk across the dwelling into a dark room that was probably where they slept. Her men followed and I cursed inwardly. Did I really have to watch this?


    Thest man pulled me to stand as he walked by. I didn¡¯t resist as he pulled me into their bedroom. Everyone else was already there, stripping themselves of whatever they were wearing.


    There was a kneeling pad by the door and I rested on it. I wondered if they would notice if I scooted it outside the bedroom, but quickly lost that idea. Of course, they would notice. I stayed quietly where I had been put.


    I concentrated on the floor. They were climbing on the bed and I did not want to watch. It would be impolite to watch Rose have sex with her owners, even if they didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    ¡°Are you hungry for us, Rose?¡± a male voice asked.


    He was the one that sounded hungry in my opinion and I nced up. A man was standing behind Rose rolling her nipples between his thick fingers. It was the man in front speaking and this time he demanded she answer him.


    Her breathy voice seemed to stir them up more when she answered how much she wanted them.


    I tried to look away, but it was such an erotic scene. The man in front reached down and picked up Rose¡¯s legs. He pulled them around his back. The man behind her steadied her as his brother entered.


    Guessing from the sounds she was making she was beyond ready for them. The man behind her licked and sucked at her neck, while ying with her breasts. Rose was vocal in her appreciation of the attention.


    They caught me looking and I blushed hard. There was no judgement or censure in their gaze, but I felt watching them should be wrong. I stared at the floor for the rest of it.


    As each man took her Rose continued to scream her pleasure. She told them she loved them and that they were the most important creatures on the. It sounded like what my owners had told me I should be feeling. Evidently that was what they wanted to hear. I¡¯d have to remember that.


    After they were done one of the men walked by me. He was carrying a very drowsy Rose in his arms. As they walked out I heard her ask him to use a certain soap, because she liked how it smelled. He told her he would be happy to.


    I looked back to find the man named Karis looking down at me.


    ¡°Rose is a good ve,¡± he told me. ¡°You would do well to act as it does.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Keeper,¡± I replied quietly as I stood up.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    My continued antics here had not been missed by the rest of the Warriors. I must be the worst ve they¡¯ve ever brought back.


    He pointed to a spot on the bed and told me toy down, which I did.

 61

    ¡°Christof told me you will need to relieve yourself in the middle of the night,¡± he said stretching out next to me. ¡°You will wake me by tapping on my arm and I will take you.¡±


    Iy quietly as they brought Rose back and tucked her in on the other side of the bed. She sounded like she was already asleep. The men ally down and gotfortable around me. I was used to the nighttime routine.


    I closed my eyes and tried to sleep. I wasn¡¯t all that tired. Frankly, I¡¯d done a lot of nothing all day, except stand. My feet were sore and I was restless. Suddenly, warm breath was on my cheek and I opened my eyes.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep, ve?¡± Karis asked quietly.


    ¡°My feet are sore, Keeper. I apologize for keeping you awake.¡±


    The man grumbled a little and got off the bed. I went to follow him and was pulled back down by the man on the other side of me. My insides were all bunched up wondering what they were going to do to me.


    Rose was sound asleep. I could hear her steady light breathing from the other side of the bed. Why couldn¡¯t I do that?


    Karis returned into the bedroom and sat on a stool by my feet. I had horrible images in my head of what they were going to do to me. Hopefully I¡¯d just pass out from the pain.


    Taking my right foot in his hand, he started to rub it. Massaging gently and slowly the dull ache from standing in one position all day got better. When he finished with the right he moved to the left. I was almost asleep when he rubbed the healing cream over both of them.


    I didn¡¯t wake up at all the rest of the night, which was weird for me. It was surprising when I opened my eyes and the sun was up. Rose walked into the bedroom and sat on the bed beside me.


    ¡°Fuji said you were a deep sleeper,¡± sheughed.


    I expected the morning routine from this time, so it wasn¡¯t a surprise. I still didn¡¯t particrly like it that I was being touched like that by anyone but my owners. At least they were quick and efficient about it.


    Unlike most days, I dreaded going to the Keepers. If the girls were still at the vige, which they probably were, I would be stuck in that boring room again. I sighed and stretched a little on the transport pad. It wouldn¡¯t be long before I was stuck to the wall.


    Rose¡¯s owners left us inside the Keeper¡¯s area and I saw the girl from yesterday heading toward us. The Keepers must have expected it, they were watching from the side.


    ¡°You stupid bitch!¡± Rose yelled in English and swung her hand out to strike me.


    I only had time to flinch before the Keepers were dragging the two of us into the little room. I was put on the wall again and I saw Rose on the opposite wall. The partition rose in front of my face.


    ¡°ves are not permitted to fight,¡± the Keeper said before he closed the door.


    ¡°So,¡± Rose said brightly, ¡°what did you talk about yesterday?¡±


    ¡°This was your n?¡± I asked her feeling shocked.


    ¡°Sure, Fuji and I couldn¡¯t talk the girls¡¯ friends out of leaving you alone, but we thought at least we could keep youpany in here,¡± she said.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a fun ce to be,¡± I told her. ¡°Your arms will be sore and your feet will hurt.¡±


    ¡°Decision¡¯s been made, Ciara,¡± she answered. ¡°I would love to hear you talk about Earth, though. Since I am already being punished, I feel now is a good time to ask. My owners have forbidden me to talk about my home. It has been so long and I would love to know what it¡¯s like now.¡±


    ¡°But I guess we have the day to ourselves,¡± Iughed leaning my head on the wall.


    ¡°Yup,¡± she said in English, ¡°it¡¯s just us Earth girls.¡±


    We spent the morning talking, part of it in our nativenguage. Well, I did most of the talking. I told Rose everything about life in America now. Eventually we found it was easier to talk in our newnguage. It had been a long time since Rose had spoken English.


    Rose had been from a small town in Kansas. I couldn¡¯t tell her much about the state particrly, because I wasn¡¯t from there. I kept the discussion general. She seemed to enjoy it.


    I told Rose everything I could think to about Earth. We talked about the technology that was there now. I told her about drugs and war. We talked religion and politics. Everything seemed interesting to her.


    When the partition lowered I was shocked. Rose¡¯s owners, all of them, had been standing and listening for who knew how long.


    ¡°Basin,¡± one of the men asked, ¡°do these seem like ves that are fighting?¡±


    ¡°No, no I don¡¯t think so,¡± the man named Basin answered. He turned to Rose and stroked her face. ¡°Tell me, my Rose, why are you and your friend standing in this room? Why did you try to strike it after we left?¡±


    ¡°We were trying not to involve you, Master Basin,¡± she told him in a pleading voice. ¡°There are ves here angry that my friend told her owners about those who wanted to escape. They have promised to keep it here every day the other ves are in the vige. I thought it would be better for my friend if I was here to keep itpany.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what we do to ves who insist on fighting with one another?¡± Basin asked her.


    ¡°Yes, Master Basin, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to involve you. I will stay with my friend until the other vese out of the vige. There is no reason for you to be involved,¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°We do not want to see you whipped, my Rose,¡± he told her pulling her away from the wall.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± she answered hugging him.


    One of Rose¡¯s owners faced me and crossed his arms. I was still stuck to the wall and panting with fear. I hated the whip with a passion. Once had been enough for a lifetime.


    ¡°Did you hit our Rose?¡± the man asked me.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Never,¡± I gasped.


    ¡°Did you hit the ve yesterday?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, Keeper,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Ciara did not try to touch either of us on either day,¡± Rose pointed out. ¡°She was attacked and did not fight back, Masters.¡±


    ¡°If we leave the ves here they will end up getting whipped,¡± one of Rose¡¯s other owners said.


    ¡°I do not wish to see our Rose taste the whip,¡± Karis said.


    The men looked at one another and then took me off the wall.


    ¡°Follow,¡± they ordered.

 62

    The men walked us out of thepound. I could see, using my peripherals, that all the other girls were eating lunch. We strode out the wall onto a transport pad.


    Rose¡¯s owners took us back to their ce and fed us. Before we were done a group of Keepers showed up.


    ¡°We will leave you both with these Keepers,¡± Basin told Rose.


    She rose up on tiptoes and kissed him on his lips. Each of her owners demanded the same treatment from her and she obliged, thanking each of them.


    We sat in the afternoon and Rose taught me to y the card games the men were always ying. After losing for the fifth time, I set my cards down and looked at Rose. The Keepers were ying a game across the room and ignoring us. I spoke quietly to her in English to hide what I was talking about.


    ¡°Why did you try to hit me? Why not just tell them what was going onst night?¡± I asked.


    ¡°My Masters love me. They don¡¯t care about you that way. I knew that if anyoneined the Warriors would have demanded the Keepers fix the problem. That would mean a whipping for every ve involved. My owners would hate to have me whipped, so I had to involve myself. Now they will probably try to fix it themselves by talking to the other ve owners,¡± she said confidently.


    ¡°And what if it doesn¡¯t work?¡± I asked her. ¡°You are willing to take a beating over this?¡±


    ¡°My owners swore to me I would never be whipped. The idea upsets them terribly. They love me; they won¡¯t let it happen,¡± she said.


    ¡°They told you they love you?¡± I asked.


    My owners acted like that wasn¡¯t possible.


    ¡°Oh no, of course not, the men here don¡¯t understand what they feel. I know what it is and I know what I feel. By the way they act, I know they feel the same way,¡± she told me smiling.


    I wished I had Rose¡¯s confidence and knowledge about this ce.


    The Keepers spoke to us after that. They didn¡¯t like it that we were talking in our nativenguage. Rose apologized and I followed her lead.


    We spent the rest of the afternoon with Rose teaching me about the games the men like to y in the evenings. She said her men thought it was fun sometimes to let her y with them. If I got good my owners might let me y with them, too. That gave me plenty of incentive to pay attention.


    Late in the afternoon Rose¡¯s owners came home. They took us to the bathhouse and then fed us. They didn¡¯t say anything about what had happened this morning. The men acted just like they always did.


    As Iy in bedter that night, I thought about my owners. I wondered how much longer they would be gone. Hopefully the women wouldn¡¯t hurt or keep them this time.


    When sleep finally took me I was worrying about the women. My sleep was fitful and full of horrible nightmares. When I awoke I was d to be out of my dreams, they had been awful.


    Rose and I didn¡¯t go back to the Keeper¡¯s the next day. We stayed in her owners¡¯ apartment with our own men to watch us. In thete afternoon she sewed and I watched out the window.


    ¡°How long are the men usually gone for a coupling?¡± I asked Rose.


    ¡°It depends,¡± she told me, ¡°two or three days, usually.¡±


    ¡°So, it isn¡¯t odd mine aren¡¯t back yet?¡± I fretted chewing on a fingernail.


    ¡°Ciara, the women rarely kidnap men from a coupling. Honestly, that¡¯s when they are least likely to be taken,¡± Rose said watching me.


    ¡°Are they really that bad?¡± I asked her. ¡°Are they really stronger than the men?¡±


    ¡°Without a doubt,¡± she told me and shuddered.


    ¡°How did you see them?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I was with my Masters while they yed a game of chuke,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Two women swooped out of the sky and grabbed a man right from the field. They were about to fly away with him when anotherrger woman attacked them. The women seemed to be fighting over the man. Therger woman forced the two smaller women to drop the man and then chased them away.¡±


    ¡°Therger woman protected the man?¡± I asked her.


    She shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know what they were doing. We all waited thinking the man was going to be taken again, but he was not. I¡¯m not sure what they were doing.¡±


    I held my tongue in check and watched Rose go back to her sewing. Therger woman was probably protecting a man she owned, just no one knew it. He must have had some talent to have been the target of a nearly sessful raid. None of that was something I could share with my friend.


    Despite my concern over my men, I made up my mind to think of nice things before bed. I didn¡¯t want to have nightmares again. Thankfully, I had good dreams all night.


    Rose and I were delivered to the Keepers¡¯pound the next day. The girls from the vige had been returned and their friends didn¡¯t attack me. They were all smiles, happy to be together again.


    The four that had gotten in trouble didn¡¯t talk to me or even look at me. Frankly, I was fine with that. I had a core group of friends and I didn¡¯t need to hang out with people that would just get me in trouble.


    When we were in the bathhouse that night before dinner I sat with my Keepers and chewed on my nails. It was a bad habit I thought I¡¯d broken years ago. I was just so worried my owners would note back.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we tell you to feed it, Basin?¡± I heard Master Evan ask from behind me.


    I slipped my finger out of my mouth and chanced a nce up at my owners. They were battered and bruised. Master Bane had fresh teeth marks over one shoulder and Master Christof couldn¡¯t open his right eye. They all looked at me expectantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d to see you, Masters. I missed you all so much,¡± came out of my mouth in a rush.


    The men all smiled at me.


    ¡°Come, Ciara,¡± Master Damienmanded, ¡°I want you to wash me.¡±


    I got up quickly and followed them to a shallow part of the pool.


    The wounds were worse this time. Despite the flinching, I cleaned all of the bites and scratches thoroughly. After thest time I expected the unease with my nearness.


    Rose¡¯s owners wandered over while I was finishing washing Master Evan¡¯s hair and just gently massaging his scalp.


    ¡°How many groups did you entertain?¡± Karis asked pulling Rose onto hisp.


    ¡°I believe there were three distinct groups this time,¡± Master Damien told him.


    ¡°It seems to me we are more often outnumbered these days,¡± Basinmented.


    ¡°Our offerings are much smaller with so many groups to service,¡± Master Christof said flexing a bruised wrist.


    The men continued to talk and I sat quietly. Rose¡¯s owners wanted to talk to the Administrators. They thought they could send troops to limit the number of women at each coupling.


    ¡°Perhaps with arge enough guard, we could scare away the groups of women we don¡¯t want,¡± Basin told my owners.


    Master Damien agreed with him politely, but even I knew that wasn¡¯t an option. The Administrators worked for the women. No extra guard would ever be sent unless the women wanted it that way.


    Once they were done in the pool the men walked slowly back to their rooms. They were exhausted and I was giddy. I tried to reign in my enthusiasm at having them home.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Kein asked, ¡°why are you walking like that?¡±


    I realized I was almost skipping and walking on the balls of my feet.


    ¡°I¡¯m just so happy you are home. I was so worried about you all,¡± I told them.


    ¡°There is no reason to fear our couplings, Ciara,¡± Master Damien chastised.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I disagreed internally. The women were dangerous and could take my men at any time. There was plenty to be worried about.


    We had finally made it to their rooms and Master Damien let us inside. Master Bane stoked the fire up and the men all sat down watching it. I found my kneeling ce and rested next to them. They were spent, it was obvious. They hadn¡¯t said a word since we¡¯de inside.


    Master Damien¡¯s big feet sat beside me and I tentatively reached out and stroked the top of one foot. He looked down and raised an eyebrow at me.


    ¡°Would you like me to rub your feet, Master Damien?¡± I asked him.


    His brow crinkled a little as he looked at me. ¡°Why would you do that?¡± he asked curiously.


    ¡°It feels good for humans, you might like it, too.¡±


    ¡°Please go on,¡± he said motioning to his feet.


    Starting with the bottoms I rubbed and massaged. When I was about done and ready to start on his legs he told me to go and do it to his brother, pointing to Master Christof.


    I made my way around the entire room. By the time I was done with thest man they had all stretched out on their chairs. Their eyes were all closed and they were breathing like they were asleep.


    Never in all the time that I had been with them had they slept in chairs. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should just let them sleep or wake them. Their positions didn¡¯t look ufortable and the room was warm.


    I opted to leave them be. Stretching out on the rug by the fire, Iid my head on my kneeling ce. I guess we¡¯d sleep out here tonight.

 63

    I felt a warm hand on my arm and heard Master Christof¡¯s voice. ¡°It is cold, Brothers. Give me the nket,¡± he said as I opened my eyes.


    The room was mostly dark as Master Christof wrapped me in a nket and picked me up off the floor. I was chilly. The fire had burned lower and the room wasn¡¯t sofortable anymore.


    My stomach took that chance to remind me it had not had anything since lunch and rumbled. Master Christof walked us into the table area.


    ¡°Did you eat an evening meal, Ciara?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, Master Master Christof,¡± I answered snuggling into the warm nket. My never dressed state did not allow me to befortable in a cool room.


    ¡°It will be sick if we are careless,¡± Master Keinmented wrapping his hands around my icy feet. ¡°It should be in the sleeping room after the sun has set or at least in a room with a stoked fire.¡±


    His hands were warm and felt good, rubbing briskly he took the chill out of my feet.


    Master Bane took something out of a cupboard in the kitchen area. The men all took some to eat. Master Christof held me in hisp and fed me. It tasted like smoked meat and quelled my restless stomach.


    I looked up at Master Christof¡¯s face and was surprised how much better it looked. Across the table I could see Master Bane¡¯s wounds were also smaller. They healed so quickly. Imented on it and Master Damien smiled.


    ¡°Perhaps you are just a slow healer, Ciara,¡± he told me popping more of the meat into his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how we would survive the women if we weren¡¯t fast Healers,¡± Master Evan said.


    The question was leaving my lips before I could stop it, ¡°Why do they hurt you at the couplings? Do you force them to have sex?¡±


    ¡°Force them?!¡± Master Damien asked, ¡°Theye for sex, but they enjoy fighting us almost as much. They separate us and take whichever man they want. They sometimes pretend to let us bind them to reduce our injuries, but not often.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see how the shopkeepers survive it,¡± Master Kein said.


    ¡°I think,¡± Master Christof said, ¡°they treat us differently. I could not be sure, but I heard therge woman that owns us speaking to other women while I was in the mountains. She told them it was young shopkeepers at the coupling and to be gentle.¡±


    ¡°Are you owned by just one woman, do you think?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°No,¡± he told me, ¡°we are owned by a group. I believe our services at the couplings are sold to different groups of women. Sometimes we service our owners and sometimes the women they loan us to.¡±


    ¡°A big one with a vicious scar across her forehead named Nu-reeh is our main owner,¡± Master Bane said moving his wounded arm around. ¡°She stopped a particrly nasty one from taking off my arm this time.¡±


    We moved into the bedroom and Master Christofid me on my back on the bed. It was so much morefortable than the floor. Lazily, I stretched out on it. Master Christof had left me wrapped in the nket and it slowly slid off my breasts, exposing me. I started to pull it back and was stopped by Master Kein.


    Master Damien and Master Evan were both standing and staring at me. Master Christof, Master Bane, and Master Kein had sat around me and were also watching. I didn¡¯t move. The way they were looking at me was so strange.


    ¡°We are exhausted,¡± Master Damien said.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien, you look tired,¡± I answered.


    ¡°You are meant to sate our thirst, not ignite it,¡± Master Bane insisted authoritatively.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to say to thatment and justy still watching them.


    ¡°We should not be feeling this now. It is time for resting,¡± Master Evan stated running a hand through his hair.


    They looked so confused, so perplexed. I wanted to help them, but I wasn¡¯t really sure what their problem was. I pulled the nket back over myself a little and they seemed to rx.


    ¡°We need to rest, Brothers,¡± Master Christof dered and everyone seemed to agree.


    The men all put on their linen shifts and covered me with arger nket. A momentter they crawled onto the bed around me. The men stretched their sore joints and foundfortable positions. I listened to them settle on the bed and soon it was quiet.


    Looking at the ceiling, Ipletely rxed on the bed. It was so good my owners were home, I¡¯d been worried about them. Sleeping with other men was not nearly as rxing as sleeping here with them.


    It waste, but I had my habits. I waited for them to go to sleep. They were all still, but they didn¡¯t sound like they were sleeping.


    Looking over at Master Evan I saw he was looking at me. I turned my head and Master Bane was staring at me from the other side.


    ¡°Am I upsetting you, Masters?¡± I asked quietly.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°We are fresh back from a coupling, Ciara, we do not need to use you,¡± Master Bane exined, although that didn¡¯t make anymore sense than what he had said the first time.


    ¡°Yes, Master Bane,¡± I answered him confused.


    ¡°However, we want to use you,¡± Master Damien further exined.


    I felt ttered. They actually wanted me.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, too, but I want you also, Masters. I¡¯m d you¡¯re back,¡± I said quietly and to no one in particr.


    Admitting how I felt about them made me nervous. Usually I was sure they didn¡¯t reciprocate the feelings.


    ¡°Of course you want us,¡± Master Evan told me, ¡°but you must rest now. We left you on the floor and without food too long.¡±


    Snuggling deeper into the warm, soft bedding my body continued to rx. Despite my habit, I think I was asleep long before they were.

 64

    I woke up the next morning and the sun was shining across the room. It waster than they usually let me sleep. Master Evan wasn¡¯t in the room, so they must not want me up yet. My dder had determined it was time to get going though.


    I nced at the door to the bedroom and the leather p was closed. Beyond the doorway I could hear voices in the main room. It sounded like my owners were talking to someone. If I hadn¡¯t had to go so badly I would have just stayed put.


    Walking across the floor I peeked out the doorway. The men were standing and talking to a man I did not recognize. He looked like the viin from a pirate movie. Shaggy ck hair and a series of cuts on his face gave him a fearsome appearance. I let the p fall closed and just listened.


    ¡°You will have to touch it, in?¡± Master Christof asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the stranger said, ¡°it is better that way. I have done this many times and it seems better if I do it.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t like to be touched by others,¡± Master Christof said sounding troubled.


    ¡°You are sure you could not train us?¡± Master Kein asked. ¡°My hands are very steady.¡±


    ¡°I have done that before, but I can¡¯t guarantee the result under those circumstances,¡± he said.


    The door cover jerked opened and Master Evan was in front of me grinning. I jumped back and yelped lightly. I hadn¡¯t heard him walk up.


    ¡°It is up, Brothers. Ciara, why didn¡¯t you stay in bed until we woke you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I had to go to the bathroom,¡± I said quietly.


    Now I really had to pee.


    Master Evan took me to the bathroom and I heard the manment it would be an easy job.


    Master Evan let me use the bathroom, but then walked me back out into the main room. I kept my gaze on the floor, until Master Damien lifted my chin so I was looking in his eyes.


    ¡°Have you looked at this man?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°If you behave this morning, I will not take you to the posts for your disobedience,¡± he promised me.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I said feeling relieved.


    My ownersid me down on a floating table and told me I could look at the man named in while he was in our rooms. I watched with trepidation as in took a long thick needle out of the bag he had with him. My eyes went wide when he plumped my breast in his hand.


    They were going to pierce me. I turned my head to the side and closed my eyes tight. My breath was puffing out in little pants. I tried to do that breathing Rose had taught me, but it wasn¡¯t working. I felt light headed.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Christof said, ¡°open your eyes.¡±


    I did and looked at him. ¡°This will not hurt for long. We have a cream that will force you to heal quickly. We have used it before. Do you remember?¡± he asked me and stroked my cheek.


    ¡°Yes, Master Christof,¡± I answered him with fear stillcing my voice.


    Master Christof continued to look down at me questioningly for a moment. Suddenly he lowered his lips to my ear.


    ¡°We wish to do this and we will not let it hurt you. Trust us not to harm you. Please, may we do this?¡± he asked softly.


    The choice shocked me as Master Christof stared back into my eyes. I would never had dreamed someone would ask me for my permission again. The pleading was evident in his face and I knew they would stop if I asked them to. The idea empowered me and I wanted to reward them for the generosity.


    ¡°Of course, Masters,¡± I whispered taking a breath, ¡°I wish to do this for you.¡±


    Christof looked thrilled as he reached down and took my hand.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Shut your eyes,¡± he instructed, ¡°I promise you will not feel this. in is very good at his job,¡± he stated confidently.


    My eyes stayed shut tight and I waited for the pain. The man, in, just seemed to be ying with my breasts one at a time.


    I expected the bite of needle, but I felt a sensation like ice coating me. I peeked and in was literally painting my nipples with a brush and small jar of liquid. Starting at the base of the are he drew small circles until the entire nipple was coated with the chilly liquid.


    A second tiny jar was produced and in showed it to Master Damien.


    ¡°Use it,¡± Master Damien ordered.


    ¡°It is four extra stones per application,¡± in advised.


    Master Damien hated to repeat himself and I heard his frustrated grunt as he repeated themand.


    ¡°Our mark will always protect the ve,¡± he exined patiently. ¡°If our symbol brings pain the ve wille to expect that and be fearful of it. We do not wish a fearful ve.¡±


    ¡°Ahh,¡± in answered pulling out a very tiny brush. ¡°It is different in the red mountains. The owners often do this as punishment.¡±


    Master Damien and Master Evan discussed how foolish the men in the red mountains were as in painted just the tips of my nipples very cautiously.


    The long needle was picked up and Master Christof reminded me to close my eyes. I felt a dull pressure at the tip of one and then the other. Once in released the second breast I took a peek again.


    ¡°It looks wonderful,¡± Master Damien said in awe and I opened my eyes fully


    Master Evan handed in several stones and then he handed him an extra one.


    ¡°It did not feel pain, we are grateful for the extra care,¡± Master Evan told him.


    The man picked up his bag and bowed his head slightly to my owners.


    ¡°It has been a pleasure doing business with you. Please tell the others if they wish my services. My Brothers and I will be back through here the next lunar cycle,¡± he said excusing himself.

 65

    Hesitantly, I looked down at my nipples. They were still puckered up, but now they had shiny silver rings through them. A translucent sheen of the healing cream was over each of them. I lifted the rings and saw my owners¡¯ crest hanging from each one.


    Surprisingly, I liked the look.


    ¡°They are pretty like this. Do you like them, Masters?¡± I asked sitting up.


    I hadn¡¯t had a man stare at my chest like that since I¡¯d been on earth, certainly not five men at once.


    ¡°We like it very much, Ciara,¡± Master Bane said brushing the side of my breast.


    ¡°We are to leave them alone for two day cycles, Ciara,¡± Master Damien said brushing the other breast. ¡°You are absolutely not to touch or y with them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered obediently.


    It wasn¡¯t like I was the one ying with my nipples most of the time anyway, but I didn¡¯t want to bring that up.


    The men fed me breakfast and stared at me the entire time. These guys were really into piercings, I thought.


    Master Kein washed me today. During my shower he cleaned very carefully around my new jewelry. When he gave me my other cleaning and inserted the plug, he made sure my nipples didn¡¯t rub on the bench. A very thin sheen of the healing cream was again applied to my nipples. Once I was clean he walked me to the closet.


    The men dressed me differently today. They attached a silver chain at my waist. Blue strips of gauzy fabric went from the chain down to my ankles. A slightly thicker strip of fabric covered my sex and the crack of my ass. My top was left bare.


    We walked through the courtyard and the men stopped to talk to almost everyone. I felt like I should have a sign that read ¡®Just had my nipples pierced,e and look¡¯. They really wanted to show me off today.


    We were apparently going shopping. Once they had made their perusal of the yard, they dressed me in my dull brown outfit. We walked briskly through the street vendors to their preferred shopping district through the second stone wall. I noted the man with the earring cart was in there now.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Damien said, ¡°choose a new pair.¡±


    I carefully looked over what the man had and pointed to one in their colors. They seemed pleased with the selection.


    Master Damien walked into the clothing shop and greeted the man named Fredrik warmly. I recognized Mia and went with her when she came to get me.


    She noticed the piercings right away.


    ¡°Did they hurt?¡± she asked very quietly.


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered back, ¡°the man named in put something on me, so I didn¡¯t feel it.¡±


    ¡°Mine are very sensitive,¡± she said gesturing to the row of nipples on each side of her chest.


    ¡°So are mine,¡± I whispered back to her.


    The men appeared behind us and she stopped talking and finished taking me out of my brown outfit.


    I soon learned why we hade today. I was to exin the belly dancing outfit from home and the men in the shop would make me one. Master Damien allowed me to speak directly to the men today. He exined I would not be allowed to speak to them after we left the shop today.


    ¡°Careful, Damien,¡± the shopkeeper warned, ¡°earth ves are easily confused. You could just have it speak to Mia and we will listen. Our Mia knows about making things with cloth. It made them on its home world. Mia will ask the correct questions.¡±


    ¡°Our Ciara is bright, but you may be right,¡± Master Damien said. ¡°It looks at men without our permission now. We do not wish to punish it.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t time to ponder the odd conversation before Mia prompted me to talk about the outfit. I exined it in detail to her. I had never sewn anything, so I felt like my description wascking, but she seemed to understand.


    ¡°Master,¡± Mia said to her owners, ¡°the outfit this ve describes will cover most of the ve. It is not ornamentation.¡±


    She was right. The belly dancing outfit, while almost risque on earth, would be extremely conservative here.


    ¡°Damien, do you want the outfit to be more like the ornamentation we like for the ves or do you want a replica of the original outfit?¡± he asked.


    ¡°A replica would interest us. We would like to see the ve appear as it does at home for this dance.¡±


    ¡°Does the dance have meaning for your people?¡± Mia asked and Iughed remembering my old instructor.


    ¡°Fertility,¡± I answered her still giggling.


    ¡°And why is that funny, Ciara?¡± Master Kein asked watching me.


    ¡°I¡¯mpletely infertile here, Master,¡± I said still grinning.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Of course they didn¡¯t get the joke, but I could see Mia did.


    Much like before we went out to lunch after shopping. Luckily they didn¡¯t feed me anything that made me high. They had learned a lot about what food to give me and I was d.


    On our way back to the Warriors¡¯pound a shadow passed over the ground and the men around us scrambled. A ring whistle cut through the air and continued to st. We were under attack.


    In their haste, the men knocked over the vendors¡¯ carts and each other. Doors mmed as the men barricaded themselves inside their dwellings. The shadow went right and the screaming started.


    Master Evan pushed me into an alley and told me to stay. I crouched down and watched as my men ran toward the sounds of a struggle.


    Everything was silent where I was left. Most of the action seemed to happening several streets over. It seemed like no one was moving inside the buildings beside me.


    Only one man was left outside. He had tripped and gotten stuck under an overturned cart. The man tried to crawl under it to hide.


    All of the sudden something dropped out of the sky. It was just as Rose had described. The beast was covered in long brown fur. It had to be at least nine feet tall with wed digits and thergest teeth I¡¯ve ever seen. The creature¡¯s wingspan was folded, but I could see the dagger sharp tips along the edges.


    There were hints to the sex of the beast. I saw four distinct nipples on small taut breasts poking out of its fur. That was the only feminine quality I saw on the thing.


    I stayed quietly in a crouch and didn¡¯t move. She walked right past me like I wasn¡¯t even there. Her attention was all on the cart with the man beneath it.


    She picked up the cart and tossed it away. The shaggy haired man hiding there shrieked and tried to run. The woman grabbed him and started to take off.


    Men piled back into the street, four of them to be exact. They attacked the woman with knives and iling fists, but it was to no avail. Sheughed at them and picked a second man up.


    ¡°You are mine until the next lunar cycle,¡± sheughed spreading her wings.


    Warriors were there suddenly, there were five, so they must be a family. They attacked the woman, but she just jabbed them with the sharp tips of her wings. The woman held her struggling bounty tight and took off.


    The Warriors ordered the three men back into their house and they took off running following as she flew away.


    An earth shaking screech sounded and I saw two other women taking off into the air. The two struggling men were being held by the original women. I pitied them as I heard their cries. To be kidnapped so ruthlessly and taken from home was awful.


    My stomach felt weak and so did my legs. I sagged into the building next to me and sunk down to my knees. My ears were ringing, but I heard men piling back into the streets. I prayed they wouldn¡¯t notice me.


    I saw shoes in front of me and cringed. My Warriors wore boots; I had been noticed.


    ¡°What are you?¡± the man asked harshly.


    There was nothing to do. I couldn¡¯t speak to him. I shouldn¡¯t even look at him. I stared at his shoes and waited to see how badly this would end.


    ¡°That belongs to Damien and his Brothers,¡± another man said. ¡°Leave it alone, they won¡¯t like you talking to it.¡±


    ¡°It distracts them from their job. They should not be ying with a ve, they should be finding my Brothers,¡± he said grabbing my hood and veil.


    I cringed when the bright light hit me. This was not going to end well. I closed my eyes and held my breath, but nothing else happened. No one seemed to be moving in the street.


    ¡°Did you touch our ve?¡± Master Damien asked in a low voice.


    ¡°My Brothers were taken,¡± my aggressor shrilly answered, ¡°you should be looking for them.¡±


    ¡°Did you touch our ve?¡± Master Damien repeated.


    ¡°I only touched this fabric. I don¡¯t want your ve. I want my Brothers back. You must go find my Brothers!¡± he cried.


    I felt bad for the man. He was just upset. Now that my owners were here I had the luxury of such feelings again.

 66

    I kept my eyes down and saw boots appear before me. I wanted to kiss those boots I was so happy to see them. Hands gently reced my cover.


    ¡°We were fighting the women on the other street. We will look for your brother. The Administrators will hear of the disgrace you have caused,¡± Master Damien said to the man.


    Hands were under my arms pulling me to stand, which I did on shaky legs. I heard voices talking to the man about the woman. My ears recognized the voices of Fuji¡¯s owners. I heard my owners tell them they were taking me to the Keepers and would be back. The hands under my arms pulled me to walk with them and my feet had trouble moving.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Evan said quietly beside me, ¡°answer me with the movement of the head you learned at home. Did that man touch you?¡±


    I shook my head no.


    ¡°Are you injured?¡± he asked.


    Again I shook my head no.


    ¡°Can you walk?¡± Master Kein asked from the other side.


    I bobbed my head in a yes.


    The men pulled me with a hand under each arm back to the Warrior¡¯spound. As we walked my legs got steadier. With my improved gait the men let me walk by myself and took up their normal positions around me.


    Inside the Warrior¡¯spound I was quickly divested of my brown outfit. Master Kein ran to the left as Master Evan and Master Damien inspected mepletely looking for damage. A momentter Master Kein appeared driving a transport pad. Back to my mostly nude situation I climbed onto the pad with them and it zipped toward the Keepers¡¯pound.


    ¡°She said she would return them in a lunar cycle,¡± I whispered now that we were alone. ¡°Will she really do that, Masters?¡±


    ¡°He will be back before then,¡± Master Damien answered watching the sky intently. ¡°We are sure of it. The owners in this area never let men taken like that stay gone long.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Poor men, I thought as we rode. How terrified they must be. At least she took two of them. Now they would not be all alone with those horrible women.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Master Kein could drive the transport, Masters,¡± Imented trying to distract myself.


    ¡°We know how, but the job is typically given to other men. With an attack the General will not want extra men outside,¡± Master Christof exined brushing his hands along my back.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Bane said, ¡°the Keepers will watch you while we are gone. If we are not able to return and not able to find someone to watch you at night, you will stay with the Keepers. We do not know how the General has elected to schedule the search parties.¡±


    ¡°Do you actually expect to find them, Masters, or is this just an act?¡± I asked and Master Evanughed.


    ¡°These women were not owners in this area, we are sure of this. Our women will also be seeking their property. From what we understand now, if our owners find and free the men, they will leave them in the mountains. We must bring them home. We still have a job Ciara, just not the job we originally thought we had,¡± Master Damien exined patiently.


    ¡°Good luck, Masters,¡± I told them.


    They dropped me off at the Keepers and I was still a little stunned. When I told my friends what I had seen, they held me for a long time and I started to feel better.


    ¡°Five Warriors,¡± I whispered, ¡°and the five shopkeepers, she wasn¡¯t even deterred.¡±


    Rose stroked my head in herp and tried to calm me. ¡°The women here are¡­¡± she said and couldn¡¯t finish.


    They were the most powerful creatures I¡¯d ever seen. The men here were strong, but the women¡­ I couldn¡¯t conceive a creature that mighty.


    Rose¡¯s owners came and got Fuji and me that night. They were in a hurry and showered in their rooms after dinner. They undressed the three of us and treated my nipples, which was good because they had started to ache. Although the sun had barely set, they told us it was time for bed.


    Iy in the bed on my back and tried to think of things that would put me to sleep. I jumped when I felt a hand on my breast. One of Rose¡¯s owners was ying with one of the rings gently. Now there was no way I was ever going to sleep.


    ¡°ve, did this hurt?¡± he asked me, finally leaving the jewelry alone.


    ¡°No, Keeper, the man put something on them that numbed them first,¡± I answered him.


    Rose¡¯s ownerid back down and it took me a long time to go to sleep after that.


    We woke the next morning to the shrill sound of an rm going off three times. It was still dark out. I was barely awake for my morning ritual, which was good because it still embarrassed me. The men fed us hurriedly and then rushed us off to the Keepers.


    When we got to the Keepers we went to our normal spot and nkets wereid out. I stretched out next to Fuji and Rose and we all went back to sleep on the cushions.


    Rose and Fuji wereughing when they woke meter in the morning. I had been sound asleep.


    Rose was all questions about the new jewelry. Her owners wanted to pierce her but she had somehow managed to beg them out of it. Now that they knew it wouldn¡¯t hurt her, she thought they might go through with it.


    ¡°Lots of women on earth have piercings like this now,¡± I told her trying tofort her. ¡°Sometimes they even pierce¡­ you know¡­ down there,¡± I said pointing to my genitals.


    Rose and Fuji both squealed and several other girls joined us for the conversation.


    ¡°My uncle dated a girl at home,¡± I told them. ¡°He talked about her all the time she had piercings in her fleshy lips down there and through the hood of her clit.¡±


    Once everyone understood what that would mean sensation wise for an earth girl they all were yelping andughing. The noises got louder when I told them about the piercings the men on earth could have through their genitals. Even the Keepers stood by and listened to that discussion.


    ¡°I would never allow metal to pierce me there intentionally,¡± I heard one of the Keepers say.


    He nched when I told him how some men on earth liked nipple y. That was where long needles were inserted into the breast to sensitize the nipples.


    ¡°How do you know of such things?¡± he asked hotly. ¡°Did you do this to men there?¡±


    ¡°No, Keeper,¡± I told him, ¡°one of my uncles, a male rted to my mother, he liked to have sex when it involved pain. He lived with us and would spend all his money going ces where they would hurt him and have sex with him.¡±


    ¡°He should have been born here,¡± the Keeper said wirily and the room roared at thatment.

 67

    We spent the entire day inside. We danced, sang, and yed games with one another. The Keepers did not want to be out by the beach in case of another raid.


    It was probably just as well we stayed in. The Keepers had to feed all of us that needed a midday meal. None of the Warriors were excused toe feed their ves. The Keepers stayed very busy tending to us all day.


    We stayed inside and waited for the Warriors that night. I was so happy when my Warriors showed up. They picked Rose and Fuji up to take back to our apartments.


    The men looked tired and dirty. My friends and I kneeled in the bathroom while they cleaned the grime from their bodies. Although they looked exhausted they were watching me with interest. I was so d to see them I returned the looks gratefully.


    Once they were dry they took us to the table and fed us dinner. Both Rose and I were subjected to those disgusting worms. Fuji hesitantly asked to have one.


    ¡°Your owners did not say to feed these to you,¡± Master Kein said looking a little baffled.


    It was easy to see the pleading in Fuji¡¯s eyes though. I assume for that reason my Masters relented and gave her one. She ate the wiggling little worm quickly and licked her lips. That was thest normal thing she did all night.


    Fuji lost her mind. She jumped across the table and devoured the bowl of worms in front of Master Evan before anyone could stop her.


    ¡°More,¡± she hissed at my owners while standing on the table in a crouch.


    ¡°There are no more, ve. Get off the table,¡± Master Damien ordered.


    Fuji hissed at him and started to speak in her native tongue. I watched fascinated as a tail grew from her backside. She swished it back and forth angrily. The men moved away noting the sharp barb on the end.


    ¡°Fuji,¡± Rose crooned, ¡°your Masters will be upset. Your men do not like you to act this way.¡±


    Master Bane shushed her and pushed both of us far away from Fuji.


    ¡°You do not go near it. You do not speak to it. Do both of you ves understand me?¡± Master Bane asked.


    Rose and I replied we understood at the same time.


    The men jumped Fuji as a single unit. She probably would have been outmatched by any one of them. Five was no contest even with the sharp tail.


    I felt bad for Fuji while I watched them subdue her. My owners bound the sharp point on the end of her tail with a thick piece of cloth. Next, they moved Fuji, who was still spitting and screaming, into the bedroom. Master Bane undid a series oftches on the wall and a bed slid out. They attached Fuji to it in four point restraints.


    ¡°Will she sleep there overnight, Masters,¡± I asked softly while listening to the hair raising noises Fuji was making. None of us would get much sleep like this.


    Master Damien turned to look at me. ¡°Yes, she will stay in the locked bed away from us. If she will not be quiet we will slide the bed back inside the wall. There is a way to move air into it, so she will not be without.¡±


    ¡°Did you n to put me in there?¡± I asked looking inside the narrow box Fuji was probably going to spend the night in. It would be like sleeping tied down in a coffin.


    ¡°Only if you misbehaved at night and you never have,¡± Master Evan said looking irritable.


    I made a mental note never to misbehave at night. That would be like a nightmaree true.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back with the Healers, Brothers,¡± Master Bane said bolting out the door.


    The remaining men sat down in the bedroom in the assortment of chairs that were there. Rose and I each found our kneeling ce and sat together. We all just waited and watched Fuji continue to thrash in her restraints.


    The Healers came eventually and fussed at the men for giving Fuji the worms.


    The worms were originally from her, but the creatures there found them highly addictive. The people from Fuji¡¯s world had found them and started to harvest them from deep within their oceans. It lead to the near destruction of the entire civilization.


    They were brought to Pateria due to their high nutritional content. They were the perfect food for Warriors or malnourished Earth ves.


    ¡°Her owners should have warned you, but they forget you are still new to this,¡± the one healer told Master Damien. ¡°Perhaps you all should go to the tent next time they take this ve, if you are going to continue to keep it.¡±


    ¡°For now, just know it will be better by the morning. These ves are usually quite contrite the next day cycle. Often they will not eat at all to punish themselves for theirpse. If you need to force sustenance into it, let us know, we will help,¡± the man said as he got ready to leave.


    Master Damien tried to get Fuji to quiet down one more time, but she screamed at him. Reluctantly, they pushed her into the wall andtched it down. I saw them turn a series of dials on the wall, I assumed that was for air. Once she was inside the wall all was quiet.


    We all went to bed early, just like we had the night before. I couldn¡¯t hear anything from Fuji, but I was worried about her. My fingers picked anxiously at my cuticles. Just when I thought I¡¯d justy here awake and fretting all night, I felt a kiss on my cheek.


    ¡°Why are you restless, Ciara?¡± Master Damien asked softly.


    ¡°What if she can¡¯t breath in there Master? What if she is hurting? I¡¯m just worried about my friend,¡± I told him honestly.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Ciara, Kein spent a night in the box before we brought you back to ensure all the safety devices worked in there. Your friend will be fine,¡± he said in aforting voice.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Damien,¡± I whispered running my fingers down his jaw.


    Master Damien pulled me so I was under him and settled between my legs. He held my hands down on either side of my head and kissed me deeply. The rough stubble on his chin grazed my soft skin as he moved to kiss my neck.


    I was so embarrassed that this had to happen with Roseying in the bed with us.


    ¡°You know, brother,¡± Master Evan said with a sigh, ¡°we can¡¯t touch the breasts until at least tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°We could excite it without the breasts,¡± Master Bane offered.


    ¡°I want to y with them too badly to resist such a temptation,¡± Master Keinmented.


    Oh God, why did Rose have to be in bed with us right now, I wondered.


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Master Damien said rolling off of me, ¡°we find those idiot shopkeepers and return them.¡±


    Everyone in the bed agreed they would do that and I breathed easier knowing I wouldn¡¯t have to perform in front of my friend just yet.

 68

    The next day we were woken by that awful rm again. For the first time in a long time I woke up and bolted out of bed. I stood by the little tray they had locked Fuji in and looked expectantly at my owners.


    ¡°Oh, do we have to go through this already?¡± Master Bane moaned getting out of bed.


    The men stretched and prepared themselves for a battle before they opened the drawer. That turned out to be an unnecessary concern.


    Fuji would not stop apologizing. They tried to clean us and she kept getting water in her mouth. Every time they tried to wash her sparse hair she ended up sputtering out soap and water. Our shower took much too long.


    The worst part came as the men gave Rose and I our morning enemas. Fuji was not involved and it gave her a chance to apologize non stop. She could not seem to stop talking.


    It was hard for the men to concentrate listening to Fuji¡¯s stream of constant apologies. They seemed like they just wanted to get away from her. She was making them insane.


    After our shower, Master Christof tried to feed Fuji and she wouldn¡¯t eat. Rose stepped in, after politely asking permission.


    ¡°Fuji,¡± she said firmly, ¡°your owners will be very displeased if you do not eat. That will be the second bad choice you made while they are away. You have already made one mistake, do not make another.¡±


    Fuji was silent for the first time all morning. When Master Christof offered her food she took it until her bowl was empty. She started to apologize again and Rose repeated they had told her to be silent. She kept using the same argument and it kept working.


    The men looked a little stunned that Rose had known what to do. I grinned inwardly. It was nice to see them not know everything for once.


    It was a subdued day at the Keepers. Fuji was still really upset. Her owners had told her never to eat the worms. She said she just couldn¡¯t resist them.


    Rose and I tried tofort Fuji, but it wasn¡¯t very effective. Oddly, she didn¡¯t seem upset they would punish her. Fuji was upset she had disobeyed. Whatever punishment they chose she would take dly to make up for the mistake. Evidently she wouldn¡¯t feel better until that happened.


    Rose and I sat and yed cards while Fuji sulked in the afternoon. I missed going out in the ocean. Learning to y the games was fun, but I loved to swim.


    Suddenly, I wasn¡¯t on the ground anymore. I yelped as I heard the startled criese from all around. I was being held over someone¡¯s shoulder and I didn¡¯t know who it was. I struggled until I heard Master Evan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Save your voice, Ciara, you¡¯re going to need it.¡±


    I looked up to see ves being removed from the Keepers in much the same way as I was.


    Master Evan bolted onto the transport and joined my other owners. He didn¡¯t put me down, but kept a hand firmly around my waist. As we travelled back toward thepound I felt their hands on my legs, stroking and spreading. Master Kein was driving the transport and was eyeing me passionately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too far before I get back, Brothers,¡± he said as he dropped us at our door.


    They put me on my feet just inside the doorway and stood staring at me.


    ¡°What is going on, Masters?!¡± I asked looking around.


    Their gaze could only be described as feral and I backed away from them.


    ¡°It has been two days this morning since the ornamentation was ced and we are able to touch it now,¡± Master Damien growled.


    I covered my breasts and he frowned at me. ¡°Never cover yourself from our gaze,¡± he said. ¡°Your beauty is ours to enjoy.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I stammered dropping my arms and embarrassed by thepliment, ¡°but all the other Warriors were picking up their ves also, Masters.¡±


    ¡°We found the men in the mountains,¡± Master Evan said circling around behind me. ¡°Kein and Bane found them running through a ce called ¡®the caves¡¯. We are off the alert now.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Master Bane,¡± I said trying to sound polite.


    ¡°Oh, you are my prize, Ciara. This afternoon was what I asked the General to grant us,¡± he said raking his eyes over my form.


    ¡°The other Warriors were also happy to have the time off,¡± Master Damien said taking a calcted step toward me.


    ¡°I feel like you¡¯re hunting me, Masters,¡± I blurted out as Master Kein burst in the door.


    ¡°Then fight us,¡± Master Evan said from over my shoulder, ¡°we would enjoy that.¡±


    They converged on me as Ished out at them iling my arms. Much like Fuji the night before, it wasn¡¯t a very fair fight.


    The men bound my arms behind me and forced me to kneel before Master Bane. They weren¡¯t all wicked about it, a kneeling ce was under my knees.


    ¡°Suck me,¡± Master Bane ordered pulling out his cock.


    ¡°No,¡± I tried to say, but he had shoved his meat in my mouth as thest of the word came out.


    I tried to get away but they held my head steady. Master Bane used my mouth gliding in and out, bumping the back of my throat with each thrust. I wasn¡¯t really against this and used my tongue to stimte him as I sucked. The game made sense to me, though. Every now and then I would struggle and try to get up.


    Master Bane came in my mouth and I drank everything he gave me. Much like before this didn¡¯t seem to have any effect at all on his erection. He pulled it from my mouth as I licked at the tip.


    ¡°Stand up,¡± Master Kein ordered.


    ¡°No,¡± I stated looking right at him.


    He pulled me up using those new rings on my sensitive nipples and I followed them up.


    ¡°An effective new toy,¡± hemented leaning down andving the right nipple with his tongue.


    The effect was electric. I nearly came from that alone. My head tossed back against Master Evan and my knees felt weak.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh God, please fuck me,¡± I begged.


    ¡°Speak in ournguage, Ciara,¡± Master Kein demanded attacking the other nipple with his hot, wet mouth.


    ¡°I want sex,¡± I demanded softly.


    ¡°You still wear your ornamentation, Ciara,¡± Master Christof noted, ¡°and we are still dressed.¡±


    ¡°Undress us and have sex with me,¡± I ordered in a quavering voice.


    ¡°I thought you had said ¡®no¡¯ to us before, Ciara,¡± Master Evan said pulling on the ring Master Kein wasn¡¯t sucking on.


    They were being so frustrating.


    I wiggled around and managed to get away from their hands. I stalked into the sitting area by the fire and realized my wrists were still bound. Futilely, I tried to undo the bonds at my back, but I wasn¡¯t sessful.


    All I did manage to do was further inme them. All the wiggling in front of the fire made my breasts and their jewelry dance on my chest.


    ¡°Beautiful,¡± Master Damienmented watching me and I stopped struggling for a moment.


    He came toward me and I didn¡¯t back away from him. His talented fingers pulled and lightly twisted the rings until I sank toward the floor. Again a kneeling ce was beneath me.


    ¡°Kein,¡± he called, ¡°it is your turn.¡±


    The long staff was before my eyes a momentter. I needed my hands desperately for this. Master Kein¡¯s organ was too long to restfortably in my throat. This wasn¡¯t a choice, though. I took the tip between my lips and started to move down his length.

 69

    My hands were free suddenly. Grateful to whoever thought that would help, I moved them up to wrap around the base. I used lips, tongue, and hands to force a violent eruption from Master Kein.


    After his spending he withdrew from my mouth and used the nipple rings to pull me up again.


    ¡°Ciara, are you done refusing us?¡± Master Kein asked smiling wickedly.


    ¡°No,¡± I answered him yfully.


    This was a fun game.


    ¡°Have you lost your manners, Ciara?¡± Master Damien asked pulling me against his chest. ¡°Do you know you should call us Master?¡±


    ¡°You are not my Master,¡± I answered him and watched his face.


    I didn¡¯t want to go too far and make them really angry.


    ¡°That didn¡¯t work well for you on your first day and it will not work well for you now,¡± Master Damien said smiling and tugging at one of my shiny new rings.


    ¡°I am empty, fill me,¡± Imanded in the most authoritative voice I could muster.


    ¡°I am still clothed, Ciara, and you do not know how to behave. Perhaps we should all sit and watch the fire,¡± he said sitting and leaning back on the chaise.


    Never once since I¡¯d been here had I undressed them, but I was willing to try tonight. My pussy ached for them. I¡¯d given two of them pleasure and gotten nothing in return except tormented, sensitive nipples.


    Fiddling desperately, I managed to get Master Damien¡¯s pants undone and pulled his manhood out. He justy there watching me and didn¡¯t help or move away. I crawled over him and he still didn¡¯t move. I thought for sure he¡¯d say something when I sunk myself onto him, but he was silent.


    I rode him for a moment and realized he wasn¡¯t even moving his hips; he was just watching me. My body froze and I realized that heated gaze could mean he was turned on or angry.


    In a brazen decision I decided he was turned on and not to ask him. I ground myself down over him and shook my top so the little silver rings caught the light. His eyes darkened and I knew it was desire that had hold of him.


    Slowly his hands came up to my hips. I moved slower as he pushed his fingers over my ribs and under my arms. His hands came forward now stroking the voluptuousness on either side of my chest.


    My breath was caught in my throat as I waited for him to start pulling on the rings again. They were so sensitive now and they had yed with them so much already. In anticipation I pressed my chest out.


    Hands on my waist surprised me as Master Kein deftly removed my garment. Other hands finished stripping me of my earrings and sandals.


    Master Damien still had not really moved his hands on my breasts. Now he stroked the mounds taking his fingers off before reaching the crinkled pink skin that held their crest. I was breathless with the suspense of waiting for him.


    ¡°Ride me, Ciara,¡± he growled suddenly pulling both rings forward.


    I did as he asked and he watched my face. Master Damien tried every variation of twisting, pinching, and pulling. He was exciting me terribly and he knew it.


    When I orgasmed around his thick shaft I tried to limit the stimtion by cing my hands over his. All I got for my trouble was my arms bound behind me again.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I say Ciara needs a lesson, Brothers,¡± he said grinning.


    Master Christof lifted me off of Master Damien with a plop and carried me bound to the bedroom. Master Evan sat pillows up on the bed and theyid me across them with my ass in the air. My tender nipples felt good on the cool sheets below me, but I was a little concerned with my exposed position.


    ¡°You will be d you had your plug today, Ciara,¡± Master Damien said from behind me and I realized it was still inside of me.


    Master Damien kissed down the middle of my back before driving his length into my sopping wet center. He held my hips and fucked me mercilessly from behind. I felt plowed into the bedding. My chest was driven forward with each thrust between my legs


    ¡°Masters, please unbind me. Please let me take you on my hands and knees,¡± I begged.


    Master Damien thrust several more times and I felt him swell and burst inside of me.


    ¡°Now we are Masters?¡± Master Evan mocked tracing the edge of the plug as Master Damien withdrew.


    ¡°What happened to the arrogant ve that took my cock in the ante room?¡± Master Bane asked. ¡°Did being bound and propped on the bed for our pleasure remind it of something?¡±


    ¡°Please, Masters, I made a mistake. Let me make it up to you,¡± I moaned as someone slowly removed the plug.


    I felt a hard shaft push down inside of my bowels and I moaned. Master Evan undted his hips and drove me forward with each punishing plunge.


    ¡°It will be a long day, Ciara, if you continue to fight us,¡± Master Evan said and I could hear the smile. They were counting on a long day.


    ¡°I wish to go again,¡± Master Kein said from beside me.


    Master Evan withdrew from me and I rxed. Master Kein was long, but easier to take this way.


    ¡°Up, Ciara,¡± Master Evanmanded pulling on my hands and hair.


    I struggled to move to my knees and finally seeded. The pillows were removed and Master Keiny before me.


    ¡°Crawl over me, Ciara, put your ** over me,¡± hemanded.


    I looked at him confused. He had used a word I did not know.


    ¡°Have we used a word our foul mouthed ve hasn¡¯t learned?¡± Master Baneughed.


    ¡°Put your vagina over my penis, Ciara. Do you understand that?¡± Master Kein asked motioning.


    I shuffled on my knees over him, but I still had my hands bound behind me.


    ¡°Master Kein, may I have my hands now?¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°Continue to irritate us and you will lose the use of your mouth, Ciara, unless we need it,¡± he said holding his cock straight up.

 70

    I straddled him and sank onto his length, enjoying the sharp feel of him. Moving up and down, I tried to fuck him, but it was difficult.


    Master Evan grasped my neck and pushed me toward Master Kein on the bed. Losing my bnce, I ended upying across his chest and then I felt Master Evan pushing back into my ass. They were nning to share me, so I made a point to rx myselfpletely.


    As Iy on Master Kein¡¯s chest I tried to say the things they liked to hear, but they were ignoring me.


    ¡°Unbind the wrists, I wish to y with the new toys,¡± Master Kein said.


    Part of me felt relief as I leaned on my arms and part of me groaned. My tender nipples would never survive today.


    Master Kein was much more gentle with my body than it sounded like he would have been. He flicked the rings lightly and seemed to enjoy watching them shake. As he reached his climax he took a nipple in his mouth and sucked. I thanked him copiously for the care he showed.


    Master Evan was not near done yet and continued to ride me from behind. My ass felt open and used when he finally found his release.


    ¡°Ciara,e take a drink,¡± Master Banemanded and I slipped off the bed and to my knees on the floor.


    ¡°How many times do we have to tell you that you must kneel on a resting ce?¡± Master Damien asked exasperated.


    I shuffled quickly forward until I was in the right spot and the men continued to stare at me. On impulse I leaned forward and kissed Master Bane¡¯s feet apologizing.


    ¡°What are you doing Ciara?¡± Master Evan asked crouching beside me.


    ¡°I am apologizing, Masters,¡± I told him, ¡°for not being an obedient ve.¡±


    They each moved in front of me and took an apology before they fed me the water.


    Master Christof put me back on the bed after my break and took his time. He crawled over me and rocked me gently into the bed. It was like before, when it was just us in the middle of the night. It was better now, though, with his Brothers touching and stimting any piece of flesh he wasn¡¯t.


    After he was done it was another of them. They took me until I couldn¡¯t stand. By the time Master Christof took a second turn, I was reduced to a quivering mess. All I could manage was to whispere their names over and over again.


    ¡°It cannot take us anymore today, Brothers,¡± I heard Master Kein say as long fingers inspected the wet, sore area between my legs.


    ¡°It did well,¡± Master Damienmented lifting me out of the bed.


    I was showered and the cream was applied as usual. The perfume was once again put over my neck. This time I knew what it meant and was happy to have pleased them so.


    The men redressed themselves casually and sat talking by the fire. Theyy me on the chaise where it was warm and I dozed, exhausted. A rapping at the door woke me up, but I kept my eyes closed.


    ¡°Sirs, you are here,¡± the surprised voice said when the door opened.


    ¡°Yes, and we have an appetite. Where is our evening meal?¡± Master Damien asked.


    ¡°We did not think you would be here. Let us get it. We apologize, sirs,¡± the man stammered out.


    I heard bustling as the food was brought in and set on the table.


    ¡°We did not expect you to be here tonight, sirs. We apologize for the wait,¡± the voice said still sounding surprised.


    ¡°There is an item the human ves take. You stock it in the kitchens, do you not?¡± Master Evan asked the man.


    ¡°Of course, an order will be delivered right away,¡± I heard the man say.


    Master Christof picked me up off the chaise and sat me between him and Master Evan at the table. I took what they gave me quietly and wondered about what the food delivery man had said. I looked silently up at Master Christof with the question still on my mind.


    ¡°Ask me, Ciara,¡± heughed leaning down and kissing my nose.


    ¡°Where else would you be?¡± I asked. ¡°The man at the door sounded like he thought you would be somewhere else. You rarely eat other ces.¡±


    ¡°In the mountains, Ciara, celebrating,¡± Master Bane answered.


    ¡°This is much better,¡± Master Kein said, ¡°no risk, all reward.¡±


    I thought my brain must have turned off for a moment. ¡°Why would you go into the mountains? Didn¡¯t you juste out from there?¡±


    ¡°We used to celebrate by going to the mountains and finding females to pleasure ourselves with,¡± Master Bane told me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like to go to the females¡­¡± now I was confused.


    ¡°They were our only choice if we wished to celebrate and we do enjoy the females, to a point. We would go with another family or two and subdue several women for our pleasure,¡± Master Damien told me.


    ¡°It is how we know the mountains so well,¡± Master Evan bragged. ¡°We know many ces the women like to stay.¡±


    ¡°It was more fun when we went alone, without another family and we often did that,¡± Master Christof said. ¡°There is always risk in the mountains though. We were taken and held byrge gangs on several asions.¡±


    A knock sounded at the door and Master Evan got up to answer it.


    ¡°Never as much fun if that happened,¡± Master Damienmented.


    ¡°Because the women are mean,¡± I said trying to understand.


    ¡°No, if we got caught up there and didn¡¯t return to our post on time the General would take ash to us when we got back,¡± Master Evan said returning to the table.


    ¡°And not a light scolding like you got,¡± Master Christof said, ¡°a real beating.¡±


    I had thought what I got counted as a beating. It was apparently not that bad. Admittedly, they could take a lot more than I could.


    ¡°You did well today, Ciara,¡± Master Evan said handing me the bowl from the door, ¡°you took each of us multiple times. We are pleased.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I took the bowl and looked inside. It was an orange, arge ripe navel orange. Reaching inside I touched the rough skin and wondered at it.


    ¡°We do not know how to feed you this,¡± Master Damien exined from beside Master Evan.


    ¡°Show us how you eat it,¡± Master Keinmanded.


    I picked up the orange and started to peel it. The scent of it filled the room and Master Christof wrinkled his nose.


    ¡°What a strange odor,¡± he quietlymented.


    Once the orange was peeled I plucked at the seeds to remove them.


    ¡°The man asked us to save those if the ve did not eat them,¡± Master Evan said and had me ce the seeds back in the bowl.


    I separated the orange into pieces and the men were fascinated by it. They each took a piece and examined it.


    ¡°Would you like to try it, Masters?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, Ciara, this is your treat,¡± Master Evan told me handing the piece he had taken back.

 71

    I showed them how I ate it and they fed me the pieces I had prepared. It was wonderful. I savored each sweet bite. I never expected to taste something from Earth again.


    He did have a little taste of the orange. Some of the juice dribbled down my chin and Master Evan licked it off. While he didn¡¯t find it bad, he didn¡¯t understand why I enjoyed it.


    After dinner the men yed cards and I sat and watched them. The game was much more entertaining now that I understood it. Master Christof even put me on hisp and let me y his hand for him.


    ¡°Well, we should go help with the punishment,¡± Master Damien said stretching.


    I nched and gagged. ¡°What did I do, Masters?¡± I panicked.


    ¡°Not you, Ciara, we already told you we were pleased with you. The ve that ate the worms. It is being punished in the courtyard,¡± Master Evan said rising.


    The men dressed me in my panels and after ncing at my chest they put the covers over my breasts. I nced down and saw what they did. Despite the healing cream my nipples were red and puffy. They looked like they had suffered too much attention very recently.


    It was near dusk and the yard was lit with torches. A warm breeze was blowing intermittently and lots of men were outside. Everyone seemed happy and rxed after thest couple of days.


    We walked down the steps to the courtyard and I hoped it wouldn¡¯t be too bad. I wondered if I would have to look. I did remember the one horrible time I¡¯d been at the posts, I had seen ves looking up at me then. My owners would probably make me witness whatever they had done to Fuji.


    The men stopped suddenly and I watched the backs of Master Damien¡¯s boots.


    ¡°Ciara, look up and tell us if you would wish this to happen to you,¡± Master Bane ordered.


    I steeled myself for the worst sight imaginable. My fists clenched in anticipation at my sides. Taking a big breath I looked up at what they had done to my friend.


    Fuji looked miserable, but otherwise fine. She was up on the tform dressed in an ill fitting white dress that fell past her knees. One ankle bound her to a post. She stood silently shaking with her eyes closed.


    My owners looked at me and I looked at them. If the question was, did I wish to wear clothes again, the answer was yes. Somehow I doubted that was the point of this exercise. I opted for being honest, because this didn¡¯t look like punishment to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I told them.


    Master Evan snickered and Master Damien raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Earth ves aren¡¯t very observant are they?¡± Master Kein asked.


    ¡°Perhaps the ve doesn¡¯t like our decoration,¡± Master Banemented touching the cuff on my wrist.


    ¡°Ciara has demonstrated it likes our symbol. We all remember the vige,¡± Master Christof said as though reminding them.


    I looked back up at Fuji and kind of understood. She wasn¡¯t wearing a cor or cuffs to show ownership. Her leg was bound to the post by a simple leather strap. Upon closer inspection the ill fitting dress was just a man¡¯s shirt.


    My hand stroked the line of my cor and I remembered the horror that happened to me when it wasn¡¯t present.


    ¡°I like your symbol, Masters, and I appreciate the protection the cor gives me,¡± I said solemnly.


    Fuji¡¯s outfit just didn¡¯t make any sense. What was the purpose of dressing her? I would love to be dressed.


    ¡°It loses something when you have to tell them,¡± Master Evan said sounding grumpy.


    Apparently, I should be horrified by the sight in front of me. No one was touching her or hurting her. Maybe that cameter, that would have horrified me.


    ¡°No one is hurting her and she¡¯s dressed, Masters,¡± I finally said confused. ¡°She¡¯s not even bound in a way that would be painful. I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    They all stood looking at me for a moment before Master Christof leaned in and spoke in my ear.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°That ve would not find being stretched out between the posts ufortable at all. Being covered in that smock means its skin is too hideous to be seen. You¡¯ve seen how the flesh glitters in the light, correct?¡±


    I nodded and he understood me.


    ¡°Its owners put that on it to ent its natural glow. On its the only creatures to cover up are ill and embarrassed by their skin. Its owners are saying it is too hideous to look at. They are putting it out here for us to mock.¡±


    ¡°Will you touch her and hurt her?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°No, that kind does not feel pain the way you do. It would take the de of a knife to make the skin suffer and that would leave a permanent scar,¡± Master Christof told me.


    I watched, with my peripherals as a group walked by andmented how ugly the ve was. The men wondered who would im such a horrid thing. They continued to talk until Fuji screamed her master¡¯s names, begging them to im her.


    I heard one of Fuji¡¯s owners say to the other men to move on and then he left. Letting my hair fall forward I looked through it and saw her owners sitting in a small tent behind her. They were sipping on drinks and talking.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Damien warned pushing back my hair, ¡°you know you aren¡¯t supposed to do that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Damien, I just didn¡¯t understand where their voices came from,¡± I admitted to him. ¡°Will you say things to make Fuji upset?¡± I asked to change the subject.


    ¡°No, we keep this ve, we will not be part of punishing it,¡± Master Evan said and grabbed my chin so I looked at him. ¡°Do not look at other men, Ciara, only us.¡±


    ¡°I only want to look at you, Master, I just was curious where the men watched from,¡± I said beginning to fear they would put me up there also.


    ¡°Ciara, when you are curious, ask us and we will tell you,¡± Master Christof sighed. ¡°Do not do things that you know will get you in trouble.¡±


    ¡°I apologize, Masters,¡± I said in a pleading voice hoping they would let this go.


    ¡°Follow me, Ciara,¡± Master Damien said, ¡°and keep your eyes where they belong.¡±


    Master Damien and his Brothers went to talk to Fuji¡¯s owners. I knelt on a pad in the little tent and waited while they talked. They were discussing the hunt for the men that had been taken. I had never been in the mountains, but it sounded really intense.


    As we sat there one of those stupid silver bugsnded on my thigh. I hated those bugs and swatted at it viciously. I struck my thigh with an open palm and left a hand print, but the bug got away. I felt a tickle on my arm and thought it was another bug. I swung, but several sets of hands stopped me.


    ¡°Ciara!¡± Master Damien said pulling me up, ¡°Do not punish yourself! You are forgiven!¡±


    ¡°We will bind your hands if you continue to strike yourself,¡± Master Evan threatened. ¡°You cannot be injured.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t,¡± I started to say and stopped; they looked upset. ¡°I won¡¯t hit myself anymore, but honestly, that kind of a hit won¡¯t cause permanent damage,¡± I told them. ¡°I was pping at a bug.¡±


    They stared angrily at the red handprint on my thigh, so I rubbed at it.


    ¡°It will fade, Masters, I promise that kind of hit won¡¯t leave a mark,¡± I pleaded.


    The men sat back down to talk, but Master Christof pulled me on hisp. He held both my hands in one of his, presumably so I couldn¡¯t whack myself again. Iy may head on his shoulder and rxed.


    I sat quietly for a while, but soon wiggled free and was tracing the lines on Master Christof¡¯s palms. As I yed with his long fingers I heard a sigh from Fuji¡¯s owners.


    ¡°This is going to drive us mad watching you all. We wish to enjoy our ve. This punishment is over,¡± one of them said and I heard them rise and leave the tent.


    Thest man to leave told Master Damien they would see him tomorrow, but they were going to be upied for the rest of the night. My menughed outright at that.

 72

    This time, I asked. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°It is one of the benefits of that type of ve,¡± Master Christof said stretching out now that there was more room, ¡°that ve can take them many times. Except for the temperature difference the sex organs mirror our females. It is not sensitive like you are, it is ustomed to having many male partners each time.¡±


    ¡°You knew I was used to having only one sexual partner at a time?¡± I asked him looking into his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, and my Brothers also knew with the proper stimtion you would respond just as favorably to us,¡± Master Christof told me.


    ¡°You¡¯re better than the man I had sex with on Earth,¡± I blurted out. ¡°I react more favorably here than I ever did there.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Master Evanughed, ¡°we are a far superior race.¡±


    Things were normal for a couple of weeks after that. My Warriors talked about a meeting that the General had scheduled and they were very curious about it. Unlike his usual meetings it was to be held at his private residence. That was unusual, but not unheard of.


    The day of the meeting came and the men were very animated. They dropped me at the Keepers early. I noted each man was dressed in his finest attire. Being asked to speak with the General privately in his home was evidently quite an honor.


    Something happened at the meeting, I was sure of that. My Warriors were subdued that evening and didn¡¯t want to talk to me. When I asked what had happened they told me it was not something I should concern myself with. It was a strange reaction and I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Life for me changed subtly. Something was very wrong, I soon knew. As the days passed I felt more and more left out. My owners talked about almost nothing in front of me. Except for cleaning me, they rarely even touched me. All of them watched me, as though appraising me for some reason.


    My Warriors became more keyed up and anxious. They weren¡¯t sleeping well, which was strange. When I woke up in the middle of the night they were sitting and talking by the fire. As soon as they noticed me the conversations always stopped, though. I knew they were hiding something.


    At lunch they¡¯de and take me to the forest. Everyday I¡¯d try to talk to the Brother with me, but they told me to eat and watched me wistfully. Asking what was wrong got me no answers. Getting upset with them just earned me a rebuke.


    ¡°We enjoy you, Ciara,¡± Master Kein had said once. ¡°Can¡¯t we just spend time with one another and find pleasure in it? Why must you act this way?¡±


    The criticism startled me. Every time I wanted to ask again after that I redirected myself. A ve should always defer to their Master¡¯s wishes and pleasure. I had to be what they wanted, so I stopped pressuring them.


    The worry gnawed at the pit of my stomach, despite my decision. I bit one of my nails to the nub and my stomach constantly hurt. It felt like I was reacting to their anxiety, which obviously I was. If something happened to them, I felt sure I would suffer also. It began to panic me.


    One night at dinner I had suffered enough of the strange silence and odd looks. My anxiety got the better of me and I had to ask them.


    ¡°What is going on? You all seem upset and you won¡¯t talk around me, what did I do, Masters?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You did nothing, Ciara, take your sustenance,¡± Master Damien told me dully.


    He had that same look as when the problem with Master Christof had been going on.


    ¡°Is your bond broken? Did something happen?¡± I pressed.


    ¡°This is not your concern, Ciara,¡± Master Evan told me. ¡°It is time for you to take your meal.¡±


    ¡°You are my concern!¡± I stormed standing up. ¡°You are my Masters. You are the only reason I survive here and something is wrong with you. Please, tell me what has happened, let me help you,¡± I begged.


    ¡°You have helped, Ciara, you fixed our bond. Now Master Damien is being considered for the position of General. If he is chosen, he will train to take the General¡¯s ce in a Warriorpound,¡± Master Christof finally admitted.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said deted, that wasn¡¯t so bad, ¡°congrattions, Master Damien, that sounds like an honor.¡±


    Master Damien threw his te and upturned the table in front of him. I backed into the wall and watched him. He¡¯d never lost his temper like this in front of me. It was terrifying.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A General,¡± he said stalking toward me, ¡°cannot own a ve. They take too much time. They distract him from his one endeavor, the good of thepound. My needs will be sated by our women, no more waiting for couplings. I need only ask my Mistress.¡±


    I stood shocked looking at him. They were going to get rid of me. I always knew it was a chance, ves were meant to be sold and traded. Silly me, I had trusted their promise, though.


    I put my hands over my nipples and felt their insignia burning into my palms. How many times would I be traded before it stopped hurting? I wondered. Next time I would not get so attached, I swore to myself. Tears ran in rivers down my face and I bolted for the bathroom.


    The food I had just eaten came back up in a rush. Someone held my hair back as I vomited. Once I was done, I curled over my knees and bawled. The idea of being without them left me with a feeling of emptiness and terror.


    ¡°We should not have told it,¡± Master Bane chastised.


    ¡°No, you should have told me. I would hate to be surprised with something like that. To be¡­ sold is terrible. I need time to prepare for it. Thank you, Masters, for not surprising me with the auction,¡± I stuttered out trying to sound professional.


    This was a business transaction for them. They were moving up in the world. I shouldn¡¯t begrudge them this. I would deal with my own fear and leave them to their lives.


    ¡°We cannot sell it back to the vers. I will not see Ciara sold to another,¡± Master Damien growled. ¡°I will not do this. There must be a way¡­¡±


    ¡°It wears our brand in the hair on its stomach,¡± Master Kein said, ¡°we could argue it cannot be sold to another with such a mark.¡±


    ¡°They will remove it, Kein,¡± Master Christof said, ¡°or they will tell us to kill it, if it cannot be sold. If Damien bes General, the Administrators will make us part with Ciara.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous,¡± Master Damien fumed, ¡°I do not want this change, now. I am happy. Our lives are good and we are satisfied. They will force us to make this change if they choose me. I do not know what to do.¡±

 73

    I sat up and watched them pace in the bathroom. Now I understood, they didn¡¯t want to get rid of me, that¡¯s why they were so upset. In happiness, I threw myself at Master Damien and hugged him. My breath probably reeked but I hugged all of them.


    ¡°Why do they want you, Masters?¡± I asked wishing to help.


    ¡°We are the best, Ciara,¡± Master Damien said sitting on the bench in the room, ¡°I am the best fighter, Kein is the best tracker, Bane is strong as any two men, Christof makes the most girls, and Evan¡¯s talent is unrivaled. Together we are a near unbeatable force.¡±


    ¡°The Administrators believe as General we would inspire the men to be more like us. We are always the best and always strive for excellence. They want to make our family the paradigm for thepound,¡± he finished leaning against the wall.


    Master Christof sighed and stroked my hair, ¡°You are precious to us. We do not wish to lose you, but we do not know how to keep you. The vote is to be held in a lunar cycle.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a vote?¡± I whispered and they told me it was. ¡°So there are other families you are running against.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Master Christof said, ¡°families we feel would be happy to be General. They are not as strong as us. We feel sure the vote will go our way, the General agreed.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just tell them you don¡¯t want it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Kein said softly, ¡°we discussed this with the General. He knows the same thing we know, namely how this world is run. The position of General is the position of head ve in thepound. We have no more choice in the matter than you did ining here.¡±


    My world was rocked and my head was reeling. Something they had said made me think. They had said they were the best.


    ¡°What if you weren¡¯t the best?¡± I asked. ¡°My uncles sucked at every job they did. No one ever wanted them in charge of anything. They showed upte, didn¡¯t work when they were there, and left early to go hang out with women. Can you act like that to avoid the promotion?¡±


    ¡°We have never acted like that,¡± Master Damien snorted, ¡°it would be dishonorable.¡±


    The rest of the men agreed with Master Damien about how ridiculous that idea was. They would never act in such a way as I described. It would embarrass and demean them.


    I hung my head and wasn¡¯t surprised when I vomited a second time. Whether they like it or not, they were going to be promoted. They didn¡¯t have the imagination necessary to buck the system. I would just have to watch as they were taken from me.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising that I cried myself to sleep that night. They tried to shush andfort me, but it didn¡¯t work. I finally fell asleep when they put a tiny amount of the calming cream on my forehead.


    I woke up the next morning and the sun was high in the sky. My brain felt a little fuzzy from the calming cream, but I hadn¡¯t lost my memory. Slowly I rose from the bed and wasn¡¯t surprised when I stumbled a little.


    Peering out into the main room I saw I had my own group of Keepers today. The men politely introduced themselves as such and proceeded to care for me. They fed and cleaned me, but they couldn¡¯t make me feel better.


    Like a caged lion I paced the apartment. In my mind I battled with myself about how best to deal with this. The stress was monumental and I started vomiting again.


    The Keepers made me eat the root and it settled my stomach, but I knew that was temporary. I walked for a while more and the vomiting started up again. My whole stomach and chest ached from it, but I couldn¡¯t rx.


    The men watching me thought my pacing was making me sick, so they told me to be still. I yelled at them and told them to leave me alone. That was the wrong thing to do.


    The Keepers grabbed me and forced me to eat arge portion of the root. Once they were done they opened the bed in the wall and ced me it. I was tied in four point restraints face down and couldn¡¯t move. I struggled and screamed at them, but they wouldn¡¯t listen.


    When they were sure I would not vomit again, they pushed the bed into the wall. Darkness overtook me. I yelled, but the sound was just swallowed up. This was horrible. It was like afortable tomb.


    Eventually, I calmed down andy the side of my face against the sheet. Rationally I knew I couldn¡¯t spend a moon like this, however long that was. I was going to have to just get over the fact they were going to sell me.


    The problem, I knew, was that I trusted my owners. They did not like to hurt me and kept me well. Damien and his Brothers were the only safety I had here.


    Another problem was that I loved them. It started with Christof and even after he rejoined them, I still cared for him. He no longer had simr feelings for me, I was sure. I still remembered the times we had shared. In a way I loved the rest of them also. They were innocent and stubborn. I could not imagine life without them.


    I probably I would have suffered just as much the month before I left earth, if I¡¯d known in advance. It struck me suddenly that maybe they should not have told me. Perhaps it would have been better if I just woke up one morning and was given to different owners. It wasn¡¯t possible to forget this now. I¡¯d just have to deal with it.


    I eventually fell asleep in the bed. I expected my owners when the tray was removed from the wall, but it was different men. They told me they were Keepers.


    I was groggy and stiff as I walked out into the main room and saw Rose¡¯s owners. I jerked my head down, since no one had given me permission to look at them.


    ¡°ve, we keep you and you may look at us while we are here. Where are your owners? Why did they ask us to deal with you this night?¡± Rose¡¯s owner, Basin, asked me.


    ¡°Should you be asking the ve?¡± the Keeper asked him aghast.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Keeper, mind your own business. We hired you to watch this ve and that is what you will do. Earth ves are intelligent; it may know where they have gone,¡± Basin said angrily.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t wake me this morning, sir,¡± I answered, ¡°I woke up and the Keepers were here. I thought my Masters went to work.¡±


    Basin cursed in volumes for a few moments, his other Brothers also seemed really angry. He pushed over a chair in the eating area and stormed out, his family right behind him. I could still hear him cursing in the hallway.


    My night time Keepers fed and cleaned me. I was worried about my owners, but determined not to throw up anymore. I did Rose¡¯s deep breathing in front of the fire and tried to stay rxed.


    The night gotter andter. Granted, I had slept most of the day, but I wasn¡¯t used to being up at night. I pulled the nket from in front of the fire and curled up with my head on my kneeling pad.

 74

    Eventually, I was woken up as Basin and his Brothers came back. They gave the Keepers several stones and put out the fire in the firece. One of them picked me up and carried me down to their quarters. Theyid me in their bed and ordered me to go to sleep.


    Rose was wide awake and staring at me. I didn¡¯t know what to say or do, so Iid down. The meny down but were up a momentter.


    ¡°Where ** ** ** are they?¡± one man asked pacing back and forth.


    He used so many curse words I could barely understand him.


    ¡°They disappear from their post, show up once we¡¯ve started a search and im to be feeding their ve. Their ve was at their home! They never went there. Now they are gone again. Have they lost their ability to reason? The General will beat them bloody. We couldn¡¯t hide it, it was too obvious. ve, what are your owners thinking?¡± the man asked turning on me.


    I knew what they were thinking. I knew I couldn¡¯t lie, so I told the truth. ¡°They are the best at what they do, sir,¡± I said and he roared with anger.


    Rose moved across the bed and wrapped herself around me. The man stared at the two of us crossly.


    ¡°Not another word shoulde out of your mouth ve. Lay down and go to sleep. Do not even speak to me if I ask you a question,¡± the man said.


    That was probably for the best, I thought as I put my head back on the pillows. Anything I said that was the truth would just get my men in trouble.


    The next day I was fed, cleaned, and dressed by Rose¡¯s owners. They took me to the Keepers with Rose. They told me if my owners couldn¡¯t be found to give me my meal, the Keepers would do it.


    Rose was curious about what was going on. I told her what was happening and she sat with me. Fuji found the entire thing odd. They both stayed with me all morning and we spoke to one another quietly.


    Master Christof showed up at lunch veryte looking much worse for the wear. None of the other Warriors greeted him as he took his seat in front of me. I tried not to look horrified at his condition.


    Master Christof was beaten up badly, one side of his face was so swollen it looked like it belonged to someone else. I saw a teeth marks on his neck and his arm hung slightly funny on one side. I assumed he had been with the women.


    Master Christof pulled a scrap of dried meat out of his pocket and shoved it in my mouth. I tried to chew whatever it was, but it was too tough. I just worked on it and swallowed little bits when I could.


    ¡°That is what you brought to feed a human?¡± the man next to us feeding Rose asked.


    ¡°It will eat what I bring, won¡¯t you Ciara?¡± he asked patting my face.


    I gurgled an answer.


    ¡°Cousin, we helped train you. You cannot feed that to a human. It can¡¯t chew that. It will lose mass and be ill if it is not fed correctly,¡± the man said softly.


    It struck me that these guys were good. They took being screw ups to a level I had never witnessed before. Not that I was really willing to die to prove a point, but we¡¯d proved I could live without lunch on at least one asion.


    ¡°We have been busy,¡± Master Christof told the man, ¡°the ve will eatter or it won¡¯t. If it dies, we¡¯ll just get a new one.¡±


    I choked a little, but prayed this was still part of the game. The thing in my mouth was getting softer. I figured if I chewed long enough I¡¯d probably get some nutrition out of it.


    ¡°Buy a meal from the Keepers, Christof, don¡¯t be ridiculous. An ill ve is dishonorable, you all do not need anymore problems now,¡± the man said.


    Christofughed and told him I rarely got to eat a midday meal. They usually ate what they brought me and fucked me at lunch time. I was lucky I was eating today.


    I nodded and put my face against his leg.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°You see,¡± Master Christof told the man, ¡°they are more obedient when they are hungry.¡±


    ¡°We have seen it struggle with weight once, Christof, this is why. You are not doing a good job,¡± the man said loudly.


    Master Christof just ignored him and strode out of the room. He ordered me toe with him and told me it was time for my noon time task. The other Warriors sounded really judgmental as we left and headed out the wall.


    In the forest Master Christof took the stuff from my mouth and set it aside. He pulled a package from his shirt pocket and fed me. It was gross, worse than worms ever tasted.


    ¡°It is the worms, dried and preserved, they don¡¯t taste as good this way,¡± he whispered, ¡°but it will give you sustenance.¡±


    ¡°You might be doing too much,¡± I whispered back to him choking down the disgusting meal.


    ¡°No, we are proving we are not trustworthy,¡± he said quickly and shoved the original piece of stuff back in my mouth.


    ¡°Hurry and eat this ve. I wish to use you for your purpose,¡± he said loudly.


    ¡°You are out of time, Christof, we are expected back. The General requested we watch you to insure you return today,¡± Basin said irritably.


    I heard several other men behind him agreeing.


    Master Christof pped my bottom and demanded I walk toward thepound. From the heat I knew I had a handprint there, but it would fade. The men behind me sounded horrified looking at it.


    The Generalshed my owners the next day. They expected it and were pumped up and ready. In their younger days, they had evidently beenshed often.


    ¡°It¡¯s how we learned to get away from the women when we were in the mountains. It was great incentive at the time,¡± Master Bane told me.


    When Master Damien came to feed me he was literally dripping blood from his back. It had soaked through his shirt and was falling in thick drops to the floor. I looked at him and couldn¡¯t think of what to say. He fed me from a bowl slowly and carefully. I thought maybe this was the end of their defiance.


    ¡°You¡¯re making a mess of the floor where the ves stay,¡± a manmented.


    ¡°The Keepers should clean it up then,¡± Master Damien stated.


    ¡°Some of the ves cannot eat with you bleeding all over the floor,¡± a Warrior from my right said.


    Master Damien ignored him and continued to feed me. When theints about his back started again, he took a different tact with them.


    ¡°When I am General, we will see what the ves can tolerate,¡± he threatened.


    The other men started to yell about that. Master Damien and his Brothers were acting crazy, there was no way he would be General.


    I small smile crept across Master Damien¡¯s face and I caught it.


    The men stayed in their quarters and didn¡¯t go to the bathhouse that night, due to their injuries. I fretted about their backs and begged them to let me put something on it. They had to suffer until they healed, that was part of the punishment.


    ¡°Could you call the Healers?¡± I asked softly petting Master Bane¡¯s leg as he fed me dinner. ¡°Maybe they would not tell and they could help you.¡±

 75

    He frowned down at me and fed me another bite. ¡°We are strong men, Ciara. Weak men need the Healers¡¯ touch, not us. We have not used the Healers since we were young boys.¡±


    They were so adamant about it that I finally stopped asking. Over the next two days, I watched their skin heal with awe. For all the violence the General had inflected they didn¡¯t even scar. It made me wonder how vicious the marks they still carried must have been initially.


    Master Damien and his Brothers behaved for two days after their punishment. It seemed they gave themselves just enough time topletely heal before they started again. It became a recurring pattern.


    The result was always the same when they misbehaved, but it didn¡¯t change their behavior. They did everything imaginable to disrupt thepound and irritate the General. My owners could be absolute devils if they put their minds to it.


    ¡°We have spent a long time containing Evan,¡± Master Baneughed one night as they healed from theirtest punishment. ¡°Who knew what a benefit he would eventually be!¡±


    The men found the entire thing amusing. Master Evan was devious and loved mischief, but it wasn¡¯t usually allowed. He wasn¡¯t able to control himself and would go much too far. Now they gave him free reign and he was making up for lost time.


    I spent a great deal of time with Basin and his Brothers, Rose¡¯s owners, when mine were acting out. I was a near permanent fixture in their home, it seemed.


    At first Rose¡¯s owners seemed angry and then they weren¡¯t. Iy in their bed one night worrying about Master Damien. I hated the idea they would be whipped again, but that seemed like what they were aiming for. The man named Karis was suddenly in my face telling me to rx.


    ¡°Your owners wille back for you, ve,¡± he told me, ¡°you needn¡¯t worry about them. We will care for you while they are off irritating the Administrators.¡±


    I froze on the bed and didn¡¯t even breath. No one else was supposed to know they were doing this intentionally. I couldn¡¯t let it slip. My wide eyes met Karis¡¯ and held them.


    ¡°We know ve, your owners told us what they are doing. It is an interesting n. I am curious to see if it will work,¡± he told me.


    The General called my men to stand before him when they reappeared a dayter. He didn¡¯t want to whip them this time. Basin and his Brothers weren¡¯t sure what he wanted to do to them.


    Master Damien picked me up from Basin¡¯s apartment looking crushed. We walked upstairs and the men were all sitting morosely around the fire. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I wrapped my arms around Master Christof and held him while I sat on hisp.


    ¡°Please, tell me what happened,¡± I begged softly.


    ¡°The General knows what we are doing and he knows why. It did not sway the decision. I am to be trained to be a General, my Brothers and I must sell you,¡± Master Damien said from across the room.


    I did that deep breathing and tried to keep control. Despite that, tears leaked down my face. My voice cracked when I spoke and I settled for sobbing into Master Christof¡¯s chest.


    ¡°We have chosen your new owners,¡± Master Bane said watching the fire. ¡°We will not send you back to the auction.¡±


    The men passed me around, each holding me for a while. I cried for each of them. By the time I got to Master Damien, I would have thought I was out of tears. I wet his shirt with my emotional outburst, though.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    We didn¡¯t sleep at all that night. I just moved between them, holding each of them. They didn¡¯t have to tell me my new owners wereing in the morning, I knew it.


    A knock at the door the next daybreak didn¡¯t even phase me. Men came into the apartment and talked to Master Damien. I didn¡¯t recognize their voices at all, but they seemed young.


    Master Damien and his Brothers stood me up and removed my cor, cuffs, earrings, nipple rings, and ornamentation. The new men had recements for all those things. Their colors were green and gold. I flinched when the new men touched me, but otherwise allowed them to ornament me.


    ¡°Rue and his Brothers are your new owners,¡± Master Damien said authoritatively.


    ¡°You may only look at us,¡± one of the new men said, ¡°and you may only speak to us.¡±


    I nodded and followed the men in a daze. identally, I tried to look back at Damien and his Brothers, but my new owners forced my head down. Tears blurred the colors as I took in the green and gold that now surrounded me.


    The truth sunk in as my breathing grew panicked. I had been sold.

 76

    The new men put me on a transport pad and it zipped toward the Keepers. They didn¡¯t speak to me on the transport pad. I followed them off and they walked me into the Keeperspound.


    The rest of the morning passed in a daze. My friends didn¡¯t desert me and sat with me. I vomited once and the Keepers fed me the root. It felt like I was in shock.


    At lunch I realized I had no idea what my owner¡¯s mark looked like. I asked the Keepers where I was supposed to be and one of them showed me. Kneeling on the mark, I felt like a traitor.


    I warily watched the dark haired man that came to feed me. He looked terrifying. I couldn¡¯t read any kindness in his eyes. The man fed me all that was in the bowl and left without saying a word.


    As usual we went to the beach after lunch. The Keepers automatically stripped me, since I usually swam. That was when I realized I still had my old owner¡¯s mark on my stomach. I sat in the shallow water and started to pull the hair out one at a time.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The Keepers stopped me from proceeding with that. They took me back to the room in thepound and strapped me to the wall. Self harm was looked on as fighting at the Keepers. I was not permitted to harm myself.


    Strapped to the wall I considered my life. I had promised myself I would make the best of this. Sure this new turn was bad, but I only had two options. I still didn¡¯t want to die. Time for mourning was over, I decided, I would make the best of this.


    When the men came and got me, they didn¡¯t ask why I was strapped to the wall. They took me back to their home, which was on the fourth floor. They fed me dinner and walked me down to the pool.


    Oddly, they didn¡¯t undress me. They left me to sit in their alcove while they cleaned themselves. In my head I tried to think of all the reasons I liked these new colors.


    Suddenly it struck me I had never had trouble with my other owner¡¯s colors. I hadn¡¯t really understood them at that point, though. I had just epted they enjoyed those shades. They liked them, so I liked them. It would be better if I thought about it the same way now.


    The men finished their bath and took me upstairs. The men fed me a meal and then we went into the sitting room. All of them were staring at me and it unnerved me.


    ¡°ve, how did the vers catch you?¡± one of them asked.


    The man asking the questions had long dark hair that flowed around his shoulders.


    ¡°I wasing home from shopping-¡± I started to say and he interrupted me.


    ¡°You shopped at home?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Where did you shop?¡± he asked leaning toward me.


    They wanted every detail of the night of my capture. I told them about the mini mart and wooded area where the men used to sit and drink. They heard about the bright light and the auction. They were interested right up until I started to talk about the auction. They didn¡¯t care what had happened after the vers got me.


    Soon, they wanted to know about the motel. I had to tell them what it was and what I did there. The men were confused because I lived in a ce for transients. I had to exin to them about the cost of apartments. They seemed to understand working for a living, but they still could notprehend living somewhere meant for travelers.


    I was made to describe the room I lived in. Describing television took forever. Luckily, they had running water here, so that was much shorter discussion. They wanted to know about the room down to the linens on the bed, so the conversation took a very long time.


    Finally, I sat staring numbly at them. I hadn¡¯t slept in two days and I was barely awake. If they wanted me to perform my purpose here, I wasn¡¯t sure I would stay up for it. Instead, they just undressed me and put me to bed.


    I missed my old owners and I feared these new men, but I was so tired. Laying beneath the green nkets I fell quickly to sleep. I dreamed of Master Damien and his Brothers all night long.


    The next morning one of the men woke me. I asked him his name and he told me to call him and all his Brothers ¡®Master¡¯. Evidently, I would not be talking to them much. The man that woke me took me to the shower and cleaned mepletely.


    My first shower with this new Master was practical. The man used the sponge to clean most of my body. When it came to the sensitive bits between my legs he used his fingers. I flinched and backed away inadvertently. This new Master just grabbed my hip and held me still as he cleaned every nook and fold. He was almost disinterested in the task.


    I dreaded the plug. It was so degrading to be cleaned and prepared that way. I had no control over such a personal thing. It was awful.


    This new Masters didn¡¯t really seem bothered either way. He did each step with clinical detachment. Once they were done he stood me up and moved right to the silky rub.


    When Master Evan had rubbed me with the purple goo, he always lingered on the ces I liked. It was a morning massage as much as a skin treatment. This new man made no such alterations. It was rubbed in and then he was done.


    ¡°Come,¡± he ordered walking out of the bathing room, ¡°it is time to eat, ve.¡±


    At breakfast the man across from me held up his bowl and asked me what I called it in my firstnguage. I told him and he repeated the word until he could say it. In between bites, I was instructed to teach them the names of all the things around us. It was a strange way to spend the morning meal, but it became my norm.


    Time dragged on and it soon became obvious these men did not want a sex ve. They cleaned me and kept the annoying thing in my bottom, but otherwise did not touch me. I was d, but I couldn¡¯t help but find it odd.


    The first few days I had dreaded going back to my new owners¡¯ apartment at night. I waited for them to descend on my body the way Master Damien and his Brothers had. At some point I was certain they would use me. It never happened.


    These men had no interest in my physical self, other than it was cleaned and fed. They made me tell them about Earth. These Masters wanted information.

 77

    Everyday some aspect of life on Earth was explored. They made me relive moments from the most mundane to the most exciting. I spent seven day cycles exining the inside of a supermarket. It was like they wanted to be know my inside out.


    For the first time in months I had to speak English. They ordered me to teach them the entirenguage. I was threatened that if they spoke it to another Earth ve and I had lied, they would have me whipped. I did the best I could.


    When I wasn¡¯t teaching my new owners, they acted like I wasn¡¯t present. If they weren¡¯t engaging in their Earth hobby, they had plenty to keep them busy. They were always doing something. Often I found myself sitting and watching their family like I was merely a piece of the furniture. I was useful when they wanted me to be and nonexistent when they had better things to do.


    When they weren¡¯t talking to me, I was not to interrupt them. I learned that very quickly. Their conversations with one another wereplicated and I was chastised if I interjected. The truth, I soon realized, was they only really enjoyed talking with one another.


    My owners did things in their spare time like take apart transport pads in the sitting area. They enjoyed difficult time consuming tasks and I was never asked to participate. Unless they were asking about Earth, they didn¡¯t speak to me. For me, it was a lonely existence.


    At home there wasn¡¯t ever a visiting ve to speak to. Unlike Master Damien and his Brothers, who spoke to almost everyone, these new men had few friends in thepound. Warriors would sometimese by to ask a question, but they never stayed long. My owners seemed to talk down to almost everyone and most other men seemed d to leave their presence.


    Sometimes, as the jovial men walked off discussing the chuke game they werete to, I wanted to go with them. I missed walking around thepound with my owners and watching them y. Actually, I missed doing almost everything.


    Since I wasn¡¯t really expected to do anything most of the time, I picked up a hobby. With my owner¡¯s permission Rose taught me to sew and knit. My skills quickly equalled hers, because I had limitless time to practice.


    The men actually seemed happy I was doing something and bought limited supplies for me. They liked it when I sewed things withplicated designs. When I was able to stitch their symbol onto their shirts they were ecstatic. It was the first and only time I ever really pleased them.


    Most of the time, I was an annoyance to my owners. Their questions were soplicated. I frequently could not adequately answer them, so they punished me by making me sleep in the little box in the wall. Eventually, they figured out I just didn¡¯t know how everything worked on my home world.


    My owners seemed disappointed to have purchased such a stupid ve, but they did not sell me. However, they barely acknowledge they owned me. I had one outfit they put me in every day. They didn¡¯t even name me. I was just ¡®ve¡¯. My Masters did the absolute minimum to care for me.


    They did make sure all my needs were met, though. I was fed and housed. Reminding myself of how the life of a ve should work, I focused on being grateful. Really there was only one thing the men did that was unpleasant for me.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    My new Masters plucked the hair on my stomach to remove my old Master¡¯s mark. They worked on it and kept it plucked daily. Secretly, I was d they didn¡¯t have it removed by the jelly creatures. Even after they were done, I could still feel my first Master¡¯s insignia and that made me happy.


    I often wondered what Master Damien had told these men to make them buy me. It was such a strange arrangement. ves here were used for sex, not information. We had names and were covered in ornamentation. Finally I had the nerve to speak to my friends about it.


    It took a lot of determination for me to face Rose and Fuji with my questions. I was happy my new owners never touched me, but I felt theirck of interest in me made me weird. Shrugging off the shame of being the only sex ve in thepound not used for sex, I approached my friends.


    ¡°They don¡¯t use me,¡± I blurted out staring at the sand one afternoon.


    Rose, Fuji, and I were resting beneath arge shade tree. The breeze blew and I yed absently with the edge of arge root.


    Both the other girls were quiet for a moment before Rose spoke. ¡°What do you mean they don¡¯t use you?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t use me for sex. It¡¯s not that I want them to, it¡¯s just I feel it¡¯s strange. Have there been other ves the Warriors didn¡¯t use for sex?¡± I finally asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Fuji said staring at me. ¡°That is why they buy us, Ciara. There is no other use for a ve.¡±


    ¡°They ask me about my home,¡± I told the girls. ¡°I teach them to speak English¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve noticed you only have the one outfit,¡± Rose said softly. ¡°It¡¯s getting frayed at the edges, because you wear it every day.¡±


    Fuji spoke next. ¡°Have you made them angry?¡± she asked. ¡°Is that why they don¡¯t touch you or ornament you?¡±


    ¡°I make them angry all the time,¡± I huffed. ¡°They ask questions I can¡¯t hope to answer adequately. I know they must be smart, they understand things at a level I never have. When I can¡¯t answer questions they lock me in the box.¡±


    I pulled my knees up to my chin and looked at the waves.


    ¡°Perhaps they did not really want a ve,¡± Rose pondered. ¡°They are very intelligent men. My owners have gone to them before with problems. I think they were just curious about you.¡±


    ¡°Once the curiosity is gone, I wonder if they will sell you,¡± Fuji said.


    That idea terrified me, but Fuji had said it with calm indifference.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I answered her still staring out at the waves.


    Being sold again was something I dreaded. I hated the way my fate could be so easily changed and altered. If I continued to obsess about it, I would be upset.


    Not for the first time on this, I made up my mind I would be happy. There was no point in dwelling over what might happen. In order to survive I just had to make these new men pleased.

 78

    My second owners were so different from the men I was used to. My first owners had been exuberant and boisterous. These men just seemed different. They preferred seclusion and quiet conversation. I finally decided, my new owners were quintessential nerds.


    These men thought about everything and always seemed to be studying something different. Their quarters were crowded with the things they were learning about. It struck me that¡¯s what I was too, a fun hobby when the mood took them.


    Unlike Master Damien and his Brothers, my new Masters were very interested in how much my care cost. They talked about all the things I needed in terms of parts and fuel, which I found confusing. I didn¡¯t think it was my parts and my fuel they discussed.


    The worms were the first thing to go. The men stopped feeding them to me and watched me closely. When I didn¡¯t get ill and didn¡¯t lose weight, they seemed satisfied that was something I didn¡¯t need.


    They really detested the drink I took in the morning. The one with long dark hair studied it one day using one of the strange devices they had made. He boiled it and appeared to distill it. He said it wasn¡¯t nutrients at all. Eventually, they stopped giving it to me. I didn¡¯t seem to be getting weaker or sicker, so I didn¡¯t worry about it.


    They did take away other things I cared about, though. One day, for no apparent reason, they told me I was not to swim at the Keepers. I was to stay in my ornamentation at all times outside of their care.


    My new Masters didn¡¯t like to hear me speak. They liked to hear me argue even less. Breathing deep, I agreed to this new rule.


    When I was angry, I always made a point to remind myself I was fed and allowed to sleep in afortable ce. Even if I wasn¡¯t happy, I was¡¯t abused. So they took away one more thing from me, I still had much to be thankful for.


    After they told me I couldn¡¯t swim, I did find one thing to be d about. They stopped pulling the hair out of the mark on my stomach. Perhaps they had found the chore too annoying, I didn¡¯t know. I loved having it. Satisfied to feel one iota closer to Master Damien and his Brothers, I was grateful for the change.


    One morning we walked onto the transport pad and I noticed it looked different. It was obviously new and it had my new Master¡¯s symbol etched onto the floor. Imented because I had never seen a transport with a Warrior¡¯s symbol.


    ¡°It is ours,¡± one of them told me, ¡°that is why we are driving it. We own this transport.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Iplimented them on their new acquisition politely.


    ¡°We have a coupling today, ve,¡± the man beside me said. ¡°You will stay with another family until we return. Do not misbehave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Masters,¡± I answered dutifully.


    I was always d to go to the Keepers. When I was at the Keepers I had a name. People spoke to me and didn¡¯t just fire questions. I always felt in the way at home, at the Keepers I had a ce.


    ¡°So you stay with me tonight,¡± Fuji said bouncing around.


    I groaned inwardly. Her owners used her for her purpose every night. I had no idea where they got the energy. Watching them was beginning to be frustrating to me in a weird way.


    I¡¯d never masturbated much. My house on Earth had been too crowded for the level of privacy I felt I needed. It was getting to where I wondered if I could try after my Masters went to sleep, though. I ached for attention.


    Several months of frequent group sex had my body prepared to continue that way. I missed Master Evan and Master Christof. In quiet moments I found myself fantasizing about Master Bane¡¯s thick tool between my legs. I longed for the taste Master Damien left in my mouth after he had used it. They were gone, though, and had taken all that affection with them.


    Watching Fuji with her men I hade to understand she had only one ce they could use her. Her mouth was full of tiny sharp teeth. The ce she made waste could not be altered and it was much too small. Still watching them with her reminded me of Master Damien and his Brothers.


    After the men finished with Fuji theyid me in bed and settled down. I was so frustrated and so horny. The men were breathing slow and easy, the way they did when they slept. I decided to take a chance.


    Sliding my hand down my stomach, I brushed past my old owner¡¯s mark. No one in the bed stirred as I started to rub my clit with the tip of my finger. Reaching down between those smooth lower lips, I gathered moisture on my finger and started to rub.


    It was heaven and it was hell. I wanted to rub like mad, but I didn¡¯t want to alert Fuji¡¯s owners to my actions. Slowly and softly I pushed across that sensitive little bud.


    In my mind, it was Master Evan¡¯s tongue on my clit. I could hear Master Damien promising to punish me for doing this and it turned me on. Master Kein¡¯s fingers were on my rock hard nipples pulling on those sensitive rings.


    ¡°ve, that is not yours to touch,¡± Fuji¡¯s Master interrupted me grabbing my hand.


    My eyes flew open and I stared into his face. He was still terrifying to me, just as much as the first day. However, I had been so close.


    ¡°Please, Keeper,¡± I whispered, ¡°please¡­¡±


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t finish with the five of them watching, but now I was more frustrated than ever. The men seemed to sense my dilemma and solved it for me. I slept in the box in the wall tied in four point restraints.


    At breakfast Fuji¡¯s owners wondered what my Masters would do to me. ves were not permitted to touch themselves. Afterying awake and frustrated much of the night, I was snippy.


    ¡°Who cares?¡± I spit out. ¡°Put me at the posts.¡±


    ¡°If it was us, we would,¡± one man said, ¡°but that would just advertise the secret.¡±


    Dumbly, I stared at the man as he smirked at me. I had no idea what he was talking about.


    ¡°What secret, Keeper?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Earth ves really are as mentally unprepared as it is said they are,¡± one of the men marveled petting Fuji. ¡°If we put you nude at the posts, what do you think everyone would notice?¡± he asked and I looked at him not really understanding. ¡°That is why we have our little ve from Batra,¡± he continued, ¡°so much brighter.¡±


    I looked at Fuji and she rubbed on the man¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t even act like I was present. Her owners hadplimented her, that was all she cared about.


    When we got to the Keepers my arms were bound behind my back for the day. The soft leather started at my elbows running down to my wrists. It was ufortable and demeaning.


    ¡°How do I get out of this?¡± I wailed to Rose, who seemed to think it was a little funny.


    ¡°You can¡¯t, they will punish you as long as they want to,¡± she said shaking her head. ¡°Did you actually try to do that? You know they see everything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was horny, but now my arms are sore. How do I make this stop?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°Ignore it,¡± she sighed and convinced me to watch a new dance someone was doing on the other side of the room.


    By the time the Keepers got there at lunch everything ached. My shoulders, my wrists and especially my elbows all felt the pull. I begged the man on my knees to take the binding off.

 79

    ¡°You are not on a kneeling ce,¡± he said stoically.


    In my rush to talk to him, I¡¯d missed my kneeling ce by a foot. I shuffled forward and begged again.


    ¡°This is the only punishment I can give you,¡± he said into my ear. ¡°You will feel it until I am satisfied.¡±


    I ate lunch without another word to the man. My distress wasn¡¯t going to sway him. Rose was right, I thought as I ate, I would just have to ignore it.


    By the time to leave the Keepers, my hands were mostly numb. I knelt with Fuji waiting outside dejectedly. If they took the bindings off, I¡¯d never touch myself again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask for you,¡± Fuji promised, but I knew that was not possible.


    Fuji felt bad for me, but she would never be able to ask her owners to do something they didn¡¯t want to do. It just wasn¡¯t in her nature.


    A sh of metal at my elbow surprised me and the bindings were cut right down the middle. My arms flopped uselessly at my sides. Now free of the leather my shoulders were spasming and I couldn¡¯t really control my motions.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Will you touch yourself again?¡± one of Fuji¡¯s men asked me.


    ¡°No, Keeper,¡± I answered him softly.


    The men used Fuji again that night, but I didn¡¯t care anymore. Even as they each reached a climax I didn¡¯t notice. There was no reason to watch or listen to it.


    Physical affection was no longer part of my equation. In fact, I was denied any sort of affection. My owners kept me as an Earth encyclopedia and not a very good one at that. I was never going to feel loved again.


    It took every fiber of my being to convince myself I could be happy. I had to be happy. I¡¯d die if I thought about what I was missing and what I could never have again.


    It wasn¡¯t that I only missed sex. I¡¯d survived a long time without sex. It was the feelings Master Damien and his Brothers elicited in me. I felt loved and cared for. I wondered if I¡¯d ever feel that way again.


    My new owners came back from the coupling looking worse for wear. They were happy and animated, though. These men enjoyed their time with the women. From the way they talked they wanted to stay longer.


    Oddly, it sounded like they were going back and that confused me. They didn¡¯t like it when I interrupted their conversations, though. I just listened and went silently through my night time rituals.


    The next day dawned bright and early. My owners were all very excited as they got me up and going.


    ¡°Come, ve,¡± one of them said holding up a dull brown outfit.


    The men wrapped me in what seemed to be two brown tunics and walked me outside to their transport. They were in high spirits, but they seemed to be trying to hide it as we moved onto the transport pad.


    We left thepound and passed the vige. I wasn¡¯t sure where we were going. We travelled for what must have been hours. Suddenly I understood why I was in twoyers though. It was getting colder. My owners were talking, so I did not interrupt, but I wondered where they were taking me.


    The ground underneath us was rough and getting rockier. The small amount of vegetation was squat. Except for the chill in the air, I felt like we were going back to the vige I had been ced in for punishment. There was no one around here.


    Looking ahead I panicked, we were headed for the mountains. Therge grey slopes were looming closer and closer.


    ¡°Masters, why are you taking me to the mountains?¡± I asked loudly.


    ¡°You are not going to the mountains,¡± the man with long dark hair said, ¡°we are.¡±


    Obtuse, illogical creatures, I cursed silently. We were all heading to the mountains.


    Eventually, a low building came into view. It looked old and as though it wasn¡¯t used all that frequently. The transport headed down toward it and stopped in front of it.


    Two of the men went inside through arge wooden door. I waited with the three remaining Brothers outside for a moment. After some unseenmand, we all went inside. They lit a fire in the firece and the room started to warm. They had brought bags on the transport and those came in with us also.


    The men stripped me of my cover and then my sparse ornamentation. They even removed the nipple rings, the intimate touch shocking me. When they took off my ve cor and cuffs, I just stared at them.


    ¡°We are not your owners until we rece our marking on you,¡± one of them told me. ¡°That will happen in four day cycles.¡±


    With that little bit of information they left the cabin.


    After they were gone I looked at my naked body and wondered if this was my punishment for masturbating. Moving automatically, I opened the door and looked out. Bleak nothingness surrounded the small squat cabin. A frigid breeze blew in and I shivered. This would be one hell of a four days, I thought closing the door.


    I knelt in front of the fire and pondered my own stupidity. Of course they would catch me. At least they had been kind enough to leave me warm while I was tortured.


    Sighing and moving slightly, I realized the plug was still in my bottom. I wouldn¡¯t do well for four days if it stayed in. As I contemted taking it out myself, I heard a low hum stir the air outside.


    I recognized the sound of a transport immediately. I guessed my first tormentors were here. There was nowhere to hide in here and I couldn¡¯t run outside without freezing to death. Stoically, I knelt by the fire and waited.


    Someone entered the dwelling, but I didn¡¯t look up. I stared at the floor as their boots surrounded me. They didn¡¯t move to touch me and I wasn¡¯t breathing. This would start when they were ready.

 80

    All my movement stilled as I felt hands on my hair and it was lifted off my back. A cool metal cor was slipped around my neck and fastened into ce.


    ¡°You may speak to us and look at us, Ciara. We are your Masters for the next four day cycles,¡± I heard Master Damien say.


    My head jerked back and I drunk them in. I nearly managed to knock Master Kein over when I hugged his legs. Grabbing out, I hugged them all to me. Tears ran down my face and my words weren¡¯t making any sense as I greeted them.


    It was an honest needy disy, but they didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    Finally, managing to stand I hugged and kissed each of them. They tried to get me to be still, but I couldn¡¯t stop touching their faces. Somehow even with my excitement they managed to put their cuffs and ornamentation on me.


    Master Bane wrapped me in his arms from behind and held me tight while Master Kein ced the jewelry in my nipples. Master Kein lingered on the sensitive tissue watching it respond to his gentle caress. It was the first time in ages I had been touched that way and I moaned rubbing my cheek against Master Bane¡¯s beard.


    ¡°Ciara, have you missed us?¡± Master Evan asked with humor tinting his voice.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes I¡¯ve missed you so much,¡± I said wiggling out of Master Bane¡¯s arms, ¡°I think of you everyday Masters. Tell me how you have been. Tell me everything you have done. Please, I need to know how you are,¡± I begged.


    Taking a minute, I really admired them. Master Damien now wore a thick leather vest across his chest. The rest of the men¡¯s clothing was finer with more ornamentation. Despite all the finery, they looked so tired.


    ¡°Was it a long trip to get here, Masters?¡± I asked stroking their chests. ¡°Do you need to sleep? Should you rest? How did you get here? Did you run away?¡±


    ¡°Ah, the questions,¡± Master Damienughed. ¡°No, we did not run away, we have several days off. We told the women we wished to be alone with each other and no women. They agreed. This ce was our decision.¡±


    I grinned up at him, they chose toe back to me.


    ¡°Please, Master Damien, please tell me how you have been?¡±


    ¡°We have been busy,¡± he said simply looking down at me.


    The men watched, very amused as I took my time greeting all of them. I admired each of them individually andmented on the different new pieces to their clothing.


    Finally, I had to ask, ¡°Did you buy me back, Masters?¡±


    They had said they had me for four days, but that didn¡¯t make any sense.


    ¡°Well,¡± Master Evan said stretching out on a chaise with his hands behind his head, ¡°we never really sold you.¡±


    ¡°That is a secret, Ciara,¡± Master Bane warned. ¡°If you can¡¯t keep it, you really will be taken to auction and sold.¡±


    My new Masters did not ornament me, they did not name me, and they never touched me. They left the old mark on my stomach. They treated me like they were my Keepers, which obviously is all they were.


    ¡°How¡­?¡± was all I could think to say.


    ¡°The men Keeping you are known for their ability to solve puzzles. They enjoy things that areplicated. Keeping you for ourselves, the way we wanted to do, has never been done. They enjoyed the challenge,¡± Master Damien exined.


    ¡°You paid them,¡± I marveled.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Master Kein answered.


    ¡°They also liked having their own transport, Masters,¡± I said understanding where that money came from.


    ¡°They have their own transport?¡± Master Christof asked wrinkling his nose, ¡°Why would they want their own transport?¡±


    ¡°Who can track them now?¡± Master Evan asked grinning. ¡°No transport goes missing and they stay gone as long as they please. Good idea, shame we didn¡¯t think of it.¡±


    ¡°But they have to fix it,¡± Master Bane argued. ¡°What if it breaks and they are away from thepound? I detest fixing the transports.¡±


    ¡°I could fix them,¡± Kein stated, ¡°Christof can, too. You only dislike the small parts. If we had to, we would learn more. How many times have I coaxed ours to go when we thought it would run no more?¡±


    It had been ages since I¡¯d been included in a conversation. I started to tell the men my Keepers knew how to build a transport and stopped mid sentence. For thest long time I¡¯d been heavily chastised for interrupting.


    ¡°Why do you talk and then stop, Ciara?¡± Master Kein asked pulling me onto hisp. ¡°Did you forget what you had nned to say?¡±


    ¡°No, Master Kein,¡± I answered embarrassed, ¡°the Keepers don¡¯t like to hear me talk most of the time. They only like to talk to one another. I¡¯m trying to learn not to interrupt.¡±


    ¡°We will speak with them,¡± Master Damien said patting my head, ¡°we wish you to be happy.¡±


    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t matter, Master Damien, I¡¯m only happy when I¡¯m with you all. I don¡¯t care about talking to them,¡± I freely admitted.


    The men rxed sitting around the fire. They told me about their life now.


    They learned about how to run apound and how to control the men. There were sses on all the different types of ves they kept, too. They were expected to know everything about everyone contained in the vige they ran.


    The second part of their new job seemed to upset them. The women used them almost daily for sex. Master Damien said he assumed they were sold each afternoon to a different group of women. The women were different from what the men were used to. They only fought them if Master Damien was willing to fight.


    Morosely, they all sat and looked into the fire. Talking about their new life seemed to depresses them. I couldn¡¯t stand to see them this way.


    ¡°There is no music, Master Damien,¡± I said kneeling in front of him, ¡°but I could dance for you. I don¡¯t really need the music anyhow. Would you like to see me dance, Master?¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Master Kein bellowed, ¡°I had forgotten our surprise. Would you like to be surprised, Ciara?¡±


    I was confused and excited. This whole day had been a surprise, of course I didn¡¯t mind.


    The men had me kneel in front of the fire and close my eyes. I heard them bustle in and out of the cabin. Chairs creaked as they took their seats again.


    My eyes shot open when the first chords were yed. Master Kein sat beside the fire and watched me as his fingers deftly moved over a small stringed instrument. I leapt to my feet and started to sway, but he stopped abruptly.


    ¡°We are not done yet, Ciara,¡± Master Damienughed pointing to arge bag sitting in front of him. ¡°Look at what else we brought.¡±


    Quizzically looking at him, I knelt next to the big bag. The men all moved so they were watching me. I had no idea what to expect.


    Inside the bag was a mass of fabric, I thought it might be wrapped around something. Putting my hand inside I rustled around and something jingled at the bottom. I slowly pulled the deep blue pieces from the bag. As Iid the fabric beside me, it made sense.

 81

    It was a three piece belly dancing outfit,plete with a hip scarf full of jingling coins. They had bought the one that the men at the store had made for me. It was perfect, especially considering no one that made it had ever seen one before.


    Stroking the waves of fabric, I was touched. They had bought this even after they had lost me. In hopes we could see one another again, they had kept it. Master Kein had even learned to y an instrument so I could dance for them. They never forgot me, not for a moment.


    Tears spilled down my face and I thanked each one of them.


    ¡°Why do you make the tears?¡± Master Christof asked. ¡°Have we made you sad? Will you empty your stomach now?¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± I arguedughing through the tears, ¡°I¡¯m happy. I promise you, Master Christof, sometimes humans cry when we are happy, also. I promise not to get sick.¡±


    I jumped to my feet and grabbed the outfit. ¡°Let me surprise you, Masters. Let me put it on myself and thene out and dance for you. Please, may I?¡± I asked.


    They seemed to consider the question for a moment beforeing to a consensus.


    ¡°Go, Ciara,¡± Master Damien waved toward the back room, ¡°but we will help you if you need it.¡±


    I ran for the doorway, which entered a bedroom and donned the clothing. A in bed with white covers sat in the middle of the room; we¡¯d be there soon enough. I struggled slightly, but got the outfit all on.


    Having on clothing that actually covered me for the first time in months felt odd. I was used to ornamentation that just flowed around me. Even the cover I wore to market was looser. This outfit felt constricting and I wasn¡¯t ustomed to it.


    I pulled my breasts up in the top, so the plump curves sat high and proud on my chest. Wiggling around I pushed the skirt so the edge rode low on my belly. I wanted my Masters to really see the motion of my hips and stomach as I danced.


    ¡°Master Kein, if you want to start, I¡¯m ready,¡± I called, adjusting the skirt one more time.


    Master Kein started to y and I exited the room with a flourish. I shook and shimmied in a way my old instructor would have been proud of. The fabric swished around me billowing out. I gave the men the best show I had.


    I loved the outfit and hoped it showed. The coins jingled and danced on my waist adding to the music Master Kein made. The melody flowed and swayed as my hips kept the rhythm and added to it.


    I felt their eyes burning into me as I danced. Bane seemed mesmerized by the roll of my hips. His eyes stayed glued on the undting sway. Seductively, I moved before him and danced just for him.


    Big hands encircled my waist lightly, just experiencing the y of muscle under my skin. Teasingly, I moved out of his reach. His eyes burned as I lifted my hands above my head and turned my wrists.


    ¡°Turn,¡± he ordered gruffly.


    I did as he asked and felt the weight of his stare on the dimples over my ass. Shaking them enticingly, I heard the low groan. It only encouraged me to writhe and dip with the music provocatively.


    Moving and rocking slowly I realized I stood facing Evan. My hips rose and fell to the music as blue eyes perused my pulsing form. My right leg with its strange tattoo peeked out repeatedly at him. His face seemed enthralled as the dance covered and uncovered my flesh.


    ¡°Here,¡± Master Damien ordered pointing to the spot in front of him.


    I twirled toward him and let the waves of blue spin in the room. It wasn¡¯t a ssic move, but it had the intended effect. I certainly had everyone¡¯s attention.


    Master Damien watched with abject fascination as my musician forced a faster, more stato rhythm. Suddenly Master Kein slowed and I knew he was testing me. I followed the slower beat of the music and did the belly rolls that made Master Damien¡¯s eyes light up.


    I paused to dance several times in front of each of them, including Master Kein. I learned quickly he liked to see my breasts jiggle in their cups. If I did it well enough, he faltered in his ying. Withholding augh, I did everything I could to throw him off.


    ¡°I wish, Brothers,¡± Master Kein finally said, ¡°to see the ornamentation on the breasts dance, too. Remove the top for me.¡±


    Master Kein yed softly as Master Damien removed the tight fitting top. It was a relief to have it gone, but I was sad I couldn¡¯t torment the musician anymore.


    ¡°Now dance, Ciara,¡± he said picking up the rhythm of the music.


    I rolled my stomach and shook myself for their pleasure. Eventually deciding they wished to see my ass and lower stomach move they removed the skirt also. Now I stood in just the hip scarf shaking the coins provocatively.


    The tempo of Master Kein¡¯s song changed and my dance changed with it. I was no longer belly dancing, but doing a slow sensuous grind. It was a mix of what the other girls had taught me and just in dirty dancing.


    The men ran their eyes up and down my body with unrestrained lust.


    ¡°Do you like what you see, Masters? Will you touch me?¡± I purred running my hand up my thigh to cup a breast. ¡°Tell me what you want to see,¡± I teased bending forward so my upturned ass and wet center were in their view. ¡°I want to feel you on my skin.¡±


    ¡°This is what we craved,¡± Master Damien said rising anding toward me. ¡°The women do not offer us this.¡±


    In response I rose and writhed my hips to the music. I felt the weight of the hip scarf as I bounced the coins slowly.


    ¡°They only want our seed,¡± Master Evan said from behind me, ¡°they do not want our affection or our attention.¡±


    The conversation between the men was probably a continuation of one they had been having for a long time. I didn¡¯t interrupt it as I felt their bodies at my front and back.


    Master Kein didn¡¯t stop ying so I didn¡¯t stop dancing as Master Damien and Master Evan came to stand within inches of me. Instead I did something I¡¯d never done anywhere. I ground myself against them imitating the very intimate sex acts we would probably soon be involved in.


    Master Evan¡¯s hands crept down my back as I slowly gyrated my hips and stroked Master Damien¡¯s cock through his pants. Master Damien¡¯s hands undid the scarf at my waist and I heard it hit the floor as he threw it away from us.


    ¡°Do you wear your plug, Ciara?¡± Master Evan whispered in my ear.


    ¡°For you, Master Evan,¡± I said pushing against the hand on my buttocks.


    ¡°Do you know, Ciara,¡± Master Evan asked twisting the plug and lightly pulling on it, ¡°that we ordered your Keepers not to buy a new one? This one still carries our mark on it. Everyday you carry our insignia inside your body branding you as ours.¡±


    The music had stopped, but now I was grinding against the men in earnest. I needed their hands on my body more than I needed my next breath.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your insignia inside of me, Master Evan,¡± I said as he pulled harder on the plug. ¡°I want you inside of me.¡±


    ¡°Tell me again,¡± he growled in my ear.


    I put my palm on the leg of his pants and rubbed until I grasped his firm buttocks. ¡°I want you, Master Evan. I want you inside of me.¡±


    Master Evan grabbed me and twisted my body, so I was facing him. His fangs had grown and he looked as terrifying as he had the first day. This time I wasn¡¯t afraid of him, though.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Will you kiss me now, human?¡± he asked yfully.


    Leaning toward him I captured his bottom lip and sucked it. My hands wrapped around his neck to loosen the tie that held his hair and it spilled over his back. He groaned and his tongue swept out tasting my lips. We sank into a deep kiss, which only ignited me further.

 82

    I felt a hand winding into my hair pulling me away from Master Evan. I turned my face and Master Damien¡¯s tongue swept into my mouth. His chest hair tickled my upper back, but I still felt the leather of his pants pushing against the skin of my lower back. By the feel of it, he was desperately trying to remove his clothing with one hand without losing contact with my mouth.


    Turning toward Master Damien I ced my hands over his as he uced his clothing.


    ¡°Let me, Master,¡± I whispered licking down his chest to get to my knees.


    They had not lost their speed and a kneeling pad was beneath me before I hit the ground.


    I removed Master Damien¡¯s boots and then his pants, allowing his cock to spring free. Before I could taste it, Master Kein was in front of me. As per normal, they each wanted the same treatment and I had no problem undressing all of them.


    When I was done, Master Christof picked me up and carried me toward the bedroom. He attacked my mouth with such force I was surprised we made it through the door at all. Master Christof was a wonderful kisser and I pulled him as close as I could. I looked up and was surprised at the bed.


    The bed was covered in their colors now. Several spreads covered therge circr space and they each held my Master¡¯s insignia. When I hade in before it had not looked like this.


    ¡°How did you¡­?¡± I started to ask and Master Christof cut me off with another hard kiss.


    Hey me down across the covers and they stared for a moment. The way they were looking told me to be still and let them enjoy.


    ¡°You are ours,¡± Master Bane said crawling onto the bed.


    He took a foot and started to lick and suck at the toes. Master Evan copied him on the other side. Master Kein and Master Damien each took a hand as Master Christof attacked my center. It was too much attention after much too long without.


    When Master Kein reached my breasts and pulled the turgid nipples into his mouth, I screamed in orgasm. My back arched off the bed and every muscle tensed. They didn¡¯t even pause, Master Christof just aimed himself and thrust in.


    Flipping me so I straddled him, I fought to control myself. Master Christof wouldn¡¯t stop moving and grabbed my hips forcing my spasming cunt up and down on his shaft. In an attempt to control his frenzied pace I leaned down to kiss him.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    My tongue ran over the smooth seam of his lips and he opened for me. His vicious fangs were down inside his mouth and I explored them thoroughly. It seemed to work.


    The hands on my hips had slowed to a reasonable pace. His movements no longer reminded me of a frantic mad man. I moved my lips along his jaw and sucked lightly on his neck.


    As I kissed Master Christof and enjoyed his more leisurely pace I felt hands pulling my ass cheeks apart. Moaning softly the man behind me removed the plug. I prayed this man would be less agitated than Master Christof had been when he started.


    Oil was dripped and stroked into me. Fingers speared me preparing the way for something muchrger. They were so quick in their preparation, I had very little time to wonder who wanted me like this.


    Master Bane¡¯s furry chest was on my back a momentter. He slid his thick cock home in a single thrust. My ass was stretched from the plug, but it had been a long time since I was used this way. The stretch burned, especially so thanks to Master Bane¡¯s now rapid movements. I needed to calm him.


    Master Christof was moving at one pace and Master Bane at another. I couldn¡¯t amodate both of them easily. It felt like they were going to tear me apart.


    Leaning on one hand I reached for Master Bane with the other. I pulled his face along side mine and turned my head to kiss his lips. Murmuring softly how much I loved him, I continued to brush my lips along his face and beard. Finally he rxed.


    I felt the change when Master Bane and Master Christof started to work together. Theirnguid thrusts were alternating and easier to take. Leaning into Master Christof Ipped at his chest and enjoyed his taste.


    Master Christof¡¯s hands continued to grip my thighs, but the hold was no longer tight. The light guidance was reassuring not controlling. Whatever had them so aggressive was slipping away as they ground against me.


    The pressure was building low in my stomach again. Master Kein was beside us flicking the rings on my nipples slowly driving me to pleasurable distraction. Master Damien and Master Evan sat watching, their eyes burning hotly into mine whenever I looked their way.


    Master Bane came first, crushing me to Master Christof as he exploded in my ass. Master Christof wasn¡¯t far behind him, sucking so hard on my neck I was sure he¡¯d left a hickey. They unwound from me and rolled off as Master Kein approached.


    Master Kein just wanted a few unspoiled moments with my breasts. His Brothers didn¡¯t interrupt as he rubbed, licked, and toyed with the plentiful mounds.


    ¡°Would you like to fuck them, Master Kein?¡± I offered.


    The zing look in his eyes told me yes, he most certainly would, but Master Evan voiced their confusion. ¡°How would he do that?¡±


    I arranged myself on the bed so my head was propped up and forward. When I asked, Master Evan gave me the oil and I coated my breasts and the valley between with it. Master Kein couldn¡¯t stop watching. Using my hands I pushed my tits together and looked up at him.


    He figured it out very quickly. Straddling my chest, Master Kein aimed his long length and started to viciously fuck my breasts. Most of his strokesnded his tip between my lips, but with his frantic movements it was difficult to catch him every time.


    ¡°It must be deposited in a living body, Kein,¡± Master Damien insisted sitting beside us and watching.


    ¡°If any doesn¡¯t go in my mouth, Master Damien, I will lick it up for you,¡± I offered.

 83

    Master Kein groaned at thement, but kept his eyes on his staff moving between my pierced tits. His strong hands pushed mine away and he held my breasts himself. The look in his eyes was feral.


    ¡°Pull the rings, Ciara,¡± he ordered looking down at me.


    I did as ordered and his teeth grew watching me. I twisted the rings until I was moaning. The sharp pain in my breasts went straight to my cunt and it felt like I was leaking liquid fire.


    Suddenly Master Kein was off of me, flipping me on the bed and driving his shaft without mercy into my tender ass. He didn¡¯t even give me a moment to get used to him before he used my breasts as levers to pull me tight up against his cock.


    It was a brutal fucking from a man who was notoriously gentle. Moaning half in pain and half in pleasure, I copsed under him and he followed me down. His hands didn¡¯t leave my breasts as he ground his hips into my pliant flesh.


    ¡°Say my name,¡± he ordered driving his full length in and out with each plunge.


    ¡°Master Kein,¡± I started to chant over and over again.


    ¡°NO,¡± he roared above me, ¡°only my name.¡±


    The hands on my breasts tightened painfully.


    ¡°Kein,¡± I cried.


    That was what he wanted. I said his name repeatedly and his violent thrusts slowed. The hands released their death grip. Instead, warm lips were cing kisses along the edge of my back, but I kept chanting his name.


    ¡°Keep saying my name,¡± he said dropping kisses along my exposed neck and cheek.


    He was so gentle and tender, in sharp contrast to several moments ago, the relief was overwhelming.


    ¡°I love you, Kein,¡± slipped out and he nuzzled my neck affectionately.


    ¡°Say it again,¡± he requested softly and I did.


    He continued with slow controlled thrusting until he released. When he was done, I justy panting on the bed beneath him. He withdrew and stretched out beside me.


    ¡°Say my name,¡± he ordered watching my face.


    ¡°Kein,¡± I answered breathless.


    His hand stroked down my back. It was a soft caress. This was what I expected from him, not the force. Some idea had him terribly frustrated or upset. His voice broke into my musings and the question stunned me.


    ¡°Do you love me?¡±


    ¡°I love you, Kein,¡± I answered and he grinned.


    ¡°Do not address us as Master while we are in the sleeping room,¡± he said bounding off the bed.


    Iy there stunned as he called to his Brothers he was getting me water. This was a strange and unexpected turn of events. I couldn¡¯t figure it out. Was I supposed to call the rest of them ¡®Master¡¯? Should I ask them? Would they chastise him? My God, these were the most confusing men I¡¯d ever met.


    Kein came back in the room with a jug and I sat up on the bed to watch him. I was really thirsty, so I found a kneeling ce on the floor. Kein looked happy and rxed, thrilled even. He fed me the water grinning down at me.


    I nced around the room and his Brothers looked like nothing unusual had happened. Master Christof and Master Bane looked sated, Master Evan and Master Damien looked horny.


    I crawled dutifully back on the bed andid back. My ass throbbed a little so I hoped if Iid face up, they would just use my pussy. I ran a hand from my knee, to my hip, and to cup my breast. I winced when I reached my breast, they were sore, too.


    Kein was smaller and it was easy to forget he was as powerful as the rest of them. He¡¯d certainly left his mark this time, though.


    ¡°Master Damien, Master Evan do you want me?¡± I asked trying to be seductive.


    Master Damien crawled on the bed beside me andy down with his head propped on his arm. He traced the line of my corbone on that side and smiled.


    ¡°Have you forgotten already, Ciara? In this room we are not Master. Kein has already told you this,¡± Damien said watching me.


    ¡°Yes, Damien, I understand,¡± I answered cautiously watching his eyes.


    Damien was gentle with me, thank goodness. All the pent up anxiety that had gued his Brothers was not in him. He just wanted to rock slowly into my body and hear his name on my lips.


    Evan was much the same way. After Damien was done Evan crawled between my thighs and suckled my clit to another earthshaking orgasm. While I was still sensitive and spasming he crawled over me and drove himself home.


    I expected some roughness from Evan, but there was none. He stroked my cheeks and kissed my lips as he made slow sweet love to me. It surprised me, Evan was typically hard and fast, all rough and tumble. Today he had no use for such actions. All he wanted was to hear me say I loved him.


    Before I was carried to the bathroom by Kein, both Christof and Bane wanted to hear me say their names. They also wanted to hear ¡®I love you¡¯. After I was done, Kein whisked me off to the room for bathing.


    There weren¡¯t showers here, but arge sunken tub that could amodate all five men. The water came to us through a series of pipes that must have run over a heating element somewhere, because it was warm.


    My body was tender. I felt worse after this round of sex than I ever had before. There were bruises forming everywhere it seemed.


    I let myself enjoy the water and felt it take some of the soreness out of my body. Master Kein hadpletely lost that aggressive tendency and cleaned me softly. Both eyes slipped closed as he ran his hands over my skin. I felt utterly rxed.


    Once I was clean, dry, and treated with the cream, we went back to the main room. The men started to take things out of the bags they brought. I wasid on a chaise to watch them as they prepared our meal.


    My eyes followed every movement, drinking them in. They turned intermittently and seemed pleased when they caught me watching them. I had almost forgotten how much these men liked the attention of their ves.


    They produced a meal that we ate together at the table. I was surprised the nutrient drink was there. Part of me was tempted to say something, but I didn¡¯t.


    In all honesty, I wasn¡¯t suffering from myck of the drink. If these men fussed at the men that kept me, it could be very bad for me. My Keepers had a great deal of power in this rtionship. I took the drink, but stayed silent about its usual absence.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    As we ate, the strain that had been gnawing at them seemed to have released somewhat. They rxed a little and talked about people from thepound I lived at.


    I wasn¡¯t much help, because the other Warriors didn¡¯t talk to me. My men seemed to miss their friends. Theyined the men they yed chuke with now were not aspetitive and the games weren¡¯t as good.

 84

    ¡°The women in the mountains care for our every need,¡± Evanined. ¡°The men are too soft. Even during a chuke contest they barely put in any effort at all. They just don¡¯t have anypetitive spirit.¡±


    When the discussion turned back to the ce they lived now, the worn looks returned. The more they spoke of their lives now, the more unhappy they became. I wanted to shake them out of it.


    ¡°Could we go for a walk, Masters?¡± I asked spontaneously once the meal was done.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense, Ciara,¡± Christof said. ¡°Where are we going to walk to? This is an isted outpost, there is nothing near here.¡±


    ¡°Not to go somewhere, we could just go outside and walk in a big circle and look around, Masters,¡± I answered gesturing to the door.


    ¡°Why would we do that?¡± Bane asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious to see outside, Masters,¡± I said watching the obvious confusion on their faces. At least now they didn¡¯t look upset.


    It took a while, but they finally said we could go outside and ¡®walk¡¯, although they still didn¡¯t understand the concept of just walking around. I was dressed up in my brown outfit, without the hood, to go outside.


    ¡°Master Christof used to take me for walks all the time at lunch,¡± I reminded them as we walked outside.


    ¡°I took you to the clearings in the forest,¡± he said, ¡°I always knew where I was going. You were very fond of wandering, though. I never understood it.¡±


    They were being impossible, so I changed my tact. I pointed to a hill in the distance and asked if we could go see it. Having a destination made the men feel better and we walked in that direction.


    I asked about all the different little nts around us. There were also several sets of tracks made by animals. They seemed happy to tell me about the animals that had made the prints in the ground.


    What I really wanted to know about was that strange sexual encounter we had just had. What was the purpose of me not calling them Master in the bedroom? It seemed like it was important to them, but I couldn¡¯t figure out why. I was disgusted with myself for not having the courage to talk about it. Instead, I just made small talk and enjoyed theirpany.


    Over the next four days, I never asked them about the strange new rule. We made love daily, sometimes twice daily, and the new rule stuck. They did not want to be called Master in the bedroom, ever.


    Luckily for me, their level of aggression in bed was way down or I never would have survived. They were gentle with me.


    When thest day of what I had termed our vacation came, I tried to suppress the sadness. The men seemed to be doing the same thing. In the end I was just clinging to each of them, attempting to express how much I loved them.


    ¡°We will see you again, Ciara,¡± Master Damien told me. ¡°You must keep our secret, though.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Master Damien. It was a good n, Sir,¡± Iplimented him.


    When they started to take their colors off of me, I didn¡¯t cry. I would see them again, they had promised.


    My temporary Masters arrived some timeter. Master Damien warned them to dress me in severalyers of the dull brown cloth. The cold weather in the early evening would chill my sensitive skin. I smiled sadly knowing who truly cared for me.


    The sun was setting as I stood on the transport next to my temporary Masters. They looked like they had been to hell and back, but they were happy about it. I imagined most men on this world must enjoy the women. For anyone else the way Master Damien and his Brothers lived would be seen as a step up.


    I pondered the strange situation every day. The men that kept me adored the women and looked forward to their turn with them. Master Damien and his Brothers hated the women and had unlimited ess to them. Perhaps they would learn, I thought, and grow to enjoy the women. If that happened, I wondered what would happen to me.


    It would be bad for me if Master Damien and his Brothers changed their minds about me. I was kept for them, if they didn¡¯t want me I would certainly be sold. The very idea of being owned and used by different men turned my stomach. I loved Master Damien and his Brothers deeply.


    Once I was back at the Keepers I couldn¡¯t contain my excitement. I told Rose and Fuji what was happening.


    ¡°They pay other men to Keep you?¡± Rose asked stunned, ¡°That must be very expensive.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It makes sense now,¡± Fujimented. ¡°I couldn¡¯t understand why your owners kept the old mark on your stomach.¡±


    ¡°Your owners must know, Fuji,¡± I said thinking. ¡°It is why they didn¡¯t take me to the posts when I tried to touch myself. They said they were keeping a secret. It must be the mark they were keeping secret.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if Master Basin and his Brothers know?¡± Rose pondered.


    ¡°If they Keep me next time my owners go to a coupling, we can be sure they do,¡± I answered her.


    Time dragged on and I thought it could not get any slower. I had asked my temporary Masters how long until I saw Master Damien again. That was a mistake.


    The man I asked became enraged and told me not to speak of it; it was a secret. Another of my owners calmed him and told me when the small moonpleted a cycle. That meant nothing to me. Time continued at its slow pace.


    I woke upte one night and felt sticky, nasty and sticky between my legs. I dipped a hand down and it came back wet and dark in the moonlight. My brain took a minute to process and I realized I was having a very heavy period.


    Jumping off the bed, I startled all my owners awake. They were used to my night time bathroom breaks, but this was different. I apologized and exined about human menstruation and told them I couldn¡¯t have controlled the bleeding all over their bed.


    I had hoped they wouldn¡¯t be mad at me for leaving a spot on the covers. They weren¡¯t mad, they were terrified. None of them believed me when I said that it was normal.


    In the shower they brought in a bright light and made me spread my legs. They watched the blood flow out and inspected its origin. The cold of the bathroom wasn¡¯tfortable and I had cramps, too. I tried to exin that.


    The men were beside themselves. They discussed calling the healer, but feared to do it for some reason. Finally, they seemed to get control of themselves.


    ¡°Thises and goes?¡± one of them asked me.


    ¡°Yes, Master, on my every turn of the moon I would bleed like this for five or six days. I used pads to soak up the blood when it came out,¡± I told them helpfully.


    I didn¡¯t want to sit in the bathroom for six days while I bled.


    The men wrapped the towel they used to dry me so it rested between my legs. They put me back to bed as they sat in front of the fire talking. I couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying and that concerned me. Something told me I would not like how they handled my period.


    I had been right. My period was awful. The men refused to let me go the Keepers and they didn¡¯t want anyone to see this happen. They wrapped me in the absorbent towels and put me in the box in the wall every day I bled.


    The first morning I handled it all right. I had been put in the box multiple times before. In a way, I liked it for short periods. It was the only time I was alone. Quickly, it started to make me crazy, so they used the calming creams.


    I lost track of time. There was no telling how long it went on. They put me in the box after my morning routine, thered me with cream and closed it. I awoke drowsy and confused at lunch when they fed and let me relieve myself. More cream was ced on my head and I was knocked out for the afternoon.

 85

    I was allowed out in the evening, with my bleedingher regions wrapped up tight in a towel. The first night I couldn¡¯t sleep, so more cream was used. By the time I stopped bleeding I was a drooling mess and could barely hold my own head up.


    I was sent back to the Keepers and I terrified Rose. I stumbled into thepound and sat dully in the sunshine outside. The light broke through the fog that seemed to have permanently invaded my mind.


    My friends found me and brought cushions to me. We sat in the light until I could at least speak.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Fuji asked once it seemed my answers were making more sense.


    ¡°At my Master¡¯s home,¡± I slurred.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Rose asked stroking my arm.


    I stared nkly at her. I remembered vaguely that I had had a period. My brain was full of snapshots of my fake owners cleaning bloody towels off of me.


    I did remember one thing quite clearly. That morning, they had threatened to sell me if I discussed the bleeding with anyone, including Master Damien. What had happened thest many days would never pass my lips.


    They had been very blunt with me. My fake owners did not ever see Master Damien and his Brothers. They passed messages to one another. If I got my them in trouble they would sell me, Master Damien could not stop it.


    ¡°I missed earth,¡± I lied. ¡°I was anxious. My owners would not let me out until I calmed some.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Rose said satisfied, ¡°it happens to many of us, the realization you will never leave can cause great distress. I¡¯m sure changing owners made it worse for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded.


    From days ofying in the box, I was weak. My friends helped me inside and decided I needed to do something. They brought the drums over and asked me to y. It took an amazing amount of energy to tap the familiar rhythms on the drums.


    ¡°You seem¡­ strange,¡± Fuji said. ¡°You have no strength.¡±


    ¡°I was agitated,¡± I told her, ¡°they kept me in the box.¡±


    ¡°You have been gone ten day cycles, Ciara,¡± Rose said. ¡°How much of that time was in the box?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer her, but she seemed to understand.


    Rose¡¯s breath shuddered out. ¡°You must be active to get your strength back,¡± she told me. ¡°Come with us; we will walk.¡±


    Fuji did not understand the walking I did with her and Rose. We just paced thepound. My bnce got better and I got stronger as the morning wore on.


    The lunch bell rang and we were on the wrong side of thepound. I¡¯d never make it in time.


    ¡°Go,¡± I told Rose and Fuji, ¡°I¡¯ll get there.¡±


    The girls ran off and I was left to stumble toward the lunchroom. The men were all feeding their ves by the time I made it. I moved as quickly as I could to stumble and kneel before my owner.


    The other men asked him what was wrong with me. He gave them brusque and nomittal answers.


    ¡°You were not trained,¡± Basin hissed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why Damien chose your family. There were better choices, there still are.¡±


    ¡°Mind your own ve, Basin,¡± my Master said in his regr dismissive tone. ¡°No one needs your opinion on the matter.¡±


    The men in thepound found my obvious illness to be horrific, an insult to my owners. I heard them speaking about it when we left the Keepers. I tried desperately to look strong and normal, but ten days of a forceda had taken a toll.


    The took me to the bathhouse and sat me in their alcove. Since my first meeting with Master Damien and his Brothers, they no longer plucked the mark. I knew they were keeping it hidden. I sunk into the familiar cushions and waited for them to be done.


    When we were in the bathhouse, I¡¯d taken to looking around. I draped my hair over my face and looked at the world through my shield. No one ever seemed to notice me, since I¡¯d gotten quite sneaky.


    Tonight all the men were looking at me. It was worse than when I¡¯d been at the posts. I heard them talking clearly and they discussed what a poor job my current owners were doing.


    ¡°Would you sell it?¡± a man asked one of my owners as they bathed.


    ¡°No,¡± was the disdainful answer.


    ¡°You were not trained, that is now very obvious,¡± another man said. ¡°How is it you were able to buy a ve?¡±


    ¡°This is not your concern,¡± my owner said stepping out of the pool.


    For the first time, my owners seemed ufortable. I judged it was due to the amount of negative attention they were getting. Usually everyone just ignored them or was put off by their cold, contemptuous answers. Their usual tactics to evade the attention of the other Warriors were not working.


    I watched as they came toward me. The other men had not let up and were actually following them. When they got close enough to me, I spoke up.


    ¡°Masters, I am so d you returned. I missed you so much,¡± I said as authentically as I could.


    In truth, I imagined how I would sound when I saw Master Damien and his Brothers again.


    ¡°Of course you have missed us,¡± one of them said, as he bent down and scooped me up.


    The interaction seemed to surprise the surrounding men. I suddenly realized I never spoke to the men I called Master and they never touched me. Using the moment of confusion, my owners exited the pool and walked me upstairs.


    They sat me down once we were inside and never mentioned the bath house. No one ever said it had been a good idea. I don¡¯t think these men could admit someone else had a good idea.


    The men took out the plug and then returned to the eating area. A man brought food to the table and we sat to eat.


    ¡°ve,¡± one of them addressed me, ¡°you said your men-stru-ationes each lunar cycle on your world. How long is a lunar cycle?¡±


    ¡°Twenty eight to thirty days, Master,¡± I told him, ¡°but the bleeding usually onlysts for four or five days.¡±


    ¡°Things are different here,¡± the man said directing hisments to his Brothers, ¡°time is different here. We can anticipate it will not follow the lunar cycle we are expecting it to.¡±


    The men talked so long at the table, I thought the conversation would never end. Having learned not to interrupt, I just sat as they determined what they would do with me when the bleeding came. Eventually, they came to a decision.


    The men decided fairly rapidly they couldn¡¯t put me in the box every time. I was weak and obviously ill from that experience. Men with human ves had told them using the box for too many days caused that problem. It was a well known issue for men who kept humans.


    ¡°It has told us it cared for itself at home,¡± they kept repeating. ¡°The Keepers are not necessary.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what happens to ves that run?¡± one of them asked me suddenly.


    ¡°Yes, Master, I was spared the whip, but taken to the vige once I was found,¡± I answered.


    ¡°What if your Masters had not found you?¡± another asked pointedly.


    ¡°The men that found me could have used me however they wished,¡± I shuddered. ¡°They could have sold me or had sex with me, Master.¡±


    ¡°Or killed you if it pleased them to watch you die,¡± the man added. ¡°Many that do not keep ves would find it interesting to watch a ve die. It would be too expensive to invest in a ve for the entertainment, but to use another¡¯s¡­¡±


    My horrified expression stayed on my face and the men watched it.


    ¡°So you understand, ve? You know there is no escape. If you wish to survive, which I believe you do, you will listen to us,¡± he said.


    They spoke to me then, in a way I¡¯d never been spoken to on this. They told me what I would be doing and exined no one would be watching me. If I did what they told me wrong, I would suffer.


    My fake Masters were smart men. Their apartment was full of their studies and experiments. When I bled they would tell the men that cleaned they could not enter. They would say their work could not be disturbed by other men touching it. Me and my bleeding would be left in the apartment alone until I was done.


    ¡°If you are unable to care for yourself, we will reconsider the box, perhaps without the creams,¡± I was told.


    ¡°I will do as you ask, Masters,¡± I said solemnly.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The men retired and started to tinker on a small device they had been working on. I was ignored. Knowing it would anger them, I had to ask just one question.


    ¡°Masters, may I please ask a question?¡±


    They were upset. If they hadn¡¯t been afraid of more weakness, they¡¯d put me in the box. I knew not to ask questions.


    ¡°Perhaps it will interest us,¡± one of them finally said and gave me permission to ask.


    ¡°Why am I bleeding now and not before? Why can¡¯t anyone know?¡± I asked.


    They were silent. I couldn¡¯t tell if they were irritated or pondering the questions.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know why you bleed,¡± they finally told me. ¡°It isn¡¯t normal for an Earth ve here. No one can know, because it happens to no other ve. If you were taken for study, Damien and his Brothers would no longer pay us for our service. We havee to enjoy the money this endeavor has brought us.¡±


    I thanked the men and knelt down in the room they were in. They continued to y with what they were doing,pletely uninterested in me.


    The day had been long and I was still weak from the box. Despite my best efforts I ended up leaning on the furniture, sound asleep.

 86

    It took time, but I got strong again. I think it took longer because I no longer swam. My fake Masters were quite clear that the mark on my stomach could not be exposed. They even bought a thicker panel for my front that further disguised it.


    Instead of swimming I started walking the beach. The area we were allowed to roam, was quiterge. I tried to run, but myrge breasts made that ufortable. Instead I yed games on the beach and paced the area every afternoon.


    Forty seven dayster, my cycle came again and my Masters did just what they said they would. They left me alone in their rooms. For the first time in forever I was left to my own devices.


    When they came at lunch the first day, I think they were surprised I was still there. They fed me and left me for the afternoon. Grateful they had not locked me in the box, I would have done anything to make them happy. I picked up the apartment, made the bed, and did all the things I imagined the House Cleaners usually did.


    The men were thrilled their area had been cleaned. They ordered me to clean every day I was left here alone. In a small closet I had never seen they showed me where the brushes and buckets were. That was what I could use to clean.


    I was good at cleaning. At my Mom¡¯s house I¡¯d been the only one who cared if dishes sat in the sink or if the floor looked nasty. The job of making the house livable had fallen to me. In the motel, it was my upation. It was my job once again.


    My owners realized I could save them money, as well as, make them money. They told the men they paid to clean up they no longer needed them. I would secretly be doing the cleaning.


    The story my owners made up was quite believable. The cleaners had interfered with a delicate experiment, my owners wanted to do their own cleaning now. It was an oddity in thepound, but as a rule, my owners were an oddity. They only demanded that the supplies be brought to them once every eight days.


    During the day I still went to the Keepers, but at night I was truly their ve. Once we were back in the apartment they stripped me of my one outfit and I was put to work. I scrubbed and cleaned the apartment top to bottom as they engaged in their research.


    My temporary owners had carefully debated if I really needed to go to the Keepers at all. They could save that money entirely if I just stayed in their rooms. Lucky for me, they decided that would be too obvious. The other ve owners might notice if I disappeared altogether.


    The men brought out the brown outfits early one morning and I squealed with delight. They found the sound annoying and told me never to make it again. The smile never left my face despite the scolding. We were going to see my Masters.


    Their transport went faster than the other transports in the area. Several Warriors raced them as we headed to the mountains. These men had made the transport they owned far superior to anyone else¡¯s. I knew that it pleased them to win the little races, in their own way, they were verypetitive.


    I sped and unsped my hands waiting anxiously for the time I would get to see my owners, my friends, and my lovers. I wished I had a gift for them. If I¡¯d thought about it I could have sewed their symbol onto a piece of cloth and given it to them. Quite quickly I rejected that idea, it would be in the wrong colors.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The transport slowed and unlike thest time I bolted for the door. My temporary owners stopped me and made me wait for them. They started the fire and inspected the little dwelling. It took forever in my opinion, but they finally removed my outfit from me.


    Before my cor came off I wished them fun with the women in the mountains.


    ¡°Five days we have without you, ve,¡± one of them said sounding happy. ¡°Five days of women and fighting, we are very lucky men. I have no idea what you do for Damien and his Brothers, but I assume they are happy to have these five days also.¡±


    With that said he removed my cor and they left.


    I paced the little room for several moments. I tried to kneel, but I was too excited. After checking outside for the third time and letting the hot air out, I decided to try to do something.


    The cabin was ill used. Men muste here asionally, but not often. I found the little room with the cleaning supplies and started to sweep. Soon I was singing and cleaning to my heart¡¯s content. I decided the cabin should and would be nice for my Masters.


    The bedroom was as bad as the main room and I cleaned and straightened it. Since I was alone in the bedroom, I was still singing my song. A sound stopped me cold, it didn¡¯t sound friendly.


    I turned and looked into five sets of eyes I barely recognized.


    Master Damien and his Brothers looked horrible. Their clothing was still fine and nice. Their features just looked angry and tried.


    ¡°Masters, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here,¡± I said putting the broom behind me. ¡°I wanted the cabin to be nice for you, clean¡­¡±


    They stalked toward me and I dropped my eyes. I couldn¡¯t look at them without thinking how awful they looked.


    The cor clipped around my neck and the other metal bands were affixed to my wrists and ankles. Master Damien jerked my chin up and red down at me.


    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know you should not look at men that are not your owners? What is an uncored ve worth?¡± he asked.


    I was stunned and then it hit me. My neck had been without their cor when I spoke to them. If it had been anyone else I looked at, I would have been in trouble.


    ¡°Your mark is always on me, Master Damien,¡± I said soothingly touching my stomach. ¡°I know that you care for me everyday. It never urred to me that without your cor, you would not think of me as yours.¡±


    They were silent and I chanced a nce up. Their eyes were softer as Master Kein ced the jewelry in my nipples. My argument had worked.


    ¡°We are not Master in this room, Ciara. Did you forget that?¡± Damien asked instead.


    ¡°Hello, Damien,¡± I smiled looking up at him.


    I touched the lines of strain around his eyes and they softened slightly. I pulled on his shoulders until his lips came down to mine.


    ¡°I love you, Damien,¡± I whispered before I kissed him, ¡°I have missed you.¡±


    Walking in the room I greeted each of them with a kiss and spoken affection. They rxed and took off their weapons. Still dressed they settled on the bed and pulled me down with them.


    We talked on the bed for a long time. Well, they talked, I listened. I only spoke to get more detail or to agree. Otherwise, I stayed silent and gave them someone to talk to.


    They hated the women and their new life. Damien did not want to be a General. A General led the men, Damien didn¡¯t mind that. He hated knowing every order he gave came from the women. They were ves to the demands of the women and they despised it.


    ¡°Do they harm you?¡± I asked concerned.

 87

    The level of dislike they had had to stem from something. Perhaps pain and humiliation was at the root. ves could be treated in any way at all. I had to help them, so I had to know what I was dealing with.


    ¡°No,¡± Evan grunted sprawling across myp, ¡°we are not hurt.¡±


    ¡°Do they feed you?¡± I asked stroking Evan¡¯s hair. ¡°Are you kept in afortable ce?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± Keinined and I ran a hand up his arm infort.


    ¡°We don¡¯t wish to be stationed in the mountains with them. We don¡¯t want to be sold to their cousins in the afternoons,¡± he said. ¡°We were not meant to be ves.¡±


    ¡°We were free,¡± Christof saidying back and throwing a hand over his eyes.


    ¡°We could fight them,¡± Bane said, ¡°perhaps we could be free again.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I was in an impossibly strange situation. very, at it¡¯s root, was wrong. Fighting it would be honorable, but it would probably get my men killed. The women would overpower them, I was sure of it.


    The sight of that massive woman in the street overpowering ten men still haunted me. She had not even been deterred by the men¡¯s show of force that day. I imagined the mountains were loaded with women. My five men would never win.


    ¡°Sometimes,¡± I started, ¡°fighting is not a good answer. There may be other ways. Perhaps you could barter with them.¡±


    The men looked at me strangely for a moment. Evidently what I had said made no sense to them. Damieny back and stared at the ceiling.


    ¡°You think the women would kill us,¡± he said morosely. ¡°You think it is not a battle we can win.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer him, but the truth was probably written all over my face.


    ¡°They would win,¡± Kein agreed watching me. ¡°The other men in the mountains, I talked to them. There have been uprisings before, the men involved are killed if they cannot be broken. You have all seen the women, how they outnumber us.¡±


    Evan snorted and stared at me as he spoke, ¡°It is weakness not to fight, whether we are outnumbered or not. We should fight them to our deaths, it is the only honorable way to end this.¡±


    I shuddered in fear and gripped his hand. ¡°Evan, I have seen the women fight. Their weapons are terrible. Don¡¯t choose to die like that. There must be¡­¡±


    ¡°There is only this and death, Ciara,¡± he said looking over at me. ¡°Those are the only choices.¡±


    I could not lose them, so I bargained.


    ¡°Perhaps you are spending time doing reconnaissance work now. Perhaps you learn things so you can find a way to escape them,¡± I said almost pleading.


    Christof huffed loudly and stared at the ceiling. ¡°We are learning they are more powerful than we will ever be,¡± he said solemnly. ¡°They have weapons we cannot best.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, the venom,¡± Bane said looking contemtive, ¡°Remember when we saw the man as he angered his Mistress and she dropped a bit of her venom on him?¡±


    ¡°The man that died screaming before the moon shifted?¡± Evan asked. ¡°I remember. We had to hear the misery of his family as they died one by one. It was awful.¡±


    ¡°They have venom?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°In their teeth,¡± Damien exined. ¡°Nu-reeh told us they do not waste it on men, it kills us every time. They use it when they fight one another.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Christof asked, ¡°Why raise us free and then take us and tell us we are ves? It makes no sense.¡±


    ¡°You know why, Christof,¡± Damien scoffed. ¡°They like us to have spirit. Have you seen the women when theye back from the couplings with the free Warriors? They love it. Theye to us now for specific reasons, but do you see the same joy on their faces when they are done?¡±


    The men murmured agreement. The women liked to go to the couplings with the free men. It was a pleasurable experience. The men they kept in the mountains didn¡¯t bring out the same fire in them.


    ¡°I wonder why they don¡¯t send you back to thepound?¡± I asked out loud.


    ¡°Nu-reeh promised us a certain number of times as payment to a group of women,¡± Damien said and continued to exin. ¡°She owns us. Our owner mines the mountains and she wanted to mine a certain tract. We are valuable to her when we are avable for sale every day.¡±


    It made sense when they exined it. They were being trained so Damien would be a General, eventually. For now they split their time between learning and satisfying their owner¡¯s debt.


    ¡°Do you have free time to enjoy yourselves?¡± I asked.


    I knew how much they loved chuke. If they couldn¡¯t y that confusing game, I¡¯m sure it would upset them.


    ¡°The evenings are ours,¡± Bane told me. ¡°Sometimes we go to the arena. Other times we stay in our rooms or walk in the mines.¡±


    They talked about their quarters. It was much like thepound, but the rooms were cut into the old mines. There was almost limitless space, so much of it wasn¡¯t used. Damien and his Brothers spent hours wandering the forgotten shafts.


    The men were depressed. I didn¡¯t think the small dark room we were in was helping. It probably reminded them too much of their new home.


    ¡°I want to go outside,¡± I said pushing Evan off myp and springing off the bed.


    ¡°Why?¡± Christof asked sullenly.


    ¡°I want to be in the sun,¡± I said pulling at Bane¡¯s boot, ¡°and you need to be outside, too.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Christof asked again.


    ¡°The sunshine is good for you,¡± I said with authority, although I didn¡¯t really know. ¡°You¡¯ve been moping around for too long. Get up ande walk outside with me.¡±


    Damien cocked an eyebrow at me. My tone waspletely inappropriate, obviously, but nobody else noticed.


    ¡°Well, if you aren¡¯t going, I¡¯ll go myself,¡± I stated heading for the door.


    They didn¡¯t stop me. Christof sat up, at least.


    I watched them through the huge arched doorway to the bedroom as I donned my long brown leg covers and two brown outeryers. Now it seemed like a dare, they were all sitting up on the bed looking at me. Stopping would probably be a good idea, but I didn¡¯t.

 88

    I turned toward the door and put my fingers on the handle. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t smart to anger them this way, I thought. I turned to face the bedroom and they were all right beside me.


    Their countenances each held the same nk look. It was the same look they had the night they decided I should go to the vige for escaping. Suddenly I knew walking away from them had been a mistake.


    ¡°Going somewhere?¡± Master Evan asked.


    ¡°Outside, Evan¡­ Master Evan,¡± I answered, shuddering lightly.


    ¡°You seem to have be quite independent,¡± Master Kein said.


    Master Damien took Master Evan¡¯s ce in front of me and I felt my stomach drop. I must have pushed them too far and they were angry. The color drained out of my face and some sort of an answer squeaked out of my mouth.


    Master Damien¡¯s face broke into a wide grin. ¡°Do you n to stand in the threshold all day or are we going outside?¡± he asked.


    Grinding my teeth a little because they fooled me sopletely, I opened the door and stalked out. They were pping each other on the shoulders andughing at my reaction.


    ¡°I like the noise you made, Ciara,¡± Master Kein joked as we walked. ¡°Can you make it again?¡±


    ¡°Only if you scare me, Master Kein, and I won¡¯t fall for that again,¡± I said kicking a small stone.


    Master Kein took a running start and kicked the same stone. Itnded a couple hundred paces away. He turned to grin at me.


    ¡°I could do that, too,¡± I said raising myself up to my full height.


    Actually no, I could not do that. I had no idea what made me im I could. They took me up on it.


    Master Bane ran around and picked up small stones all about the same size. He lined them up and then looked expectantly at me.


    ¡°What will you give us, Ciara, when you lose?¡± he asked.


    ¡°A kiss, Master Bane,¡± I said realizing I had very little to offer otherwise.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he smiled, ¡°let¡¯s begin.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± I demanded. ¡°What do I get if you lose?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the same thing?¡± Master Christof offered into my ear.


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± I said watching his mouth with breathless anticipation.


    I was forced to prove I was weaker than them five separate times. They each had some random bet with the others about who could kick farther. Master Evan won the entire contest.


    Master Evan took payment on my lost bet first. He wrapped his hands in my hair and pulled me against his chest. Our mouths met and he wasted no time on pleasantries. Master Evan tasted my mouthpletely before releasing me to Master Bane for his payment.


    When they finished I was ready for sex, but they were still having fun outside. Now they were having a throwing contest. Seeing the joy on their faces again, even for such a simple reason, made me feel good. I encouraged each of them as they noted who threw better.


    We ended up walking between tworge stone walls, so the men had a long straight passage to throw in. Much further down the rock walls turned, but here it was straight. They tossed stones of varying weights to determine the winner. They would throw and then run to their stone to mark its distance.


    When it came to upper body strength, Master Damien usually came out on top, but it was close contest with Master Bane. I was the prize for throwing longest and kissed Master Damien deeply. Resting my hands on his chest once I was done, I looked up at him. He hadpletely befuddled me with his kiss.


    The five of them were beautiful sex gods. Even better, they were fully vested and trained in pleasing women. I didn¡¯t know what the matings were like, but no wonder Nu-reeh wanted to sell them every day.


    I looked at the fine clothes they wore and knew she treated them well. They were kept men, but perhaps not in the way they thought.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t ves,¡± I said suddenly getting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°You¡¯re courtesans, Masters.¡±


    I could tell by the look on their faces they wanted to be depressed, but they were curious.


    ¡°That is a word from your firstnguage, Ciara,¡± Master Christof told me. ¡°We do not understand it.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It means you arepanions to society¡¯s elite. You are paid to provide sexual services to the people in charge, Master Christof,¡± I said.


    ¡°We are ves, Ciara. We are not the word you just said,¡± Master Kein argued.


    Perhaps they were right, but I chose to see this my way for their sake.


    ¡°You stay in a nice ce?¡± I asked instead. ¡°The bed is made like it was at home, Masters?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is a nice ce in that regard. Our furnishings are veryfortable,¡± Master Bane said looking at the other men for agreement, which they gave.


    ¡°Do you clean it yourselves, Masters?¡± I asked, hoping they did not.


    ¡°No, other men have that job,¡± Master Damien told me.


    ¡°You have days off from your work, Masters?¡± I pushed.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Master Bane said motioning. ¡°We are here are we not?¡±


    ¡°Do they pay you?¡± I asked next and held my breath for the answer.


    That was the crux of this argument and I wasn¡¯t sure. I thought they must be, because Master Damien and his Brothers still seemed to have funds.


    Master Damien huffed and the other men made disgruntled sounds.


    ¡°You seem to still have money, Masters. I assumed you must get something,¡± I pushed feeling my argument falling apart.


    ¡°It is worthless,¡± Master Christof exined, ¡°the shiny stones we use to trade are the cast off from what the women mine. They found we liked it and would use it to barter with one another. It has no inherent use.¡±


    ¡°So they give it to you still, Master?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nu-reeh always gives it to us. Once she found we still wanted it, she brings us pieces regrly,¡± Master Kein said staring at the long rock walls beside us.


    ¡°Then you are paid, Masters. You are servants or courtesans, you are not ves,¡± I said decisively.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Master Evan said. ¡°We do not want to be there.¡±


    ¡°Well, tough luck, Masters,¡± I blurted out, taking a breath I continued. ¡°You are servants. You may not like your job, but you must continue to do it well. It is dishonorable the way you are acting, Masters.¡±


    I felt the cool wind blow between the stone walls and for a moment I wanted it to take me away. My owners stood and faced me with mixed looks of anger and shock.


    It was pure selfishness on my part. They protected me. Even more than that, I loved them and I wasn¡¯t willing to lose them. They had to change their mindset. No going back now, I decided.

 89

    ¡°You are well paid for your services, even if Nu-reeh does not understand the value of what she gives you. To talk of rebellion when you are so finelypensated is dishonorable. Would it be better to be without a job and be worthless to your Mistress? I think not, Masters, I believe it is better to be like you are now,¡± I finished and held my breath.


    ¡°It is better,¡± Master Damien said slowly, ¡°to be a ve?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°They pay you, Master, you are not a ve,¡± I argued holding my ground.


    ¡°They do not wish to pay us,¡± Bane said irritably, ¡°Nu-reeh told us we would not need it, but we liked the stones so much she continues to bring them.¡±


    ¡°Because you are not ves,¡± I told Bane, ¡°you are servants. Servants can demand things like payment or days off, Masters.¡±


    ¡°We cannot leave without permission,¡± Christof reminded me.


    ¡°Just like you could not leave thepound?¡± I asked. ¡°When that was your job, weren¡¯t you told to stay? Was it honorable to leave thepound when you didn¡¯t have permission, Masters?¡± I asked.


    ¡°This is not the same,¡± Master Evan said. ¡°We are not free men allowed to roam. We are ves, tethered to our Mistress¡¯s wishes.¡±


    ¡°ves are not paid, Master Evan,¡± I said shaking my head. ¡°ves do not have days off. You are given things a ve does not get.¡±


    The men considered what I said, but still looked doubtful. I hoped it would make a difference. They would not seed if they did not ept this life.


    A small motion at the end of the turn in the walls got my attention, though. I thought I saw something move. As I watched intently the men all turned to look.


    ¡°I thought I saw something move,¡± I said quietly.


    Master Damien and Master Bane bounded in that direction and the rest tucked me against the wall to our right. The men stood at the ready and then rxed.


    ¡°Nothing there, Ciara,¡± Master Evan told me, but Master Damien was still all the way at the end of the passage with Master Bane.


    ¡°How do you know what he saw?¡± I asked. ¡°There could be something there.¡±


    ¡°We have a bond, Ciara,¡± Master Christof said. ¡°Damien and Bane saw nothing there. Were you just trying to distract us?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I huffed, ¡°I really saw something, Master Christof.¡±


    ¡°No tracks,¡± Master Bane said, ¡°nothing there, the ve was only trying to draw our attention away.¡±


    I argued with them all the way back to the cabin that I wasn¡¯t trying to distract them. I only stopped talking about it because they offered me a drink. I took the water and then they each took some.


    ¡°There are better ways to turn our attention, Ciara,¡± Master Kein told me.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to turn your attention from anything, Master Kein,¡± I argued as they stripped me out of my brown cover and soft foot covers.


    ¡°This for instance is a good way,¡± Master Kein continued to insist as he pulled at my nipples.


    I tried to step toward him to take the strain off them. Master Bane stopped me by trapping my arms behind my back and holding me. Master Kein continued to pull and twist the rings on my nipples until they throbbed in time with my heartbeat. The hot sting shot to my cunt and I started to feel soaking wet in my folds.


    Master Christof took the chain at my waist and unhooked it. He threw it and the panel aside. Now I stood nude in the main room as Master Kein tormented my breasts. They didn¡¯t undress themselves, so I wondered where this would go.


    Suddenly, they released me.


    ¡°Perhaps a meal, Brothers,¡± Master Damien said heading for their bags.


    ¡°No,¡± I roaredunching in front of Master Damien. ¡°I need you, Masters, now.¡±


    ¡°You are being punished for being a willful ve,¡± Master Damien grinned. ¡°We have learned much from the other men in the mountains about humans. Being denied release is a tactic used in otherpounds. We thought it would be very effective.¡±


    ¡°I can make my own release, Master,¡± I said cockily and immediately regretted thatment.


    Master Evan bound my arms behind me from my wrists to my elbows. I couldn¡¯t go through this again.


    Pushing a kneeling ce with my foot I ced it in front of Master Damien and knelt down. I kissed his boots and begged forgiveness.


    ¡°Ask my Brothers,¡± he said simply.


    I pushed the kneeling ce around the room with my foot and begged each of them while kissing their boots. By the time I reached thest man I was pleading shamelessly. Last time I¡¯d been bound like this it hadsted all day. I couldn¡¯t go through that again.


    Master Bane undid the bonds and I turned to hug him. He tilted my face to his and kissed my lips voraciously. I poured all my passion back at him.


    ¡°I am hungry, Damien, but not for meat,¡± he said running a hand down my body.


    Master Bane¡¯s handnded on my hip and drifted to a round meaty butt. I knew what he likedy between my cheeks. He wanted my ass, he loved it, so I offered it to him.


    I stepped away from him, much to his surprise. Leaning over the table on widely spaced feet I spread myself with my hands. The plug and my still sopping pussy were lewdly disyed in this position. I stroked the plug with my fingertips and moaned when a second set joined mine.


    Master Bane slowly pulled at the plug until is slipped from me.


    ¡°You will not need this to fill you,¡± he said huskily.


    I continued to hold myself open, expecting an assault. Instead I felt hot breath lower on my wet pussy lips. Master Evan licked and nibbled running his tongue teasingly over my clit for several minutes.


    ¡°This is what I have been craving, Brothers,¡± Master Evan said running his fingers where his tongue had been.

 90

    I was breathless with excitement and anticipation. Everyone had stopped what they were doing, but they weren¡¯t touching me. Master Evan¡¯s fingers continued to just lightly caress and stroke.


    Slowly I turned to watch Master Evan until he knelt before me. I tugged at the ties on the top of his shirt and then pulled it over his head. He rose to stand and I started to work on his pants. Pushing my kneeling ce with my foot, I knelt before him and helped him remove his boots. Master Evan¡¯s pants were thest item of clothing to slide from his body.


    Master Bane stepped in front of me next, followed by all of his Brothers. In quick session I undressed all of them. Soon they stood staring at me with nothing between me and their bobbing erections.


    ¡°Now, Masters,¡± I demanded throatily. ¡°Please fuck me.¡±


    I turned and leaned back on the table and waited.


    Hands grabbed by hair and pulled me back until I was flush to a very hairy chest.


    Master Bane spoke as he held me, ¡°I wish to see it surrounded by our colors.¡±


    ¡°I wish to hear our names,¡± Master Kein said from beside him.


    Master Bane leaned down and picked me up, carrying me toward the bedroom. I saw Master Christof dutifully cing their covers across the bed. I had forgotten how they liked things decorated and their new obsession with their names.


    As soon as we stepped through the threshold to the bedroom, I started to whisper words of love into Bane¡¯s ear. I used his name repeatedly. He seemed reluctant to put me down once we reached the bed.


    Once I was finallyid across their covers I wiggled around on it. I tried to repeat sexy poses I¡¯d seen in magazines on Earth. I remembered having seen my uncle¡¯s skin magazines, so I used those as guides.


    They watched me with interest as I attempted to reproduce those disys of tant sexuality. Damien touched my bent knee and I opened it further for him, in invitation. His gaze travelled from between my legs, over my breasts, until it rested on my face.


    ¡°Say the words,¡± he demanded with fire in his eyes.


    ¡°I love you, Damien,¡± I answered automatically, that¡¯s what they¡¯d wantedst time.


    He smiled and knelt on the bed between my spread legs. ¡°I know you do,¡± he said with his usual confidence, ¡°but that is not what I need to hear.¡±


    Damien¡¯srge warm hands rested on the inside of my knees, stroking up toward my center and then back to my ankles.


    ¡°This position you put yourself in,¡± he said cocking an eyebrow, ¡°it seems to offer me certain¡­ liberties.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said trying to still look seductive and not utterly confused, ¡°I am yours Damien, take any liberty you want.¡±


    His Brothers chuckled with him as Bane captured my attention. He stood with his arms crossed and a smile on his face.


    ¡°Do you desire my brother?¡± he asked seriously.


    Understanding lit my face as I looked back at Damien. ¡°I want you, Damien. Please use me for your pleasure; it would be mine also.¡±


    That was what he wanted me to say. Permission granted, he crawled up my body and aimed his length. A low moan escaped my lips as he drove himself home. The sound affected him and I felt the low, rumbling sigh roll through him as we joined.


    ¡°Will you kiss me?¡± I asked running my hands up and down his taut frame.


    Damien obliged and our lips met. The kiss soon mimicked the actions lower down. I sucked on his tongue as he plunged it repeatedly into my waiting mouth.


    ¡°Do you want this?¡± he asked pulling his mouth away from mine and grinding against me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I crieding undone beneath him, ¡°I want you. Oh God, I want you so badly, please don¡¯t stop!¡±


    The orgasm was rapid, the first one with them always was. My back arched and I lifted myself against him. Damien refused to be done with me, though.


    An arm looped under one knee and it was pulled up, opening me further. There was no escape in this position and I was helpless beneath Damien¡¯s strong frame. As he came, he fell over me splitting me impossibly wide around his cock.


    As Damien rxed in post orgasm bliss he released my leg. It glided down the length of his body until I had his hips cradled between my thighs again. He took his weight on his own arms and his head rested beside mine.


    ¡°Who next?¡± he asked me quietly. ¡°Tell me which of my Brothers you want.¡±


    So that was the game this time. They wanted permission and eptance. That I was more than happy to give, but I hated to choose one over the other.


    ¡°I love all your Brothers, Damien,¡± I purred, nipping his ear. ¡°I can¡¯t pick.¡±


    ¡°Pick,¡± Damienmanded, ¡°or we don¡¯t let youe again.¡±


    Bane had carried me in here, so I said his name.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Damien pulled himself away and cool air of the cabin washed over me. Without Damien¡¯s warm heat the thin sheen of sweat over my breasts made them tighten and peak.


    ¡°Add fuel to the warmer, Kein,¡± Bane requested as his eyes ravished me.


    On impulse I did for Bane what I¡¯d done for Damien and tried to look seductive. Bane cocked his head to the side and took it in.


    ¡°I think,¡± he finally said, ¡°I like the way you offered yourself to me in the kitchen.¡±


    Without hesitation, I obliged. My feet settled widely apart as I slid off the bed. I bent over the blue covers and pulled myself open for his gaze. The position was lewd and suggestive, but I knew they wanted more. Today they wished permission.


    ¡°I want you, Bane,¡± I whispered straining my neck to make eye contact with him. ¡°Oil me and fill me. Please, I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    Big hands grasped my hips. His hands pushed up to my rib cage and then back down. Fingers stroked over mine as I continued to hold myself open for him. Eventually he settled with grasping my waist firmly.

 91

    The oil was drizzled over the crack of my ass. I felt the cool liquid sliding down toward the wet feeling Damien had left on me. Something was spreading the oil up and down and it was not Bane¡¯s hands. He was coating his cock in the oil as he rubbed against me.


    A quick thrust forward made me want to pull away, but I didn¡¯t. He¡¯d aimed himself well and driven past the tight ring of muscle with one solid push. I moaned and cried out at the intrusion.


    Bane didn¡¯t stop, but he slowed himself. He passed a hand, in long soothing strokes, over my back.


    ¡°Hands on the bed, Ciara,¡± he ordered.


    d to have some control of my own bnce, I eagerly did as he asked. He used my increased steadiness to press himself fully into my body. I heard his groan of pleasure as he buried himselfpletely.


    As usual he had me feeling stuffed, almost to the point of pain, but not quite. Instead the sensation of fullness was erotic and sensual. My hands fisted in the nkets as Bane slowly started to move.


    I felt the sway as my breasts rocked with each powerful thrust. Looking up I saw Kein had noticed them, also. He came to sit on the bed, ying lovingly with the swaying mounds.


    It was Christof¡¯s hands that brought me off, though. He grinned as he rubbed my clit in counter to Bane¡¯s thrusts. The tension built in my belly until I exploded and my knees felt weak. It was only Bane¡¯s desire to keep me up that kept me from the floor. They congratted Christof on his skill, even after all this time he still had it.


    Bane roared behind me a secondter. He sped up and gripped my sweaty hips tightly. He was like a bull behind me huffing and rutting as he came.


    I chose Christof next. Kneeling on the bed I watched my friend crawl up beside me. For a moment he looked at me the way the old Christof had. The love in his eyes was so evident I reached for him.


    ¡°Make love to me,¡± I requested as I pulling him closer.


    His face was questioning as he knelt in front of me. ¡°Exin ¡®make love¡¯ to me,¡± he requested. ¡°This phrase is not from ournguage. The words we understand, but not thebination.¡±


    I smiled at his curiosity and cupped his face. This was probably going to be one of those times, but I¡¯d try to exin.


    ¡°Sex between us is about physical pleasure,¡± I said kissing the corner of his mouth. ¡°Making love is about emotional pleasure. It means using sex to show I care about you and you care about me.¡±


    Christof epted the loving kisses across his lips and cheeks. It was evident he was thinking about what I¡¯d said.


    ¡°You do not care for us,¡± Kein finally said from the side sounding confused. ¡°We care for you, though.¡±


    Chuckling at his misinterpretation of the sentence I ran my fingers along Christof¡¯s jaw and down his neck. I touched his chest and stomach lightly, teasing him with the gentle caress.


    ¡°I care about you,¡± I answered still looking at Christof. ¡°I worry about your happiness. When you are not with me, I think of you and hope you are well. I cannot care for you, but I care about you.¡±


    Leaning forward I nuzzled Christof¡¯s neck and nipped at his ears. A low groan sounded in his throat as his hands pulled me closer. Continuing to suck at his neck I smiled to myself. He wasn¡¯t fighting the idea anymore. A quick nce around the room proved no one was fighting the idea anymore.


    Reaching down I wrapped a hand around Christof¡¯s staff. I pumped him slowly enjoying the silky feel of him against my palm. This earned another low sound from my chosen man.


    ¡°Lay with me,¡± he said softly pulling me until I curled against his side.


    I looked into his eyes and found him beaming at me.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I like ¡®making love¡¯,¡± he said simply tracing my cheekbone.


    Leaning over his grinning face I kissed him softly. The kiss gained momentum quickly. The tangle of tongues continued as his hand wrapped in my hair, securing me to his mouth. Pressing him into the bedding, I devoured his mouth.


    ¡°Get on top of me,¡± he ordered pulling my hips over his.


    I looked down at him doubtfully and stilled my movements. Being on the bottom was what the women did to them. It struck me as wrong to do this to him now.


    ¡°I want you, Christof,¡± I told him honestly, ¡°but I want this to make you happy. You don¡¯t have toy underneath me.¡±


    He smiled and his face was lit with kindness. ¡°I like to see you above me,¡± he said honestly. ¡°I like to know every motion is your choice, as well as, mine.¡±


    It was a stunning admission, I thought, but no one else seemed to notice. I straddled him and started to slowly move on his staff. This was my choice, but I made his pleasure a priority and sought to give it to him.


    It didn¡¯t take long to find what he liked. Christof liked small, fast movement forward and back. His hands found my hips and he held them loosely. He seemed to be trying to stop himself from grabbing and controlling the pace.


    ¡°Harder,¡± I leaned down and whispered in his ear, ¡°please, my love, take me harder.¡±


    It was the permission he had wanted and he took it. Long fingers wrapped around until his short nails were cutting into my bottom. His hips rose off the bed pressing up as his hands pulled me down. I may have been on top, but now he was certainly fucking me.


    From my vantage I had the perfect view of his face. A second row of razor sharp teeth dropped down and I was soon staring into a mouth of fangs. Christof growled and screamed as he found his release in my body.


    Once my hips were freed I pulled myself off his staff andy down beside him. Christof refused to release me and I snuggled against his side. He calmed slowly.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he whispered looking dreamily into my eyes.


    Christof was sated, but Evan and Kein weren¡¯t. They were ready.


    ¡°I want you both,¡± I said reaching a hand out to each of them. ¡°I can¡¯t choose,¡± I said honestly watching their hot eyes.


    It was Kein who came forward first. He towered over me for a moment beforeying down beside me. He liked the way Christof had had his fun. Watching my breasts dance and sway as we fucked would be enjoyable.


    ¡°Do you like that?¡± he asked nervously. ¡°Christof always has said you like that. He thinks you like it, but do you?¡±


    His concern was odd, but I didn¡¯t falter.


    ¡°The position doesn¡¯t matter to me. I just enjoy seeing you happy. If you like to see my breasts bounce before you, then that is how we should be.¡±


    He smiled and watched as I sat up and slung a leg over him.


    I rode Kein as I¡¯d done with Christof. Hey beneath me enjoying the view this gave him. My thighs started to tire and I felt him tensing beneath me. His fangs were down and I knew he was close.


    ¡°Stop,¡± he ground out, holding my hips tightly.


    Kein released one hip and he pinched the nipple with their crest. Using it like a lever he pulled my top half down to his mouth. As I panted above him, heved a breast with his tongue.


    ¡°Stretch your legs,¡± hemanded. ¡°Let them rx for a moment.¡±


    I did as he asked and ended up sprawled in a very strange position above him, with his cock still inside of me. Kein¡¯s appendage stayed hard, but lost that feeling that told me he was close to finishing.


    Teeth pressed into the soft skin on the underside of my breast and I froze. Kein didn¡¯t break skin and slowly moved toward the nipple, biting softly. Eventually he¡¯d nibbled the entire breast, as well as, its twin.


    Once he was satisfied he¡¯d explored the mounds to his satisfaction, he asked me to move again. The cycle continued for many more times. Kein would bring himself to nearpletion and then calm his lust on my breasts. The relentless stimtion above and below had me cresting and spasming long before he was done.


    Evan wasst and the sweating mess I was seemed to be what he wanted. He literally cleaned the sweat from my entire body with his tongue. He started with my toes and the sensation was unreal.


    Warm lips wrapped around my littlest toe and his tongue bathed it. Each toe on both feet received the same treatment. By the time he reached my great toe on my second foot I was fighting not to kick out at the strange tickling sensation.


    ¡°Stay still and let me enjoy the taste of you,¡± he ordered licking like an adoring puppy at my knee.


    Each leg was thoroughly enjoyed and tasted. Every inch of my body was worshipped by Evan¡¯s searching tongue.


    Hepped lovingly at the juncture of my thighs. I flushed pink in embarrassment knowing he tasted his brothers down there also. The men didn¡¯t seem to mind, though. They just watched as he used his skilled tongue to bring me a bone-shattering orgasm.

 92

    ¡°Humans,¡± I advised him breathlessly as he nibbled my hipbones, ¡°sometimes coat each other in things that taste good and then lick it off.¡±


    They found that funny. I had tough as Evan continued to lick from my waist to my ribs. The image they had was not what I had intended at all.


    ¡°I would find it odd to baste you in the juices of roasted meat,¡± Kein said leaning on the post at the center of the bed.


    I tried to exin we would use sweet things and they still did not understand. Evan summed up their argument as he started to lick my sensitive breasts.


    ¡°I enjoy the taste of you,¡± he said pausing in his worship. ¡°If I wished to taste meat or something edible, I would be tasting that. Now be silent and let me finish,¡± he demanded.


    When he made it to my face and tasted my lips, I tasted him back. He liked the attention, but demanded I stop. Evan did not want to get lost tasting my mouth before he was done.


    Silly man made me close my eyes and licked the soft skin of my eyelids. He didn¡¯t miss a part of me. My entire self felt stimted and ready.


    Evan¡¯s quest of my flesh ended while Iy on my stomach. He finished tasting my back and I was just loungingzily. The experience had been like a very light, wet massage.


    Now I felt a different sort of rub. Evany over me and sucked on my neck. Rhythmically he thrust his cock between the cheeks of my ass. From the feel of it, he was hard and ready.


    ¡°You made me feel so good,¡± I whispered to him. ¡°I want you. How would you like to take your turn?¡±


    ¡°I want to taste your mouth as we¡­ make love,¡± Evan said firmly.


    Raising off of me, I was given just enough space to roll over before Evan descended again. He filled me before I had time to move again. His big tongue filled my mouth as his cock filled the ready warmth lower down.


    As I moaned insensibly, Evan pounded himself home each time. The tongue bath had been the subtle build up. This was just raw, uncontrolled fucking.


    I clung to Evan as we moved. When he stopped kissing to just watch me, I screamed my pleasure to the room. His happy grunts told me that was what he wanted to hear.


    As I felt Evan growing impossiblyrger, I whined and whimpered beneath him. My sensitive flesh was stimted and primed. When Evan exploded inside of me, I followed suit clinging to him as I came.


    Iy on the bed panting once they were done with me. Evan pulled himself out and moved to my side. None of them moved or spoke as I got my breath back. When I opened my eyes Evan was right in my face.


    ¡°If we arecourtesans, Ciara, what does that make you?¡± he asked.


    I thought about it for a moment. Lying was not an option with them, so I told the truth.


    ¡°I am your ve, Evan.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps not, Ciara, perhaps you are also acourtesan,¡± Damien said stretched out and watching the ceiling.


    They still wanted to think of themselves as ves, which was slowly destroying them. I couldn¡¯t let it happen.


    ¡°No, Damien, I am a ve. You do not pay me and I cannot ask for days to go other ces. We are different,¡± I assured him.


    All the men were silent and they didn¡¯t move to clean me. I felt sticky and was slowly leaking their cum; I wanted to bathe. Still, they justy there around me.


    ¡°Humans are different,¡± Bane suddenly said. ¡°That is why it is a happy ve.¡±


    The men murmured agreement and I had to suppress the urge to roll my eyes. I wanted to exin to them I wasn¡¯t happy being a ve; I¡¯d just made up my mind to make the most of my life. Being miserable would just make me feel worse and I would still be a ve.


    Finally, Christof rose from the bed and picked me up.


    ¡°How do you know aboutcourtesans, Ciara? Were you one?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, Christof,¡± I chuckled. ¡°I heard other humans talk about them.Courtesanis an old word in mynguage.¡±


    Christof sat on the bed still holding me. My chance for a bath diminished and I looked longingly at the door.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Tell us about them,¡± he demanded.


    I told them everything I knew. Thankfully, I¡¯d seen a show on the History channel at home. Strategically, I left out the part that thecourtesansI knew about were all women. I just allowed the word ¡°human¡± to suffice to exin them and let the men assume I meant other men.


    ¡°Courtesanson my world were humans that were the sexual partners of other humans. They did it as a job for money, but often found themselves in positions of power,¡± I said.


    ¡°How?¡± Christof asked. ¡°Where is the power in this arrangement we have with the women?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say for sure; most of what I was saying was based on my best guesses. I¡¯d never expected to need to use this knowledge to keep them alive. There was no n. I was just winging it.


    ¡°Well,¡± I said clearing my throat, ¡°humancourtesansoften talked to their patrons, the people that paid them. Those patrons were rxed around thecourtesans. It meant thecourtesanscould suggest things that other humans could not.¡±


    I watched Christof¡¯s face carefully as he considered this argument.


    ¡°The women do sometimes talk with their men,¡± Kein said sitting up.


    ¡°The other men speak to the women, but I have never heard what they say,¡± Damien said watching me.


    Christof randomly let his hands wander over my arms as he sat thinking. I wondered if at some point he would realize I was leaking all over hisp.


    ¡°We are released from service for several days because we asked for them,¡± Evanmented. ¡°Nu-reeh only made us promise to stay close to the mountains. They have even stayed away as they said they would.¡±


    ¡°There are the stones to consider,¡± Bane said. ¡°She did not have to continue to give us the stones. It has value to us, she could have denied us.¡±


    ¡°It made me happy,¡± Damien told them. ¡°She said she wanted me to be happy.¡±


    ¡°The way we want Ciara to be happy,¡± Evan said his face falling as he saw a w in my argument.


    I didn¡¯t know what else to say to them. My knowledge of their new life was so limited.


    Christof rose off the bed and headed for the bathing room. I was torn between wanting to bathe and to continue to convince them. As it turned out, I could do both.

 93

    Master Christof filled the bathing pool with water and I stepped into it. The warm water swirled against my thighs and I sunk down. I sshed the water up over my shoulders and enjoyed feeling it flowing off. My eyes drifted closed and I rxed in the water.


    Strong hands smoothed over my back and I leaned into them. When a second set ran over my front, I opened my eyes. Everyone had silently entered the bathtub.


    Master Christof took the lead, but they shared the task of bathing me. They also continued to ask questions. It was working, I thought, they seemed to like the new way to look at things.


    Again and again over the next five days, we had simr conversations. They kept wanting topare their position to mine, but I kept pointing out the differences. I insisted they were not ves.


    ¡°So,¡± Master Bane said on the fourth day, ¡°we are not ves, but we do not wish to be in the mountains. We want to go back to thepound and have our ve back.¡±


    ¡°I want that, too, Masters,¡± I told him softly looking down.


    I couldn¡¯t say what I wanted something slightly different. Just like them, I would like to be free. They wanted me back, but as a ve. Some tiny part of me had hoped they would want me as something more, but that was not to be.


    Still, I would make the best of it and take what I could from this strange rtionship. I loved my owners deeply. In their own way, they loved me, although I was certain they didn¡¯t understand it. It was the most I could hope for on this world, so I would take it.


    ¡°I wish you coulde with us in the mountains,¡± Master Bane said running his hand over my hip.


    I smiled at him, liking the fact they had thought of me.


    ¡°Nu-reeh refused to let us have you near us in the mountains,¡± Christof told me sadly.


    ¡°She said a ve¡¯s weakness would not be tolerated in the mountains by the women there,¡± Kein said staring off into space.


    They were getting depressed again and I couldn¡¯t bear it.


    ¡°But we have this,¡± I said hopefully.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Damien smiled, his face brightening, ¡°we still have this.¡±


    My owners consoled themselves and me. They would see that we were able to be together. These stolen days would be repeated as often as they could.


    On the fifth day, I was prepared to go back to thepound. They removed my ornamentation and left me nude before the fire.


    They sat and I knelt in silence for a while as I stared down at the ground. Suddenly I heard Master Bane make a sound. The rest agreed with him and Master Damien spoke to me.


    ¡°You are right, Ciara,¡± he said sounding pleased. ¡°You always wear our mark. Whether you have a cor or not, you may look at us.¡±


    I looked up at the men and smiled. My hand drifted to the motif that sat so strange and proud on my stomach. No matter what, I was theirs. It pleased me to know they had finally realized that.


    Unlike my fake Masters, my real Masters did not leave me once I was stripped. They waited with me beside the fire until the other men arrived.


    The men greeted each other and Master Damien gave my fake Masters arge bag of the stones as payment. They talked briefly before I was put back into my green and gold outfit. After I was ornamented entirely, my fake Masters wrapped me in two brownyers. Once all was ready, we loaded on the transport. I snuck ast look at Master Damien and his Brothers; it had to be enough to sustain me for who knew how long.


    We flew home and I stared out over the distance. The men that surrounded me acted like I wasn¡¯t even present. They talked about which women they had liked the most and the ces they would return next time. As they talked, I thought about Master Damien and his Brothers.


    I hoped I had given my owners the right mindset. Perhaps thinking of things a different way would make them happier. If they continued to fight, there were only two oues and neither was good.


    If the men physically fought the women, I feared the women would kill them. The men were obviously weaker. ording to Master Kein the men were also outnumbered. I couldn¡¯t imagine it would be much of a battle.


    The other option I saw also led to death for my Masters. When they got too upset their bond was damaged. The men didn¡¯t do well when they weren¡¯t connected to one another. If they were left unconnected, I feared what would be of them.


    Of course, I wished they could win a fight with the women and have their freedom. Except for Fuji, I didn¡¯t know anyone that wanted to be owned and controlled. Freedom seemed to be the keystone of happiness for the sentient beings I knew.


    Looking at my fake Masters I knew that was true. They lived where and how they were told to live, but they still maintained individuality. Some choices had been taken away, but not all. Binding a creature like either one of us in forced servitude bent our spirit to near breaking.


    Why couldn¡¯t the women see that? I wondered. Why couldn¡¯t Master Damien and his Brothers see that?


    I shook my self from the thoughts. It was not going to happen. I was weak and they were strong. ording to them I could not care for myself. The men believed I needed them. They would never see it the way I did.


    By the time we made it back to thepound I had chased the foolish dreams from my head. Wishing would only depress me, best to focus on the good things I had when I had them. Life would not change just because I wanted it to.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    My fake Masters took me inside their dwelling when we got back to thepound. They stripped me and demanded I clean. They sat at their table and counted out the stones Damien had given them. As I washed the apartment they earmarked each stone for a different endeavor.


    As I worked I made up my mind to count the day cycles this time. I wanted to know what the length of time was between my meetings with my real Masters. I didn¡¯t understand how the different moons turned here and I couldn¡¯t use them to track time. The days I could track, so I decided to do that.

 94

    Time passed and I counted, ticking off days on my imaginary calender. I wondered sometimes if I shouldn¡¯t pretend I was on Earth and just pick a day as January 1. For some reason that just didn¡¯t seem right. I just numbered the days and watched time pass.


    The nausea started thirty one day cycles into my counting. I woke up, vomited, and my fake owners were upset. They fed me the root and made me stay in the apartment all day. Afraid of my illness, they called Keepers to stay with me.


    I wasn¡¯t sick again all day. Once the initial nausea and vomiting passed I was even hungry. To tell the truth, I felt guilty they had paid money for Keepers. If I had been left alone it would have been a better day.


    Once the men returned that night they asked the Keepers how I had been. The Keepers told the truth, I had been fine. My fake Masters watched me carefully all night, but I had no more problems until the next morning.


    Again, I woke up and threw up. My head spun as I leaned over thecquered pot in the bathing room. I hated to feel nauseated. Luckily for me, the sensations mostly subsided several minutester. Still I didn¡¯t want to eat and my stomach felt queasy.


    ¡°Do we send for Healers?¡± one of my owners asked. ¡°They are very expensive.¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t even need the Keepers yesterday,¡± another of them groused. ¡°We paid them to sit and stare at our experiments all day.¡±


    I hated to be seen as a burden. My cost should always be nominal so they would continue to keep me, so I risked irritating them and spoke up.


    ¡°When I was sick on Earth, I always stayed home alone. No one ever watched me, Sirs,¡± I told them honestly.


    My fake Masters hated to hear me speak, but that is what they wanted to do already. They left me in their rooms and told me to heal myself. Much like my period I was on my own for the day.


    I felt fine now. My stomach was settled. Long ago, I had found where they kept food in the kitchen, so I ate a little about mid morning. Everything stayed where it was supposed to.


    Bustling around I cleaned the apartment and straightened everything up. I hummed to myself as I worked and thought of Master Damien and his Brothers. It was morning, so they would be training.


    Suddenly, I felt vicious. I wanted to tear the head off of my opponent. A good fight was really what I needed. Being made to sit and watch a fight was boring, even if I was supposed to be learning new techniques. My Brothers all agreed with me.


    The feelings faded and I stood in the living area confused. I didn¡¯t have Brothers and I wasn¡¯t watching a fight. Perhaps I was losing my mind, I thought. Shaking myself free of the strange feelings I got back to work.


    I was sent to the Keepers the next day. The morning nausea happened so I wasn¡¯t given a morning meal, but otherwise I was well. Keeping me at home too long might alert the other men something was wrong with me. My owners were tired of hearing about what a sickly ve I had be. They wanted everything to look normal, so they wouldn¡¯t have to hear about it.


    ¡°Your cycle wille soon, anyway,¡± one of my owners told me on the transport, ¡°and then we will be forced to keep you in our home.¡±


    ¡°I would love to study the organs that make it bleed,¡± one of them said bluntly, ¡°but a human would die if we opened it that way.¡±


    My skin crawled and I felt overwhelming fear for a moment. They wanted to dissect me. I saw myself spread out in the living area with my guts hanging out.


    A strangefort came over me a momentter and I spoke with confidence. ¡°Master Damien and his Brothers would find a way to repay you if you injured me like that. You know it is so, I have nothing to fear from you. You are intelligent, but you are not as strong.¡±


    The transport stopped abruptly and the Warriors around me stared at me. The looks on their faces should have had me cowering on the floor, but they didn¡¯t. I knew that what I had said was the truth.


    Master Damien and his Brothers had chosen these strange men to care for me for three reasons. Firstly, they were curious to learn about Earth, but had no desire to use a ve. Secondly, they were distant from the other Warriors, so I wouldn¡¯t be noticed. Thest reason was they were not powerful Warriors. They knew, as well as Master Damien knew, they would not survive a fight with my real owners.


    I should not have known any of that. Before a moment ago, I didn¡¯t know any of that. It was allforting, but hardly normal I should be aware of it.


    ¡°Watch your errant tongue, ve,¡± one of them said as they restarted the transport, ¡°you will sleep in the box tonight.¡±


    I went quietly the rest of the way to the Keepers. Once I got there I made friendly conversation with Rose and Fuji. In the back of my mind I wondered at where these strange thoughts wereing from.


    Later in the morning the girls were all gathered and talking on the far side of the room. I sat staring out the window and Rose touched my arm. Fuji had wandered off some time before, so I sat alone for the most part.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been distant all morning,¡± Rose whispered, ¡°and you¡¯ve been gone for two days. What happened?¡±


    ¡°I keep waking up sick to my stomach,¡± I told her. ¡°At first they thought I was ill, but I get better as the day wears on.¡±


    ¡°What did the Healers do?¡± she asked.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t call the Healers,¡± I said and she gasped. ¡°The Healers are expensive,¡± I continued to exin.


    Rose looked around making sure we were truly not being watched. The Keepers were all busy on the other side of the room. The other girls were all busy learning a new dance.


    ¡°Ciara, my owners are correct, these new men should not have you. If you are ill, the men will find out. Your fake Masters are not doing an honorable job,¡± she said.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You sound like one of the Warriors,¡± I said trying to distract her. ¡°Are you nning to grow up to be one?¡±


    ¡°Not funny, Ciara, I¡¯m just telling you what everyone already thinks. They may be right. Humans need special care, the men you were left with aren¡¯t doing the things they should. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get sick,¡± she urgently whispered.


    ¡°I promise, I¡¯m fine,¡± I assured her. ¡°It¡¯s not unusual for people to get a little ill from time to time. I know my¡­ current Masters are not the best, but I won¡¯t get sick. I love Master Damien and his Brothers. It would have destroyed me to lose them. This is eptable to me.¡±


    The men picked me up at night and I cleaned the apartment as was normal. When I was done and they were ready for bed, the men opened the bed in the wall. They had told me I would sleep there for my morning infraction, I had forgotten.


    I hated the box. The close confines made me feel anxious, but I knew I could survive it. Thest thing I wanted was for these men to find a different way to punish me. My fake owners were smart. They couldn¡¯t be allowed to invent a new way to torture me. I was sure they could be devious if they put their minds to it.


    With that thought in mind, I quietlyy in the box and allowed myself to be slid into the wall. I heard the click as the box wastched and then there was silence. Nothing to do now but wait for morning.


    I was standing along a trail surrounded by jeering men with swords. They wereughing because I was so outnumbered. The thieves dared to tell me how they would torture my Brothers before they killed us. Their taunts didn¡¯t bother me, I knew how hard my family trained. We were not in any danger. The jeering men just needed to be a little closer before we struck.


    The battle was swift. My favored sword arm was ready and the men fell before it. Thieves that threatened our lives had no right to live, that was thew. Dealing out this justice was my right.

 95

    When the first one was struck down, I saw his Brothers cry out. Now I knew who belonged to which family. It was a mercy kill to end the lives of his Brothers quickly.


    The second family ran when the first family fell. We would catch them before they hid their trail. Kein was an excellent tracker, they would not escape in the forest as they nned to do.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    We walked into the woods with confidence, Kein and Evan leading. The forest changed as I watched. The trees shifted and became rock walls. Instead of a forest we were tracking in the mountains.


    I felt dread. I hated the mountains. Women could hide in the craggy pits and drop upon us without warning. I heard the beating of wings, but my vision was narrowed and I couldn¡¯t tell where it wasing from.


    Christof screamed and I tried to find him. My feet wouldn¡¯t move fast enough, I seemed to be running in thick mud. No one was with me now, I was alone in the mountains, divided from my Brothers.


    I woke up a little and pushed at the walls of the box I was in. The panic of being trapped in here started to mount, spurred on by my strange nightmare. To calm myself I thought of Master Damien and his Brothers. I concentrated hard on them and felt myself almost leave the box.


    I was in the mountains again, running with all my might. The women wereing, their wings were everywhere; I just could not see them. If I could just find my Brothers, I would feel better, for now I was all alone.


    Enough of this, I thought to myself as I woke up sweating and nervous again.


    I took deep controlled breaths. There was no need to fear. I wasn¡¯t in the mountains, no one was chasing me. Instead, I thought about the day Master Damien and his Brothers took me to the canal.


    We were all there again. The men seemed confused to find themselves on the bobbing wooden tform. I looked up at them and for some reason, I¡¯d left them dressed and with their weapons on. This was a dream, I thought to myself, I¡¯d prefer them naked.


    The men¡¯s clothing dissolved and they sat down watching me.


    ¡°Swim with me, Masters?¡± I asked the men in my dream. ¡°Show me fun things like you did before.¡±


    Master Damien bounded into the water and I followed him in. I loved to be in the ocean.


    They took me deeper than I had gone that day. Master Kein showed me the bottom of the canal and the things that lived there. He spoke underwater and told me they could swim much deeper than I could. They had wanted to show me this the day we came, but they knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to swim so far down.


    I loved the water, the quiet gurgle in my ears as I swam. We stayed under water forever. This was a dream, so I didn¡¯t have to surface for breath. We just swam and yed in the canal.


    The dream seemed so real. I watched with awe as the men zipped through the water. They moved like some strange sort of eel, undting up and down. It fascinated me, just as it had the first day I saw it.


    The men found the worms and ate them underwater. They were so good. I caught and ate the worms with them. Marvelous, wonderful, sticky creatures that bled on my tongue. I couldn¡¯t get enough of them.


    How had I ever thought the worms were gross?


    We continued to swim and my mind drifted to Earth. I thought of the rocky coast I swam on before I was enved. The cold water and sea air called me home.


    ¡°Ciara, where are we?¡± Master Damien asked standing naked on the beach.


    ¡°Rocky Point Beach,¡± I told him, ¡°I used toe here to y in the water.¡±


    The men looked around. They picked up the rocks and watched the sea birds that fluttered in the strong breeze. Master Christof picked up the book bag I always brought and went through it. He found the money I would use to pay my way home.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose that,¡± I warned him. ¡°I use it to pay the bus driver to take me home from here.¡±


    Instead Christof picked out the sandwich I had made and looked at it. I exined I brought food with me when I came here and he tasted it, as did his Brothers. They also tasted the applesauce and pudding cups I¡¯d brought. They found the vor not very interesting, but the texture of the applesauce was disgusting to them.


    ¡°Come into the water,¡± I orderedughing. ¡°That¡¯s where all the fun is!¡±


    I dove into the churning ocean and went down deep. The men followed and I pointed out the fish in my memories to them. They wanted to go in the caves deeper down, but I couldn¡¯t show them that.


    ¡°I never went that deep,¡± I told Master Christof underwater, ¡°and if I got stuck in the caves I wouldn¡¯t have a way to breath.¡±


    We crawled onto shore and I looked down at myself. I was dressed like I always was when I came to the beach. A faded grey t-shirt soaked and stuck to my skin and an old pair of cut off jeans.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Master Damien asked touching the torn denim fabric.


    ¡°Jeans,¡± I said luxuriating in the sun, ¡°I used to wear clothes all the time. No one on my world walks around naked.¡±


    ¡°We ornament your naked body, becuase you don¡¯t need clothes,¡± Master Evan said crouching in front of me. ¡°My Brothers and I protect you, you do not need such thick fabric. We ornament you to show you in our colors. That is how we wish to see you.¡±


    Looking down, my outfit was changed. I was in my cor and cuffs. My torso was wrapped with a gauzy piece of blue fabric. This was much better, I agreed.


    ¡°Still,¡± I told them, ¡°this outfit would not have been good to wear at the ce I lived and worked.¡±


    They didn¡¯t understand, so in the dream we were there.


    It was midday at the motel. The sign that permanently read ¡°Vacancy¡± shed along the roadside. The men understood the sign through me.


    As we walked through the squalor that had been my life, I felt the men judging it. Albert, the motel¡¯s most senior resident drunk, was sitting outside his door in awn chair asleep and drooling. The ce was dingy and they sensed my difort at walking here with no clothes on to shield me.


    In my memories they saw the pointless violence I had witnessed in this ce. They saw the bloody beer bottles I had cleaned up. As we passed room thirty two we all remembered the body of the overdosed heroin addict I had found one morning.


    I took them the long way around to my room. There was a short cut through the building down a dark hall, but a woman had been brutally raped there one afternoon. After that happened I never walked that way again. Even in the dream, I feared that dark secluded hall. The men felt my unease, but said nothing.


    In my small room at the hotel, I showed them the things I was proud of. The money I had scrimped and saved was hidden in a stic bag in the toilet tank. Damien asked why I put it there. He understood it was an odd ce for something I considered of value.

 96

    ¡°People would steal it, if they knew where it was,¡± I told him, counting the bills in my memory with pride. ¡°I locked my door every day, but that wouldn¡¯t stop most of the people that would want toe in here and take it.¡±


    Damien and his Brothers did not understand. Men on their world were honorable. The few men that would steal were identified and kept far from the viges by the Administrators. They had never had something like a door lock and they found my use of one odd.


    ¡°People aren¡¯t always honorable,¡± I tried to exin, but the men still didn¡¯t understand.


    I failed miserably trying to describe how humans could be. There was no Administrator here that could remove thieves from society. Some humans were honest and some weren¡¯t; it was a choice.


    ¡°It has value?¡± Master Bane asked taking the stack from me and examining it.


    This looked like nothing to them and they didn¡¯t understand how it was important. In my memories they saw what I could do with this. Much like the stones, money here was a representation of wealth with no real value in itself.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    It gave the men a new appreciation of the stones they used. Christof sat on the end of my bed as he considered the matter.


    ¡°This is where you slept?¡± he asked passing his hand over the rough fadedforter.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯tfortable,¡± he said and moved around making the old springs squeak, ¡°and it is very noisy.¡±


    I shrugged. It wasn¡¯t that bad if I didn¡¯t toss around at night.


    ¡°Where did you get the money?¡± Kein asked as he walked around the room.


    I exined the concept of a paycheck to them. Mr. Pensky paid me less because I lived here. The money in the toilet tank was whatever I didn¡¯t spend on bus fare, food, and clothes.¡±


    The men followed me back outside to look at the dingy swimming pool on the property.


    ¡°I see why you liked the ce you took us first,¡± Damien said looking into the still, murky water.


    ¡°This ce is unpleasant,¡± Christof said looking around. ¡°You felt fear here constantly. There was no pleasure in your life.¡±


    Evan hugged me from behind, pulling my back flush to his front. ¡°We gave you better than this. Come back with us,¡± he stated.


    I melted into Evan and left willingly. They took me to the mountains, to the untouched beauty of Pateria. With them, in this world, I felt peace.


    It was all good and rxed. No more nightmares gued the dreams the rest of the night. We were together and we were happy.


    ¡°Wake up, ve,¡± my fake Master said loudly.


    Groggily, I remembered hearing him yelling at me. I¡¯d been in such a wonderful, peaceful sleep. It took me longer to wake than usual.


    The menmented on my slow progress and pulled me to the table to eat. They fed me all they usually did, but what I really wanted was some of those worms.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I ever have worms, Masters?¡± I asked.


    The men stared at me with fury on their faces.


    ¡°They are expensive, ve. We do not see the need for you to have them. You will sleep in the box again tonight for your impudence,¡± one of the men growled.


    I stayed silent and looked at the floor. Beforest night, I was sure I hated the worms, now I was asking for them. It didn¡¯t make any sense.


    The Keepers was like it always was, we yed inside in the morning. Strange catches of feelings assaulted me throughout the day. Boredom while I yed the drums, for instance, and that didn¡¯t make any sense.


    I concentrated on the weird sensation and looked at Fuji. She shouldn¡¯t eat the worms and she was obsessed with her skin. These were things I already knew and learning more about this ve did not interest me.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Rose called in a singing voice, ¡°what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Thinking,¡± I answered trying to act normally.


    ¡°Can you y and think at the same time?¡± sheughed.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I blushed and started to beat out their favorite rhythm again.


    In the afternoon we went to the beach. There were several games being yed but I wasn¡¯t taking part. Even after having spent the night dreaming of swimming, I still wanted to go into the water. Perhaps next time my owners had me, we could go somewhere swimming.


    I remembered a ce then, a ce I¡¯d never been to and never seen. It looked like ake, surrounded on every side by tall mountains. Water from the mountains washed into the body of water from a several streams. Master Damien and his Brothers often stopped there to y as they left the mountains.


    ¡°CIARA,¡± an annoyed Fuji said, grabbing the ball that hadnded at my feet. ¡°You could have just thrown it back to us. Come on, we need another person for this game to work.¡±


    I apologized and walked over to join my friends. My mind was all over the ce today. Hopefully I wasn¡¯t having some sort of a mental breakdown.


    As I cleaned the apartment that night, I thought about all the strange feelings and strange dreams. They were consuming and came out of no where. It was almost impossible to think or do anything with them guing me.


    I panicked a slight bit as I considered the issue further. One of my cousins on Earth had schizophrenia, at least Mom had told me she had it. The girl thought aliens were invading and wore a ssic tinfoil hat most of the time. Even with the best of medications she was not able to think clearly.


    It made me smile sadly now. Poor girl, she really wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Perhaps it was the box, I thought. Maybe all those days with the calming creams stuck in the box had driven me mad. Strange it would just pop up suddenly, so many day cyclester.


    My rag touched a clear jar of liquid on the table and I caught it just before it fell over.


    ¡°ve,¡± one of the men barked, ¡°pay attention to what you are doing. You almost knocked over one of our experiments. You spend another night in the box.¡±


    Dropping my head submissively, I apologized to the man.


    He was right, I was not being cautious. I shuddered to think how many days in the box I would get for ruining their work.

 97

    Later that night, tired from cleaning, I crawled into what was bing my permanent bed. It slid shut and I shuddered at the quiet darkness. The only thing I could hear was my breathing. All I saw was ck. Perhaps I would fall asleep soon and not be subjected to the destion of this punishment.


    The dreams came again that night. This time I dreamed I was on Earth scrubbing my mother¡¯s house. My uncles walked around dropping food and other things on the carpet, watching me clean it up. It was an annoying repetitive dream, just like it had been when I had lived it.


    Suddenly, the dream changed slightly. Master Damien and his Brothers were watching me work. It was embarrassing they should see what slovenly piles of crap my family was.


    I couldn¡¯t seem to stop cleaning, even with my owners standing and looking around. I swept, mopped, and scrubbed, but things never got cleaner. Dirt and grime appeared out of thin air or my uncles made another mess.


    My uncles had destroyed the house for the fun of watching me try to put it back together. In my dream, when my Uncle Eddy dropped arge pile of cheesy dip on the carpet for the fifth time, Master Damien struck him. Uncle Eddy flew across the room and smashed against the wall and slid down uncoscious. Suddenly the floor, the walls, and the entire house looked clean and fresh.


    I sighed with relief and stood up.


    Everything evaporated as I stared at Master Damien. How I had wished to do that very thing many times over, but I didn¡¯t know how to knock out a man my uncle¡¯s size. Desperately, I wanted to learn.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy,¡± Master Damien told me. ¡°We¡¯ve been learning to fight since we were very small.¡±


    It was the strangest dream I¡¯ve ever had. I watched as my young Masters learned to fight. It was like they invited me to share their memories, by morning I felt like a Warrior.


    I was awake and nauseated by the time the men let me out of the box in the morning. I leapt up and ran for the bathroom. Had I spent one more moment in there I would have thrown up on myself.


    That afternoon at the Keepers I crept along the dunes until I was mostly alone. The other girls that came down here did so for quiet. I wasn¡¯t making noise, so they ignored me.


    It had been a strange dream, but I felt like I knew how to fight. I searched my mind and found memories from the dream. I swung and kicked the way I had seen the men do. It seemed I had the right idea, just no strength or practice with the movement.


    Fuji and Rose came down and wanted to know what I was doing. As soon as I saw them I stopped, but they stayed.


    ¡°Is it a new dance, Ciara?¡± Fuji asked.


    ¡°No,¡± I said trying to figure out what to call it. ¡°I was just fooling around. My¡­ uncles taught me to fight and I was just doing the moves they showed me.¡±


    It was a usible lie.


    ¡°Show us,¡± Rose encouraged settling down.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I demonstrated the moves, but I was far less adept than the figures in my dream had been. We allughed as I struggled to get better. It was a fun and distracting way to spend the afternoon.


    The men came and got me at night as usual. We went into their rooms and they stood at the threshold staring at me. Usually they went down the bathhouse now, but they didn¡¯t look like they were getting ready to go.


    ¡°When will ite?¡± one of them asked me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Master. When will whate?¡±


    ¡°Themenstruation,¡± he pronounced carefully. ¡°It has been seventy day cycles since thest one. We are being patient. You told us this was a regr cycle. They should be even.¡±


    A terrible thought came to me then. The sickness every morning was not illness.


    ¡°Yes, it should,¡± I said raising my hands and taking a step back. I was sure they should not know. ¡°It¡¯s not something I control. My body does it when thehormones-¡±


    ¡°What is that word?¡± the long haired man interrupted me.


    I tried desperately to exin, but this was one of those times. They locked me in the box that night for not being honest. To me, it seemed they just preferred to sleep without me. For once I was d to be alone and panic on my own.


    My period waste. The men didn¡¯t know what that meant, but I did. Ate period meant something very different from what they feared.


    My mother had suffered morning sickness with me. She¡¯d lost weight and had to be ced on supplements. Even my grandmother had suffered the damned sickness with every one of her many children. This seemed so much like what they described.


    It couldn¡¯t be, I assuaged myself. Master Damien had said this could not happen. He and his Brothers had been so sure, but the truth was hard to refute.


    I had menstruated, which was odd. That must mean I was fertile again. The morning sickness was hard to contest, even if I wanted to. Very little else could cause the daily illness that went away on its own. It was all adding up to a point I tried desperately to avoid.


    The men were wrong. My hands felt my lower stomach as though the nonexistent bulge would suddenly begin to form. I was carrying a child.

 98

    When I finally drifted to fitful sleep the dreams came again. Children were on my mind and I dreamed of them. I saw the men as children growing up with the Child Keepers. There was an older family who tormented them. In the dream, I wasrger than the boy picking on Master Christof. I kicked the other boy hard and the scene melted away.


    ¡°Why do youe to us every night?¡± Master Evan whispered in my ear. ¡°We have be ustomed to you in our dreams. Don¡¯t stoping.¡±


    I turned and wrapped my arms around him. Our lips touched and he dove his tongue into my mouth. My fingers ran through his hair.


    He loved the sensation of my hands in his hair and shuddered slightly. The way I did it, especially when I bathed it and twisted the locks was the greatest pleasure he knew. Master Evan had never felt anything like it.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Perhaps I miss you,¡± I said pulling back and then cing a kiss on his chin.


    ¡°We miss you as well,¡± he said.


    Dream sex was much better than real world sex, I soon discovered. Our clothing melted off and I stood holding a naked, aroused Master Evan. The scene around us also changed until we were in their old bedroom in thepound.


    Master Evan backed me toward the bed and I pulled hisrger body down over mine. He never was much for kissing, but I loved to kiss. There was a slight hesitation before his mouth settled over mine.


    He wanted to taste, to run his tongue over my frame. Master Evan adored me sweaty and wet, so everyp of his tongue picked up my subtle vor. He settled for my mouth, because that¡¯s what I wanted.


    ¡°Perhaps I want to taste you, Master Evan,¡± I smiled when we separated.


    ¡°Look around,¡± hemanded, ¡°this is our bedroom. In this domain I am not your Master and you are not my ve.¡±


    I smiled at him and kissed his chin, using my tongue to taste the flesh.


    Evan loved that. No one had ever tasted him, except me. In his opinion that meant I was the only one that truly knew him. Again, I¡¯d never been aware he felt that way about it.


    Pushing on his broad chest he rolled and took me with him. I tasted him everywhere and did everything to him he had done to me. His ears to his toes I licked and sucked. When I made it back to his throbbing erection and sucked a second time, he came in my mouth.


    I smiled and swallowed him down. Before moving onto his Brothers I took the moment to whisper love into his ear.


    Bane was next. He sank into me and I brushed my fingers through his short beard. I used my grip on the hair to control him as he kissed me deeply. Nothing mattered except him grunting and huffing on top of me.


    I ran my hands down his torso to his muscr buttocks and sank my nails in. Master Bane liked the small pain, it reminded him of the women and he loved to be inside the women. My dull, human teeth sunk into his neck, but couldn¡¯t prate the skin. He growled with pleasure.


    Just the hint of pain was exciting and made it more pleasurable. The women didn¡¯t understand that and hurt him too much. I was perfect. He rode me hard before filling me with his seed.


    When I told him I loved him, he pulled me tight into a hug burying his face in my neck.


    Kein spent his time ying with my breasts. He licked, sucked, and then softly bit the supple skin. That I enjoyed his attention made it even better.


    This was the first thing he saw at the auction. Myrge chest jutting out so proudly had called to him. When I had fought the air currents and showed them spirit by cursing at them, he had nearly cheered. It was a family decision to buy me, but it was Kein¡¯s certainty that sold it.


    Right now with his hands and mouth full of my chest, his cock was demanding satisfaction. I felt him slip into my ass as though he had oiled it. He felt the tight walls clench around him and groaned.


    I wanted hands on my clit and in the dream, I felt them there. Master Christof¡¯s long fingers yed over me as Master Kein rode me. I got closer and closer to oblivion writhing against my lovers.


    ¡°Come for us,¡± Master Damien demanded and I did.


    My world shattered into sparks and then it happened again. Connected to them in the dream, I felt Kein¡¯s orgasm like it was my own. He bucked and writhed as I did beneath him.


    ¡°I love you, Kein.¡±


    Christof was next. Had it been the real world, he would have been hugging the breath out of me.


    ¡°It has been too long,¡± he murmured into my ear, while stroking along my sides. ¡°I have missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°You have no idea, my friend,¡± I whispered back to him.


    My hands wrapped into his hair as I pulled his lips down to mine. We kissed and the scene changed. The sounds of the forest filled the air and I was on the ground with him over me in our favorite spot outside the Keepers.


    ¡°I think of you and wish we coulde here again,¡± I said stroking his cheeks. ¡°I enjoyed our time.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t a secret anymore,¡± he said nibbling my neck with his Brothers sitting around us. ¡°We could alle here.¡±


    His mouth dipped lower down the line of my sternum across my belly. I grabbed him and wrestled with him. In the dream I was strong enough to pin him to the ground. Laughing, I impaled my flesh on his pole.


    Stretching out across his body I made slow,nguid love to him. Master Kein noted my swaying breasts and flicked the rings with each swing. We rocked and kissed as the others stroked my back and buttocks. He came with gritted teeth and a low moan.


    ¡°I love you, Christof,¡± I told him as he recovered.


    Crawling off Christof, I looked at Damien. I was ready to wrestle him down and take what I wanted.


    ¡°Oh really,¡± he said lifting an eyebrow. ¡°You think you can take me.¡±


    I grinned wickedly, pinning Christof had been easy. Damien couldn¡¯t be much more difficult. He¡¯d be down before the count of five.


    The dream changed and we were in a stadium. I stood in my gauzy, flowing fabric and Damien was decked in his Warrior wear.


    ¡°You think you can dress me like this and I won¡¯t win, Master Damien?¡± I grinned, ¡°I think not.¡±


    I wanted to be dressed like him, so I was. He growled low in his throat and took a fighting stance. Copying him, I held my pose until he rushed me.

 99

    We battled and somehow, I knew what I was doing. I parried and swung like a real Warrior. Damien had superior strength, even in the dream and soon had me pinned. Panting and struggling, he pressed me into the sand covering the ground.


    ¡°Change into what I want to see you in,¡± he growled in my ear. ¡°I won.¡±


    I wrapped my self in blue and silver. The gauzy dress tied in the front with arge bow. A present to my conquering hero.


    Master Damien had no patience right now for my humor. A slim silver knife appeared in his hand and he sliced the fabric away from me. His eyes glinted with lust as he peeled the remainder of the gauze from my body.


    I was lifted from the ground and we walked out of the stadium and into the bedroom. It was a strange transition, but it made perfect sense in the dream. Damien was not going to let me control this and make him take his pleasure outside. He tossed me onto the bed and stood watching me.


    Righting myself, I got to my knees. Damien was panting with a mixture of lust and post fight adrenaline. Fighting with me had riled him in ways he enjoyed, we¡¯d have to do it again.


    ¡°You won,¡± I purred crawling toward him. ¡°Let me undress you and pleasure you.¡±


    He wore pants thatced up the front in my dream. Using just my teeth, I tugged at theces holding his breeches together. Damien¡¯s beautiful cock slowly emerged from his pants.


    Much like our first blow job, I flicked my tongue over the tip. A bit of Damien¡¯s essence appeared and I pressed my tongue to it, sucking and tasting. Strong hands grasped my head and the fleshy length pressed into me.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± Damien rasped. ¡°Look at me while you take my cock.¡±


    I¡¯d had my eyes done once for a school dance. The woman at the salon had applied long fake glitteryshes to my real ones. In the dream I had those eyes. Beautiful, glittering green eyes begged Damien for more.


    He gasped at the sight and fucked my mouth harder. I sucked and licked feeling the texture change under my tongue. Damien¡¯s tool was not a mystery in my mouth. I knew what he liked and it was easy to provide.


    Large hands controlled my head as I made love to Damien with my mouth. Faster and faster he moved me, cramming himself into my throat with each thrust. It made my eyes water and my pussy clench.


    I was tossed back away from him before he finished. My body sprawled on the bed and I struggled to sit up. Damien attacked me, pushing me down. He towered over my form and forced himself between my thighs. He dared me with his eyes to try to deny him.


    Licking my lips, I stretched out beneath him. My arms raised above my head and my thighs parted giving him ess.


    ¡°I am yours, Damien,¡± I said softly, ¡°take anything you wish.¡±


    He never needed permission, but he liked it. The willingness to be taken by him and be controlled by him was beautiful to Damien. It made the taking sweeter as his cock slowly sank into me.


    We rocked together in blissful harmony. My body had longed for the sensation of Damien¡¯s cock filling me. He was perfection. I grabbed at him and called his name as I came undone beneath him.


    ¡°I love you, Damien,¡± I cried as he spasmed and rocked into me.


    I loved thempletely. In their warm embrace, in our old bed in thepound I rested the remainder of the night.


    *******


    The nausea was strong the next morning when I woke in the ck box. I turned my head to the side and retched in the closed bed. It stunk and I was lucky to get it out without choking myself. When I retched a second time my head hit the top of the box and I felt a bump forming. The smell just made me sicker.


    That¡¯s how my fake Masters found me when they pulled the bed out. I was covered in vomit and had a bruise forming on my head. It was the worst situation I¡¯d ever woken to and I include the day I woke to envement.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The men cleaned me with concern on their faces. Something was wrong, they just couldn¡¯t figure out what. Still, they debated about calling the Healers.


    ¡°If it is unusual, they will want to study it, the same way we wish to study it,¡± one of the men said.


    ¡°Damien and his Brothers¡­¡± another Brother said and then stopped talking.


    I knew the end to that statement by the looks on the faces of the other Brothers. Master Damien would be very displeased if I was taken for study. He would destroy these men just for fun if that happened.


    I would have to heal myself, they finally decided. No Healers could be called in.


    The room reeked of my vomit, so after breakfast I cleaned the box. I realized as I cleaned there were two messes in there. The vomit was one, the second was the wet sticky goo from my dreams.


    Chuckling to myself, I thought about the dream. It had been wonderful. If that was insanity, I¡¯d dly take it.


    Once the bed was cleaned up the men put their ornamentation on me. The chain around my waist was slightly tighter. It had to be shifted up a little father than was usual.


    The men reasoned I must be healthy to be gaining weight, despite my nausea. That made them feel better about not calling the Healers. As we left for the Keepers their mood seemed up.


    Things settled into a strange rhythm for me over the next fifty three days. The emotions and errant thoughts that came, I did my best to ignore. It took time, but I got better about not faltering every time one struck. At least that meant I appeared more normal, even if I didn¡¯t feel that way.


    The dreams came every night. I spent my time asleep with Master Damien and his Brothers. I saw fantastic ces in my dreams. It felt like the men were showing me their lives.


    A magical world existed in my dreams. We roamed through the mountains and swam in the streams there. I cheered as they battled other men and learned all their moves. I imagined every ce they had ever been on this world. In my dream world, we made love and showed each other how much we cared. We were one happy family.

 100

    At night, I was connected to Master Damien and his Brothers. We did everything together. I hungered to go to sleep every night and spend time with my lovers and friends. I knew it was just a fantasy, but it was a wonderful fantasy.


    The box was what my fake owners used to punish me, but I came to love it. In the privacy of that silent space I fully indulged in my insane fantasy. No one could say I wasn¡¯t right as I spoke out loud to the figures in my dreams. My favorite personal world existed in that box.


    In the day, there were things that stressed me. The nausea, thankfully, subsided, but the weight gain continued. I watched myself grow with trepidation.


    The weight gain my owners had initially been pleased with, but as time wore on they were less happy about it. They kept having to add chain to my waist. Soon they had to buyrger cuffs and cor for me. I was costing them more than they liked.


    My body protested the rapid growth of my belly also. Stretch marks appeared over the prominent bump in my lower stomach. The men treated them daily with the cream, but they always seemed to reappear the next day.


    I couldn¡¯t deny it as I petted my gravid belly. No one could deny what had happened. It terrified and shocked all of us that understood.


    ¡°Have they understood it yet?¡± Rose asked quietly one day when the Keepers weren¡¯t around.


    The rest of the girls from Earth were sitting and listening closely. We were all concerned. If I could have this happen, they could, too.


    ¡°No,¡± I told her, ¡°the men don¡¯t know what pregnancy entails. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ve ever seen a pregnant woman. They can¡¯tprehend what is happening. They still just think I¡¯m getting fat.¡±


    ¡°What will you do when you deliver?¡± an Earth girl asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I told her. I stroked my stomach and felt the familiar roll as the child moved under my hand. ¡°They like to study things. I fear they will want to study the child,¡± I said quietly.


    Master Damien and his Brothers protected me. I wasn¡¯t sure that protection extended to a child conceived by me. I feared for the babe, especially if it was female.


    I wanted to run away before the child was born, but I wasn¡¯t sure where to go. It was unclear how I would even get away. My instinct to protect my baby got stronger every day.


    I was ill suited for this ce, though. There was no way I would be able to protect my child once it was born. It crushed me to realize what the men could do if they wanted to.


    ¡°I remember pregnancy from Earth,¡± another girl whispered cing a hand on my stomach. ¡°You should not be feeling the motions of the child already; your belly isn¡¯t big enough. I don¡¯t think your pregnancy willst the same time it does on Earth.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I have much time left, do you?¡± I asked quietly. ¡°I have to do something quickly.¡±


    We never said the word escape to one another. It was a dangerous word to say here. They knew I feared my owners¡¯ reaction to a child. It was assumed I had to get away.


    The worry about the child usuallysted all day. Today for some reason was different. I sat on the beach that afternoon and felt breathless with anticipation. It wasn¡¯t clear to me what I was anticipating, but it excited me greatly. This feeling was so strong it was hard to ignore.


    My fake owners picked me up and I was almost giddy with the sensation. It was hard, but I fought it down. I did my best not to let my crazy emotions show to anyone.


    On my knees in the shower scrubbing the grime, I felt like singing. Actually, I did sing, until one of my owners chastised me. Giggling stupidly, I held the emotion inside and just tried to focus on the mundane task at hand.


    At the Keepers the next day the excitement inside of me was overwhelming. I was waiting so patiently for something. When lunch came the emotions were in such a frenzy, I could barely eat. Even the light haired Brother that fed me lunch, who never noticed me, said something about my strange attitude.


    Late in the afternoon the depression set in. I cried on my pad as I waited for my owners toe and get me. The feeling tore at my heart. I could notplete myself and felt abandoned.


    This made no sense. My fake owners came to pick me up as they always did. I wasn¡¯t left longer than I should have been. It felt insane and I bawledying on the ground.


    My fake owners literally had to pick me up and carry me to the transport. I couldn¡¯t even find the strength to walk. It felt like my heart was being torn apart.


    I refused dinner and was put in the box for my bad behavior. It didn¡¯t matter. I wanted to die, there was nothing left to live for.


    The emotions that I considered the sign of my schizophrenia were too strong to ignore. It was finally happening as I wailed in the box. My mind was breaking, I couldn¡¯t even pretend to be normal.


    Iy awake in the darkness and didn¡¯t sleep. Anger started to fester inside me.


    ¡®They have no right,¡¯ screamed my internal voice. ¡®I deserved my happiness and they took it from me!¡¯


    It went on for days. I barely slept. The anger and depression wrapped around mepletely. My dreams were full of nk desperation. When I was awake I saw the world as a deste ce.


    By the third day, I didn¡¯t bother to hide it. I couldn¡¯t have if I tried. My fake Masters dropped me at the Keepers and Iy down on the ground just inside thepound wall. Tears leaked out of my eyes continuously and I stared ahead not seeing anything.


    Rose talked to me and Fuji begged me to get up and move around, but I couldn¡¯t understand them. Iy defeated all day long wherever the Keepers put me. The lunch bell rang and I didn¡¯t move. Men came and went in front of me, but my mind was gone.


    The desert that had be my thoughts was quiet suddenly. I felt broken and used, but the crushing weight of sadness had lifted.


    I looked around and I was at home in thepound. There were no memories of getting here. Last I remembered I had been crying at the Keepers on the ground. It made no sense.


    I sat up slowly on the bed and heard my fake owners talking to the Healers. The Healers told them I was past repair. Perhaps it had something to do with the stomach. I would not be of use to anyone anymore.


    All was silent as I considered what they had said. I bolted out of bed when I realized. A ve with no use would not be kept. They would kill me and kill the child.


    ¡°Masters, may I clean the apartment?¡± I called to them straightening the covers on the bed and stumbling around.


    As the Healers watched, I tidied the apartment and tried to act normal. The men stopped me and the Healers examined me.


    ¡°It seems better,¡± the Healers said disbelieving. ¡°This makes no sense.¡±


    Yes, I had to agree. Nothing made sense anymore. My mother had talked about my cousin with the mental illness. It didn¡¯t seem like the kind of thing that came and went. I had no idea what was wrong with me.


    At the Keepers the next day, Rose and Fuji greeted me with hugs.


    ¡°We feared for you,¡± Rose said with tears streaking her face. ¡°They took you home two day cycles ago and you didn¡¯te back. Our owners went to see yours, they saw you on the bed. You wouldn¡¯t move or eat.¡±


    ¡°My owners said the only time they had seen something like you was when a man¡¯s bond was broken,¡± Fuji said seriously.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 101

    We spent the morning inside. I shared with them the story of my cousin¡¯s mental illness. They didn¡¯t know what to say, but then neither did I.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Rose said, ¡°it is the stress of worrying about the child that broke you.¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It felt like I was excited about something and then I was so sad when I couldn¡¯t make it happen. My world just fell apart. It might have been about the baby, I just don¡¯t know. I felt deserted.¡±


    My mind was mine all day, no weird intrusive feelings. I felt lonely now that they were gone, there had been somethingforting about them. Part of me wanted them back, I needed those feelings for some reason.


    I went to bed that night and had a dream about picking out baby cribs by myself. It was boring and annoying. There was no good crib in the store and I just wandered around aimlessly. It was a pointless dream.


    Waking up, I realized I wanted to dream about the mountains or learning to fight. I loved the dreams I had about Master Damien and his Brothers. Perhaps if I went back to sleep they would return.


    Only once all night did I have a dream I wanted to continue. I heard my name being called from a distance. Several voices were calling to me and calling to one another. I recognized my real owners voices. No matter what I did, they didn¡¯t hear me, though.


    The next morning I rode to the Keeper¡¯spound in my usual silence. I saw a shadow slide past us and it startled me. I looked up expecting to see a great winged creature, but nothing was there, only the clouds.


    ¡°Did you see that?¡± one of the men asked his Brothers.


    The Warriors around me all had their hands on their swords.


    ¡°Damned women,¡± another one grumbled, ¡°we need to tell the General.¡±


    The morning at the Keepers passed uneventfully. In the afternoon, I walked along the edge of the water. I went as far down as I was allowed to go before turning to head back.


    Shrill rms sounded all over the Keepers¡¯pound. They cut through the air and I stopped in my tracks. Thest time I¡¯d heard such an rm the women were in the vige.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shadows passed over me and I tried to run back toward the Keepers. The women were here. One hand syed protectively under my belly as I ran. I had to get to safety for my baby.


    A dark figure dropped in front of me and I staggered back several feet. In my haste to retreat, I tripped on my own feet andnded hard on my backside. I sprang up still intent on escaping. The creature stood staring at me and let out an ear splitting scream.


    I turned in the sand and ran back the way I¡¯de, but my way was blocked by another female. This one had amber liquid dripping from her fangs. Venom, I remembered, Master Kein had said they make a venom. She screamed and took off into the air.


    Before I could make another move, I was grabbed from behind and we lifted into the air. I screamed and struggled against the hairy chest that held me. Sharp talons dug into my hip and shoulder, so I stopped moving.


    ¡°You would not survive the fall, human ve,¡± the creature said thickly. ¡°You will not survive my talons. You live now for only one purpose.¡±


    Fighting for calm, I tried to process what she had just said. I lived for one purpose. I looked up at her fanged face and shuddered.


    A long scar cut across her cheeks. It was hard to miss. I nced at the two other winged creatures flying beside her and didn¡¯t see simr marks.


    My real owners had told me the women that owned them was called Nu-reeh. She wasrge, which this woman was, and had a scar on her face. I wondered if my ownership was being transferred to her.


    If I was now a ve to a woman, I was confused. I wasn¡¯t sure what being her ve would entail. Judging from her threat, I¡¯d better learn quickly, though.


    It got colder and I huddled into Nu-reeh¡¯s warmth. She flew so high the air got hard to breath. I lost consciousness several times.


    ¡°Wake up, ve!¡± she would screech at me when that happened and I would groggily say something.


    ¡°The human cannot breath the air above,¡± one of herpanions said flying closer to Nu-reeh. ¡°It is more like the men.¡±


    Nu-reeh grunted and kept herself at an altitude I stayed awake, but still freezing cold.


    We flew into mountains that would make the Himyas appear small. I saw deep valleys and streams tumbling down the rocky hills. It looked like ces I had seen in my dreams.


    She dipped into arge cave entrance andnded. It was darker and warmer inside. Since I was still shivering from the ride, I was d for the warmth.


    Torches, or at least their equivalent, lit the hallway with a white smokeless me. In between the torches I could barely see. Nu-reeh seemed to have no difficulty navigating the route, though.


    Nu-reeh carried me deeper and deeper through the caves. At some point we started to pass openings that led out of the mountain and sunlight would momentarily spill in. Outside I could see swarms of winged women flying about.


    She came to arge leather p drawn across a massive archway. She made a loud sound and it was opened by the men standing beside it. She boldly passed through never ncing at the men. I stayed huddled to her chest as she walked us briskly into a smaller area.


    The hallway behind the p reminded me of the motel. The torches were numerous here and the area was brightly lit. Doorways with leather ps across them lined the hall. Men were all over here, but they scurried out of Nu-reeh¡¯s way. I was an oddity and they stared at me, though.


    We went down the hallway and turned into a smaller hallway. The men got sparser in number. It seemed desertedpared to the area we¡¯d just passed through.


    We came to a leather p and Nu-reeh stopped and stared at the five men outside of it.


    ¡°Mistress,¡± one man said bowing his head, ¡°they will not eat and they have tried to take our lives. We cannot get near them.¡±


    Nu-reeh made a sound of disgust and said some of the fouler words Fuji had taught me. She put me down and ordered the men to open the p.


    ¡°Go in and fix this,¡± she ordered. ¡°Your one purpose is the life inside of you. Save the life of my men to give the child what it needs.¡±


    She knew, I thought shocked.


    I wasn¡¯t an idiot, so I bowed my head to her and said, ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± in the same polite tone the guard had used.


    As if to remind me what she was capable of, Nu-reeh drove the tip of the spear on her wing into the wall above me. I bowed my head as chunks of rock rained down around me and backed into the room.


    ¡°I will not tolerate failure in this matter. Your weakness will not harm one of my species,¡± she hissed harshly.


    I stood trembling, facing the leather p for a moment before turning to see where I was. The area was dimly lit by a central fire pit. The me was like the torches though, smokeless.


    ¡°Feed them this,¡± the voice behind me said and I spun around.

 102

    One of the guards hade through the door and was handing me arge pot. My eyes shot down and I didn¡¯t make a move. I was sure I was not supposed to look or speak to this man. He muttered something, sitting it beside the fire.


    ¡°Feed it to them, they have to eat,¡± he ordered again pointing to a bowl and spoon lying beside the pot.


    I had no idea who he was talking about and just stood staring at the floor. He cursed several times and grabbed my chin forcing me to look at him. The man pantomimed eating.


    ¡°Feed-them-this,¡± he said slowly enunciating each word and pointing to the pot. ¡°Do-you-understand?¡±


    This was the mountains, I reasoned. Hopefully the same rules did not apply about not speaking to or looking at other men. They must not, because this man was demanding I answer himAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I understand you, sir,¡± squeaked out and he looked relieved.


    The man turned on his heel and left without another word.


    I turned back to the fire and stood close to it. The room was not an ufortable temperature, but my hands were still regaining feeling from the freezing trip here. A motion along the wall got my attention.


    Outside the glow of the fire, the room was cast in darkness. A small torchy unused by the pit. I held it close to the ming and the thing lit up.


    Carefully, I moved to where I had seen movement. Whoever wasying in a lump on the floor I was evidently supposed to feed. I crept closer and recognized the type of outfit.


    It was a man,ying on a pad on the floor. Around his neck was a thick metal cor and a very short chain attached him to the wall. His clothing was what I was used to from thepound, leather pants, leather boots, and white shirt. He didn¡¯t move as I got closer.


    The man was filthy. Dirt was matted in a wound on his scalp and his shirt was sprayed with blood. His pants were a soiled mess on the front and ripped in several ces. From the smell of it, the area around him was soaked with his urine.


    The prisoner didn¡¯t move again, so I stepped closer. The face was bruised and bloodied. His lip was split, but I knew him. It was Master Kein!


    I dropped to my knees beside his head and called his name several times. He didn¡¯t rouse at all. My hand went instinctively to his chest. He had a heart beat and his warm breath moved past my arm.


    I tugged futilely at the chain attaching him to the wall and it would not budge.


    ¡°Master Kein, wake up,¡± I whispered urgently in his ear.


    I shook his shoulder lightly and he still didn¡¯t move. He looked bad, very bad. The women had nearly killed him. I had no idea how I was supposed to fix this.


    I picked up the torch and looked wildly toward the door. The two men from before were standing just inside.


    ¡°He needs help!¡± I called loudly. ¡°He needs Healers to clean his wounds and a clean mat to sleep on. Please, please help him.¡±


    ¡°They all need the same help, ve,¡± the original man said. ¡°Mistress has told us to bring you what you wish.¡±


    The men disappeared and the weight of what they had said sunk in: ¡®They all need the same help¡¯.


    I raised the torch and looked beyond Master Kein. Master Bane was chained to the wall beside him about seven feet away and was just as bad. Master Damien, Master Evan, and Master Christof were also present and wounded.


    The men brought me rags and buckets of water. At my requests, they dragged in ten clean mats andid them beside the door. I begged for nkets and those were delivered also.


    I struggled with theck of light and the men pointed out torches to me. They were at the foot of each mat and rose from the floor. The men would not be able to reach them themselves. I lit them and the room was bright as day.


    ¡°Why?¡± I begged before the guards left again. ¡°Why were they treated like this? Why would their Mistress do this to them?¡±


    The men looked at each other before looking at me. ¡°The Mistress Nu-reeh is kind to her men. She did not do this. The men did it to themselves. They attempted to kill one another to end their pain after the bond was broken. Mistress Nu-reeh found them and brought them here.¡±


    I stood shocked and staring at the man. This was a suicide attempt. That¡¯s why the men were chained apart, so they couldn¡¯t hurt each other anymore.


    ¡°Fix it as Nu-reeh ordered and you will live, ve,¡± one of the men said. ¡°Fail, and you die with them. We are sure of this.¡±


    The guards left and did not return. I stood still for only a moment before starting to work.


    The job started with Master Kein, he had looked the worst. I stripped him with a great deal of difficulty from his ruined clothes. Thanks to the chain on his neck I had to rip his ruined shirt off. He roused once and looked at me.


    ¡°Master Kein, I¡¯m here, you¡¯re going to be okay,¡± I tried tofort him.


    His ssy eyes looked right past me before they slid closed again.


    The pad he was on reeked. I rolled him to a fresh pad and cleaned him there. Slowly and methodically I worked. My efforts removed the stench from his body and the dried blood from around his wounds. After dressing his wounds I shifted him to a new clean pad and covered him with a nket.


    I talked to Master Kein the entire time I worked. He didn¡¯t react to anything I said, but it seemed the right thing to do. While I worked on him I tried to keep the anxiety out of my voice and speak in a calm tone.

 103

    Each man received the same treatment from me. I¡¯d clean them on a pad and then roll them to a fresh one. It was exhausting work. By the time I was done I was covered in sweat and dirt, which I attempted to clean off myself. I was also streaked with their blood.


    The men outside had said they should eat. While I worked my Masters had each opened their eyes once or twice. They were not awake enough for me to feed them. I didn¡¯t want to fail at this mission without at least trying, though.


    I opened the pot the men had brought and looked in at it. The sludge had the consistency and color of oatmeal, but it smelled appetizing. Using the spoon and bowl, Idled out what looked like a serving.


    The bowl was still steaming, probably it was warm from sitting near the fire. I carried it over to Master Damien and knelt beside him. Sitting the bowl on the ground I tried to wake him.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Master Damien, you need to eat. Wake up for a bit and let me feed you,¡± I said softly.


    He didn¡¯t rouse so I shook his shoulder and repeated the request.


    A hand was around my throat suddenly. If it wasn¡¯t for the metal ve cor, the fingers would have crushed my windpipe. Master Damien looked up at me with a wild look in his eyes.


    ¡°Rx, Master, please,¡± I begged not moving. ¡°I just want you to eat something.¡±


    The hand rxed and fell limply back to the pad.


    ¡°Death is better than this,¡± he said in a pained voice. ¡°I cannot do it. It is worse than before, we arepletely broken.¡±


    ¡°No, Master Damien, that¡¯s not true,¡± I said softly. ¡°You are with your Brothers. Your bond will be repaired. Eat a few bites for me, please, Master Damien.¡±


    The expression on his face was heart breaking. I just wanted tofort him, but I was determined to help him. I ignored his pained look and helped prop him up, so I could feed him a few bites.


    The impression I got was they had not eaten in some time, the other man had been quite insistent. For now, Master Damien didn¡¯t refuse and took the warm gruel. Soon he had finished the entire bowl. His eyes drifted shut and he settled back after he was done.


    My lower back was sore and my belly ached slightly as I struggled to my feet, but I ignored it. One of them had eaten. That had to be a good thing. Hopefully, Nu-reeh would be pleased and the most I would suffer would be an aching back.


    I tried to feed Master Kein next, but he just stared at me dully when I managed to wake him. In an effort to gain his attention I pulled his hand to my breast. I petted myself with his fingers until he was more alert. Still, he refused to speak or acknowledge what I wanted him to do.


    In a stroke of inspiration I put a dollop of the gruel over my right nipple. It was warm and heavy and made my breast tingle.


    ¡°Eat, Master Kein,¡± I said offering him the nipple.


    Master Kein watched for a moment and then sat up on his own. He leaned forward and ate the warm mess off my flesh. Stubborn man refused to take it any other way for the remainder of the meal. Every bite he ate was deposited over a breast first and he licked or sucked it off.


    The stimtion made my breasts feel heavy and full. By the time Master Kein was done something strange had started to happen. A bluish fluid was leaking from my nipples.


    I rose and stretched feeling satisfied two had eaten. Using a rag I wiped away the sticky feeling and errant breast milk, but it continued to appear in little beads. It would stop when it wanted to, I supposed. No time to worry about it now as Master Kein settled back on his mat and closed his eyes. There were three others to tend to.


    I refilled the bowl and caught Master Evan watching me. He was awake, so I went to him next. I knelt on his mat and sat the bowl down. Perhaps I could persuade him to sit up if he was awake, I hoped.


    Before I had to time to ask Master Evan to sit up, he grabbed me. A sharp yelp escaped my lips as I was pulled down. He moved swiftly rolling onto me and hovering over me while watching the line of fluid that had been dribbling out of my body.


    Master Evans tongue snaked out tasting it. Hepped the line of milk from the top of my stomach to my nipple. It didn¡¯t take him long to realize hard sucking produced more.


    My breasts felt strange and heavy as he sucked. It was disappointing when he stopped and fondled my nipples with his hands. He tossed something away from us and then ced his mouth back over my flesh.


    I looked down and had to smile. He¡¯d removed the nipple rings that held the other men¡¯s crest. I was ted, that must mean they were waking up.


    Master Evan sucked until I was dry and tender. I was sure I wasn¡¯t producing enough milk to make a substantial meal for a full grown man, so I fed him from the bowl. He took it willingly.


    Master Bane was easier to feed and so was Master Christof. Both of them sat up and allowed me to feed them without a fuss. Neither would talk, they seemed shattered somehow.


    Master Bane and Master Christof each removed a piece of the ornamentation the other men had left on me. Despite their efforts at removal, I still wore my earrings and the cuffs on my ankles. The dirty green slip of fabric at my waist was there also.


    They were all resting on clean mats under the nkets. Each of them had eaten a serving of food. When Nu-reeh returned I prayed she would find the current situation sufficiently better than it had been.


    My own stomach rumbled and I looked into the pot. A small amount of the gruel still clung to the sides. I scraped it out and ate that bit myself.


    I petted my bulging stomach and hoped it was enough to satisfy the little life inside of me. It seemed to have been very heavy food, so hopefully the small amount I had taken would be enough. I was already upset with myself for losing my mind and not eating for several days prior.


    Resting with my back to the fire pit, I looked around the room we were in. It was circr and had a single door. The messy clothing and mats I¡¯d piled beside that entrance were gone now. The guards must have done that. Recing the pile were several moderately sized containers that looked like gourds.


    I walked over to inspect the new objects and heard Master Damien behind me.


    ¡°Bring me one,¡± he said quietly.


    I picked one up and took it to Master Damien. He pushed his nket back to expose his genitals and pressed his penis into the opening of the gourd. I watched fascinated as he relieved himself in the container.


    It was a urinal. I¡¯d seen simr things on Earth when my uncle was in the hospital. Master Damien relieved himself and sat the gourd beside him on the ground. I picked it up and took it back over by the door.


    All the men wanted to use one. I was thrilled they weren¡¯t peeing on themselves and happily brought the gourds over to them. I wondered what we would do when they needed to use the facilities the other way. That would be much more difficult than delivering a urinal, I feared.


    A thought hit me and I gasped. My plug was still inside of me. I couldn¡¯t wear it all the time and there was no one to take care of me.


    While I¡¯d be reacquainted with feeding myself and wiping myself, I¡¯d never touched the plug. It was stupid but that just seemed like something I shouldn¡¯t do. Perhaps I should ask, I thought, but who?


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Damien called, e rest with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered walking up beside him.


    Before I could kneel down, he removed the cuffs from my ankles and tossed them toward the door.


    ¡°Kneel,¡± hemanded and I obeyed.


    Master Damien removed the chain from my waist and threw it into the fire. My green and gold earrings were also removed and tossed away. A hand snaked between my legs and the plug was gently pulled from me.

 104

    I sighed with relief.


    Master Damien petted the mark on my rounded belly for a moment. He didn¡¯t seem to have the energy to really worry about it, though. He yawned and settled on his side gesturing me toy in front of him.


    The mat we were on was narrow, but it wasn¡¯t an unpleasant ce to sleep. The padding was thicker than it looked and the room was warm. I drifted to sleep with Master Damien¡¯s hand cupping my swollen stomach.


    I awoke a whileter. Master Bane was restless. Moving over to him I stroked his short beard and down his chest to soothe him.


    ¡°Thirsty,¡± he said.


    There was a new jug by the door. I got it and helped Master Bane to drink. Everyone else also woke up and took a chug of water. Once I was done, Master Bane held his nkets back and invited me onto his pallet silently.


    Under the nkets next to Master Bane I curled around his side and stroked his chest. He had what appeared to be several stab wounds to the upper stomach. I had wrapped and dressed them before. I avoided touching them as Iy with him. He calmed as I stroked him.


    There was no day or night in the room we were in. The torches still lit the room, but I imagined it was night. I slept with each man for a short while until someone else seemed distressed.


    Lastly, I ended up in Master Christof¡¯s bed. I had the strangest dream as Iy there.


    It was pitch dark in my dream and I could hear the men crying out in pain and anger. I stood beside a small Kerosenentern in the middle of the darkness. My first impulse was to take the light and go find them. When I tried to pick it up it would not budge. The message was clear, they had toe here.


    I didn¡¯t like the dark particrly. Things moved and shuffled all around me as I walked away from the light. The ground slithered under my feet and the air seemed to grab at me as I walked through it.


    Somehow I managed to find the men and coaxed them one by one to sit with me in the golden glow. In my dream, I was powerful and strong. I picked Master Damien up and carried him with me to the light. He kept trying to leave its safe confines.


    ¡°No,¡± I told him as he tried to move away, ¡°we stay together. It¡¯s safer that way.¡±


    The dark was frightening, being alone in it was terrifying. I needed them close to me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± he told me. ¡°I can¡¯t do it again. It¡¯s too hard. We cannot live like this, let us die.¡±


    ¡°No, we stay together,¡± I said pushing him to sit in themplight.


    ¡°They won¡¯t let us stay together,¡± he said drifting away into the dark. ¡°They will take you away again. We cannot survive and you did note.¡±


    My arms became huge in the dream. I hugged them together and pulled them all to my chest. They couldn¡¯t escape back into the ckness. I would make them stay in the light with me.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The crushing despair I¡¯d escaped only a few days before started to creep back in. They had wanted to be together with me so badly and I had note. They had waited and then they had decided to get me themselves.


    The men had tried to get back to mypound to check on me, but Nu-reeh had stopped them. She¡¯d taken their transport and scolded them.


    ¡°You have permission to be here only,¡± she¡¯d growled at Damien. ¡°I will bring your transport back when your free days are over. You cannot go to thepound.¡±


    The men were left at the cabin to deal with their desperation. Panic and hopelessness set in. They were sure something had happened to me. Their family was ripped and torn, never to be whole again. The anger had taken hold of them.


    Eventually they would find the men that did not bring me and hurt them, but it would take a long time. They were too weak to hold their family together. I could be gone for many turns of the moon before they could know. It had to end if we could not truly be one being.


    I woke from the dream sweating and shaking. Master Christof was shivering behind me and I turned to face him. He looked desperate and yet somehow relieved.


    I knew when I looked at Master Christof he had had the same dream. We all had. The weight of their misery hung around me and I felt it.


    We were bonded, the six of us. I understood the anticipation suddenly, whispered memories told me how they had waited for me at the cabin. We had four days again, but I never came and they couldn¡¯te to me. They were so upset, thest vestige of good they had coveted for themselves was gone. In the end they just felt pain, so they inflicted it on one another.


    Nu-reeh found them finally like that when she came to get them and brought them here. She tried to help them, but there was nothing she could do. They whispered my name to her. That¡¯s why she went to get me.


    ¡°It cannot happen,¡± Master Christof said, ¡°you are not like us. You are not of this world.¡±


    He was right. I wasn¡¯t like them. No part of me could form that strong a bond with another.


    It was why I got better when the bond broke. I didn¡¯t need such a thing to be happy. I could survive alone.


    My mind felt like it did all those days when the funny thoughts flitted through my head. It was much stronger now and more constant. The chain and cor irritated them. The clean mats were nice and what had I done with their boots?


    My belly twitched and rolled. The little life inside me was awake and moving. Master Christof¡¯s hand had been on the side of my stomach and he felt the movement.

 105

    His purple eyes got wider and he pushed me toy on my back. The nket covering us was moved so he could examine me. All attention focused on Master Christof, who was focusing on my rotund belly.


    ¡°Why is this bigger? What have the others done to you?¡± he asked. ¡°Is this illness the reason they did not bring you to us at the cabin?¡±


    Probably, I thought. The men that kept me probably didn¡¯t want my real owners to see my stomach. The collective in my head roared at what they thought must be a sign of sickness.


    Iy still and watched Master Christof¡¯s eyes. This was not how I nned to tell them. I felt they would be angry when they found out, so perhaps chained to a wall was better.


    ¡°One of you put a baby inside of me,¡± I told him simply, although speaking the words seemed unnecessary. ¡°There is no word I know to call it in yournguage. In my world the word is pregnant.¡±


    Nu-reeh entered then and the men all sat up.


    ¡°There is a word in ournguage also, ve. The men do not have need to use it, so they do not know it. I will permit them to use your word,¡± she told me simply.


    I recognized the two other women that followed her in. The one to her right had been leaking venom when they took me from thepound, her name was Dinah, I knew now. As she stared at me the amber liquid seeped from her fangs again. The men gasped watching it hit the floor.


    ¡°Dinah,¡± Nu-reeh said harshly turning to her, ¡°out, if you cannot control yourself.¡±


    ¡°We take precautions,¡± she said. ¡°It should not happen. Make them tell you why they did not follow the rules.¡±


    She turned and strode back outside. I heard the tter of her talons as she walked across the floor.


    Master Damien spoke then, ¡°Nu-reeh, we have angered your sister, Dinah, and we are very sorry.¡±


    Nu-reeh ignored him and got back to the point.


    ¡°The ve is going to have a child, Damien,¡± Nu-reeh said. ¡°We know you left it with Rue and his Brothers. We wish to know who stopped giving the ve the health tonic.¡±


    ¡°ves cannot bear us children,¡± Master Damien said sounding confused. ¡°The ves are not female, Mistress.¡±


    The men murmured agreement and Nu-reeh growled. ¡°You buy female ves. They are built for your pleasure. Human ves are like us in some limited ways. They are injected at the auction to prevent this and you give a tonic every day to prevent it. Who stopped giving the ve the tonic? Answer me now.¡±


    ¡°We paid for the tonic, Mistress,¡± Master Damien said as the woman Dinah stepped back in the room. ¡°When the ve was with us we gave the tonic to it ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Then why is the ve full of child, Damien?¡± Dinah growled. ¡°Did you think if you did this we would let you keep her in the mountains?¡±


    ¡°What did we do, Mistress?¡± Master Damien asked. ¡°We don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The women looked livid. The men still didn¡¯t believe them and the conversation was obviously confusing to both sides.


    ¡°Rue and his Brothers kept the ve after we brought you here, correct?¡± Nu-reeh asked calmly.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± they answered in unison.


    ¡°Did you instruct them how to care for an Earth ve?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± they answered again.


    ¡°How did you ensure the ve would be cared for as you requested?¡± Nu-reeh asked.


    ¡°We paid them with the stones you gave us, Mistress,¡± Master Damien told her looking over at me.


    ¡°They kept the stones,¡± Nu-reeh spit out obviously grasping what had happened, ¡°but they didn¡¯t give the ve the tonic when they had her. It has to be given everyday. It is not effective if not taken every day.¡±


    The woman named Dinah groused, ¡°We should remove the Earth ves from thepound. The men are too foolish.¡±


    Nu-reeh didn¡¯t seem to agree with her. ¡°It would upset the men, Dinah,¡± she addressed the other woman. ¡°The men like the human ves best. Taking them away would make the men unhappy for many changes of the small moon. Just look at what these men did to keep their ve. It would create too many problems. Their mothers would be displeased.¡±


    The two women nking her seemed thoughtful and in agreement, so Nu-reeh continued. ¡°There are systems our cousins in the red mountains use to ensure all the females receive the drink regrly. The Administrators will use the same system here.¡±


    ¡°Now we must keep the ve in the mountains until it is ready, Nu-reeh. This is uneptable; it is embarrassing,¡± Dinah said ring at me.


    I was dying to know what would happen to me and my child. They obviously weren¡¯t happy about it. I wrapped my arms around my stomach in a useless bid to protect the unborn. There was no way I was strong enough to save this child from Nu-reeh if she didn¡¯t want it.


    ¡°What will you do with our ve and the child it carries?¡± Master Damien asked.


    Strange he would ask that as I thought it. A moment ago they had barely believed such a thing could happen.


    ¡°That is no concern for you, Damien,¡± Nu-reeh snapped turning to leave.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I beg your pardon, Mistress. It is my concern,¡± Master Damien rejoined.


    Nu-reeh took three massive strides until she rested in front of Master Damien. She considered him for a moment and then looked at me.


    ¡°We cannot harm the ve now, can we?¡± she asked softly. ¡°You have bonded with her.¡±


    Master Christof pulled me on hisp and hugged me tight to his chest.


    ¡°What will you do with the child, though?¡± Master Damien asked again.


    Nu-reeh bristled at being pushed, she didn¡¯t like it. ¡°If the ve gives birth to something strong enough, we will keep it,¡± she said.


    ¡°And if not?¡± Master Damien asked.


    ¡°If it will not survive here, it will not survive,¡± she said turning to leave the room. ¡°No more questions.¡±


    I sat shivering on Master Christof¡¯sp.


    Nu-reeh strode out purposefully. The other sister hesitated and walked cautiously toward us. It wasn¡¯t Dinah, this was Tosu. The men knew her and knew she was the calmest of the three.


    ¡°I believe it is strong enough, human,¡± she said in a very low voice before she turned and left.


    I sat stunned looking at the way she¡¯d gone. How was I supposed to know if my baby was strong enough to survive? What did I need to do to be sure? In fact, what was strong enough to survive in this ce?


    ¡°What does that even mean?¡± Master Bane asked echoing my thoughts.


    ¡°Can a ve have a child?¡± Master Kein asked turning to look at me.


    ¡°It is not possible,¡± Master Evan insisted and Master Damien agreed with him.


    ¡°You just asked her about the child, you heard her,¡± I said to Master Damien. ¡°You already admitted it was possible. Trust me, I know, I am carrying a child.¡±


    He wrinkled his brow and looked at me, ¡°You believe it is possible very strongly. Your questions were hard to ignore.¡±


    Stubborn, bull-headed¡­ my thought was cut short as all five of them gasped and stared at me.


    ¡°We could say the same about you, Ciara,¡± Master Christof remarked chuckling at my imagery.

 106

    They didn¡¯t necessarily understand all the words I used immediately, but images came to them and it made sense.


    Lucky for me to be in Master Christof¡¯sp. He found my indignation curious and amusing. The others were not as generous.


    ¡°I wish to re establish my connection to you, Brothers,¡± Master Evanined pulling at the chain on his neck. ¡°I do not like this separation.¡±


    Master Evan was getting upset and slightly desperate. I hadn¡¯t realized how much he depended on his Brothers to feel well. He wanted to touch and taste all of us.


    I was on my feet and moving to him before I realized I¡¯d gotten up. Before I could settle myself on hisp he was pulling me down. I found myself on my back with him between my legs pressing his body over my gravid belly.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Evan couldn¡¯t touch enough of me. He licked and sucked wherever he could reach and I returned the favor. He focused on my breasts. That warm, wet substance that hade out of them was wonderful, he wanted more of it. Suddenly, he understood Master Kein¡¯s obsession with therge rounded orbs.


    I felt the weird clench as the milk started to dribble out. Master Evan moaned low in his throat and sucked harder. It tasted of me and it was new, so he loved it.


    ¡°Share, brother,¡± Master Kein demanded and Master Evan allowed me to move from his pallet to Master Kein¡¯s.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Master Kein murmured between deep draws.


    ¡°Milk, Master Kein, food for the baby when it is born,¡± I panted.


    My breasts were so sensitive and the men were being so insistent with them.


    ¡°I will be jealous of this baby, then,¡± Master Kein said gentling his touch and kissing my breasts.


    The p opened and five armed men appeared. Their daggers looked wicked. They appeared angry and I scrambled to get behind Master Kein. My Masters all smirked at the other family. I felt this was trouble.


    My thoughts were not my own anymore. A powerful bond was pulsing between me and the five Warriors chained to the wall. I was part of the collective and the collective knew these guys well.


    Nu-reeh and her sisters had brought Damien and his Brothers to the mountain and left them with these men. The women expected this family to settle my owners and tend their wounds. Damien¡¯s family didn¡¯t want the care and it had turned into a brawl.


    The battle had been wicked. Even half dead, Damien and his Brothers had not been easy to deal with. They¡¯d fought this family with everything they had left.


    My owners had embarrassed these men badly. It had taken the women to break up the scuffle and chain them to the wall.


    Damien watched the men move and saw their fear. Their hands held a tremor and their eyes darted around. This family feared Damien and his Brothers. It was a fine feeling to be feared as the best.


    The men should fear, Damien chuckled to himself. Even chained as he was, he could still give them a good beating. A thought darkened his mood. Ciara, however, would be in trouble. The collective in my head opted for diplomacy for the moment.


    ¡°I believe we owe your family an apology,¡± Master Damien said politely. ¡°We acted badly and made you our target. We are sorry.¡±


    While giving the apology Master Damien crossed his left arm over his chest and bowed his head. It was the appropriate way to deliver sincere regret. I¡¯d never seen my men do it before, but then I¡¯d never seen them apologize either.


    The men looked surprised. Evidently, Master Damien did not have a reputation for admitting he was wrong to other men.


    ¡°We were told to set you free and return you to your rooms,¡± the lead Brother announced.


    Master Damien sat calmly, but the men didn¡¯te any closer.


    ¡°Send your ve for the key, we will give it to her,¡± the man said from the other side of the room.


    ¡°No,¡± Master Damien said simply. ¡°Do as you were told and release us.¡±


    I stayed smartly behind Master Kein, who would have preferred I was behind Master Damien. If that wasn¡¯t an option he wanted me to move behind Master Bane. When it came to hand to handbat Master Bane was as strong as Master Damien.


    They were agreed, I would be safer to move behind Master Bane. I slipped along the wall and moved toward Master Bane who was chained beside Master Kein. The men looked angrily at me as I settled behind him. Master Damien knew that look, they wanted to hurt me.


    ¡°Throw us the key, cousin. Don¡¯t make any mistakes you will regret,¡± Master Damien said cooly as my owners threw off their nkets.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even stand in those chains,¡± one of the men said as they edged toward Master Bane.


    Master Damien and his brothers all kicked away the bedding and got ready for the fight. Their muscles strained as they took the best positions they could against the wall. They could not stand, so this fight would be based solely on upper body strength.


    Bane took a crouching position that crushed me to the wall. He knew how to take these men down even with the constraints upon him. It wouldn¡¯t be much of a challenge.


    ¡°Ah, so you think we are the same weak men that were brought to this room originally,¡± Master Damienughed watching them close in on Master Bane, ¡°foolish, cousins, very foolish.¡±


    I stayed as still as I could. Master Damien didn¡¯t want me hurt and I was safest right where I was. Master Bane would protect me.


    The fight was fast and brutal. Master Bane tossed the aggressors toward his Brothers. I remembered seeing them tossing those stones, the ease he threw the men with reminded me of that.


    The scuffles were over rapidly once the men were dispersed.


    ¡°Ah-hah,¡± Master Evan called, ¡°I win. I got the man with the key.¡±


    Master Evan unlocked his cor as the man he had been holding slumped to the ground. He walked the key to Master Damien who congratted him on winning that contest.


    The men that hade were all unconscious and badly bruised.


    ¡°Should be show them how enjoyable these cors can be?¡± Master Kein asked as he stood up and stretched.


    Master Kein¡¯s lithe form rippled with muscle as he stood proud in his nudity. I smiled at him and thought about what he¡¯d said.


    It would probably anger Nu-reeh if she found out they¡¯d chained up the men that came to set them free, I thought.


    ¡°No fun, Ciara,¡± Master Christofined throwing an arm around my shoulders, ¡°but you are probably urate.¡±


    Master Evan passed between his Brothers. He tasted each of their shoulders, he also hugged them. I hadn¡¯t been aware they hugged.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t, but you do and it is a practice I enjoy,¡± he said pulling me tightly to his chest.


    The men walked me calmly out of the room and down the hall. It seemed strange to do this nude, but the men didn¡¯t mind. They had no clothing and they certainly weren¡¯t wearing the nkets around, as I¡¯d thought they should. nkets were for sleeping. I kept my head down out of habit, but tried to use my peripherals. Not that I needed to, I knew this hallway. In fact, I could have led us right to their quarters.


    Many men in the hall greeted them and stared curiously at me.


    ¡°They said the ve was tending you, Damien,¡± one man eximed. ¡°We thought for sure you would kill it.¡±


    Another man pped Master Evan on the shoulder, ¡°d to see you back, cousin.¡±


    All around us the men were congratting my Masters on their sess. They had survived having their bondpletely broken. It was a testament to their strength that they survived.


    No one asked what happened to break the bond in the first ce. I suddenly knew great offense would be taken to that question. That would be taboo to ask and very rude.

 107

    I nced up at Master Damien and he looked a little upset with me. That I dared to think these men were that dishonorable upset my Masters.


    ¡°I apologize, Masters,¡± I said quietly.


    That statement made the other men notice me again.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since they had a problem like this,¡± a man said pointing to my stomach. ¡°Last time is was men from the red mountains. The family¡¯s name was Barne.¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t hurt the ve, did they?¡± Master Bane asked.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if he was curious or if I was curious. It was all starting to blend together. We were all curious.


    ¡°No, they brought the men here to be with the ve until it removed the child from its body. Once the child was eating solid food they sent the men home with the ve,¡± he said.


    ¡°How did that vee to have a child inside of it?¡± Master Evan asked.


    Again, I felt it was more Master Christof and I curious about this and not Master Evan.


    ¡°The traders that sold us the health drink were cutting it so they had more to sell. We test it now before it goes to thepounds,¡± the man said.


    Master Damien and his brothers pondered the issue for a moment before Master Christof spoke.


    ¡°Are we human?¡± he asked. ¡°It seems unlikely we could make a child with a human. Ciara is so¡­ unlike us.¡±


    He was right. I was from a different in a different gxy. I was weak and small, nothing like women here.


    ¡°My Mistress told my brothers and I stories once, when she was in a good mood. It was after thest ve with a child was brought here.¡±


    All the men clustered around listening to this man talk. He dropped his voice low so the sound would not echo in the cavern.


    ¡°The portals used to open spontaneously on our world. The ones here lead to severals, Earth was one of them,¡± he said conspiratorially. ¡°Creatures from Earth came to this world and creatures from our world went there. My Mistress told us she did not know how long the connections were open or where life started originally. She thought life started here must have moved to Earth.¡±


    Or things on Earth moved here, I thought silently.


    The man continued to speak. ¡°The women have since closed the portals here and Earth¡¯s are crumbling, as the vers know. The connection between our worlds is lost now.¡±


    I grinned and shook my head. The connection was alive and well as far as I could see.


    It was interesting what the man had said. Did humans evolve from apes as we¡¯d thought? Or did apes evolve from something here? Was the missing link really a Paterian rtive that altered the course of history? Ours may have been sharing genes for eons. Humans evolved to lose the fur and the Paterian women evolved to gain wings.


    A funny line of thinking struck me. Were vampires a story based on seeing a Paterian male that wandered through a portal? It didn¡¯t seem impossible.


    Master Damien and his Brothers were confused by my line of thinking. They¡¯d never heard of evolution. No one had ever talked about how creatures came to be. They just were. Master Christof found if fascinating.


    Our internal musings were cut short as a man strode into the hall and broke up the men standing around. He called for the men to move to their daily jobs.


    ¡°Mistress Nu-reeh didn¡¯t leave assignments for your family, Damien,¡± the man said. ¡°The rest of you know where you should be.¡±


    The crowd dispersed quickly. Most went toward therge exit at the end of the hall.


    Master Damien led me into their rooms. They lit the smokeless torches and the central fire pit in the main room. Warmth spread out in the space as I explored their living areas.


    It looked surprisingly like thepound. Large arched doorways separated the different rooms, giving the space an open feeling. There was no eating area. I poked my head from the sitting area into the bedroom and then through the doorway to the bathroom.


    The cold stone floor I¡¯d been used to walking on in the main hall was covered in here. There were animal skins over the main areas of the floor, making a soft area to step.


    Their colors were spread generously through the rooms. Everything was draped in the shade of blue they considered their color. I touched the various items and wandered through their suite as they watched.


    I poked around and found the cleaning supplies in a small closet off the main room. Just like at thepound, I thought. The men gasped and I turned to face them.


    ¡°Why were you doing that?¡± Master Damien growled.


    I¡¯d been thinking about cleaning for my fake Masters.


    ¡°They left me at home when I bled,¡± I started to say and the men surrounded me.


    They couldn¡¯t understand why I¡¯d bled, they couldn¡¯t understand why I¡¯d been left alone, and they were furious I was used to clean for the men they paid.


    ¡°I like to clean,¡± I stammered. ¡°It gave me something to do. The bleeding is normal. I think it started because they stopped the drink.¡±


    The men relented. I really did like to clean. It made me happy to see things neater once I was done. I had been content, so that pleased them.


    The bleeding concept they struggled with. If it was rted to stopping the drink, they would make Rue and his Brothers pay for that.


    ¡°Perhaps she will let usy the whip to them,¡± Master Bane growled referring to Nu-reeh.


    ¡°They are masters of the whip, Brothers,¡± Master Christof assured everyone.


    I felt Master Christof¡¯s memories of being whipped, but a new sensation was wing for my attention.


    ¡°Masters, I have to-¡± I started but Master Bane was pulling me through the arched doorway into the bathroom already.


    I sat on thecquered pot and rxed. It had been hours since I had gone.


    The bathing room we were in was spacious. The ceilings were high. A sunken, stone lined pit sat in the center of the room. I was sitting off to the side to take care of my business. Even with all six of us in here it didn¡¯t feel cramped.


    Master Christof turned a knob on the wall and the huge sunken tub in the room started to fill with water. I saw steam rising from it. That would feel wonderful on my sore back.


    I started when Master Bane ran a wet towel between my legs to clean me. The big man crouched before me and grinned. He sat the rag aside and ran his fingers through my lower lips a second time.


    ¡°I have missed this, Ciara,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m on the pot, Master Bane,¡± I told him shyly.


    Master Evan pulled me to stand and led me to their bath. ¡°And in a moment you will be in the bath, Ciara. We are aware of where you are,¡± he saidughing.


    They didn¡¯t understand my self-consciousness about my bodily functions. They always used the bathroom as a group. Removal of waste was just a process like eating, there was nothing to be ashamed of.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 108

    I stepped into the water feeling much less ufortable as they used thetrines. They were right, it was just a function. If they were so unconcerned about it, I shouldn¡¯t worry either.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The water in the pool came to the edge of my ass. I stood in the middle scooping up handfuls of the warm water and pouring it over my back. It felt so good and rxing.


    Master Damien was the first to notice me. I was beautiful. He liked the exaggerated dip my low back was making as my belly grew. Through his eyes I saw myself and I was lovely. Something was missing, though.


    ¡°What¡¯s missing, Master Damien?¡± I asked, turning slightly to look at him.


    ¡°We were farther gone than we¡¯d thought. We should have noticed, Brother,¡± Master Evanughed leaving the room.


    My neck was bare. Their symbol was on my stomach and nowhere else.


    Master Evan returned with the cor and motioned me over as he sat with his legs hanging in the pool.


    I felt unsure for a moment. My neck wasrger and the old cor had been reced, it had been too tight. The cuffs on my ankles were also slightlyrger. If these were the old size they would not fit.


    Damien scoffed at my concern, he and his Brothers had never stopped watching out for me. Fredrick had sent notice through traveling men that I had changed. They had sent back stones and bought everything in the right size less than a moon ago.


    ¡°We thought you were merely gaining weight,¡± Master Christof said. ¡°We assumed that you were just very healthy.¡±


    Master Kein bounded in beside Master Evan and took the tiny nipple rings from him. They put all of my metal ornamentation on me.


    I¡¯d never thought of the cor and cuffs as jewelry. They were a sign of envement, but not anymore. The insignia was beautiful and I was overjoyed to wear it.


    I shook my head trying to clear it, as the men stepped into the warm water. My opinions were all over the ce. It wasn¡¯t clear where I ended and they began.


    The sensation of not being the one to direct my own thoughts was nerve wracking. It was far more intrusive than the asional feelings that had assaulted me before. I wanted to feel anxiety, but I couldn¡¯t; it wasn¡¯t the predominant theme.


    Master Damien lowered himself onto the bench in the sunken tub. The water swirled around him and he winced as it went over several knife wounds. I felt them on my own unscarred abdomen. He sighed and stretched out in the tub grinning at Master Evan.


    The pain was inconsequential. The Brothers had been pulled from the edge again. We were lucky to be alive and unbroken.


    When Master Christof had separated from them, it had not beenplete. This time they lost all connection to one another. They never thought they would see happiness again.


    I automatically started to soap Master Damien, because I knew it was what he wanted. Pleasure radiated from him as my hands ran over his skin. He had loved this part of having me from the first day.


    I continued to wash him infortable silence. As they always did, they enjoyed Master Damien¡¯s bath. I enjoyed it, too, using my new knowledge about him to guide my hands where he wanted them.


    ¡°Wonder what our schedule is now?¡± Master Christof asked. ¡°Will we continue to train?¡±


    Master Kein lounged along a bench and answered. ¡°They cannot separate us from Ciara. What will they do with us?¡±


    ¡°And what will we do with you?¡± Master Evan growled pulling me toward him.


    I stumbled andnded on hisp.


    ¡°So many questions,¡± I grunted trying to stand and failing.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Master Damien said watching us, ¡°so many questions¡­ Perhaps you could enlighten us. How is it that we share our bond with a human? How did you do that Ciara and from so far away? The mountains usually disrupt our bond.¡±


    The men sat unmoving in the water. Their eyes bored into me and I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, Master Damien, it just happened.¡±


    They didn¡¯t need to watch my eyes to know I was telling the truth. I couldn¡¯t exin how I connected to them. It was pretty obvious from the jumble in my head that we were.


    ¡°Females cannot bond with us,¡± Master Evan said holding me tight.


    Some part of him knew I was female. There was a hint of fear there and it waspletely unnecessary.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen your women here, Master Evan,¡± I reasoned, ¡°I¡¯m not really a womanpared to them.¡±


    Master Christof snorted, ¡°You bear young ones, Ciara. You are female. You¡¯ve always thought you were female.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not like the women here, though,¡± I stressed and Master Evans arms loosened around me.


    Perhaps I wasn¡¯t a female, he was still torn on the issue. The men¡¯s opinion shed violently with my own and it was ufortable. Only in one mind did I find simr ideas. There wasfort in agreement there.


    ¡°I know, Ciara,¡± Master Christof soothed.


    Master Christof had always believed I was female. It wasn¡¯t the prevailing opinion, so he¡¯d never pushed it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t agree on everything?¡± I asked.


    Master Evan dragged a wet cloth up my arms and answered, ¡°Mostly, some opinions we do not share, but those thoughts make us ufortable.¡±


    Their minds hummed along with mine as Evan bathed mepletely.


    In return for the care, I started to wash Evan¡¯s hair once it was wet. The shock I got when my fingers ran through the damp locks startled me. His hair was sensitive, not just his scalp. I twisted a lock around my fingers and I felt the weird pleasure that caused him.


    ¡°Wash it, please,¡± he requested softly, ¡°and then twist it.¡±


    The other men were used to this. They all knew Evan¡¯s hair wasn¡¯t like theirs. The sensitivity was a secret they hid. It could be dangerous if others knew.


    I gently cleaned Evan¡¯s hair and scalp how he liked. Once I was done I sat behind him on the edge of the stone tub. What he called twisting, I called braiding. Working slowly I braided and unbraided his hair. The sensations put him in a near Zen state of rxation.


    Still, Evan¡¯s intense pleasure could not take away the questions. He shook himself out of his trance and pulled me back into the water. There were mysteries that needed to be explored. They were curious about my stomach. It wasn¡¯t clear to them what was inside of it that made itrger.


    I remembered going to one of my cousins¡¯ birth. There were also several shows I had seen on childbirth. The men saw through my memories. Cringing, I realized I would have to go through this without any pain medicine.


    ¡°This will not cause you pain,¡± Master Damien said stoically. ¡°We will see to it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not something you get to choose,¡± I told him shaking my head. ¡°It always hurts.¡±


    Damien was getting irritated with my irrational persistence on the matter. Apologizing softly, I relented; perhaps they did have something to use. As soon as I agreed, I felt better.

 109

    Master Christof was curious, so Master Evan handed me to him. Long fingers cleaned me intimately as Master Christof explored my folds. He slipped his longest finger inside of me and pressed. It twinged when he hit my cervix.


    ¡°The way is blocked,¡± he stated simply. ¡°Nothing cane out there.¡±


    I remembered my fake Masters and how angry they got when I couldn¡¯t exin something. The difort I felt about not being able to exin made Master Damien angry. Rue and his Brothers had not treated me the way he wanted me cared for.


    ¡°The way opens when the babyes,¡± I exined as Master Christof withdrew his fingers.


    Master Christof watched my face and smiled. He believed me. When weid in the bed he had felt the child¡¯s movement, something was definitely inside of me. I kissed his chin and thanked him.


    Once we crawled out of the tub, I was dried and fussed over. My knees were scraped from hard floor of the sick room and they were treated. My lower back was sore so it was rubbed with the cream before I was treated with the moisturizer. They cared for me as only my true owners did.


    All of us were hungry after the bath. We had to go somewhere to get food. No one delivered food like at thepound.


    ¡°We are very wise, Brothers,¡± Master Bane said as they pulled out clothes to wear.


    Yes, they were. I couldn¡¯t help but agree. They had thought ahead.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head to clear it. What in the world was wrong with me? I didn¡¯t know what they were so happy about and I didn¡¯t know what decision they were preening over.


    ¡°Ciara, stop being obstinate,¡± Master Damien ordered. ¡°It is unbing and distracts us.¡±


    Master Kein rustled to the back of their wardrobe and pulled out several bags. I took a deep breath and rxed. In my mind¡¯s eye, I saw what was in the bags.


    Everything back there was for me. They had little pots of creams and cleaners. When they went to the cabin they had to be prepared.


    The thing that had them so happy was something Fredrick had designed and made for them. It had long sleeves and would go to my feet. A hood could be lifted over my head. Their symbol was stitched artfully into the front and back of the gown. The high cor would protect my neck from the chill.


    They had bought it to bring to the cabin when it got colder there. During the cooler time the brown outfit would not be enough if I wanted to be outside. The brown outfit was not pleasing anyway, it was the wrong color.


    ¡°How can it be warm?¡± I asked as Master Kein pulled it out.


    The outfit appeared to be made of something flowing and blue. It was thicker than what I usually wore, but Fredrick had assured them it would not shield me from their gazepletely. It still appeared to be ornamentation. The way it shimmered it looked like water. I fought against the idea it would be warm.


    Master Damien took my hand and guided me to feel the strange fabric. It was thick like wool, but soft as silk. They were right, it would probably be warm.


    ¡°The weather here is colder than even the cabin, Ciara,¡± Master Damien told me. ¡°Now stop disagreeing with us. It serves no purpose,¡± he scolded.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered.


    The overwhelming desire was to go with the prevailing opinion anyway. Holding my own differing opinion was ufortable. It was easier to rx and be like them.


    I did get one piece of clothing that looked like clothes. Soft boots were produced and slipped onto my feet. They went up to my knees. Even if a breeze got underneath my dress, I would still be warm.


    After dressing me in my outfit and brushing my hair, we stepped back into the hall. I didn¡¯t hear voices, so I nced around. The act infuriated Master Damien.


    I wasn¡¯t to look at other men. The same rules applied as at thepound. They would find a way to punish me here if I did not follow the rules.


    Master Christof encouraged forgiveness for speaking with their Keepers earlier. They saw my memories and knew I didn¡¯t want to break their rules. My thoughts had been desperate and scared. It would be considered a warning, my owners decided.


    The opaque blue fabric swished around my legs as I walked. It was remarkable how it kept the chill from my body. This had been a very wise purchase.


    I was so d I agreed with them. Disagreeing felt wrong and brought difort. My instinct was to go with themunal flow.


    ¡°You understand, Ciara,¡± Master Bane said reaching out and taking my hand, ¡°good.¡±


    We walked briskly to the eating area, which was a moderate distance away. There was arge central fire inside and tables set around therge room. We were eitherte or early, because the ce wasrgely unupied.


    ¡°We arete,¡± Master Damien assured me as he put my kneeling ce by a table.


    I held onto the furniture and managed to get myself down to my kneeling ce.


    Food in the mountains was different from thepound. Much of it would be inedible for me, luckily my owners knew that. They had trained themselves to care for me well. They were certain they would find something I could eat.


    Master Kein and Master Christof went to gather the food while the other men sat with me. My owners irritated the cooks serving the food they were so particr. One of the cooks snapped at Master Kein because he was being too demanding.


    It felt like I was standing with Master Kein talking to the cook about what I needed. The experience was confusing, because that wasn¡¯t what I was doing. My mind couldn¡¯t seem to decide if I was talking to a cook about food or kneeling on a kneeling ce at the table. It seemed I was doing both at once and that wasn¡¯t possible.


    Master Evan¡¯s hand wrapped into the hair at the back of my head and he tugged on it until I looked up at him.


    ¡°We will guide you,¡± he said. ¡°There is no reason for all this concern you have. We find it unpleasant.¡±


    The men didn¡¯t find it distracting to be in two ces at once, or even five ces. They preferred to be together, but they could function independently also. I assumed it would be a skill I would have to learn.


    The food was brought back to us and the men dug in. It was surprising to realize I knew the names of the food now. I also knew where it came from.


    I had aparison suddenly. The meat the cooks prepared here was not the way we liked it. This type of meat we liked to roast over an open fire.

 110

    I had never seen my Masters cook. It had not been apparent to me they knew how.


    ¡°When we used toe to the mountains to look for a lost man,¡± Master Bane exined, ¡°we often stayed until the man was found. We killed and ate things we could catch instead of returning to thepound.¡±


    Memories flitted into my mind of hunting down supper. I knew where to look and how to kill what I wanted. My Warriors were masters of survival in the mountains.


    The roasted meat was always a treat after many hours tracking. It melted on the tongue. The thick gravy the cooks used to prepare it here was not as pleasing. The stew took away from the natural juices. There were much better ways to prepare this dish.


    The meal continued with my opinions over the food not being mine at all. For instance, I craved the rubbery green stalks in the center of the table. I¡¯d never seen them before, but I knew they would be sweet and tangy. My fingers itched to grab one and devour it.


    ¡°And much too hard for you to chew, Ciara. You cannot have any,¡± Master Keinughed taking and biting into one.


    It tasted amazing. Master Kein had loved them since he was a small child. They were hard toe by in the lond andmon in the mountains. It was one of the few things the men liked when they were here.


    Master Bane thought about the time they had found a huge patch of it. Master Kein made them go there every time they went near that area in the mountains. It had been a long time since they had gone to that ce.


    Master Evan liked theke near there. It was clear, deep, and secluded. He could swim it all day and never be bored.


    Master Damien remembered times when they had slept on the bank of theke; it had been peaceful. They had really enjoyed their quiet nights there in the middle of hunts.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Evan called and I looked up.


    I was so confused. It was too much stimtion to have all their thoughts and memories bombarding me.


    ¡°Swallow and take another bite,¡± Master Evanmanded.


    I did and he smiled down at me.


    ¡°You must rx,¡± he said petting my head.


    He was right. Putting myself under more stress that I was already under was probably bad for the baby. I thought about Rose and her deep breathing.


    If I didn¡¯t think about it, their constant stream of thoughts was just background. The ebb and flow of emotions wasn¡¯t as disconcerting if you didn¡¯t fight it. Just go with it, I convinced myself.


    ¡°You find our bond ufortable?¡± Master Damien asked.


    They expected an answer to be verbalized.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien, I¡¯m not used to having so much in my head at once,¡± I answered him.


    They didn¡¯t understand. None of them felt that anything was ¡®in their head¡¯ as I described it. My words left them confused.


    ¡°Take a bite, Ciara,¡± Master Damienmanded and the internalmunication continued.


    I became more rxed as we ate. They talked and I listened, to both the internal and the external conversation. The men could readily have both at the same time.


    Suddenly, everything was quiet.


    The talons ttering across the floor alerted me to Nu-reeh¡¯s presence. My head stayed down, despite the strong urge to watch her. The men waited quietly.


    ¡°Did you eat a good midday meal, my loyal servants?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± they replied.


    I realized I had answered her also. There was an unearthlypulsion to do what she said. It wasn¡¯t apparent to me if the feeling was from fear, respect, or something else all together.


    ¡°Rue and his Brothers have been brought before us,¡± she said simply.


    There was a long pause before she spoke again. ¡°Damien, I will exin this to you only one more time. Your family is to look at me when I speak to you.¡±


    My head snapped up and I looked into her fanged face across the table. Looking away had been a sign of disrespect. If I didn¡¯t feel the need to watch her, I did not fear her. Anyone that did not fear the great female challenged her and she would crush them.


    The group answered with me, ¡°We apologize, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°You will all be punished for harming yourselves,¡± she said simply. ¡°You are under my protection and not to be damaged unless it is my decision.¡±


    Punishment meant a whipping. We could survive that, they could survive that, at least.


    ¡°The human¡­¡± Master Christof said softly and I felt his concern.


    The whips were too strong, I was too weak, and they weren¡¯t sure the women knew how much force to use.


    ¡°We would take the ve¡¯s portion, Mistress,¡± Master Damien said.


    I wasn¡¯t worried about myself, but about the child. What if I was hurt too badly and it hurt the baby?


    ¡°The child,¡± Master Evan said, almost spitting the words out, ¡°the human is full with the child, Mistress.¡±


    He didn¡¯t like this talk of me having a child and being a woman. I was just so persistent about it.


    ¡°The human,¡± Nu-reeh said, ¡°will suffer with you, but only through your skin.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress,¡± we answered as a group, but I didn¡¯t understand.


    The images flooded my head. They felt each other¡¯s pain. Nu-reeh would not hit me, but I would suffer just like they did. It was very small constion to know I would not actually be harmed.


    Nu-reeh left us to finish our meal after her pronouncement. No one seemed that worried about it. Sure pain was promised eventually, but not right now. For the moment we were left in peace, so we enjoyed it.


    The meal finished and with nothing else to do, we went for a walk. The men decided I would be curious. They wanted to see me experience this world. I was always so expressive.


    We walked from the eating hall through a convoluted series of maze like passageways. My owners had traversed these ces regrly, so they knew where we were. It was so odd to have information at my disposal that should have not have been mine. I knew right where I was.


    ttering talons sounded and my Masters backed me against the wall. The voices in my head told me how to act. She may not even nce at us, but we should watch her.


    ¡®Smaller than Nu-reeh,¡¯ was my first thought.


    Just as scary, though.


    The brown pelted creature walked past us with it¡¯s wingspan folded in the tight hallway. She looked at me and snorted. It sounded like she cursed. My presence here was not appreciated at all.


    ¡°We enjoy having you here,¡± Master Evan said throwing back a smile once she was gone.


    ¡°We areplete now,¡± Master Christof said quietly.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They weren¡¯t sure how the bond could reset itself so fast this time. I remembered thest time. They¡¯d had sex with me and Master Evan had tasted them each intimately. This time seemed different.


    ¡°You pulled us together,¡± Master Damien told me, ¡°we did note together voluntarily, as we didst time.¡±


    The voices buzzed in my head. That was unusual. I should not have been able to do that. Nobody controlled someone like that, it wasn¡¯t normal.


    Somehow I had found their wayward consciousness and forced them together. They¡¯d never been bonded like that. Of course, they felt some relief, but it was still disconcerting to be connected to one another like that and then connected to me.


    Of course in a way it felt good to know I was bonded to them. I¡¯d feared mental illness in myself for so long. It was a relief to know all those dreams and strange feelings had a reason. I hadn¡¯t been crazy, but what I¡¯d done was certainly not normal.


    ¡°Masters,¡± I stammered, ¡°I didn¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps because you are human,¡± Master Kein suggested.


    ¡°Or is it something in the mountains?¡± Master Evan asked.


    Their curiosity over the strange bond was overshadowed by their desire to see my reaction. We turned a corner and were standing at an opening in the mountain.


    It was amazing. The mountains stretched as far as I could see and the enormous one we were in was almost small.


    ¡°The women like to mine above the cloud line,¡± Master Christof said pointing up. ¡°That is where Nu-reeh and her sisters mine.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t go that high up,¡± Master Kein said stepping closer to the edge. ¡°We can¡¯t breath above the clouds.¡±

 111

    The cold wind in the mountains whipped around us and I was d for my outfit. Someone lifted the hood up so my head stayed warmer. Master Damien took a hand and slipped a mitten on it. Master Bane did the same with my other hand.


    They didn¡¯t know everything about the mining. It was hard work, the men could not do it. Master Christof had been curious so she had taken him to see an active mine lower down the mountain.


    Nu-reeh told them you earned the right to work. Once you were producing you may earn the right to mate. Once they were old enough some women kept men, like Nu-reeh and some women just rented breeders. If the women were lucky those breedings resulted in offspring.


    The men weren¡¯t sure how the women put the boys together once they were born. All they knew was that once a boy was joined into a family the mothers sold the five of them. They were very particr about where their sons went. Women that owned men were strong and protective, that¡¯s how it was always done.


    I petted my stomach and frowned. If this was a boy, I didn¡¯t know how I would raise him.


    ¡°He would go to the Child Keepers after being ced with his Brothers, Ciara,¡± Master Damien said.


    It was obvious to them how a boy would grow up. There were details to that I didn¡¯t understand, though. Things I was sure were important.


    ¡°Who ces the mark?¡± I asked frantically. ¡°How would I do that for my child? How would I know who his Brothers are?¡±


    Thoughts were whizzing around in my head. I felt faint. My child would not have the advantage of a mother with any knowledge. My poor son would have no mark, no family, and could be imed by any woman.


    Master Kein stumbled a little and his foot slipped toward the edge. He looked physically ill. They all looked sick. Master Kein started to fall and a scream caught in my throat.


    In a flurry of wings we were pushed away from the edge. Dinah was grabbing Master Kein and shooing the rest of us back.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she thundered as Master Kein stared up at her. ¡°You almost stepped off the side of a mountain!¡±


    She wasn¡¯t looking at Master Kein, though. Dinah was looking right at me. She knew who was responsible for their carelessness.


    I started to speak and was silenced by Master Damien¡¯s hand on my shoulder. He would speak for us. That is what they expected.


    ¡°Thank you, Dinah,¡± he said politely. ¡°We were careless.¡±


    Dinah set a struggling Master Kein down and he took the strides that ced him with us. He looked like he wanted to wipe the ces she had been touching him. It was taking all his fortitude not to look disgusted.


    ¡°Stay away from the edge,¡± she ordered taking off.


    Now I felt awful for two reasons. I¡¯d nearly killed Master Kein and my poor child¡­


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Evan growled, ¡°stop it. We will do whatever it takes to help the child. You worry too much. I feel like I want to lose my meal and I have never done that before.¡±


    Master Damien looked irritated and annoyed, too, even Master Christof looked upset. Master Bane leaned against the wall breathing heavy.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What is this sensation in my stomach?¡± he asked. ¡°It is as though it rolls andes into my throat. I do not like it.¡±


    Nausea, they felt my nausea and it was unfamiliar to them. I absolutely had to get control of myself. Think of Rose and breathing slow and steady.


    ¡°How do you do it, Ciara?¡± Master Christof asked. ¡°How do you connect to us so powerfully? It makes no sense. You are not of this world. A human cannot bond to us.¡±


    Master Evan huffed and slid down the wall sitting down with his arms resting on his knees. ¡°The same way a human cannot carry our child. What have we been told that wasn¡¯t a lie?¡±


    Master Damien slid down the wall next to Master Evan and rested with him. It was strange and disconcerting what I seemed to be doing. In fact, it was unknown to them before they woke up bonded to me this morning.


    They had been having the strange feelings seeping into their bond before that. The dreams had been bizarre, but they had ignored them. It was just assumed they really missed me.


    ¡°We finally knew at the cabin,¡± Master Kein said looking out over the opening in the rock, but not getting anywhere near the edge. ¡°The anticipation of seeing you was greater than any time before and when you did not show up and we could not get to you¡­¡±


    Master Christof finished for him taking my mittened hand. ¡°We were lost. Knowing we still had you made this bearable; we feared our treasure was taken from us for good.¡±


    It was the most romantic thing someone had ever said to me. I was going to cry and my eyes were prickling.


    ¡°Is every feeling you have unpleasant all the time?¡± Master Bane asked. ¡°How are we to function? How do you function?¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable!¡± Master Evan eximed throwing his hands up and grabbing his head.


    ¡°We will not survive this,¡± Master Kein moaned sinking next to Master Damien.


    It was hrious. They were all upset and it was so silly. Iughed out loud. Theyughed with me.


    ¡°The ve will be the death of us,¡± Master Bane said holding his side and chuckling.


    This wasn¡¯t funny to them. It was serious. Ourughter subsided and they were all looking at me warily.


    ¡°Remember when Ronal told us this morning that he remembered human ves having a child, Damien,¡± Master Evan said. ¡°He seems to know about the human ves thate to the mountains. We should find out if our cousins from the red mountains had the same¡­¡±


    Master Evan faltered and the internal conversation took over. Being bonded to me was not necessarily a problem, he did not want to phrase it as such. It wasn¡¯t normal and it did pose a challenge, though.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Master Christof stated gesturing toward the sky, ¡°they have not been honest with us.¡±


    The internal conversation took over. This may happen more than anyone knew. If it happened, no Warrior would admit it.


    We started back toward a different ce suddenly and as a group. Master Damien needed to talk to Ronal.

 112

    We walked briskly through therge hallways. We moved through thebyrinth of tunnels toward the opposite side of the mountain where Ronal worked.


    Ronal and his Brothers had been free Warriors, just like Damien and his Brothers. One of Ronal¡¯s Brothers had been killed. The four wounded family members limped home to theirpound and waited to die. The women had picked them up and brought them to the mountains.


    Ronal and his remaining Brothers had slowly healed. Their owners in the mountains had told them men could survive losing a Brother. Such talk was unheard of in thepound, which is why they were removed from there.


    We walked into a huge hall that seemed like a factory. Master Damien walked us through themotion to the center where Ronal stood.


    ¡°Damien,¡± the other man acknowledged my owners, ¡°good to see you. Come to visit the sorting room have you?¡±


    The men were very busy around us, putting pieces of rough metal of various shapes into different bins. They weighed, measured, and examined each piece carefully. It was quite a production.


    ¡°We¡¯d like to talk tonight,¡± Master Damien said.


    ¡°My Brothers and I would be happy to, Damien,¡± Ronal answered. ¡°Your ve could provide entertainment,¡± he offered.


    My owners were shocked. No man ever requested such a thing of another¡¯s ve.


    ¡°Come now,¡± Ronalughed, ¡°we have seen many ves here. They all have a talent for entertaining us. Does this one? We wish somepensation for our evening.¡±


    I swiveled my hips experimentally. Yes, I could still dance, even with the belly.


    ¡°You see,¡± Ronal pointed, ¡°the ve is bursting to show her skills. It¡¯s settled,¡± he said smiling.


    Master Damien thought it best to spell out exactly what skills I would be showing Ronal and his Brothers. Best leave no room for confusionter.


    ¡°The ve will dance for us,¡± Master Damien stated, ¡°but only we touch our ve.¡±


    The other manughed and agreed. He had no interest in sex with a ve, he assured Master Damien. His Mistress kept him and his Brothers quite content.


    I was tired and my feet were sore as we walked back toward our quarters.


    ¡°Nap?¡± Master Christof said in English and I gasp.


    ¡°You understand English?¡± I asked and they grinned at me.


    ¡°The word was in your mind. There is not an equivalent in ournguage. Rest is rest, no matter what time it is taken at,¡± Master Christof shrugged.


    When we made it home the men stripped me of my outfit. Much like a child, I was put to bed for a nap. Thick nkets were pulled over my body and tucked securely around me. I curled into the covers and was asleep in a matter of moments.


    The dreams were back. We were sitting outside in the mountains. The men were sitting around a crackling fire looking at me.


    ¡°Why are we here?¡± Master Christof asked.


    ¡°Where is here?¡± I questioned.


    The men exined to me where we were. They pointed out the different ces in the rugged terrain. I was curious, so it was a geography lesson.


    I woke up to Evan¡¯s smiling face above mine.


    ¡°You have strange dreams when you sleep,¡± he said simply. ¡°We find it quite distracting.¡±


    I was pulled to stand as I woke up. The ces they took me in their memories were amazing. It wasn¡¯t necessarily intentional, but I did love it.


    Evan pulled me to the closet where his Brothers were standing around. Since we were all dressed already, I didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°You belly dancing outfit will not fit you,¡± Christof exined.


    They had maintained amunication with the shopkeepers that outfitted the ves. Fredrick had insisted they buy certain itemsst time he sent them a message. Namely, more chain for my waist and other strange clothing pieces. At the time they had found it odd, but he had insisted they would need it.


    ¡°That exins Fredrick¡¯s strong desire to sell us this blue cloth,¡± I heard Kein say from the closet they kept their clothes in.


    The men were worried about what I would wear tonight. They wanted me covered in front of Ronal and his Brothers. Frankly, I was shocked. I was never covered. They only let me wear the belly dancing outfit for fun.


    ¡°We dislike their interest in you,¡± Damien said stiffly, watching Master Kein sort through fabric in the closet. ¡°Apparently some men in the mountains are not like the Warriors in thepound.¡±


    Evan¡¯s face was twisted in a grimace as he remembered Ronal requesting I ¡°entertain them¡±. Damien¡¯s family had known men with ves for many turns of the ringed moon. The honorable thing to do was ignore the ve. That¡¯s what Damien and his Brothers always did.


    Kein emerged victorious a momentter. In his hands were several swathes of deep blue.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fredrick said we would like it, now I see why,¡± Kein said shaking it out.


    It was a wrap around style skirt, the size could be adjusted for my belly by tying it in a different ce. In ce of the hip scarf several silver coins hung around the edge of the skirt. The waves of blue mimicked my belly dancing outfit. For a top, Master Kein wrapped me in an adherent blue gauze that clung to my curves only partially obscuring them.


    It still seemed risque to me, but the men were satisfied.


    They stripped me of the new dancing outfit and ced me back in my warm clothes to walk to dinner.


    The dining hall was crowded with men now. They didn¡¯t pay my Masters much attention, except one group.


    I didn¡¯t look up as boots stopped by our table, but I knew who it was when I heard the voices.


    ¡°You are too weak to be her favorites,¡± the man said. ¡°No one is better at keeping her attention than we are. Soon she will understand what pathetic sniveling creatures you really are and sell your worthless selves.¡±

 113

    Master Damien didn¡¯t even acknowledge them. He chewed thoughtfully and took another bite swallowing it down with a swig from his cup.


    ¡°Meat¡¯s better tonight,¡± Master Evan said.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Kein disagreed, ¡°Still too heavy with the gravy.¡±


    The man mmed what was most likely his fist on the table and Master Damien offered me a chunk of meat. I took it and chewed like I was supposed to, but the tension was rising in the air. This would not end peacefully.


    My Masters were ready for a good fight. They just wanted this family to get a little more worked up. Master Damien and his Brothers were rulers of their tempers. They knew men didn¡¯t think right once the rage took hold of them.


    The other men surrounded our table and I swallowed what had been in my mouth. Master Damien was very clear in his internalmand. When the fight started, I was to get under the table and stay there.


    One of the men swung out at Master Damien and I scrambled into my hiding spot. The fight started swiftly. The men were battling it out amid the shouting of their excited cousins.


    Part of me was d to be ignored and under the table. Arger part of me wanted to be out there with them, tearing those guys up. I could feel it. My owners were having a wonderful time.


    The men they were fighting were from a differentpound. Their style was novel. Master Damien and his Brothers were fascinated at the moves they were using. Not to say the other men were winning, but my Masters were enjoying ying with them.


    A roar stopped all the noise from the men. I peeked out and some women were entering the hall. The men separated like nothing had happened and everyone went back to their seats.


    I waited until Master Damien motioned for me and I crawled back to my kneeling ce. They fed me and talked as the women wove through the crowd.


    ¡°Fighting, young men?¡± Nu-reeh asked.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± we answered as a group.


    ¡°Did you enjoy it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    She seemed satisfied and walked off, her talons ttering lightly on the floor.


    I heard the internal discussion as my men contemted the women. Nu-reeh liked to see them riled up and fighting. When the men were fired up they were entertaining.


    We walked back toward our rooms and were apanied by Ronal and his three Brothers. Walking with the other men I had the strange memory of a three legged dog that lived down the street on Earth. The dog never seemed aware of his disability, but everyone else was.


    My men had watched my internal musings with some amount of humor. They seemed to find the analogy strange. It was fitting, though. Ronal¡¯s loss was visible to everyone that saw them. The only men seemingly without issue with it were the Brothers involved.


    Inside our rooms Master Christof whisked me into the back to change. He tied the skirt so my lower body was entirely covered. The wrap for my top was also looped around me several times.


    I danced around the fire pit as Master Kein strummed his stringed instrument. Dancing, for once, was strange. Master Damien and his Brothers were torn between wanting to see my flesh teasing them and hiding it from our guests. I did my best to be conservative with my moves.


    When I became winded Master Damien called a halt to me and I knelt before him. He wanted me closer to him, so I crawled into hisp and rested.


    ¡°So, Ronal, you¡¯ve seen a ve that had this problem before?¡± he asked stroking my stomach.


    ¡°Yes, many lunar cycles ago,¡± Ronal said simply. ¡°I believe they were from the red mountains.¡±


    Master Evan was irritated. Ronal was being evasive and dragging this out. First the dancing and now he was giving the same information he¡¯d already told them. Master Bane agreed and his anger started to rise. Their emotion wasbining and mixing internally, readying to spill over.


    Men don¡¯t think right when their tempers are up, I reminded them and the fire all receded into the background.


    ¡°You¡¯ve mentioned that, Ronal. What else do you know?¡± Master Damien asked calmly.


    ¡°ves,¡± he said leaning forward, ¡°be very attached to their young. The night the boy chose his family and they put the mark, the woman had to be kept tied to the bed. When it was sent to the Child Keepers, I thought we¡¯d never hear the end of the screaming.¡±


    That made me feel better. The women would mark the child even if it was mine. It would not be an outcast. The bit about us being ¡°attached¡± to our children wasn¡¯t really news to me, but it was to my men.


    I felt the difort they all had about that part, but I ignored it. My curiosity had to deal with how they sold the boy. Who made sure his owners would be good enough?


    Master Damien asked Ronal who sold the boy and the other man grunted.


    ¡°Your family¡¯s offspring are valuable. Mistress Nu-reeh will im the child as hers. That¡¯s what the other woman did. She put the boy in a family. What I heard at the time was she handled the sale like it was her own,¡± Ronal answered.


    ¡°Anything else about the men strike you as unusual?¡± Master Damien asked. ¡°They seem to have any special attachment to their ve?¡±


    ¡°No more so than any of you that choose this life,¡± Ronal said looking confused. ¡°You have some unusual attachment to your ve?¡±


    Master Damien scoffed and cupped my cheek as though examining me, ¡°Only wondering why this happened to us is all,¡± he said.


    I met his eyes and the understanding passed between us. The bond was unusual. That was what they had wanted to know and Ronal had inadvertently answered the question.


    The rest of the conversation was pleasant and not that enlightening for me. My men had never seen things Ronal described, like nursing, but I had. They neglected to tell Ronal they were already intimately aware of what my breasts could produce. My Masters listened intently as Ronal described the life of a child.


    ¡°How long does itst?¡± Master Evan asked.


    For a human child I knew a mother kept them for eighteen years, but this wasn¡¯t Earth and this child wasn¡¯t human.


    ¡°They kept it for six full turns of the small moon,¡± Ronal said.


    That had meaning to me now. About four hundred twenty days, if the calction Master Damien did was correct.


    I was sad and my eyes started to tear. A little over a year to know my child and release it into this wild world forever. It was too soon, much too quick for any mother.


    Water touched myshes and threatened to spill over as my body started to tremble. It took all my fortitude to sit stoically on Master Damien¡¯sp as the men talked. I¡¯d never lost anything this precious before.


    Master Bane grunted and stood up. Master Kein made a show of stretching. They felt my pain and I was breaking. It would be better not to do that in front of these men.


    Master Christof moved from beside Master Damien and encouraged me to rise. He walked me toward the bedroom and into the closet to change out of my outfit.


    ¡°Focus on me,¡± he whispered into my ear. ¡°I feel no emotion about this child. You will do better if you focus away from your pain.¡±


    Christof was curious about what was happening, but he wasn¡¯t burdened by sadness. The idea of giving the child to Keepers was normal to him and made sense. I focused on that instead of my own impending sense of loss.


    My outfit was changed back to my warm soft one and I was offered a drink of water. Once my men were sure I wasn¡¯t going to overpower their bond with my raucous thoughts Christof led me back to the sitting room.


    Ronal was describing the strange way the female had spoken to the infant and the high lilting voice she had used.


    ¡°Singing,¡± I smiled and spoke to Master Christof, ¡°she sang to the infant. You¡¯ve heard me do that before. We do it on Earth. It calms the children.¡±

 114

    The women here had found the melody did soothe the child and were impressed by it. The human had not been chastised for the care she showed the young one. She was as devoted as any mother should be.


    ¡°It was awful the night they took the child,¡± Ronal said getting back to the point I dreaded.


    I focused on Master Christof and felt more at peace. He was right. I could survive this, outside of my own head.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The human screamed for her child for many nights. She wailed worse than the child had. The women here feared they would have to do away with her if she could not be calmer. Finally she calmed and the men were able to take her back to thepound,¡± Ronal finished.


    It waste and my men were tired. At least that¡¯s what they told Ronal and his Brothers. They ushered the other men out of the apartment and we conversed internally.


    The bond wasn¡¯t normal, the other men had not experienced it. They had not advertised it at least. Master Damien understood why, his Brothers understood why, and I understood through them.


    The weakest member of the family was the weakest member of the bond. It was a vulnerability and that was never advertised. My men guarded each other without exception. The death or injury of one would be the death or injury of them all.


    They would have to defend me if it came to it and I should defend them.


    Five sets of eyes looked uneasily at me. No more breaking down, no more sadness at the loss of the child; I had to be as strong as they were expected to be. They weren¡¯t sure I was capable.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it Masters, I promise,¡± I said solemnly looking down.


    I would be strong for my baby. Breaking down and screaming would only potentially harm the child. Children were brought into this world and left to the care of Keepers everyday. Mine would be safe that way.


    I needed a distraction. This train of thought was disturbing to all of us. My men had a tried and true way to distract me. It was decided we would do that now.


    Master Damien cupped my face his hands and turned my face up. He brought his mouth down over mine stroking my lips with his. His tongue pressed into my mouth and he kissed me deeply.


    My men wanted to be close, I wanted to be close. We were bonded, but they wanted to do something together. There was one thing we were very good at doing together.


    My outfit was gone in an instant, pulled roughly over my head and I shivered.


    ¡°Light the warmer in the sleeping chamber,¡± Master Damien ordered pulling me to his chest.


    I wrapped my arms around Master Damien and pulled him close to me. My softness against his hard body felt wonderful from both sides. When Master Christof pressed against my back and ran his hands over my body, I shivered for an entirely different reason.


    I tugged at Master Damien¡¯s shirt and helped him remove it. A kneeling ce was pushed in front of me and I knelt to undo his boots. They loved having me undress them. Each man took a turn as I slowly revealed their breathtaking bodies.


    There were new scars. They had not rewrapped their injuries from earlier and I could see the healing cuts on their flesh.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this again,¡± I said seriously, tracing the edge of a long gash across Master Evan¡¯s chest.


    Hurting each other like that was insane and ridiculous. They shouldn¡¯tsh out at one another. It caused me pain to imagine them hurting their Brothers. The family was safety and should be the antithesis of danger.


    My men didn¡¯t agree. If their bond was broken, they didn¡¯t want to live. Being together kept them sane, they wouldn¡¯t live on alone.


    The pull of the emotional bond had me. I couldn¡¯t help but at least acquiesce. There wasn¡¯t a good ce in their minds to openly disagree and I was part of that now.


    Their sexual arousal was flowing freely at me. They wanted me and I, in return, wanted them.


    Damien carried me to their sleeping quarters and the warmer was doing an excellent job. The room was veryfortable. He sat me on my feet and stood looking down at me.


    ¡°What do you want, Damien?¡± I asked sliding a hand down his chest to grasp his thick tool in my hand.


    My mouth wrapped around him, that¡¯s what he wanted.


    ¡°Lay down,¡± I said releasing his cock and pushing him toward the bed.


    Once he was stretched out on the surface I followed him and knelt over him. Kissing down his chest and stomach I crept closer and closer to his shaft.


    Evan¡¯s consciousness was enjoying the sensation of my lips on Damien¡¯s skin. He loved that I was always so willing to put my mouth on them. As I flicked my tongue along the ridges of Damien¡¯s abdomen, it was Evan¡¯s pleasure I felt.


    I decided to give Evan more of what he wanted. I tasted the thick springy hair around Damien¡¯s cock, nuzzling the shaft with my nose. Licking slowly I tasted until I was licking the head like a lollipop. I squeezed the shaft and tiny amount of pre cum appeared.


    ¡°Taste it,¡± Evan moaned watching very closely.


    My mouth dropped over the tip of Damien¡¯s dick and I sucked. He tasted tangy and salty. Ipped at the tip as Damien bucked beneath me.


    A hand wrapped into my hair and Evan pulled me up. He was d they had kept my hair. Despite their dislike of the coarse hair covering their own women, my hair was different. It was thinner and softer, like theirs.


    Evan pulled me to his lips and pressed his tongue between mine. He tasted me and he tasted Damien on me. The bond only got stronger as his Brother¡¯s vor exploded in his mouth.


    I felt the way Evan did for a moment. He knew exactly where each of his Brothers were in this room. He could have pinpointed their location without opening his eyes. It was a sense I didn¡¯t have and his Brothers didn¡¯t have.


    It didn¡¯t work well in the mountains, something here disrupted his ability, especially if they were separated by distance. The sense in thepound allowed Evan to track his family continuously. He derivedfort from knowing exactly where they all were.

 115

    ¡°My turn,¡± Damien demanded, pulling on my hand.


    I returned my lips to his shaft and went down to taste his balls. Damien¡¯s hair grew sparsely on hisrge round scrotum. I licked them until they were wet with spit and glistening in the low light. My men didn¡¯t stop me as I sucked therge balls into my mouth.


    No one seemed bothered by the exploration, so I kept going. The area under Damien¡¯s sac was sensitive and he wasn¡¯t sure what I was doing when I flicked my tongue down there. Evan knew, he tasted me like this all the time.


    It was strange and new to have my tongue here. Damien wasn¡¯t sure what to think, but Evan loved it. He was in heaven.


    Damien wanted me back on his cock and Evan wanted me on my knees. As my mouth settled back over Damien¡¯s thick rod, Evan separated my lower lips. He couldn¡¯t wait anymore. I¡¯d made him insane with need.


    I opened as wide as I could and took Damien about half way into the wet confines of my mouth. He wanted to feel the warmth and wetness envelop him deeper. I sucked and he thrust his hips until his hair tickled my nose.


    Evan didn¡¯t wait, he couldn¡¯t. On his knees behind me he pushed his length to the hilt into my ready, wet center. I moaned and tried to adjust to the sudden invasion.


    Damien¡¯s hands wound into my hair to push and pull. He had propped his head up on a pillow so he could watch me move over his shaft. The look of this was the most erotic thing he¡¯d ever seen. Often when he was fucking the women, this is what ran through his head.


    Evan panted behind me. My scent drifted up and he couldn¡¯t resist running his fingers through the wetness and tasting it. The bond between us pulsed as he took my vor off his fingers.


    I felt it from all sides. The thick head pummeled my throat and the shaft stretched my walls. Evan felt like his cock was in a tight slippery glove and so did Damien. I was wrapped around them and they tingled all over. We all rode the wave of passion.


    Other fingers found their way beneath me to pull on the metal rings in my nipples. Another hand was separating the apex of my sex and stroking my clit. Pleasure ran from me and into me. My body shook with it and I exploded.


    The orgasm was intense and consuming. My body quaked around my men and they felt the tremors. They did all they could to intensify the experience and continued to stimte me gently. When it ended I felt as though I¡¯d run a marathon, but the sexual energy was still pulsing through our bond.


    Damien pushed his shaft deep into my throat and growled as Evan grabbed my hips and pumped quickly. They¡¯d waited on the edge for me to finish and now it was their turn. The rod in my throat pulsed against my tongue and I wanted to taste it. I pulled back and several globs of Damien¡¯s essence poured over my tongue.


    Evan came before Damien was finished. He called out and pressed himself into my wetness until there was nothing left to fill. I sucked on Damien¡¯s staff and pulled every drop from him as Evan anchored me against him.


    I let Damien¡¯s seed wash over the inside of my mouth before swallowing it down, but Evan was not to be denied. He withdrew and pulled me upright. His tongue was in my mouth drawing out the vor.


    Fingers were on my nipples and I felt the clench as they started to dribble. They were so sensitive now and my men seemed to know just what to do to make them leak. They felt pleasure I had noticed their attention.


    Kein was fiddling with the jewelry to remove it. He loved the look, but he was getting hooked on my milk. He wanted to taste that strange, rich substance over and over again.


    I wasid on my back as Kein attacked my nipples. It was sweet the way he cupped the breast and enjoyed the sticky liquid. He sucked until I was dry, which was fairly quick.


    The oil was used as it had been at the cabin to slick the area between my breasts and Kein straddled my body. He loved to fuck my breasts, to see his staff move between the mounds of flesh.


    Bane¡¯srge fingers fumbled to reced their jewelry as Kein ced his staff between the orbs.


    ¡°Patience, Brother,¡± Baneughed as Kein swatted his hands away and reced the second ring himself. ¡°Ciara won¡¯t remove her breasts before you get to ride them.¡±


    Kein was in no mood for Bane¡¯s banter and ignored him. My breasts called to him and he wanted nothing more than for his Brothers to let him y.


    Bane was in a mood to have fun. He sat at my head and watched Kein start to slide himself back and forth between my breasts. Reaching forward Bane pinched both nipples and then used his fingers to cover them.


    ¡°All gone Brother,¡± heughed, ¡°as you feared.¡±


    Kein looked down into my eyes and smirked. He loved fighting with hisrger Brother almost as much as he liked fucking me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± I whispered.


    They were off the bed in a sh. Kein was certainly smaller, but fast and vicious. I turned on my side to watch as the two of them wrestle in the middle of the floor.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bane was struggling to keep up with Kein and struggling worse when he got hold of him. Kein was wearing a good portion of the oil and it made him slick and hard to grab onto. It was funny to watch.


    Damien and Evan were greatly enjoying the show. They were yelling out helpful tips and betting on who woulde out on top. This was a game they loved to y. The oil made the wrestling fun and different.


    Christofid behind me and kissed my neck as his Brothers wrestled. His hands drifted over my breasts down to cup my mons and y in the slick folds.


    Kein made his demands known through the bond. He was next.


    ¡°Ciara is yours,¡± Christof soothed, ¡°I only wished to keep her ready while you yed.¡±


    Christof was content behind me to watch his Brothers tussle.


    He was also pleased about something else, but that was deeper and more hidden. Christof was pleased they did not refer to me as a ve in the bedroom and I was not required to call them Master. It was slow, but his Brothers wereing around to his way of thinking.


    very was wrong, in any form. If he had been bonded to them when they decided to go to the ve auction, he never would have allowed it. The sale of sentient beings was inappropriate and he had never understood the allure.

 116

    I turned to look at him and he smiled a sly smile at me. He¡¯d never liked to treat me as a ve, but the push of thebined mind was strong. Fighting with them upset the bnce, but subtle changes could be made.


    I smiled at my friend. He was never my Master; Christof had always been my friend.


    Hush, was the internalmand. It would upset them if they knew what we were talking about.


    Grabbing Christof¡¯s head I kissed him deeply. Kein bellowed and pinned Bane squarely in a choke hold.


    ¡°No more interference,¡± he demanded of BaneN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I shook myself out of my thoughts and cast sultry eyes on Kein. It was important not to concentrate on what Christof had been thinking. Instead I focused on the glistening man stalking me from across the room.


    Kein was covered in sweat and oil, he looked dangerous and wild. I patted the bed in front of me and then reached for him.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked him when he was closer.


    On my back with his shaft sliding between my tits like he had been before he was interrupted. I grabbed the bottle of oil and poured several drops across my chest, rubbing it in.


    Kein mounted my chest and started to move his shaft between the mountains of flesh.


    ¡°They arerger,¡± he grunted pulling them around his shaft.


    ¡°Pregnancy,¡± I answer him licking his tip every time it neared my lips.


    My breasts were sensitive, but Kein was gentle. He knew what hurt me and what did not. The pressure he used was just enough to do what he wanted without causing pain.


    I felt Kein¡¯s arousal and pleasure. Suddenly it made sense why they didn¡¯t mind watching each other every time. All they had to do was concentrate on their Brother and it was like they were having sex five times in a row.


    Through the sexual haze I did note Damien was concerned. Kein was getting closer to cumming and he wanted to spill it all over myrge chest. Their seed was sacred and they had been taught since childhood it must be deposited in a living vessel.


    Feeling Damien¡¯s worry, I watched Kein closely. When he got to the very edge I struck. My hand pumped his shaft and I pulled him into my mouth. Damien would be happy if he finished here.


    Much to my surprise Kein leaned forward and forced his cock into my throat. His hand wrapped in my hair pulling me painfully against him. I swallowed as his length choked me and hoped he¡¯d finish quickly.


    Christof finally forced Kein to back off so I could take a breath.


    ¡°No need to kill her is there, Brother?¡± Christof asked pushing Kein back.


    ¡°It had been too long,¡± Kein moaned stretching out beside me and kissing my shoulder.


    Kein would never harm me intentionally, but it had been too good to stop. The women never let him y like he wanted to. He had been craving me for a long time.


    Evan leaned over all of us to intimately taste Kein as it lingered on me. Feeling the powerful bond pulse between the Brothers as he did that, I understood his incentive.


    ¡°So you are done finally?¡± Bane asked leaning over my face as Evan backed away. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t want to fight you for a turn a second time, little Brother,¡± he smirked at Kein.


    Bane crawled behind me and rolled me over. I rose on my knees so my plump rear was in his view.


    ¡°This isrger also,¡± hemented running his hands lovingly over the cheeks.


    I was embarrassed. They weren¡¯t supposed to notice I had gotten fatter with the pregnancy.


    Baneughed and pressed his lips into the soft, round flesh. ¡°I have never understood you, Ciara. There is more to enjoy. It is not a bad thing,¡± he told me.


    Fingers traced the tight puckered flesh of my anus. My mind was set on this matter. Despite their love of anal sex I still thought it was nasty and dirty. It was hard to hold those feelings with Bane so close.


    The big man loved to feel my tight flesh close around him. It was exactly like being with the women, without the pain they liked to inflict. There was absolutely nothing he enjoyed more.


    ¡°We have made this feel good for you,¡± he said dripping the cool oil down over me. ¡°Stop resisting me and take the pleasure I offer,¡± Bane demanded.


    Bane started slowly with his fingers opening me with his touch. In an effort to distract me the other men ran their fingers everywhere else. Christof drove me to pleasurable distraction with his fingers on my clit. Very soon, I was begging Bane to fuck me.


    The fat head of Bane¡¯s organ pressed against me and I groaned as he entered. He was right, from his perspective it was an amazing feeling. From my perspective, I felt like a pig being impaled on a spit two sizes toorge. It was confusing.


    ¡°You are tighter, Ciara,¡± Banemented slowly stuffing more of his massive staff into me.


    ¡°It has been a long time,¡± I moaned slowly adjusting.


    ¡°I think it is the preg-nan-cy,¡± Christofmented, stroking my pendulous breasts. ¡°Everything seems different.¡±


    He was right. The baby was already stuffing me from the inside out.


    Bane moved slowly and soon had seated his entire length inside of me. As he withdrew, I hissed and moaned. I¡¯d forgotten how good he could make this feel.


    He rocked his hips slowly watching his staff disappear and reappear every time. The women never let them watch. I let him stroke his rod into my body, unlike the women, I didn¡¯t control the pace.


    I moaned as he forced his whole rod into my tightness. The muscles rippled around him and he was the one groaning. He could have orgasmed then, but he wasn¡¯t ready to be done.


    ¡°Stop, Ciara,¡± he ordered hoarsely holding himself still. ¡°I want more. This will not end yet.¡±


    Grinning cheekily, I made an effort to tense my muscles around him rhythmically. A long stream of words escaped his lips. I smiled, understanding the cursing now.


    ¡°You like the control, do you Ciara?¡± Bane asked and I heard the evil n in his mind. ¡°Let¡¯s see how many times you can lose control.¡±


    Oiled fingers grasped at my clit and my nipples. Evan¡¯s mouth was over my ears licking and nipping. The force of their joined minds concentrated on my pleasure and it rocked me over the edge powerfully.


    ¡°A break, a moment,¡± I begged Bane as I contracted around his thick shaft.


    Heughed a low, coarse sound. ¡°Lose control around me one more time, Ciara,¡± he ordered.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I moaned sinking toward the bed.


    Bane refused to let my hips fall and held them up as he fucked me slowly, enjoying the sensations.


    ¡°Yes, you will,¡± he said and he was right.

 117

    Christof was thest to take me. They lowered my limp, sated body over his cock and I groaned. He allowed me to ride him at my own pace until he poured into me.


    ¡°It is good we are together, again,¡± he whispered into my ear as Iy draped across him.


    ¡°Yes, it is good,¡± I breathed into his sweaty neck.


    Evan tasted me all over once Christof had finished. He slipped his tongue all over my body. As he worked, I felt the bond strengthen and solidify in my mind.


    Damien carried me to the bath and cleaned me up. His hands massaged my back and rubbed the soreness out of every part of me. It turned out I like the rubbing as much as he did, which made him grin.


    ¡°Come back to bed with us and rest,¡± Master Damien said scooping me up and moving us back to the bed.


    Like this afternoon I was ced underyers of warm nkets. The torches in the bedroom were extinguished and the still darkness surrounded us. My mens¡¯ breathing quickly evened out and I drifted into a well deserved sleep between Kein and Bane.


    *******


    We were deep in a cavern and there was pounding everywhere. This ce was interesting to Christof, because the women thought it was important. Master Damien remembered it, but hadn¡¯t been that impressed with it. I was confused as the dream came into focus. Something in me battled against Master Damien¡¯s opinion. This was an important ce and I wanted to know more about it.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked looking around at the rough, stone walls.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Christof and Master Damien were beside me suddenly.


    ¡°You choose the oddest things to dream of,¡± Master Damien said looking around. He seemed slightly perturbed we had to be here of all ces.


    Christof took my hand and exined, ¡°This is the ce the women mine. Nu-reeh brought us here because I was so curious.¡±


    I looked up and a woman in front of us was using the barbed tips on her wings to pick away at the wall. She let out an excited yell a momentter and women swarmed around her.


    She pulled out arge chunk of dull silvery metal. The round stones the men used as money were stuck over the outside of it and she picked them off tossing them to the ground.


    The women passed the stone between each other and seemed pleased with it¡¯s size and purity. Nu-reeh became a part of the dream and she happily told Christof how much this ore would be worth. The aliens would pay well for this piece of rock.


    We walked through the mines as they had with Nu-reeh. At the time Christof had asked all about the mining and Nu-reeh had answered him politely. Usually she didn¡¯t enjoy questions, but she loved her mines. She had encouraged him to ask anything he wanted to know.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t speak of her ownership of us anymore, you know,¡± Christof told me. ¡°She refers to us as valuable servants. Each lunar cycle she makes a show of giving us a stack of the stones.¡±


    He was watching me intently, but I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°The other women here follow her lead. They refer to their men as servants, also. It was a very strange change,¡± Master Damien finished as we looked over the mine.


    ¡°She wants you to be happy, I suppose,¡± I said quietly.


    Christof smiled and we were outside the mine now. Master Damien took a hand on one side and Christof held the other. Hand in hand we walked down a mountain path.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Evan¡¯s favorite spot. He wants to show it to you,¡± Christof said releasing my hand.


    We swam in the deep clearke they had been talking about earlier. It was lovely and secluded. This spot was far too deep in the mountains for the men to usuallye. The valley was also not frequented by the women. It was a private ce my Masters loved toe.


    ¡°We always ask the General to let us search the area just beyond the ridge there,¡± Master Evan pointed. ¡°It¡¯s rocky and unpleasant. The General believed we were just the toughest Warriors, but we liked to look there and camp here at night.¡±


    ¡°Perfect ce to find game,¡± Master Kein said pointing out the animals from their memories.


    I dreamed of theke all night. By morning I could have mapped the area from memory.


    Evan was in my face when I woke up. He was wide awake and perky. I¡¯d always despised the energy he exuded in the morning and he found my irritation funny.


    ¡°You have been asleep all night. Why do you wish to sleep more? What purpose would it serve?¡± he asked me jovially.


    ¡°Humans,¡± I grumbled, ¡°like to sleep in asionally. It feels good. You should try it.¡±


    ¡°Bah, boring, I¡¯m tired of dreaming. I want to go do something,¡± he said pulling me to the bathroom.


    Master Evan was energetic in the morning. He was ¡°bouncing off the walls¡± my mother would have said. He always had been, ever since he was a child, the rest of the family knew.


    Master Kein would sometimes like to sleepter. However, Master Evan couldn¡¯t sleep past the time the moon set and the sun rose, even when they couldn¡¯t see those things. His nature woke them up.


    I was pulled into the bathing room and Master Evan started the water.


    ¡°You bathed mest night,¡± I told him sourly and he just grinned at me.


    ¡°Do you want a cold bath?¡± he asked happily. ¡°The temperature of the water makes no difference to me. I have heard from my cousins it is an effective way to punish a bad ve, though.¡±


    No, I most certainly did not want a cold bath.


    ¡°I apologize, Master Evan,¡± I said softly, stepping into the tub with him. ¡°I would prefer a warm bath.¡±


    ¡°Agree with me then,¡± he demanded.


    He pulled me close and I stared up into his eyes. For once, Evan wasn¡¯t smirking or teasing. He was waiting.


    I felt the pressure of his mind. There was joy and excitement in his thoughts, he was eager to start another day. Rxing, I let his thoughts guide mine. He was right, the new day could bring anything. I was d to be awake.


    I was cleaned,pletely cleaned, including the morning enema.


    ¡°It is unnecessary,¡± I grumbledying across hisp, ¡± and you don¡¯t even have a plug.¡±


    ¡°Of course we do,¡± Master Damien said entering and handing the device to Master Evan. ¡°I took it out of you yesterday. I brought it with us when we left the containment room.¡±


    I was mortified. He had walked through the halls carrying my butt plug and I hadn¡¯t even noticed. It was awful to think the other men down here had seen it.


    ¡°You make no sense,¡± Master Evan said pushing the fake phallus into me. ¡°You wear this every day. Every Earth ve wears one. We have cleaned you countless times and yet you still resist it. We demand you stop with these feelings.¡±


    The plug was ufortable. It had been getting more ufortable as the pregnancy wore on. I already felt stuffed with the baby, having the plug made it that much worse. It took longer and longer for me to forget it was there.


    Master Kein paced in the bathroom watching me as I stood up and tried to get used to the pressure. I tried to focus on what was going on around me to distract from the difort, but everyone was focused on my stretched and stuffed ass.

 118

    ¡°Take it out,¡± Master Kein demanded.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I agree,¡± said Master Damien, ¡°we will ready the ve before we use it each time. This is¡­¡± he couldn¡¯t think of a word to describe it.


    It wasn¡¯t always like this, I thought. Before the pregnancy the plug had been almost easy to ignore.


    My men were decided and the plug removed. I breathed a sigh of relief at having it gone.


    We walked down to the cafeteria and I was ted to have a day without that stupid object invading me. Reaching out I held the hand closest to me and squeezed it. Master Bane squeezed my hand back and didn¡¯t let it go. My happiness was infectious.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting spoiled, Ciara,¡± Master Evan said sighing.


    He liked the plug. Seeing it peek between my ass cheeks all day reminded him I was his.


    ¡°There are other things I like to have there, Master Evan,¡± I flirted smiling.


    Master Evan had ideas and would dly spend the morning between my legs, but Master Damien made us go to breakfast. He wanted to see what Nu-reeh nned to do with them.


    ¡°Are you still to be trained as General?¡± Master Kein asked absently as we got closer to the hall.


    The internal conversation took over. Nu-reeh knew they were bonded to me. Master Damien couldn¡¯t be General if he was bonded to a ve. It would never work.


    Breakfast was quick. The only thing that took any time was getting me on my kneeling ce. I couldn¡¯t see it beyond my expanding belly and I nearly lost my bnce. My men stopped me from toppling and fed me whileughing at my clumsiness.


    After the food and pulling me to a standing position, we walked to the area where the man handed out assignments. Usually it was rote, Master Damien and his Brothers trained to be General in the morning.


    ¡°Sorting room, Damien,¡± the man said and then I felt him look at me. ¡°The ve will wait for you in your quarters,¡± he finished.


    The men started to disperse, but Master Damien and his Brothers were irritated. Who was going to care for me while they sorted out Nu-reeh¡¯s haul of ore?


    The man that had been handing out directions approached Master Damien.


    ¡°The ve will clean your quarters,¡± he said answering the unspoken question and now Master Damien was livid. The man continued to speak in the face of Master Damien¡¯s rage. ¡°It is how it is done here, Damien. Do not cast such angry eyes on me. When the female ves are brought they must work as we work. What would you prefer? To have the ve alone in your quarters or to have the men who clean in there with her?¡±


    I could clean, I was good at it. The time alone would not be wasted. If they gave me knitting needles and yarn I could even knit a nket for the child after I was done. I would be fine on my own, just as I had been when I was left alone in thepound.


    Master Damien muttered a low curse. He didn¡¯t like the talk of me caring for myself. I didn¡¯t do a good enough job, in his opinion.


    Master Evan¡¯s thoughts were as dark as Master Damien¡¯s, but Christof saw this as a workable situation. I was not as incapable as they thought I was and they would be near. It was unlikely I could get in that much trouble.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Master Damien said to the man, ¡°you are correct. We will report to the sorting room for our Mistress after we leave the ve in our quarters.¡±


    Christof asked me about what I needed to make nkets and said he would speak to someone. He thought he could have those things delivered here. Christof found my industry a healthy thing and was happy to assist me. His opinion slowly started to sway his Brothers.


    By the time we made it back to our rooms they were at ease with the decision. As long as I didn¡¯t do anything foolish, they would leave me alone for the morning.


    ¡°If you misbehave or cause trouble,¡± Master Damien warned, ¡°we will punish you.¡±


    I shuddered as he sifted through all the new ways they had learned to punish Earth ves. The men from the red mountains liked ves with spirit and knew well how to tame them. Master Damien would have no trouble putting that new knowledge to good use if I made problems.


    I rose and kissed his lips. His concern was sweet, even if his way of showing it was bizarre. My Master just didn¡¯t want me to do something foolish and injure myself. I was apt to get injured even in the safest of circumstances and the mountains were a dangerous ce.


    Like some strange si, I kissed each man good bye and wished them all a good day. Christof said good byest and reminded me to stay in their rooms and out of trouble. I swore to do what they had said.


    Once my men were gone I pulled the cleaning supplies out of the closet. It was much like thepound, so I knew how to use all of it. Since I disliked cleaning the bathroom, I went there first, to get it over with.


    The work was hot, so I stripped off my outfit and walked around nude. I worked up quite a sweat in fairly short order. The bathroom had not received what I considered an eptable level of cleaning in a long time. I scrubbed hard to make the surfaces shine.


    I felt my men in my mind. They had been in the sorting room before and knew what to do. Nu-reeh and her sisters would drop of their haul there and the men cleaned and separated it for sale.


    The ore had many uses, mainly as a fuel source. The transports used by thepounds had originally run on the ore. Sr energy was preferred now because it was not something the could run out of.


    As I cleaned my menmunicated with me and with each other. They enjoyed telling me what they knew about the ore and how it was used. I was more interested in their use of sr energy.


    I was most impressed with the use of sr power. As I scrubbed the bath down I thought about how sr power was only just catching on on Earth. We were still using fossil fuels we were rapidly devouring.


    ¡°We are a far superior race,¡± Master Evan told me cockily. ¡°Those in charge of our knew we would have to use methods we could not deplete. The ones in charge of your world must not think ahead.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hide the amusement in my thoughts. As though Master Evan had ever even given the notion any consideration before he was brought here. The women thought ahead, that didn¡¯t mean the men ever had. His indignation waspletely unjustified.


    Christof thought my opinion was funny, Master Kein wanted to see what Master Damien would do, and Master Evan was incensed. Punishment would await me when they got home, that much was decided. I was far too cocky and spoiled for my own good.

 119

    Their irritation at the situation was funny and they were awfully far away. As I cleaned the counters in the main room, I continued to harass Master Evan.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky to be on a controlled by women,¡± I told him. ¡°Women are smarter than men and much better at running things.¡±


    I felt his anger course through the bond andughed out loud. It would be disrespectful to the men running the sorting room to leave in the middle of the work day, so Master Evan was stuck. Despite his desire to punish me he would wait.


    Master Damien¡¯s thoughts were suddenly forefront in my mind. The men from the red mountains had told him how to punish a human ve. He was eager to try out their methods on me.


    Unlike the men from the blue mountains, they had learned how to discipline a ve without leavingsting scars. The whip was excessive. Smaller, less harsh items could be used for day to day training. Human skin was not as frail as the men believed it to be.


    In his mind¡¯s eye he thought about a thin flexible strap. It wouldn¡¯t permanently mar my skin, it wouldn¡¯t leave bruises, and it hurt like hell. He was calcting how many switches I could take before I apologized to Master Evan.


    ¡°You can whip my ass raw and I¡¯ll still hold the same opinion,¡± Iughed out loud.


    ¡°You won¡¯t hold any opinion when we are done with you,¡± Master Damien said going over all the new ways he had to punish me.


    Master Kein¡¯s thoughts on the matter were suddenly forefront. Men from the red mountain also tied their ves. The ves could be bound and teased for hours. Friendly cousins in the mountains had taught my owners how to do it. It had sounded like such fun to Master Kein. Now it sounded fun to all of them.


    Once they had me bound in a position, they could do as they liked. No one would have to hold me down and make me behave. They could just rx and do as they wished.


    ¡°I apologize, Master Evan,¡± I said honestly. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for goading you.¡±


    ¡°Not yet, you¡¯re not,¡± he growled threateningly into my mind.


    My men stopped paying attention to me as a new load was delivered to the sorting room. I concentrated on cleaning. asionally I would exin to my men how sorry I was or remind them how brilliant they were.


    Even Christof was ignoring me now. His Brothers were too excited by my punishment. My friend couldn¡¯t deny their joined longing.


    ¡°You will be safe with us,¡± Christof soothed and I knew he was right, no matter what they chose to do.


    Their excitement over punishing me was as infectious as their other thoughts. I found myself looking forward to my punishment with a weird sense of glee. It was definitely not a thought that had originated in my head.


    I had the apartment spotless in fairly short order. I felt sleepy with all the hard work and looked longingly at the bed. Since it wouldn¡¯t get me in trouble, my men agreed with my n.


    I dreamed of the sorting room. It was heavybor and you had to be very detail oriented to be good. Damien and his Brothers knew what to look for, what made the ore more valuable. Through their waking thoughts I learned all about it.


    ttering talons woke me up quite suddenly. My heart thundered in my chest and I sat upright on the bed.


    ¡°Human ve,¡± the voice growled out, e out here.¡±


    I recognized Nu-reeh¡¯s voice and smoothed my hair as I ran out of the apartment. She seemed irritated to see me and looked me up and down.


    ¡°Damien and his Brothers provide you with warm clothes because you are not suited to this cold. Why aren¡¯t you wearing them?¡± she asked.


    I was stunned. It wasn¡¯t clear to my why she was taking a personal interest in my well being.


    ¡°I was cleaning and hot, Mistress,¡± I managed to stutter out.


    ¡°Dress now,¡± she growled.


    I bolted back into the apartment and threw my clothes and foot covers on. My Masters were unsure why she was there. Everyone wanted me to do exactly as she said.


    My feet carried me back outside and she was waiting.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± shemanded.


    We walked through the caves toward arge exit. It was much like the one Master Kein had nearly fallen from. She picked me up and she jumped.


    I screamed as we fell, but her wings opened and we soared up.


    ¡°You humans make the worst sounds of any creature we allow the men to y with,¡± shemented. ¡°Now pay attention.¡±


    We flew into the mountains. She pointed out caves and crevices hidden in the rocks. Nu-reeh exined which ones would be good to rest in and which ones would not be. Certain creatures would eat me if I slept in the lower caves. The higher caves were safer but good ces were contested.


    Nu-reeh swooped into a cave she could fit into and caught a thing that resembled a huge spider, she called it a Scar. I was revolted by the appearance, but stood stoically as she talked about it. Nu-reeh exined how it would sting and paralyze me. It had razor sharp pincers it would use to take me apart and store forter.


    Nu-reeh killed it and one other like it that had been hiding. She then showed me where all the dangerous parts of this creature were.


    ¡°You can kill one like I just did with your ws,¡± she said. ¡°If you don¡¯t have ws arge stick will suffice, the men kill them with their swords. You must anticipate where the creature will jump. If you can destroy the eyes on the front, you will easily kill it after that.¡±


    Nu-reeh demonstrated with arge stick how to jab out the eyes.


    ¡°They often attack in packs of two or three,¡± she continued to exin. ¡°You never want to turn your back on one.¡±


    Once she was done we were off again.

 120

    As we flew, my men remembered killing those creatures several times. Scars were a real nuisance. The Warriors did the ¡°pest control¡± whenever they suspected these things had gotten anywhere near the Warriorpound or shopkeepers¡¯ vige.


    We stopped in a smaller set of hills and Nu-reeh hunted with me on her shoulders. She showed me how to kill and eat the flesh of the small animal she¡¯d caught. It was tough, but not inedible and we ate it raw. Certain organs had to be avoided, they contained poison. I was made to point them out on the next one she killed.


    After lunch she spent hours in the windy hills with me. I soon knew the names of all the creatures that lived here. She told me which ones I could eat and which ones would eat me. Should I need to find shelter, I also knew where to look. It was a lesson in survival.


    Through the bond I knew my men were confused. Some of the animals she showed me would make a human violently ill if they ate it and I¡¯d never be able to overpower others. The ces she talked about resting were all at the top of steep slopes that even they would be hard pressed to reach. None of this made any sense.


    The prevailing opinion was not to question her, though. Nu-reeh was showing me this for some purpose, so just go with it. The big woman hated to answer questions.


    My men left the sorting room at lunch and were assigned to mate with a group of females. Dinah threatened them and warned them to preform well today for this group. In true male form they rose to the asion without difficulty, a good fight would be fun.


    I rode back with Nu-reeh toward the end of the afternoon. We flew into the caves and she took us to where my men were mating.


    The prescribed matings took ce in what was essentially an amphitheater. The participants took each other on in the center and any interested parties could look on. Nu-reeh and her sisters were watching.


    ¡°Do you see,¡± Nu-reeh pointed out to me, ¡°how that woman did not inject venom in the man when she bit him.¡±


    I saw the woman sink her teeth into Master Evan and he grunted. I felt the tearing pain in my own arm and winced.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress, the venom is toxic to the men,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Even a drop is deadly to them, ve. They do not do well without the whole family. I know you have met Ronal. He and his Brothers are special to live like that. Most men that lose a Brother would pass on. It is a waste to use venom on them during mating. Men must be protected.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I said watching Master Damien pushed to the ground by arge woman. ¡°I heard from my owners about the woman who killed a man with venom.¡±


    Dinah hissed and Nu-reeh growled.


    ¡°She is no more,¡± Nu-reeh told me. ¡°A woman without control is not tolerated. We dealt her justice swiftly.¡±


    I was shocked as I watched my men and the women before me. Damien and his Brothers hadn¡¯t told me killing one of them was a death sentence. From the feelings I got from them, they hadn¡¯t known.


    The woman over Master Damien held him down and forced herself over his cock. He luxuriated in the feeling, but still fought. He¡¯d make the woman earn his seed. Master Damien struggled to rise and she backhanding him. I saw and felt therge man falter from the blow.


    ¡°Another hit like that and she¡¯ll knock him out,¡± Nu-reeh told me. ¡°If she wishes to hit him in that manner again, I will stop her. He is valuable to me and not to be harmed permanently.¡±


    Feeling grateful to Nu-reeh for her protection I politely agreed with her. When the woman went to strike Master Damien again, Nu-reeh swooped down.


    I stood with Dinah and the other sister as Nu-reeh disciplined the woman still riding Master Damien.


    ¡°It is more difficult at the mating with the free Warriors to stop abuse,¡± Tosu said. ¡°The men be confused when we fight amongst ourselves. The women feel freer here to push the limits. Damien and his Brothers make it easier by fighting back in earnest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I answered politely as Nu-reeh returned.


    ¡°Damien and his Brothers are popr for their fight and their strengths,¡± Tosu informed me. ¡°They are a valuable asset to Nu-reeh. She will do almost anything to keep them well.¡±


    The violent mating continued and I was made to watch the entire thing. They were only interested in Master Kein, Master Damien, and Master Evan though. They seemed to beat Master Bane and Master Christof just for fun. The three women in the ring absolutely dominated the men.


    ¡°Those three women are sisters?¡± I asked quietly. ¡°The women live in groups of three?¡±


    Nu-reeh cursed and I dropped my head. She hated questions and I had just asked one.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You do not know anything of being a women, do you ve?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No, Mistress,¡± I answered honestly.


    Nu-reeh cursed for several moments. Most of it seemed to be about my ignorance.


    ¡°Do you read?¡± she asked.


    ¡°On Earth I knew how to read and write, Mistress-¡± I started to say and she cut me off.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about Earth!¡± she roared.


    My men had stopped fighting and were all watching us carefully. She sighed and told me to rx. Nu-reeh said she would not hurt me and she wanted the men to continue to preform below us.


    ¡°You will learn to read and write,¡± she told me brusquely, ¡°and you will do it quickly.¡±


    We stood and watched my men finish the mating in the ring. Nu-reeh exined women lived in groups of two or three. Sisters were found when one was young and were depended on wholeheartedly.


    ¡°The sisters will grow together and learn together. They will form a bond, but not like the one you have with my men. That is not done anymore. Eventually, if they prove themselves they will be taken under the care of an elder female group. The elder females will train them. I share my mines and my men with my young females, for instance,¡± Nu-reeh said


    Dinah continued the story as Nu-reeh had to sweep down and stop a woman from choking Master Kein.


    ¡°The elder female is often a rtive of the younger ones. It is not necessary that she be, though. The young ones will grow into the roles of the elder females, take over their responsibilities as the women age. The stronger the young ones the more interest the elder females will show in them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the information, Mistress,¡± I said politely.


    My mind was worn down. I was being presented with so much to learn, much of it seemingly both random and important. It was killing me not to be able to ask questions, but my men¡¯s opinion on that was paramount: never question the females, ever.


    The mating finally ended and the three women from the ring flew up to Nu-reeh. My inclination was to drop my head, but my new instincts told me to watch the women carefully.


    ¡°This is the female?¡± one of them asked Nu-reeh crouching in front of me to look in my eyes.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nu-reeh answered.


    ¡°Whose child do you carry, ve?¡± the woman asked me.


    I had no idea whose it was and that stammered out of my mouth.


    The woman cursed about the ineptitude of humans for several moments before she stalked away. Evidently, I had offended her.


    ¡°I apologize, Mistress,¡± I said to Nu-reeh, ¡°for upsetting that woman.¡±


    ¡°You are weak,¡± Dinah informed me, ¡°to see one as great as us develop from such insignificance is insulting. Your child must take strongly after her male breeder.¡±


    My eyes shot wide open and I stared between the women. My hand went to my stomach and my little girl turned. She, my child was a she.


    Nu-reeh and Dinah were discussing which male breeder it probably was. Christof usually made girls, but it seemed this off spring would be powerful. It must be Damien or Bane, they said. Evan¡¯s line had been known to create fearsome girls, but it was so rare. They were undecided.

 121

    I wanted to know how they knew.


    The order burned itself into my mind: do not question the women. I wanted desperately to ask, but I was forbidden by my owners. The women would tell me whatever they wished, but probably not at my prodding.


    ¡°You are so silent, ve,¡± Nu-reehmented as my men climbed toward us.


    She seemed to be testing my resolve about not speaking.


    Master Damien came to stand beside me and ced a hand on my shoulder. The reassurance felt good. I was safe now that my family was here.


    ¡°The ve does not wish to anger you, Mistress,¡± Master Damien said politely.


    ¡°Wise decision,¡± therge woman said turning away. ¡°Care for your Masters this evening, ve. They will be punished in the morrow.¡±


    The women walked swiftly away down the corridor and my men stood around me watching them go.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Christofmented.


    The internal conversation was fast and repetitive. I wanted to know how Nu-reeh knew what I was having. My men were not able to understand how the women knew, although they were only interested because I was.


    Master Damien started to move first and I fell into step behind him. His Brothers took their usual positions around me and we moved toward our quarters briskly. We needed privacy to discuss this further.


    ¡°Is there a way to know?¡± Christof asked when we were back behind our leather p.


    ¡°No,¡± I said shaking my head, ¡°there are old stories about how you carry the child-¡±


    ¡°Exin,¡± Master Evan demanded.


    ¡°If the belly rides way out in front or to the sides, I think. There are stories, but they aren¡¯t urate. In my world there is no way to tell, unless you do anultrasound,¡± I said.


    Damien and his Brothers poured over my limited knowledge of what an ultrasound entailed. That had most certainly not been done here.


    Master Bane let out a frustrated sound and walked into the bathing room. My men wanted to wash the smell of the women off themselves before they ate. They wanted to enjoy their evening meal.


    I crawled into the tub and washed Master Damien. He loved the feel of my soft hands gliding over him. It rxed him immensely. His pleasure coursed through our bond.


    After the bath we dried off and went to the eating area. Master Evan and Master Damien went to pick out our meal for us while the rest of us waited.


    Master Keinid my pad on the ground and I struggled to kneel on it. My belly was gettingrger. Getting to my knees was beginning to be a small feat. When I was tired, like I was now, it was hard.


    Christof stopped me from trying and pulled me to hisp. He smiled knowingly at me when I looked at him.


    ¡°So, now she is ungainly onnd as well?¡± Master Evan snarked as he handed out the food he had picked up.


    Master Bane grunted augh and dug into the meat in front of him. Master Kein chuckled and picked through the green stalks to get the tastiest one.


    It was their fault I was in this mess, so I felt entitled to my irritation.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing I can¡¯t fly or we¡¯d have to watch that catastrophe, too, Masters,¡± Imented smartly.


    Christofughed and held me as he chuckled. His humor was infectious but Master Damien was angry at my new found attitude.


    ¡°We¡¯re still looking forward to punishing you for this morning,¡± Master Damien informed me. ¡°The men from the red mountains have taught us to handle thesh and the ropes. It should be an interesting experiment.¡±


    I paled and decided to try to reason with them. Being hit or tied up seemed like it would be terrible.


    ¡°You don¡¯t hit your own ves, Master Damien,¡± I said half pleading and half reminding, ¡°and you don¡¯t need to tie me up, Masters. I¡¯ll do anything you want.¡±


    ¡°The men in the red mountains have informed us that if done correctly we can discipline you ourselves. I wish to test this theory. They say a ve will not permanently fear a Master that has caused her pain, if done well. It may make them less obstinate, though,¡± Master Damien threatened.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I met Master Damien¡¯s hot stare across the table and caught his intentions. He was looking forward to seeing me squirm and beg him. The very idea had him achingly hard again. The image of a woman pleading with him sent his arousal into overdrive.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really a woman,¡± I said bargaining.


    ¡°Flew in the mountains all day,¡± Master Kein offered.


    ¡°Hunted prey and ate it raw,¡± Master Bane ticked off between bites.


    ¡°Spoke to us in any manner she saw fit,¡± Master Evan spit out.


    ¡°And is carrying the seed of one of us in her belly,¡± Christof added helpfully.


    ¡°Sorry, Ciara,¡± Master Damien grinned. ¡°I know what you are now.¡±


    Master Evan leaned close to me and I watched him warily, ¡°And we will enjoy watching our woman bend before us.¡±


    I looked at Christof and he was just smiling as he offered me a chunk of food.


    ¡°I am sorry, Ciara, but I have been wanting my Brothers toe over to my way of thinking for a long time. It is a shame this is how they chose to do it,¡± he said as way of apology.

 122

    I shook my head and took my dinner. They were decided about how to proceed and we were all looking forward to it. The idea was so exciting and novel. I couldn¡¯t rid myself of the anticipation, although I was thest one that should be happy about it.


    My men took their time with the meal. They even took their time after the meal to sit and talk. Several groups stopped by our table to say hello and my owners made time for all of them.


    They were letting my food settle. No one wanted me to vomit, that would diminish their fun. A little extra time would be worth it in the long run.


    We walked back to our rooms after dinner and I tried to drag my feet. Master Damien just reached down and picked me up. I opted to beg onest time, although I knew it was futile.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and nted kisses on his face. Softly, I murmured affection in his ear. The resounding answer in my mind was clear. Begging was not attractive. I earned my punishment, now take it like a woman.


    We entered our quarters and my men stripped me of my protectiveyer. The only question was where to do this. I shivered in the main room and that decided them.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll light the warmer in the sleeping room,¡± Master Kein said running in that direction.


    The room for sleeping could be kept warmer than the rest of the apartment. My owners were gracious and generous men, I thought.


    ¡°God, this is intolerable,¡± I said inEnglishwhile grabbing my head.


    I couldn¡¯t separate my thoughts out of the collective when they were so close to me. The distance during the day had allowed me some freedom over my own mind. It was awful, thinking what I knew I didn¡¯t believe.


    Master Bane went toward their clothes closet to retrieve what they nned to use as I was escorted into the sleeping chamber. I knew what he was looking for. Master Kein had wanted it so badly when their cousins had talked about it. The lengths of soft ropes could be used to bind me and immobilize me without causing pain.


    Now everyone wanted to see me like that on the bed. They wanted to tease me and see me cling to the very edge of orgasm. I¡¯d beg them for relief and they had the power to grant or deny. The n was to deny.


    In the bedroom I looked at them and saw lust in their eyes.


    ¡°Please, Master,¡± I begged putting a hand on Kein¡¯s chest.


    I didn¡¯t really understand what they wanted to do. They¡¯d never hurt me before and what was in their minds didn¡¯t seem painful. It just seemed so strange.


    His teeth grew as he watched me. The imploring voice from a female unhinged him. It was so erotic. They¡¯d never realized how amazing it was to hear me plead with them, but he didn¡¯t like the fear I had.


    ¡°You will be safe with us,¡± he soothed cing a hand on my shoulder.


    The hand travelled up my neck and to the back of my head. I¡¯d felt him grip the hair at the back of my skull. He pulled the locks tight and my head pulled back exposing the line of my throat to him. Kein¡¯s eyes were on fire as he looked down at me.


    ¡°You will be safe,¡± he whispered again smiling, ¡°but you will beg and we will enjoy it.¡±


    Fighting was useless, but I struggled anyway and it made them wild. I forced Evan to pick me up and take me to the bed. In some futile effort to resist, I even screamed at them.


    A soft knot rope was forced between my lips and I felt it tied at the back of my head. I could still grunt and make noise, but intelligible sound was limited.


    ¡°We will remove it when you learn to behave,¡± Damien told me gently.


    The more I squirmed on the bed the more they held me. It was familiar sensation of being bond by the pressure of their hands and I rxed. This I was used to. Once my struggles stopped the true binding began.


    Kein had paid most close attention to the cousins that taught this to them. The men had described ways they had seen unruly ves bound and disyed in the yard. While Damien and his Brothers never nned to leave me out in amon area like that, they wanted to try it at home.


    Damien and Evan held my arms down as Christof and Bane held my legs. Kein worked slowly and deftly wrapping me in the rope. Everything Kein did felt careful and practiced. I found his certainty in his movements reassuring.


    I¡¯d seen my uncles magazines with women bound this way. It was not something I felt I¡¯d ever experience. There had never been anyone I trusted enough to do this to me, before now. Hands lovingly stroked me as I realized how much I trusted Damien and his Brothers. If they wished to bind and tease me, there was nothing to fear. I was safe with them.


    Damien had seen my thoughts and the understanding in them. He reached down to release the rope from my mouth. A finger stroked across my lips enjoying the soft feel of them. He loved my mouth and only enjoyed seeing it stuffed with one thing.


    Soft rope wrapped around my thighs several times. My knees were bent and pulled up, so the rope could be moved around my lower legs. Loop after loop was applied securing me, but never so tight as to cut off blood flow. My bent and spread legs were tied to the frame of the bed, so I had no chance of moving them together.


    I tugged at my arms held above my head and watched Damien¡¯s eyebrow raise. I knew I couldn¡¯t get loose and they weren¡¯t letting me go. He failed to understand the temptation to test the bonds. It wasforting, in a strange way, to have them hold me so tightly.


    Kein wanted to bind my chest next. He¡¯d listened with fascination as their cousins had exined making the breasts and nipples stand out. That was what he was going to do now.


    Kein almosty on top of me as he passed the rope under my back. The leather of his pants rubbed my exposed feminine folds and I shuddered at the sensation. My hips raised to brush against him again and he allowed it, once.


    Holding himself on his arms and knees he ced his mouth next to my ear.


    ¡°It is a privilege I am leaving your hips enough freedom to move,¡± he said softly. ¡°If you abuse it, I will truly enjoy taming you with this rope.¡±

 123

    Images shed in my mind, drawn images their cousins had shown them. Human women in suchplicated bondage they couldn¡¯t move a muscle. What Kein had nned was much gentler than that. He just wanted to see me restrained, but if I insisted on pressing my luck¡­


    The tension on my breasts became intense. Soft rope was wrapped steadily applying pressure. It wasn¡¯t necessarily painful, but it made them start to leak. Evan noted the change and licked up the fluid lovingly.


    ¡°Oh God,¡±I moaned as the sensitivity was ratcheted up several notches.


    I¡¯d never felt such stimtion. It was like I could feel every ridge and bump on Evan¡¯s tongue. Just as I realized I could probably orgasm from one more lick, Evan stopped. The goal of this game was torment, not release.


    ¡°You¡¯ll learn,¡± Evan whispered in my ear grinning.


    My arms were boundst. Aplicated run of knots was slowly ced up my arms until they were held to the center pole in the bed. Kein made everything firm, but not too firm. I just felt immobilized and I rxedpletely in the wrapping.


    ¡°Your breasts,¡± Kein said watching therge rounded orbs that now literally stood on my chest.


    He couldn¡¯t take his eyes away and started to stroke them. Even the sides were sensitive. My breathing caught as he stroked. A little more right over the nipple would feel so good, but he refused and trailed his fingers across my belly. I fought the urge to arch into his touch.


    ¡°Control yourself,¡± Damien whispered as his hand travelled over the area between my breasts.


    ¡°You will learn control,¡± Evan said crawling off the bed. ¡°You can control your thoughts. We will teach you.¡±


    I felt so strange as they stared down at me. My positioning wasn¡¯t markedly ufortable, just odd. I was exposed entirely with my arms above my head and my legs bent and spread. My vulva was pulled apart and I knew they had ess to any part of me they wanted.


    Evan knelt on the bed between my thighs as Kein crawled up to sit beside my chest. Damien stayed by my head with Christof beside him. Bane took a ce beside Kein and they stared down at me waiting to begin.


    ¡°We think as one being,¡± Damien informed me. ¡°Our cohesion is important to us. It is time you understood that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± I whispered appreciating that disagreement hurt them.


    Damien leaned down and his tongue yed across my lips. I sought to capture it and he backed away. Simr sensations started to be repeated on my ear by Bane and over my breasts. Evan¡¯s familiar lips were teasing my clit and I knew what the n was.


    Over and over again it happened. One moment I would be covered in their hands and tongues. Every fantasy caress reenacted in real time and then it would stop as I sweated on the bed.


    My breasts started to take on a light purple hue and they were released. Kein changed the binding. Instead of the tight standing breasts, the decorative harness he applied merely was visually appealing, but did not limit blood flow.


    Now removed of the strict binding they felt even more sensitive. They had tingled when Kein first released them. He and Christof had massaged and licked the soft flesh until their color returned to normal.


    I was insane with need after a while. They didn¡¯t want me to feel relief, though. My lesson tonight was that discordant feeling causes difort. Theck of release was certainly ufortable. Being almost able to orgasm, but not allowed to was maddening.


    ¡°I understand I really do. Themunal flow must be respected,¡± I whispered with all the sincerity I could muster and they smiled.


    Hands and mouths covered my slick flesh and this time they didn¡¯t stop. My body shook and exploded on Evan¡¯s tongue. It felt as though the release would never end. Lightening was exploding behind my eyes as my body clenched over and over on Evan¡¯s long tongue. My men enjoyed it immensely.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Damien said, his mouth inches from mine, ¡°it is time for you to please us.¡±


    It most certainly was. They¡¯d enjoyed my orgasm, but they wanted their own. The ropes were slowly and methodically removed. My men were about ready to start removing their own clothing when ttering talons interrupted our evening.


    The women were outside and they called to Damien wanting us out there, now!


    ******************************

 124

    My men thought of every vile word they¡¯d ever heard as I was pulled to stand. Damien stalked out front and I was quickly draped in my warm blue cover. My foot covers were put on my feet and we followed Damien.


    Nu-reeh stood outside with a group of women I didn¡¯t recognize. If huge fanged beasts could look worried, these did. The women with Nu-reeh seemed anxious.


    ¡°Damien, you and your family are friendly with Rue and his family,¡± Nu-reeh said.


    It wasn¡¯t a question; it was a statement. Nu-reeh didn¡¯t wait for an answer and demanded we follow her.


    My men couldn¡¯t figure out why Rue and his Brothers were a topic of conversation. We¡¯d used them when it seemed they could help us keep Ciara, but we knew little about them otherwise. They¡¯d acted dishonorably and we¡¯d love the chance to punish them for that. Damien¡¯s family was certainly not ¡°friendly¡± with Rue and his Brothers. Arguing with Nu-reeh was not wise, so we followed obediently, but confused.


    We walked into a part of the caves I¡¯d never been. It looked like another ce the men stayed. Damien and his Brothers knew of this area. This was a ce we never went. We had no close friends from this dormitory. Nu-reeh took us to the very back of it.


    I was reminded of the room I¡¯d originally found my men in. If this set of rooms was set up the same way, that¡¯s the part we were in.


    ¡°Fix it,¡± Nu-reeh said pointing to therge p covered doorway.


    We did not understand. No one had any idea what was going on, but questioning Nu-reeh was a horrible idea.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± we replied instead.


    ¡°They could not stand the stress of finding how the world runs,¡± Nu-reeh fumed. ¡°We thought you had told them. We were not gentle with them and now they are broken. You are friends. Fix them.¡±


    We stepped quietly through the leather p and stood in therge room. It looked like the room I¡¯d found my owners in. There were several slight differences. Chains with cors hung unused on the walls and all the torches were lit.


    I recognized the men that were my fake Masters. Theyy listlessly on pallets beside one another. They reeked and weren¡¯t moving.


    Master Kein approached the men and waved a hand in front of their open eyes. The men on the pallets didn¡¯t seem to notice him. They justy silently, staring straight ahead.


    It wasn¡¯t safe to talk here, so the internal conversation took over. We weren¡¯t friends with these men. They had been useful, but we were angry at how they had used our Ciara. No one wanted to fix them.


    ¡°Nu-reeh said to,¡± I said out loud and Master Damien ced a finger over my lips.


    We didn¡¯t know how to fix their bond. Damien¡¯s family was not a family of Healers, we were Warriors. These men were not friends with us, we didn¡¯t know anything about them.


    ¡°I know them,¡± I told Master Damien and he looked harshly at me, ¡°and I know they need to be cleaned up.¡±


    Master Evan was irritated with my persistence. None of us knew how to fix someone else¡¯s bond. Had it been friends we would try, but these men were not friends.


    ¡°She said to,¡± I argued out loud and Master Evan stared hard at me.


    If I couldn¡¯t learn to agree, they had stronger ways to teach me, but I wouldn¡¯t let minor pain dissuade me. I was fairly certain Nu-reeh was capable of much worse. The men needed to be cleaned up. We could figure out how to fix them next.


    Master Evan stalked up and got right in my face. ¡°We do not know how to fix them,¡± he whispered. ¡°We cannot do it.¡±


    Resolve not to be punished by Nu-reeh steeled my faltering determination and I stepped closer to him. ¡°I say we can.¡±


    We stood toe to toe staring at one another for several moments.


    ¡°Is it a wager?¡± Master Bane whispered, now we had his attentionpletely.


    ¡°I say Ciara wins,¡± Christof said.


    Master Kein took Master Evan¡¯s side as did Master Damien. Master Bane stood undecided for a moment looking between Master Evan and me. Master Bane loved an underdog, it was more interesting when they won the wager. He bet on me.


    ¡°They need clean pallets and we need to wash them,¡± I insisted.


    Fine, was the internal consent. We would do what I said, if only to prove how mistaken I was.


    Master Evan went to find water and rags to clean them. Master Bane left to get fresh pallets. I stood staring at the five men in front of me. Master Evan silently gloated as I pondered how to help them. I wasn¡¯t sure how to do this.


    My men had gotten better when I forced them to gather around me. They loved me and wanted to stay with me. I wondered what these men loved and would rally around.


    Master Evan returned and we started to work. We stripped them of their ruined clothes and bathed them. Master Bane returned with fresh ces toy and we started to move them.


    ¡°Where is their transport?¡± I asked Master Damien as we washed the men.


    He looked at me questioningly for a moment. ¡°In thepound, probably. I imagine the women went and got them and carried them back.¡±


    They loved that transport almost more than they loved any of their other experiments. Anything they could do to make it faster and better was worth the investment. I was disappointed it wasn¡¯t here. They might have woken up to y with it.


    An idea struck me as I cleaned them and I looked at Master Damien.


    ¡°Would the transports go faster if they were fueled by the ore?¡± I asked him.


    He thought for a moment and told me he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°It seemed they would,¡± I said casually. ¡°On Earth vehicles that ran on things like sr power ran slower.¡±


    Master Damien grumbled a response and rolled his man onto a new pallet.


    ¡°The ore the women mine must be very powerful,¡± I continued. ¡°What types of things does it power?¡±


    ¡°The portals and ships that travel in space,¡± Christof said crouching at one man¡¯s feet and paused in cleaning him.


    ¡°So the women could travel off the?¡± I asked innocently. ¡°You could travel off the, Masters?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Master Evan was irritated with my questions. ¡°Obviously, Ciara, we went to the ve auction to find you.¡±


    ¡°You went in a portal, Master Evan. Why would you need ships then?¡± I asked.

 125

    ¡°The portals cannot transport the ore,¡± Christof exined. ¡°It bes unstable in the portals and explodes. Ships, except for short distance travel, exist almost exclusively to transport the ore.¡±


    I continued to ask questions about the ore, about the other worlds, and about creatures that might visit this. My men understood my idea, but they weren¡¯t sure it would work. In all fairness they yed along with me, though.


    We heard a noise at the door and we all turned to look. I almost did, but remembered the rules in time.


    ¡°They should eat, their Mistress said so,¡± the man said setting a covered pot by the fire.


    Master Damien was irritated as the man left. We were not Healers and this job was ridiculous. He didn¡¯t think we were making headway and the entire experience was annoying.


    ¡°How do the women sell the ore?¡± I asked continuing to pursue my n.


    Master Bane answered as Master Evan scooped the gruel into the bowl. ¡°We¡¯ve never been there but there is a ce the women let the shipsnd to load the ore. The women carry it there. They have men that do the actual negotiations. Our women terrify most other races.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± I said, ¡°you mean there are men that get to talk to creatures from others?¡±


    ¡°Yes, usually they use men that were Warriors, so they don¡¯t fear for their safety¡­¡± Master Bane trailed off and was staring at the men on the wall.


    They were sitting up and watching us. I put my head down, unsure if I should be looking at them or not.


    ¡°I would say that is a pointless concern since you have been bathing them, Ciara,¡± Master Damien said with a small smile.


    ¡°There are men that do the speaking with other races?¡± one of my fake Masters asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Master Bane said, silently gloating since he was on the winning side.


    ¡°Do they travel to other ces? Are we permitted to go other ces? Could we see others?¡± one of them asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± Master Damien answered surprised as my fake Masters started to look more and more animated.


    ¡°The other mountains, can we go to see the other mountains? Can we travel over the ocean?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, some of the women let their men travel betweenpounds, your Mistress may,¡± Master Damien informed them.


    My fake owners wereing out of it rapidly. Their curiosity was peaked and they wanted to know everything. Since their interest seemed to be helping them bond, Master Damien did as Nu-reeh asked and helped them.


    Master Evan was irritated. He hated losing a bet, so this upset him greatly. Like a sullen teenager her stood off to the side watching Master Damien slowly coax the men out of their depression.


    The disconcerting feeling from Master Evan radiated through me and it hurt. I felt off and strange. My thoughts had been in opposition to him all day. We both found it distressing.


    It hadn¡¯t been intentional, but I had hurt him. He felt divided and distant. That was a feeling he hated.


    I walked to him slowly. If I could just be near him, I knew I could make it better. I wasn¡¯t entirely sure he would allow me to touch him, though.


    ¡°Come,¡± Master Evan grunted begrudgingly at me.


    Master Evan held his arms out and I rushed to him. My breasts pressed against him and I held him. We were close, that was all that mattered.


    I looked up at him and he stared down at me. Our lips met in a fierce kiss. Master Evan needed to dominate and I wanted to be subdued.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    My hands buried themselves in the nape of his hair as he pulled me to his mouth. It was a messy, tongue intensive kiss. His mouth left mine to explore my chin, my jaw, and the curve of my ear.


    ¡°Is this what you do with a ve?¡± I heard Rue¡¯s brother ask incredulously. ¡°You eat it?¡±


    ¡°That is not your concern,¡± Master Damien said stiffly.


    Master Evan straightened and I wrapped my arms around his waist. He held me and stroked my cheek as he spoke to the men.


    ¡°I believe what you did with our ve IS our concern, though.¡±


    Master Damien¡¯s conscious mind dove into mine and forcibly examined my life with these men. He had lived up to his side of their agreement, these men had not. My Masters wanted to exact the price of their failure in blood.


    ¡°She said fix them,¡± I whispered against Master Evan¡¯s chest.


    We could destroy these men again easily, but it would be in direct vition of Nu-reeh¡¯s order.


    ¡°You are still owed punishment from us,¡± Master Damien said to the men while turning toward Master Evan and me.


    Walking over he ced a hand on Master Evan¡¯s shoulder and a hand on mine. We were together and we were fine. Punishing these men may cause the family to be separated again, none of us wanted that.


    The ttering of the talons alerted us to the presence of the women. We heard their voices outside the room. The five men we had been responsible for healing stood quickly.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± I heard one of them ask.


    ¡°Whatever the women want,¡± Master Kein quietly instructed them. ¡°Keep them content and they will keep you happy.¡±


    Nu-reeh came first through the cover. Three women of only slightly smaller stature followed her in.


    ¡°They are fixed!¡± one of the women said sounding delighted.


    The women rattled their wings in some sort of odd celebration.


    ¡°So quickly, Nu-reeh, your men must be Healers,¡± anothermented. ¡°Perhaps you have misced them.¡±


    I saw the anger sh in Nu-reeh¡¯s eyes, but the other women did not. They were too enraptured looking at the five naked Warriors standing at the wall.


    Nu-reeh spoke to Master Damien instead, ¡°You did well,¡± she said simply.


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress,¡± we responded.


    Nu-reeh gestured and we exited the room with her following us. It seemed inappropriate to walk ahead of therge woman, so we stood to the side and let her pass.


    ¡°Tell me, Damien,¡± she said, ¡°have I misced you? Should I have trained you in the art of healing?¡±


    ¡°No, Mistress,¡± we answered.


    Ridiculous, Master Evan thought.


    Horribly boring, Master Bane added.

 126

    My men had no interest in healing others just for the sake of it. My opinion was it had been a nice challenge, but I didn¡¯t push it. Damien and his Brothers¡¯ opinion was set and strong, fighting about it would make us all ufortable.


    Nu-reeh turned to look at me and I stayed silent. She started to walk again and we followed dutifully.


    ¡°Eight days worth of ore from their mines is what their women paid me for bringing them back,¡± she said as we walked the silent halls, ¡°and, a second eight for doing it so quickly.¡±


    Christof knew the mines better than anyone, that was an enormous sum. Rue and his Brothers must be valuable to their women. Pity, it would limit our ability to punish them for what they did to Ciara.


    ¡°You will be rewarded by suffering less strokes of thesh tomorrow,¡± Nu-reeh informed us as she left us standing outside our leather p.


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress,¡± we replied dutifully.


    We went inside and my men flopped down across the various chairs in the sitting area. I looked uncertainly at them. Kneeling was difficult and notfortable.


    ¡°Come sit with me, Ciara,¡± Master Evan offered.


    I sat next to him on the long chaise and we held hands as the group rxed.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said softly to Evan.


    Sitting on the furniture was nice, I definitely preferred it. Except Christof, everyone seemed surprised at the opinion, but happy to have found something I liked. Christof had always thought I should use the furniture. It made me so pleased and they wanted to keep seeing me feel this way. This was something simple they could give me.


    Our minds hummed infortable synchrony. There was no more dissension in anyone¡¯s thoughts. We were together and happy.


    I yawned loudly and Master Evan smoothed my hair. They¡¯d worn me out earlier. If they finished what we had started earlier, I would be too tired to enjoy it. That did not particrly bother them, no one felt denied.


    ¡°It is time for sleeping,¡± Master Damien announced rising and stretching.


    We crawled into bed as a group perfectly content to rest and I dropped off to sleep.


    *******


    ¡°Where are we?¡± Christof asked looking around therge crowded auditorium.


    It was the school near the motel. This was a branch campus to the localmunity college. I had nned to attend the next semester¡¯s courses.


    ¡°Again with the dreams, Ciara?¡± Damien questioned leaning his tall frame against a desk beside us.


    I felt rushed and frantic. My pen was buried in the bottom of my bag and I¡¯d never find it in time to take the test. The paper I was supposed to be filling out kept disappearing off the desk. Failure was imminent if I didn¡¯t find a pen and hang onto the paper.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Kein said standing in front of me, ¡°this is a dream. There is nothing to do. Tell us where this is.¡±


    I wanted to stay anxious and fret, but it wasn¡¯t possible. My men didn¡¯t feel anxiety in this situation, just curiosity.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°School,munity college, to be exact,¡± I said looking around. ¡°I had nned to apply to take sses the next semester. If I got a degree, I could get a better job,¡± I exined. ¡°I wanted to teach,¡± I told them as they walked around the auditorium.


    I¡¯d visited the localmunity college several times. In my room at the motel I had my application all filled out. I had been figuring out how to work the financial aid the state offered. It wasplicated, but this would have been my road to a better life.


    The anger welled up surprisingly fast and I couldn¡¯t hide it. This dream had been ripped from me, just like everything else. I would never be able to do anything like this. I was taken and trapped on a world of monsters now.


    Damien didn¡¯t understand. My anger was misdirected, he believed. They took good care of me. I had done a horrible job of looking after myself. He shuddered remembering my hands.


    ¡°It would have gotten better!¡± I screamed at him in the dream. ¡°I was going to make it better. It was my life, mine!¡±


    All the barriers to such an outburst existed in my conscious mind and that was not present in dreams. The anger rolled through me and I wanted to escape them. I hated what they had done to me.


    In the dream I ran through the halls of the school and onto the road. I ran as far as I could, but I could not escape them. When I turned to look they were always merely a step behind.


    I woke up shaking and crying. Not since the first night had I let myself feel this. The sense of loss was too great and I crumbled beneath it. Moving quickly I went into the bathing room and sat cross legged on the floor to cry alone.


    I cradled my pregnant belly and prayed for my child. Her life would be free, I hoped.


    Christof came to get me. He had persuaded the other men to let me be for a moment.


    ¡°Comey on the bed,¡± he soothed. ¡°You will feel better closer to us.¡±


    I shook my head ¡®no¡¯. I wanted to be alone to grieve for what I had lost. Being right next to my owners wasn¡¯t going to make me feel any better. Closing my eyes with my arms wrapped around my stomach I sat and sobbed.


    Warmth settled on my other side and I opened my eyes.


    ¡°May I please be alone, Masters?¡± I asked the five men now sitting in the bathing room on the floor around me.


    ¡°No,¡± Master Bane said simply leaning against the wall. ¡°We suffer this together.¡±


    Master Evan stretched out on his back andy his head on myp closing his eyes. It was such a temptation to stroke him when hey there, I don¡¯t know why. My fingers ran across his forehead and he smiled.


    ¡°We understand this feeling, Ciara,¡± Master Damien said simply.


    They really did understand, in a way. Once they had been free, at least in their minds. Now they were bound to a powerful Mistress. She determined everything about their lives, because they could not resist her strength. It was much the same for me.


    The bond hurt when I held myself apart from them. My head ached and I felt a little nauseated. The disagreement brought me pain. Feeling like I had been was not healthy for me. Tucking the anger far away I allowed their thoughts to flood into me.


    They were right, I did feel better now that they were close. I tookfort from their presence. The tears slowly dried as we sat there.


    The floor was cold and hard, not an ideal ce to sit. When I finally came to that conclusion Master Evan lifted off of me and Christof picked me up. They walked with me cradled in Christof¡¯s arms back to the bed andid me down.


    Damieny in front of me and he watched me intensely. I had yelled at him and argued with him in the dream. He hadn¡¯t liked it and was frankly irritated with me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Damien,¡± I told him.


    He smiled and brushed his lips to mine. I was forgiven. Damien had no desire to stay upset.


    I had¡¯t meant to show them my anger. It was something I hid. Rightful indignation had no ce here, I knew that. The difort it had brought proved it. It was a weakness I could not allow.


    Christof curled against my back, warming where I had been sitting on the floor. The others did not totally understand how I felt, Christof understood and had no anger about it. In the back of his mind he still held the same opinion, free creatures should be left free. Strength was not a reason to dominate someone elsepletely.

 127

    The nkets were pulled up and over me and I fell back to sleep.


    We were in a ssroom again and I sighed. This dream just wouldn¡¯t go away. It was probably because Nu-reeh had said I should be able to read. Thatment had really stuck with me. On this world I was strikingly uneducated.


    There was a figure on the ckboard in front of me. I recognized it at the symbol for thepound I hade from. It was the only symbol in theirnguage I recognized.


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t,¡± Master Kein said from my side.


    A new symbol appeared on the board and it looked familiar. It was on the outside of the shop they bought my ornamentation in. He was right, I knew this one, too.


    ¡°This part,¡± Master Kein pointed out, ¡°is the symbol for Fredrick¡¯s family.¡±


    He divided the symbol into it¡¯s different parts. The second part referred to what the shop sold and thest part referred to where the shop was located. Anyone that saw this symbol would know who the owners were, what they sold, and what part of the vige it was in.


    We spent all night with Master Kein teaching me to read. The dream eventually took us back to the ce in the Child Keepers where they had learnednguage. We sat at the benches as Master Kein slowly taught me to decipher the symbols.


    I woke feeling refreshed looking into Evan¡¯s bright eyes.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°That was boring, Ciara,¡± he said simply pulling me up. ¡°I already know how to read and I didn¡¯t like sitting in a ssroom all night. Tomorrow you must dream of something better.¡±


    ¡°Is it normal?¡± I asked as he cleaned me. ¡°Why do I always control the dreams?¡±


    Master Evan looked ufortable and frowned. ¡°No,¡± he finally answered, ¡°we share everything. One of us never controls the others like that.¡±


    We went to breakfast and I sat on Master Evan¡¯sp as Master Christof and Master Bane went to get food. Men approached our table and I felt Master Evan tense beneath me. He wanted to make these men bleed.


    ¡°Our Mistress said we are to be punished today for failure,¡± I heard my fake Masters say. ¡°They say the ve is heavy with a child.¡±


    ¡°Sounds right to me,¡± Master Damien answered leaning back.


    ¡°It was your deception,¡± one of the other men snarled out.


    Master Damien and his Brothers grunted at that statement.


    ¡°It was your failure to follow instructions and your greed that got the ve with child,¡± Master Damien answered.


    My owners were pissed at these men. They wanted to beat them into the ground, but it would have to wait. If they got in more trouble with Nu-reeh, she may hurt them so badly they would be unable to care for me. The women were not known to be light in their punishments.


    ¡°Leave us,¡± Master Damien said motioning to the other men. ¡°I have no wish to beat you up today.¡±


    Rue and his Brothers grumbled, but smartly left to go to their own table.


    The food was delivered and everyone dug in. Anger was put aside so they could have a nice meal.


    I thought about how Nu-reeh would punish them if they really injured someone else. It struck me to wonder what the women did when men killed each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s the price of having a Warrior,¡± Master Damien said. ¡°They expect it to happen.¡±


    When the Warriors killed another family their women paid off the women that had lost men. If the killing was not justified the Warriors would be sanctioned by the Administrators. A family that killed for fun or did so without cause would probably be destroyed by their owners.


    ¡°It was preferred that we brought thieves and wayward men before the Administrators for punishment. We were allowed to dole out death ourselves only when our lives were in danger,¡± Master Kein said.


    Master Kein was munching on that tasty green stalk again. I really wanted to try it. It tasted so unbelievably good to him.


    Watching me curiously, Master Kein dug through the pile and pulled out the smallest, most tender stalk. He handed it to Master Evan, who gave it to me.


    I¡¯d seen Master Kein eat it and he just chewed and ate the entire thing. I put it in my mouth and bit down. The stalk was ice cold. Kein knew it was fresh because it was so cold. It was like biting a tough ice pop.


    Juice leaked out where I bit the stalk and onto my tongue. It was wonderful. Concentrating on the taste, I chewed and sucked. The cold reminded me of cherry ice cream topped with sugar. It was the most intense candy taste I¡¯d ever experienced. If I sucked hard enough I could pull the icy, sweet juice out without biting.


    My men continued to talk around me, but I was lost in my activity. I hadn¡¯t had sweets in eons and that was what this was like. No wonder Master Kein liked it so much.


    I looked up and Master Damien was grinning at me wickedly. Much like men on Earth he was mesmerized by the imagery. It was like watching me suck his cock. He¡¯d make sure I got a piece of the nt everyday to suck on. What a wonderful thing to see at the start of the morning.


    ¡°Ha, ha,¡± I blushed.


    ttering talons made everyone look up. The women had entered the eating area. Nu-reeh approached our table and looked at Master Damien pointedly.


    ¡°I expect you will work this morning and take your punishment this afternoon,¡± she said bluntly.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± we replied.


    ¡°The ve,¡± she said gesturing to me, ¡°will have visitors at mid morning. They will use your quarters and teach the ve what I want her to know. Runen and his Brothers are well versed innguage. They will educate the ve¡­ if it can be done.¡±


    Arguing with Nu-reeh was a stupid thing to do. It always resulted in punishment, but Master Damien was was willing to take it.


    ¡°Kein is bright, Mistress. He is already teaching Ciara,¡± Master Damien said bluntly.


    Nu-reeh¡¯s eyes shed and she leaned toward Master Damien.


    ¡°I am d to see you paid attention to what I told the ve, but I will see to her education,¡± she said simply.


    Master Damien stood to argue and Nu-reeh let out a warning hiss.


    ¡°You know you will never win an argument with me,¡± she said simply. ¡°If you try, I will only make you suffer.¡±


    The room had gone silent watching the challenge. It was obvious Master Damien was arguing with Nu-reeh. She never tolerated such outbursts.


    It was more Christof¡¯s persistent internal entreaties that fighting would be pointless that made Master Damien sit.


    ¡°I am gracious, Damien,¡± Nu-reeh said menacingly, ¡°do not forget that.¡±


    After breakfast I was delivered back to their rooms. Master Damien¡¯s anger was palpable. In a disy of rage, he bloodied his knuckles punching the wall several times. My own hand ached sympathetically.


    ¡°I do not like Runen and his family,¡± Master Damien growled pacing. ¡°They are¡­¡± he couldn¡¯t think of a word bad enough, but I got his intent.


    Runen and his family were slimy and untrustworthy. They had once been Warriors but now negotiated with the other races for the sale of the ore. It was known they spoke manynguages and were bright, but that wasn¡¯t what we didn¡¯t like.


    They had great freedom because of their jobs. Runen had often gloated he was a step above the other men. His family even believed themselves to be at the level of the women.

 128

    My men left for the sorting room begrudgingly. Master Damien kissed me deeply before he left. He told me if Runen or his family harmed me, he would kill the other men, damn the consequences.


    I cleaned the apartment up and was just finishing cleaning the main room when my guests arrived. They walked in like they owned the ce and looked around.


    ¡°So,¡± thergest man said slowly, ¡°we are to waste our morning teaching you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I said politely, ¡°that is what Mistress Nu-reeh ordered.¡±


    We started without anymore preamble.


    The men teaching me found my ignoranceughable, which they did frequently. They knew English, somehow, at least the basics. They were very effective teachers.


    Quite quickly I learned the fundamentals of theirnguage. It helped that I had already been through some of it with Master Kein. The bond I shared with my Masters also made it easier. I drew on what they knew and made it my own.


    Master Damien and his Brothers arrived to take me to lunch and my teachers took their leave. I knew Master Damien wanted to do harm to these men. They had treated me like a subservient species all morning and it had enraged him.


    It was Master Evan that thanked them for their work and Christof that lead them out.


    Once the tutors were gone, I persuaded Master Damien to sit. I rubbed the tense muscles in his back and shoulders. He loved to be touched, so I slipped my hands under his shirt to massage him. The attention had the intended result and he rxed.


    My men ate lightly at lunch as did I. Their punishment was to take ce afterwards and they didn¡¯t want to do it on a full stomach.


    ¡°We have now experienced nausea,¡± Master Bane said watching me. ¡°We think you will feel this when we are punished. None of us wish to experience that again.¡±


    Master Damien shifted me on hisp and sighed. He wondered if he should leave me in their room. Nu-reeh answered that question when she came into the dining hall a momentter.


    ¡°The ve will sit with me while you are punished,¡± she stated simply motioning me to follow her.


    We walked through the halls briskly. I followed Nu-reeh¡¯srge strides in a near jog. By the time we made it to where we were going I was out of breath.


    The hall we stepped into was crowded. It was full of men there to watch the afternoon entertainment. I heard bets ced as to who would scream the loudest and how manyshes the punishment would entail. If Master Bane wasn¡¯t being punished, he¡¯d be having a grand time in theotion.


    Nu-reeh headed toward a raised dais along the wall. She lifted me onto it and then followed with a leap. Therge woman gestured to a seat and I took it quickly. Nu-reeh settled gracefully beside me.


    I watched the raucous crowd of Warriors that were gathered beneath us. Unless I shut my eyes there was no way not to look at them. Master Damien was quite firm in his belief I should not shut my eyes around Nu-reeh, so I was permitted to watch.


    Looking to the head of the room I saw Rue and his Brothers were already there. They were shirtless and looking vaguely anxious. Master Damien and his family went to the same ce and stripped off their shirtsying them to the side. The two families stood apart and stared hard at each other, which seemed to surprise the rest of the men in the room.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they work together?¡± I heard the men whisper to one another. ¡°Aren¡¯t they friends?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t hard to miss. Master Damien looked like he wanted to fight Rue and his Brothers. The rest of my family had the same fierce look. Even awaiting punishment they looked like dark, angry Warriors ready to do battle.


    Nu-reeh made a sound akin to purring next to me and I looked up at her.


    ¡°Look at them, ve,¡± she said eyeing Master Damien like a piece of meat. ¡°You see the fire? They had almost lost that passion. I knew what they were doing when they left me. When they came back with their natures returned each time I knew I was making the correct decision.¡±


    Nu-reeh looked down at me. ¡°I do not know exactly what you do to them,¡± she said tracing my face with a w, ¡°but I want it to continue. They are valuable assets like this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I whispered as the w left my face.


    ¡°You will not carry another child, though,¡± she stated. ¡°That is uneptable.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± came out of my mouth automatically.


    ¡°You have nothing to offer me,¡± she continued, her eyes still on Master Damien. ¡°There is no talent the human race has that I need on this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Evan¡¯s talent I appreciate,¡± she said gesturing. ¡°His breeder many generations back was not of Pateria. From that ve he gained his ability,¡± she told me.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I was too shocked to speak and even Master Evan looked curiously over at us. Evidently, he hadn¡¯t known that either.


    ¡°We do not allow those ves here anymore, though,¡± she continued conversationally, ¡°we could not control their breeding and they were a very petite race.¡±


    ¡°Size is important, Mistress,¡± I said trying to agree with her.


    ¡°Evan was bredrge,¡± she continued. ¡°We have kept the talent and lost the ridiculous size that was originally associated with it.¡±


    More women entered the hall and the men separated to let them go where they wanted. Dinah and Nu-reeh¡¯s third Sister, Tosu, approached and jumped up to take seats around us. Dinah looked at me and grunted, but seemed to be controlling her temper.


    On the other side of the auditorium I saw the three women that must own Rue and his Brothers take seats on a second raised dais.


    Arge woman approached Nu-reeh with a wicked looking whip in her hand.


    ¡°Twenty,¡± Nu-reeh told her, ¡°divide it between them.¡±


    ¡°So few?¡± the woman asked and Nu-reeh made a vicious sound.


    ¡°My men, I decide the punishment,¡± she growled.


    ¡°The most to the male breeder then?¡± the woman asked gesturing to my men. ¡°Which one is that?¡±


    Nu-reeh let out a low curse. ¡°The ve is human; she doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    The other women looked surprised and then angry. ¡°One like us is arising from¡­ this?¡± she asked disgusted.


    The women shared a look before the whip holder roared and moved to the front of the room.

 129

    Rue and his Brothers went first. They each took thirty vicious swings of the whip to their backs. Several of the men cried out loudly, which elicited a cheer from the other men in the room. Bets were won and lost as the whip cracked.


    I watched the blood drip from the wounds and cringed. The General¡¯s treatment of me had been far less harsh and I remembered the pain. Despite the joy Master Damien and his Brothers felt at their cousin¡¯s treatment, I felt sorry for all of them.


    Looking up, I found Nu-reeh staring at me.


    ¡°Do you have a tolerance for pain?¡± she asked bluntly.


    ¡°No, Mistress,¡± I answered honestly.


    ¡°Concentrate on Bane or Damien,¡± she told me. ¡°I refuse to listen to your piteous screams. Your owners are legendary for their tolerance and I am proud of them. Do not dishonor the family.¡±


    Master Damien took hisshes first and I concentrated on Master Bane. He was bored. The family had been whipped many times, this was nothing new.


    The punishment was also surprisingly light. He had expected far worse. Master Bane was d he hadn¡¯t ced any bets with his Brothers on the number ofshes. He would have lost that wager badly.


    Frankly, Master Bane would prefer to be in the crowd betting on the oue. Just to throw the bets, he considered calling out on the firstsh. Most of the men would have wagered he wouldn¡¯t make a sound.


    Master Evan and Master Christof were irritated with that idea. This was not a family of weak men. Crying out would bring dishonor, even if it would throw the games in the crowd.


    It was Master Evan¡¯s turn and he grinned cheekily at the whip-holder. Winking would probably really irk her, I thought, so Master Evan did that. No one here had ever seen a wink and it did seem to disrupt the proceedings. Master Evan was thrilled.


    The woman doing the whipping was infuriated with Master Evan¡¯s attitude. Sheid the whip four times in the same ce. She left a deep bloody furrow in his back, but he only grunted on thestsh.


    I felt the pain from the two of them burning across my own back. It was much, much worse than what the General had done. Tears blurred my eyes and I concentrated on Master Bane.


    Christof went next and took the blows stoically. He didn¡¯t intentionally goad the woman like Master Evan had done. She repaid him byying the marks equally across his flesh.


    Master Evan was proud of his single mark and bragged he was the strongest Brother. Master Christof did his best to ignore Master Evan, but he did agree with him. Master Evan¡¯s mark was deep and bloody. It was impressive.


    Master Kein leapt to the position to take his turn. His willingness to take his punishment angered the whip holder, again. She called to Nu-reeh asking to give them more, they were not learning anything.


    ¡°They will learn, won¡¯t you Damien?¡± Nu-reeh called.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± we all answered politely, but the internal opinion was quite the opposite.


    We weren¡¯t learning anything from this. Fuck the women and their stupid rules.


    Nu-reeh watched the defiant faces in front of her and I know she saw their rebelliousness. From what she¡¯d told me, she liked it. Their attitude in face of their punishment looked like it thrilled her.


    The punishment resumed and between shes to Master Kein¡¯s back Nu-reeh turned to me.


    ¡°If I actually wanted to break them,¡± she said, ¡°you would have taken the twentyshes. I could have opened your flesh until your blood coated the floor. That whip, while mild on my servants, would have torn you apart.¡±


    Master Kein cried out loudly hearing that through me and the men in the hall cheered. My owners turned to look at Nu-reeh with wary eyes.


    ¡°I am a kind Mistress,¡± she said simply. ¡°They should never make me want to do that. Isn¡¯t that right, ve?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress, you are kind,¡± I said petting my gravid belly.


    ¡°Never bet more than you are willing to lose, I believe is what Bane would say,¡± she mused.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I answered as Master Bane humbly took his ce and silently took the whipping.


    She¡¯d sucked the fire out of my owners. The whip may kill me, it would certainly maim me. Their cream would not be effective on the bone deep cuts the whip could make. My fragile flesh meant a lot to them, Nu-reeh had nailed the unfortunate truth of it. Master Damien and his Brothers would do anything to protect me.


    Once the ten men had taken their punishment, they moved to stand before their respective owners. Master Damien looked up at me and he wanted me far away from Nu-reeh, or at least closer to him.


    ¡°I believe we understand each other, Damien,¡± Nu-reeh said as she ran a wed hand through my hair.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± we all answered.


    ¡°You should thank me for giving you a light punishment,¡± she purred.


    My men and I thanked her dutifully. Compared to the other men, it really had been light.


    ¡°I will decide when you need to suffer, Damien, not you. Do not disappoint me again,¡± she said. ¡°Your ability to feel pain is mine.¡±


    The rest of the men in the hall dispersed quickly. They¡¯d seen the good part. Bets would be settled outside the view of the women. It was quiet in a few moments and we were alone with Nu-reeh and her Sisters.


    ¡°Damien,¡± Nu-reeh said, ¡°Rue and his Brothers have paid for their deception and oversight. Their owner wants no other harm toe to their servants.¡±


    My owners were livid. Master Damien spoke quickly and angrily.


    ¡°They did not treat Ciara right, they did not care for her-¡± he said fists clenching.


    ¡°And it has been taken care of,¡± Nu-reeh answered him calmly.


    I felt it, the shift. It was done. We would not try to punish Rue and his Brothers ourselves. Thirtyshes to the back each was enough punishment for what they had failed to do.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± we said.


    My owners were looking longingly at me, but they didn¡¯t say anything. Their main concern now was having me closer to them.


    ¡°Go,¡± Nu-reeh said simply waving a hand in my direction.


    I rose to my feet and moved to the edge of the small stage. Struggling slightly I sat down and my owners pulled me off. They weren¡¯t focusing on their backs, they were focused on me. Nu-reeh¡¯s wicked ws had been so close¡­


    ¡°Go clean up,¡± Nu-reeh said. ¡°The ve may wait in your quarters and I expect a performance from you all this afternoon.¡±


    Nobody knew who she wanted to perform or what she was talking about. Suddenly her eyes locked with Master Evan.


    ¡°You specifically, Evan, I expect a good performance from you,¡± she rose and stepped off the stage.

 130

    Nu-reeh walked past us brushing boldly along Master Evan¡¯s chest. Her wings ttered and shook in silent excitement, but she moved on. My men understood now.


    We walked toward our living quarters and the internal conversation took over. Nu-reeh smelled of a woman in need. The scent called to Master Evan like a beacon. She was going to breed with him today and he was excited.


    ¡°I wonder if she would let me taste?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Not a chance,¡± Master Bane scoffed.


    ¡°As if you could get close enough without getting gouged,¡± Master Kein said. ¡°You aren¡¯t fast enough.¡±


    ¡°Bet I could,¡± Master Evan answered with good humor.


    ¡°The General liked to taste, too, Brother,¡± Master Damien warned, ¡°and you¡¯ve seen what they did to him. They don¡¯t want you tracking them.¡±


    The General¡¯s face, I suddenly remembered, bore a scar. That was unusual, the mens¡¯ memories told me. The women rarely injured a man in the face.


    I was irritated. They should be convalescing and rxing. Getting harassed by Nu-reeh would just mean it would take longer to heal. Their backs were still dripping blood. They weren¡¯t up for a mating right now.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Damien scolded looking askance at me. ¡°That was an embarrassingly light punishment and we are not weak men. Stop with this line of thinking.¡±


    We arrived back at our quarters and my men cleaned and wrapped their wounds. I tried to help, but they had done this before and knew what to do for one another. They pecked me on the lips and made their way to the mating chamber in good humor.


    Despite the irritation the men had at the thought, I still believed that they were strange creatures. The pain didn¡¯t even phase them. They barely acknowledged it, yet they would rather die than live without even one Brother.


    ¡°We¡¯re tough,¡± Master Bane had argued.


    ¡°Not easily undone,¡± Master Evan had informed me.


    Strange nheless, I still thought.


    That afternoon I sat in our apartment and experienced my men mating with the women. Since I didn¡¯t have anyone talking to me, I was forced to really feel what my men went through.


    It was like a surreal dream as I sat on the couch and Nu-reeh took Master Evan. Dinah took Master Christof and Tosu took Master Bane. It was violent, erotic, and all consuming.


    My men worked together, but it was never effective. The women picked the man they wanted and quickly divided him from the group. Here in the mountains the women made no show of allowing men to bind or control them. Men were forced to ept what the women wanted.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The females absolutely controlled the mating. They fought viciously with the men until they had them t on their backs on the cold stone floor. Once the men were down, they had to stay still and let the women mount them. That is how the men were always taken, unless the women felt kind. If the women were in a good mood, which was rarely, they let the men stand and take them from behind.


    Christof wasn¡¯t particrly turned on by the aggression today, but an erection was pulled from him anyway. Dinah straddled my friend and her vaginal area literally sucked him in. Within moments the tight heat of her sex had him hard and ready.


    Master Damien and his Brothers knew the women¡¯s anatomy, mostly. Small suckers could be used to drag the penis into the women. Rippling muscle inside the women stimted the men whether they wanted it or not.


    No man could resist the women, except Christof. His prior impotence in the face of his stress had been unheard of. Since he was functional again the women took him like he was a rare treat that might dry up at any time. Dinah would drain him as many times as she could this afternoon.


    It went on and on. The women mated their chosen men and then released them. When they were ready to fight and fuck, they took them again. My family was tired and hungry when they came back to me that evening.


    As I bathed them, they enjoyed my soft hands gliding over their skin. I avoided touching the ces that hurt and they liked that, too. The women always made a point to dig into their sensitive spots. This was a small joy they had longed for in the many moons we had been separated.


    I went to sleepter that night still wondering about this strange and bizarre world. Tonight it was dreams of the wide ins leading to the mountains. I was there as they battled and subdued the bandits that roamed the Great Barren Stretch.


    Runen and his Brothers came to teach me again in the morning.


    I had a horrible time concentrating. Something had happened in the sorting room and all the men were working to fix it. They were frustrated and annoyed, which kept distracting me from my lesson. The tutors noted it and called me stupid.


    I learned about names today, family names specifically. By the time my tutors left I understood the marks men wore on their shoulders. They were brands that told you not only what family they belonged to, but the small unique marks around the edges told you who their breeders were for three generations.


    I asked the tutors how you would know which Brother in a family sired the child, since the Brothers all wore the same mark. They snidely told me the Brothers were all numbered. They each were aware of what numerical symbol corresponded to them.


    ¡°How have you existed here this long and yet you don¡¯t realize that?¡± the lead Brother asked. ¡°You must pay no attention at all.¡±


    I sat silently as they pondered my ignorance. In my head I heard Master Damien¡¯s outrage. Of course I didn¡¯t know the Brothers each corresponded to a numerical value. There was never a reason for me to know that. It was just a system the Child Keeper¡¯s used.


    Information that was infrequently used came to my memory suddenly. Master Damien was number 1, Master Evan number 2, Master Kein was 3, Christof 4, and Master Bane 5. The number hand no other benefit than to help the Child Keeper¡¯s organize the raucous young boys.

 131

    The mening to teach me were testing Master Damien¡¯s patience. They did not treat me with the respect his family was due. Anyone else that demonstrated this obvious disregard would usually receive a sound beating.


    My owners arrived at lunch and Master Kein escorted my tutors out. Everyone tried to keep Master Damien distracted until the men were gone, his temper was threatening to burst out of control.


    ¡°We have a surprise, Ciara,¡± Christof said lightly and that made Master Damien smile.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They did have a surprise for me, one they had been carefully hiding all morning. I hadn¡¯t sensed anything about it from them. Only Christof had seen the surprise and he was making a point not to think about it. They wanted to see my face when I saw what they¡¯d gotten me. Christof presented me with a brown bag and I looked curiously at him.


    ¡°Only I looked at it,¡± he exined grinning, but I still didn¡¯t know what it was. Christof was very good at keeping secrets. Usually that irritated Damien, but it had been fun today.


    I opened the bag and was thrilled. They had found me knitting needles and yarn in their colors. They had paid attention when I said I wanted to knit my child a nket. It had seemed important to me, so they wanted to make it happen.


    Grateful for their thoughtfulness I hugged and kissed each of them. That seemed to finish calming Master Damien down.


    ***********


    Just like when I first arrived on this the strangeness of it all settled. My days in the mountains started to take on a normal feel. It became a repetitive pattern of lessons and learning.


    Nu-reeh took me out to fly in the countryside almost every day. She brought me into caves and taught me all the things that lived in the hills. Other days we would fly into the mines and she would teach me how to get the ore. I knew the sprawling mountains around us like the back of my hand.


    I also learnedndmarks and how to tell direction. Nu-reeh spoke of far off ces and how to get to them. It felt like I had seen the entire through her stories.


    The most fascinating day, she took me to where the space ships loaded the ore. We sat on a hill overlooking the valley as massive ships worked below us. Nu-reeh made sure I knew about every race that was down in the valley. By the end of the day I knew what dangers awaited the salesmen below us. If they should need help, I knew the signs.


    I assumed I was to teach my child all that I was learning. There was so much, I prayed enough of it would stay with me. Everyday felt like I was trying to memorize an encyclopedia.


    This was such a strange and dangerous world. I often wondered if my child would survive. It wasn¡¯t like I could offer any help or assistance. While I knew I would unconditionally love my child, I felt useless in helping to raise her.


    My owners hated the fretting and worrying. They found that myck of confidence and fear distracted them. Any endeavor that took my mind off my deficiencies was supported wholeheartedly.


    They soon learned the knitting and sewing rxed me. Making nkets for the child made me feel useful. At least my child would have something soft and warm to be wrapped in. I was provided with as many supplies as I needed and encouraged to knit whenever I wasn¡¯t otherwise upied.


    Besides rxing me the knitting had another benefit. It gave me something to do when my only responsibility was to be present and listen. Often Nu-reeh had me sit and watch my Masters¡¯ couplings while she spoke with her Sisters. She found my productivity to be a good thing and demanded I continue it.


    Sitting amongst the women I learned a great deal about them. Soon I could understand their hierarchy and their interactions. Eventually, I learned what was appropriate behavior and what was not. Nu-reeh quizzed me often and seemed intent I understood this well.


    There were rules the women followed and expectations that had to be met. Whenever we came across a new practice Nu-reeh would make sure I understoodpletely. She was quite clear in her belief I should know exactly what was expected of a female. I did my best not to disappoint.


    As far as my original purpose was concerned, a drastic change took ce. One night my owners decided that sex was too cumbersome and exhausting for me. They no longer used me for sex.


    Damien and his Brothers adored sex with me, but as my belly grew I was easily made sore. The act itself required a great deal of energy, particrly with five men to satisfy. It became an issue one night and I was shocked at the oue.


    Kein had taken me first. I knelt on the bed as he took his pleasure in my body. For me the act was ufortable, but I took him willingly. With each bump of his long staff against my tunnel, I had started to openly wince. Suddenly, he withdrew himself.


    Evan¡¯s breath was hot on my cunt as he brought me to pleasure. For a moment I wondered when Kein would finish and then I knew he would not. They were done with me for the evening. The orgasm Evan was bringing me was an apology for the pain. It was going to be the end of sex until I was no longer pregnant.


    I was shocked and looked up at them. A sex ve that could not be used for sex was unheard of. Damien heard the train of thought in my mind.


    ¡°You are not our ve in this room,¡± he chuckled. ¡°You are tired and not able to be used for now. We do not mind. We will wait for the women to use us.¡±


    Iy down panting on my side staring at him. He was erect and ready, they all were. ¡°You could pleasure yourselves with your hands,¡± I said hopefully, ¡°or I could pleasure you with my hand.¡±


    That would be unheard of. A man¡¯s seed must be deposited in a living vessel. Anything less would be a terrible insult. Their essence should only be left somewhere alive.


    The collective opinion shed with my own and Christof gasped at my take on the matter.


    ¡°It is a form of control,¡± he said softly while rising to pace the floor. ¡°We could make our own release, but the women want us to depend on them for it.¡±


    Damien started to understand and slowly they all did. The women force them to look forward to the horrible couplings by making sure they didn¡¯t get relief any other way. Damien and his Brothers had never looked at it like that.


    A strange memory urred to me. My uncles had used socks and towels to clean up the resulting mess when the pleasured themselves. The women just didn¡¯t want the men using their seed like that.


    I imagined the initial intent was to only allow sex with women. The ves in thepound were obviously an appeasement for overanxious Warriors who would not wait. ves kept men on thepound and away from the mountains. The only other option was going to forced couplings.


    Kein bolted to the bathing room and returned with five small towels. I sat up and watched him hand them out. Everyone was excited and perplexed about doing this.


    They¡¯d been told this was wrong and never encouraged to do it. It was such a temptation, though. It would feel so liberating.


    I knew they¡¯d feel better if it seemed more familiar to them.


    ¡°First one to finish wins,¡± I said softly and to no one in particr.


    Christof had done this before and took the dare first. The others followed suit and I watched fascinated at their impromptu circle jerk. They looked down at what they were doing with fascination. No one had ever said they could do this

 132

    Kein came first, probably he was already stimted from what we¡¯d done. His Brothers followed in rapid sequence with Bane losing the whole contest. None of them felt they¡¯d lost anything, though.


    They¡¯d won a certain freedom today. The women could not control them this way. If they felt the urge again, they had an outlet. There was nothing wrong with what I called masturbating. It was markedly exhrating.


    The rags the men had used to catch their seed were all taken to thevatory and washed. We were all ted at their new found freedom. They felt a measure of control and they liked it.


    ¡°Thank you, Ciara,¡± Master Damien said to me with a grin, ¡°we enjoy the way you see the world.¡±


    I smiled back at him and petted my growing belly. Freedom felt good and I was d my daughter would have that.


    Time passed in the mountains. I had only my five men forpany, but they were always present. My thoughts were a constant amalgamation of mine and theirs. It forced us to know each other andpromise on even the littlest thing. As my belly grew, I felt more and more attached to my Warriors.


    The six of us grew very close. We experienced each other in ways I¡¯d never dreamed possible. I understood thempletely and they understood me.


    The dreams were always when we were closest. They saw the world through my eyes and I saw it through theirs. During the day my opinions yed into their actions as theirs yed into mine. It changed our rtionship.


    ¡°A ve can be bought and sold,¡± Master Evan said one night while we sat around the fire in our apartment.


    I had been knitting and not really paying attention to them at all. As it was now most days, my attention had been on Nu-reeh¡¯s lessons from the morning. The conversation took me off guard.


    ¡°Ciara can¡¯t be sold,¡± Master Kein said, ¡°ever.¡±


    We all strongly agreed. Selling me would be wrong, because buying and selling anyone was wrong. Sentient beings should not be sold or owned.


    It was done and decided. I was not their ve anymore. My men were satisfied.


    I fought the collective opinion and I could feel the disconnect causing a headache.


    ¡°I am still a ve. You are still my Masters. There is nothing else I can do on this. If you don¡¯t im me, someone else will. I am not strong enough on my own, remember?¡± I asked.


    Their sudden decision had me worried. I knew the reason everyone left me alone was because I was theirs. Without my powerful Masters, I was as good as dead.


    ¡°You are not a ve,¡± Master Evan insisted. ¡°We could never part from you. You are part of us, you are family.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Do you want to be a ve?¡± Master Bane asked incredulous. ¡°I know you don¡¯t. I can¡¯t understand your resistance.¡±


    I breathed deeply and tried to calm my rampaging thoughts.


    ¡°If I walk out of that p,¡± I said pointing to the main door, ¡°and tell those men I am not owned by Master Damien and his Brothers, what do you think will happen to me?¡±


    ¡°That would be a stupid thing to do,¡± Master Kein said echoing the thought of everyone in the room.


    Yes, he was right. I blinked and tried to focus on why they had to im me as a ve.


    ¡°I am not harmed only because I am owned by you all. If you stop iming me, then I have no value to anyone,¡± I argued.


    ¡°We don¡¯t like very anymore,¡± Master Evan said as way of exnation. ¡°You are family, not a ve.¡±


    I put the knitting needles down and tried to make them see reason. ¡°You can tell me that, Master Evan, but you can¡¯t tell anyone else that.¡±


    They considered for a mere moment.


    ¡°Fine, you make a valid point,¡± Master Damien conceded. ¡°Since we do not wish to see you harmed, we will still call you our ve. We will all know you are not a ve, though.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Damien,¡± I said politely, feeling happy they understood.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call us Master if it¡¯s just us,¡± Christof said grinning.


    Christof was ecstatic. He was gloating actually. It had taken a long time, but they had finally seen what he saw all along.


    ¡°Yes, yes Brother,¡± Evan sighed, ¡°free things should be left free.¡±


    ¡°Can we still use Ciara?¡± Kein asked.


    They hadn¡¯t thought about that. If I was free I could say no to them, that didn¡¯t seem possible. They knew I loved what they did to me when I wasn¡¯t pregnant. The collective decided I would still have sex with them whenever they wanted, because they brought me pleasure, too.


    I sighed and let the thoughts run through my head. A very tiny piece of me knew they had missed the point entirely, but it was a good start. I had to appreciate that they were at least bing aware.


    Christof was not as generous as I was. It should be my choice, just like it should be their choice. That wasn¡¯t the overriding opinion and dissension caused pain. I felt the whispered promise before the idea was buried. We would work on it.


    The family walked to the breakfast room the next morning and Damien had the oddest thought. I should be able to look at whatever I wanted. Since I was no longer a ve, the rules did not apply. They were sure I¡¯d like to look around.


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± I whispered fiercely. ¡°These men understand the rules you all have set forth. I don¡¯t look at them and they don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Christof agreed with me. It would have to be an act, but we had to continue the same way. The rules protected me.


    ¡°Not much to look at in these caves, anyway,¡± Bane said softly.


    We walked quietly and I thought about the things I would want to see. There were things I rarely got the chance to look at. I remembered being in the backyard on Earth with one of my nicer uncles. We hadid on nkets and he had taught me the names of the different constetions.


    ¡°Stars,¡± I whispered and they pulled me to the side, ¡°I would like to see the stars again.¡±


    I had asionally seen the stars through the window in thepound. It wasn¡¯t like I was an astronomer, but I did like to see them. I imagined the sky here would be beautiful, but I was not permitted to look up.


    Tonight, the men decided. There was a ce they could take me we could go look at the stars. I would have to be dressed warmly because it was an exposed area, but you could see almost the entire sky.


    I thanked each of them and kissed their cheeks. Speaking softly, I only called them by their given names. They loved that I didn¡¯t call them Master anymore.


    We walked toward the eating hall and my family was satisfied. Some tiny part of me wanted to think what funny men these were, but I couldn¡¯t hold the thought. They were happy and settled, so I was, too.

 133

    I sat on Bane¡¯sp to eat. Christof went with Kein to get food.


    The men were all excited when Christof sat the steaming pot of drink on the table. It was hard to make, but all the men loved it. I loved it, too. How wonderful we got to have it today.


    ¡°It is so strange having a strong opinion on something I¡¯ve never experienced,¡± Iined.


    I¡¯d never had this drink in thepound. It was often served at celebrations. The memories they had of this drink were very powerful.


    ¡°Women must have something that made them happy,¡± Bane said pouring us a generous portion.


    He took a sip and offered the cup to me to hold.


    ¡°Bet one of them had a girl,¡± Kein said taking the pot from Bane.


    I took a sip of the warm, spicy liquid. It was wonderful, like orange juice mixed with cider, only richer and spicier. I licked my lips as I handed the cup to Bane.


    Everyone thought my reaction wasical. They loved to see me experience their world. My face was so expressive. The very first day they¡¯d learned that and it had thrilled them.


    We ate our meal and I took frequent sips of the drink. Christof even had to refill our pot, because I drank so much. It reminded me of strong Christmas punch.


    During breakfast, I ate what Bane gave me, but also picked what I liked off his te. He found it amusing. They no longer cared if I fed myself, as long as I got enough to stay healthy.


    Bane frequently redirected my hand. The things I liked to eat they did not think would give me enough sustenance. Although I picked it up, they still directed what I took.


    Our quiet breakfast was interrupted by Rue and his Brothers.


    ¡°You let it feed itself?¡± Rue asked from in front of us.


    I was holding Bane¡¯s cup and tried to set it on the table. He stopped me with an internalmand.


    ¡°As it turns out,¡± Damien said casually, ¡°Ciara is a female. You will note, thanks to you all, she now carries a child.¡±


    We weren¡¯t particrly angry and these men anymore. They were less capable than we¡¯d originally thought, but we had no ill feelings toward them.


    Damien asked Kein for a te of meat and just continued his breakfast.


    ¡°But you let HER feed HERSELF the entire meal,¡± the other man groused. ¡°You made us stop our day to feed this creature with our own hands. You said it had to be done that way.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It appears not,¡± Damien said dismissively.


    ¡°You wasted our time,¡± Rue persisted.


    This was really starting to get under our skin. None of us could figure out why we weren¡¯t upset with these idiots anymore. They had kept Ciara in the box for days, they had forced her to work for them, and they had stopped giving her the health drink. When she became pregnant, knowing it could be illness, they had tried to hide that from us and not called the Healers. Rue and his Brothers had done horrible things and had not finished paying for it.


    Damien stood up; he was pissed. I slipped off Bane¡¯sp as he rose to his full height. My family was preparing for battle. The entire eating area went silent watching what would be a tremendous fight.


    ttering talons came into the hall and I looked up at Nu-reeh. She had already punished these men. We had all seen it, beating them again would be a waste of time. Now was the time for eating.


    Rue and his Brothers moved away and Nu-reeh came to stand in front of us.


    ¡°Sit,¡± she ordered and we all did. ¡°Did you enjoy the drink today?¡± she asked pleasantly.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± we answered.


    Nu-reeh turned and left without another word.


    ¡°Women,¡± Bane said quietly refilling the cup and we all agreed.


    A niggling and fleeting thought made me wonder what had us so worked up a moment ago. I shrugged and took Bane¡¯s cup. Must not have been important to be forgotten so easily.

 134

    I had a free morning while my men worked in the sorting room. After I cleaned our apartment, I finished another nket for the child. I talked to my unborn and sang to her all morning. Later, as I often did nowadays, I took ate morning nap.


    My naps were restful, but they were full of dreams. My connection with my family was strongest then. It was like I spent that time in the sorting room learning more about the ore and whatever else was on their minds.


    Anything they thought about while I slept, I absorbed. If something was interesting to me I felt them concentrate on it. The experience made for strange, vivid dreams. I often woke confused, because I¡¯d thought I¡¯d been wherever I was dreaming about.


    As usual, Evan¡¯s lips on my temple woke me. I had been deeply asleep.


    ¡°It is very strange,¡± he informed me, ¡°we find that when you are tired, we are also. Once you have fallen to sleep, we no longer feel tired. Your sleeping clears our bond of that influence.¡±


    I stared up at him as confused as he was. It was clear to my men the way we bonded wasn¡¯t normal. They were an amalgamation of one mind. Despite our obvious connection, I was still separate. It was very strange, but it wasn¡¯t like any of us understood.


    ¡°We are hungry,¡± he told me as my own stomach rumbled.


    After lunch Nu-reeh had me sit with she and her Sisters while Damien and his Brothers worked off her debt to another family of women.


    ¡°They are fierce,¡± Dinah purred watching my men battle and get fucked by the women.


    ¡°They are happy,¡± Nu-reeh said andid a wed hand on my back.


    ¡°Your owners are valuable when they are like this, ve,¡± Nu-reeh told me. ¡°Men that are unhappy wither and die.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She continued with the odd lesson. ¡°Some men are happy here in the mountains. Rue and his Brothers will be happy here because they are allowed to learn new things, for instance. They will do well here. Other men are happy because they are allowed to enjoy us physically more frequently.¡±


    Nu-reeh pointed to my family. ¡°There are times when you will find a family will not be happy here, no matter what. Those men cannot be kept here in the mountains. Their anger infects the other men. They start fights. It is very disruptive.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I said remembering things I hadn¡¯t known.


    In my mind, I saw that Damien and his Brothers had been trouble makers when they were first here. Until the first time they saw me, they had been very difficult and sullen.


    ¡°I foolishly used them as payment, so I could not send them back immediately. It was a mistake,¡± Nu-reeh said. ¡°They found a way to make themselves happy, though, so I let them continue to visit with you. I had hoped it would be a permanent solution.¡±


    Dinah snorted and growled, ¡°They were never like this, though, all spirited and happy. Their energy is from a good ce now. They will stay strong like this. However, I can barely tolerate having this ve near me.¡±


    ¡°Damien and his Brothers need to be back at thepound, so they can be with their ve,¡± Tosu said and the other women agreed. ¡°This is what makes them happy.¡±


    Dinah snorted looking disdainfully down at me. ¡°If Damien and his Brothers must keep her, at least let it be out of our sight.¡±


    The talking ended as a woman down in the ring speared Kein with a wing tip. He had been trying to y with her breasts. Dinah¡¯s disgust with me barely registered and I grinned at my men as Nu-reeh went down to protect her property.


    I continued to knit quietly as the mating went on. What Nu-reeh had said was interesting, but the collective was busy fighting and fucking. All I could really think about was what my men were doing down in the ring.


    After the mating, we were excited. My Men knew a great deal about the stars. Their memories of how to use them were powerful. They could help tell you time of year or guide you across great distances. Showing them to me would be fun.


    We had permission from Nu-reeh, Damien had asked, so we could stay out all night. My men loaded up bags they carried on their backs and we set off. We had everything we needed, so we wouldn¡¯t have to return until morning.


    The sun was setting as we got on our transport. Kein drove and we zipped away from our mountain home. My men had to control themselves. Cheering as they rode away would be dishonorable, but it¡¯s what they wanted to do.


    We were going to their favoriteke. In the morning we may swim in the water. Tonight we would watch the moons rise together. It was going to be a wonderful night.


    ¡°No women!¡± Bane said smiling.


    I patted my gravid belly and looked up at him.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t really count, Ciara,¡± Kein told me, musing my hair. ¡°You aren¡¯t like them.¡±


    No, I wasn¡¯t like them. I was female, but I wasn¡¯t what they considered a woman. I was different.


    We made it to their spot in record time, at least ording to them.


    Evan and Christof set up our camp site while Damien, Kein, and Bane checked the perimeter. There were dangerous things we had to watch out for. I knew what most of them were thanks to Nu-reeh. Luckily the area around thiske was not usually inhabited by things that were troublesome.


    Kein bounded back to us with a dead animal slung over his shoulder. We would eat it the way they enjoyed it tonight, roasted on a spit over the open me. I watched curiously as my men prepared the carcass and set up the fire.


    ¡°I only camped outside a couple of times when I was younger,¡± I told them as the fire started to gain momentum.


    I remembered staying at a camp ground a couple of times with rtives. We¡¯d stayed in a trailer, so we didn¡¯t even really stay outside. We brought canned food and cooked it over the electric stove inside. There were bugs outside, so we sat inside and watched television. It was really like staying at home, only more cramped.

 135

    My men experienced my memories with me and grunted in amusement. The idea of a traveling lodging was funny to them. They¡¯d never seen anything like that. The rest of it was just weird Earth culture. Sitting and talking around the fire was so much more enjoyable than what I described.


    ¡°This is much better,¡± Christof saiding to sit beside me.


    I grinned at him and pushed at his shoulder with my own. Christof grinned and pushed back, bumping me against Bane. The physical contact was always reassuring. No matter what we were doing, we preferred to be together.


    ¡°You¡¯re missing the stars,¡± Baneughed pointing up.


    He was right the sky was slowly darkening and the first glimmers were appearing in the night sky. Leaning back I watched as the first of the three moons rose.


    ¡°We won¡¯t see the ringed moon start it¡¯s journey into the night sky,¡± Evan told me. ¡°It happens beyond that mountain over there. It will appear in the sky above that ridge after a third of the night has passed.¡±


    From their minds and memories I had a sudden knowledge of the moons. My men timed the night sky by them. When they kept watch, they used the progress of the different moons to know howte it was. It was the setting of the ringed moon that woke Evan up every morning. They were so in tune with them, they felt them even when they couldn¡¯t see them.


    I thought about the moon on earth, it hadn¡¯t been nearly as predictable. The sun was useful and we timed our days off of that.


    ¡°Weird,¡± Keinmented wrinkling his nose.


    The meat was cooked and we ate heartily. They told me about the patterns they watched in the speckled ckness. Evan knew it better than anyone and his mind guided mine. I watched with fascination as the night sky unfurled before me.


    Eventually, we ended up on our backs. My men set up their sleeping pallets so our heads were all together in a circle. I watched as they pointed out all the interesting things they knew about the glittering ckness.


    The way the stars looked and the way they moved in the sky was predictable to my men. They told me all about it. Evan had spent hours learning the sky.


    ¡°I wonder,¡± he said, ¡°where my breeder came from, the ve many generations back?¡± he whispered.


    We all wondered and none of us knew. I wondered what had happened to her.


    ¡°Why do you think she tasted things?¡± he asked. ¡°What was the purpose of my gift where she was from?¡±


    Evan¡¯s mind was full of questions. He couldn¡¯t imagine a world where they were all like him.


    ¡°You sound like Ciara,¡± Bane teased lightly, but he didn¡¯t mind.


    The questions were valid and they all wished they knew more about their Brother.


    Iy quietly watching the sky. Bane had stretched out on one side and Christof on the other. After a long while, I drifted to sleep. Vaguely, I was aware as the nkets were pulled over me and I was snuggly wrapped.


    When we slept outside like this someone always kept a watch. They each took a turn during the night. Through the eyes of my men as they protected their family, I saw every subtle change in the shimmering stars and changing moons. It was like I watched the sky all night.


    The memories of my men spoke to me. I saw the countless nights they had sat and watched the beautiful vista. By morning I understood the way they tracked time and what subtle changes in the moons would mean.


    Evan woke me with his enthusiasm. As the ringed moon disappeared and the sun rose he was filled with the usual boundless energy.


    ¡°A swim this morning?¡± he asked stripping.


    My breath misted in front of me and I looked warily at him. The water would be freezing and the air wasn¡¯t much better. I¡¯d be an ice cube.


    The collective mind had me, though. We loved a morning swim. It was refreshing.


    Before I realized it I was on my feet and stripping out of my warm cover. My men raced to get out of their clothes.


    The air bit my nipples and the rocky ground dug into the soles of my feet. I was too happy to notice, though. This was a treat to get to do this. My family hadn¡¯t been able to swim here since we lived in thepound.


    We plunged as a group off a small rocky ledge into the water. It was so cold I screamed when I came up for air. I grabbed at the edge and tried to pull myself out.


    Kein was behind meughing a secondter.


    ¡°Hold onto my shoulders,¡± hemanded turning away from me. ¡°I want to show you something.¡±


    Kein wasn¡¯t too cold, neither was anyone else. I concentrated on how they felt and ignored my own sensations. It made swimming like this fun.


    I grabbed onto Kein¡¯s back and he took off under the water. Fish swam by us as we darted through the reeds at the bottom. I watched the underwater scenery with wonder. Kein didn¡¯t surface until he needed air.


    Each of my men took a turn showing me theke. It was amazing and I forgot about the cold. They could swim so fast and so deep, we went to ces I¡¯d never have reached on my own.


    By the time they were done, I felt a little sluggish and sleepy. Damien looked strangely at me and pressed against my back. Quite suddenly he grabbed me and sprang from the water. I watched with detached amusement as my men stoked a roaring fire.


    ¡°Wha¡¯s the hurry?¡± slurred out of my mouth.


    They seemed to be in a big rush as Evan pulled the water out of my hair with one of those magical cloths and Kein briskly rubbed my body. Baney me down on a pallet and then pulled my back tight to his chest. Damieny in front of me and pressed solidly against my protruding belly, wrapping around it.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Damien said seriously, ¡°you can¡¯t just ignore what you are feeling. That isn¡¯t how this is supposed to work. It is a shared consciousness, but each individual is still responsible for their own part of it.¡±


    I looked up at him and realized I was shaking.


    ¡°W-w-why am I-I-I moving like t-t-this?¡± I asked them looking around.


    ¡°You are cold, Ciara, much too cold,¡± Evan chided taking my shivering hand in his and rubbing it.


    Christof pulled a nket out andid it over the three of us while looking worriedly at me.


    Nobody else was cold. This didn¡¯t make any sense and then I stopped focusing on them.


    It hit me like afreight train. I was so cold, so very ufortable. The warm bodies on either side of me were the only good thing I felt.


    Moaning softly, I felt them press closer to me. Greedy for the warmth they provided, I didn¡¯t mind the feeling of almost being smothered as I snuggled closer to them.


    ¡°I l-l-like the w-w-water,¡± I said softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to have to get out. We were all having fun.¡±


    Christof sat and watched us a moment before he spoke.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t normal for a human to have this attachment to us,¡± he said simply. ¡°That¡¯s probably why it doesn¡¯t work right for her.¡±


    Nobody else could have done what I just did, the internal dialogue told me. They couldn¡¯t disappear into the bond and forget their own feelings. It just didn¡¯t work that way.


    They agreed with Christof. My family would have to be careful with me. I was having trouble with the bond.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to be more aware, Ciara,¡± Christof warned. ¡°I don¡¯t think you are supposed to be able to do this. You aren¡¯t doing it correctly. You will get injured this way.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t disagree. They had a great deal more experience with this than I had. Grateful for their warmth, I just snuggled with them.

 136

    As I got warmer, I started to enjoy the press of warm flesh on either side of me. Since I was facing Damien I started to cekissesacross his neck and chest.


    ¡°Hmm, and what are you doing?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Thanking you for noticing my distress,¡± I said continuing tokissin between the words.


    It was novel being outside and pressed between their warm, masculine bodies.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting excited,¡± Evanmented from beside us. ¡°You want us to have sex with you.¡±


    I rubbed Bane¡¯s hip and pressed my ass against him. Yes, I wanted them, but I wasn¡¯t getting the same feelings from them. They didn¡¯t like to have sex outside.


    In their memories, I saw the sanctioned matings. The women pressed them into the rocky soil and mounted them. The sun got in their eyes, their backs got sore from being pummeled to the ground, and other groups of women stood around watching. My men hated it.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My men liked my soft, smaller body. Being inside, on theirfortable bed, and in whatever position they choose made them happy. It was private and quiet. Using me in the bedroom was a rare delicacy, all pleasure and no pain. That was an umon experience on this world.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that on my home world,¡± I said feeling my arousal fade away. ¡°People have sex just about everywhere and anywhere.¡±


    ¡°This is your world now,¡± Damien reminded me, ¡°and sex in your current state brings you pain. What you want would not be good for you.¡±


    The rebuff didn¡¯t sting as bad as it could have. I looked into Damien¡¯s eyes and felt only his concern for me course through our bond. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want me. He just didn¡¯t want to cause me pain. Sex outside, in his experience, was always ufortable. He and his Brothers would never do that to me.


    We flew back to the mountain after we ate the morning meal outside. I was left in their rooms and they went to the sorting room.


    The tutors came as usual and taught me more aboutnguage and numbers. I enjoyed the lessons, but disliked the tutors. They were rude. I had no problem seeing why Damien didn¡¯t like them. Despite how knowledgeable they were, they were very impolite.


    Nu-reeh came for me in the afternoon and we flew in the mountains. She took me so far, I wasn¡¯t back before nightfall. The entire time she had me, she told me stories about the rest of the.


    From what she said it was a fascinating and beautiful ce. There were drier areas, like we were in now, she preferred those. There were wetter areas, too, all rain and rivers. She wasn¡¯t as fond of those ces. I just listened to her with rapt attention.


    Days passed and I had a certain familiarity with the procedure now. I was taught and trained, but no one bothered me. The frequent taunts of my tutors didn¡¯t even bother me anymore. My uncles had said far worse to me.


    Damien and his Brothers were a different story. When my tutors came and treated me badly, they more and more took the insults personally. If Damien was just angry before he stayed almost permanently furious now.


    He fumed one afternoon after the tutors had left. Damien wanted to tell them what kind of punishment theirmentary was earning them. They had no right to speak to me that way, I was as worthy as any of his Brothers.


    Christof and I tried to get Damien and the rest to see reason. Christof was almost pleading to calm his Brothers down. He saw that their anger would make them uncontroble. It would make all of us the same way if we let the anger keep its hold.


    ¡°They are speaking to her like she is a ve,¡± Christof exined. ¡°They think Ciara is only chattel. Those men would do much worse if they knew what she meant to us. Can you imagine the reaction if they realized she had bonded to us?¡± Christof asked trying to reason with Damien.


    It would be like inviting trouble to tell them what I was really worth. I was a weak point in the carefully guarded family defense. If they hurt me badly enough, it would hurt my men.


    ¡°There are too many that would like to see us cringing on the floor to do that,¡± Bane said pacing. ¡°They must not know how important she is.¡±


    Damien¡¯s family was powerful and they had enemies here in the mountains. I sat alone and unguarded most days. It would be foolish to advertise me as their weak point.


    I felt bad. These were strong men, usually up to any task set before them. I hated to be theirAchilles heel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Christofmanded pulling me to his chest. ¡°We are d you are here. The weakness is a price we are more than willing to pay.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t let thements affect you,¡± I reasoned looking around. ¡°We know it isn¡¯t right, but it doesn¡¯t bother me. That¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    Damien wasn¡¯t happy about the decision, but for now we would wait and watch.


    Unfortunately, we didn¡¯t have to wait long for the tutors to step over the line of what Damien was willing to tolerate.


    The tutors hade as usual and we were sitting in the main area of my owner¡¯s apartment. Damien and his Brothers were in the sorting room. I had been practicing writing on a tablet in front of me. My hand was steady and the characters looked as they were supposed to now.


    ¡°Tell me, ve,¡± one of them said. ¡°Do your Masters still use you? It appears like it would be difficult since you are sorge and awkward.¡±


    No, they didn¡¯t really use me. Sex was too ufortable in my current state and my owners could not avoid feeling my difort. They used their hands or they took their time with the women in the afternoons, so they didn¡¯t feel particrly deprived.


    ¡°My Masters take what they need from me, Keeper,¡± I said tactfully.


    It was true. I was a friend andpanion. My family felt happy in mypany. They were d I was in the mountains with them. Life was better this way.


    ¡°Liar,¡± one of the men saiding around behind me.


    I felt the man¡¯s hot breath as he leaned down behind me. He ran his hands down my arms and spoke into my ear.


    ¡°I do not think they still use you, ve,¡± he said. ¡°I believe they just coddle you like a little toy, much as Mistress Nu-reeh does¡­ Although I fail to understand why.¡±

 137

    ¡°Perhaps we should use the ve for its purpose,¡± one of them offered wickedly. ¡°Perhaps it would be a good lesson for Damien and his Brothers to learn to share.¡±


    Theyughed at how fun that would be. Their Mistress had said not to touch me, but no one was here right now. Making Damien angry would be enjoyable.


    I tried to rise and was pushed forward. One of the men grabbed my breast and squeezed. Reacting like my Warriors were trained to, I balled a fist and mmed it into his face. It didn¡¯t faze him at all.


    The man before meughed at my attempt and nearly knocked me out with a swift blow to the head. As I staggered dizzily another of themnded a sharp punch on my protruding belly. Screaming, I wrapped my arms around my unborn to protect her.


    ¡°Unless you want more of that, you will do what we say,¡± the leader growled.


    Before I had my bnce back the men had me bent over the back of a chair in the room. My big belly was pressed hard into the cushion and I felt a wave of intense nausea.


    ¡°As payment then for all of our wasted mornings with this stupid creature,¡± one of them said.


    Still struggling hard, I felt the sweep of cold air on the back of my legs. My warm covering had been lifted to reveal my backside. I threw my elbow back mming it into the gut of the man behind me. He grunted andughed, but then he screamed.


    I felt the man behind me suddenly ripped away from my body. White hot anger surged through me and I felt the desire to kill. Hands pushed me toward the wall and my family was throwing the tutors into the hall.


    Damien was going to kill them and nothing was going to stop him. The fighting was fast and brutal. My family beat my tutors into the floor for every indiscretion. Once they were satisfied Damien and his Brothers went for the weapons they needed. Remove their heads from their bodies and throw the corpses off the mountain was the decision.


    ¡°No, stop!¡± I screamed running into the hall.


    Themotion had attracted many men to the main hallway we were in. They were screaming bets and encouragement watching the fight. This was great entertainment.


    The order from Damien was in my head to go back inside and be quiet. It took every ounce of mental determination I still had to fight themand.


    ¡°Stop, please!¡± I begged. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want them dead!¡±


    If Damien killed these men I feared what Nu-reeh would do. I felt the anger Damien had and it was making him irrational. It was making all of them irrational.


    ¡°She will learn to live with it,¡± Damien said raising his arm to deal the killing blow.


    ¡°ENOUGH,¡± was the roar from the entrance to the hallway we were in.


    Damien¡¯s de quivered in the air. I saw him falter as his eyes raised to the creature that had bellowed. Nu-reeh strode toward us and thepulsion to drop the weapons was undeniable.


    Damien¡¯s de fell to his side and he dropped the man he had been holding. The tutor¡¯s head made a sickening thud as it hit the stone floor. The other men did the same thing as Nu-reeh came closer. She looked livid.


    The yelling throng dispersed with amazing speed. They literally ran down the hall to escape.


    ¡°They attacked Ciara, Mistress,¡± Damien said by way of exnation. ¡°They wished to use her. They hit her face and her stomach.¡±


    ¡°My Sisters and I will deal with this,¡± Nu-reeh said stoically and the rage just melted from us. ¡°You do not need to concern yourselves with punishment. We will do a much better job than you would.¡±


    The women could, we all agreed. They could punish a man until he wished to be dead. This issue would be taken care of.


    ¡°Yes, Mistr-¡±


    The polite response was cut off as the spasm radiated across my lower back. The cramp came out of nowhere. I was seeing double as I leaned over and grabbed the wall. It was like my insides were being twisted in a knot. I panted, unable to catch my breath.


    Christof¡¯s hands helped me to kneel on the floor and I heard Nu-reeh cursing. She picked up my tutors and literally flung their limp bodies toward the main entrance.


    ¡°You are not ready, ve,¡± she said harshly. ¡°I am sure it is not time. You are stressed, now stop this.¡±


    I was breathless as the pain released me and looked up into her threatening face.


    Christof knelt protectively beside me. He wasn¡¯t sure what I had to stop.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I whimpered holding my stomach.


    A momentter the cramp returned. It radiated from my lower back and I writhed trying to find afortable way to move. Water sshed to the ground beneath me as the contraction ended.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Christof asked looking between my thighs.


    Between my legs was warm and wet as I looked down. Through my translucent clothing it was easy to see the pool of bloody water beneath me.


    Nu-reeh was really cursing now. There was so much more I needed to know. She hadn¡¯t gotten through half of my education. There was more she needed to do first. Nu-reh was furious at how far along I was before she knew.


    In a fit of anger Nu-reeh pped Damien.


    ¡°Why did you not pick better Keepers?¡± she demanded as he stumbled back. ¡°They kept it a secret!¡±


    The blow had surprised Damien, but he¡¯d received worse. My family prepared for a beating, still not understanding what brought on this fit of rage. They¡¯d take whatever they had to in order to keep Nu-reeh¡¯s wrath from me.


    The pain knotted across my lower back and I groaned leaning onto the wall. I did the breathing Rose had taught me to try to maintainposure. Now was not the time for weakness.


    The sound got Nu-reeh¡¯s attention. She ordered my men to bring certain things from inside and put them in bags. While my men worked she stood ring at me.


    Christof knelt at my side and stroked my back.

 138

    ¡°What is happening?¡± he whispered into my ear when Nu-reeh¡¯s attention turned back to Damien as my men returned to her with the requested items.


    ¡°It¡¯sing soon,¡± I told him. ¡°The cramping pushes the baby out,¡± I exined as another wave of it swept across my lower back and into my belly.


    Christof picked me up at Nu-reeh¡¯smand and we walked briskly through the hallways. My natural curiosity had me wondering where exactly we were going. I tried to pay attention to the twists and turns, but the cramping kept distracting me. We had never been where we were going now.


    ¡°It¡¯s too fast,¡± I whispered into Christof¡¯s neck. ¡°It takes hours and hours. This is too fast,¡± I whined as the next series of spine wrenching clenching took me.


    Nu-reeh answered me as we walked. ¡°It is one of us, ve, not one of you. She will fight her way out now that you have released the fluid around her.¡±


    Iughed hysterically as my gut clenched again. Images of a hairy beast springing from my huge belly suddenly seemed funny. Perhaps she¡¯d tear out of me and this would all be over.


    ¡°No!¡± Bane shouted. ¡°You said ites out the lower tunnel! Swear to me, Ciara, this doesn¡¯t tear from your body that way!¡±


    My owners were frantic and had stopped moving to surround me. They didn¡¯t know how to fix me if the baby tore out of me. Nu-reeh turned and grabbed me from Christof and walked faster.


    ¡°Ites out the tunnel, Bane. Do not be a nuisance. I am bringing you with me into the women¡¯s area. They will not tolerate any trouble from you men,¡± she said.


    We¡¯d never been to the women¡¯s area, not even me. No one was sure why we had to go there. It would be crawling with¡­ ugg, better not to think of what it would be like.


    We came to a wall of rock and I looked up the steep incline. Just as I wondered where we go now, Nu-reeh took flight. She soared up with dizzying speed to an opening at the top.


    I watched behind her as my men scaled the cliff to follow her. They moved with the ease of mountain goats, but it was still slow going. It wasn¡¯t clear whether they would be able to scale the entire surface without help.


    Nu-reeh called to her Sisters and asked them to go get my men. Dinah made an angry sound as was characteristic and Tosu just took off.


    The women¡¯s area was massive. Fire pits were scattered around burning and shedding light. A huge, sunken pit seemed to be radiating heat throughout the space. Smaller caves dotted the perimeter of the room and went up the walls. Great, winged women flew into and out of the openings. Far above us the ceiling appeared to be missing allowing more light to spill in. Women were moving around in the space going about their daily lives. They barely noticed us.


    Therge cave Nu-reeh passed into was on the ground floor. Torches lit the area generously and I saw the walls were decorated with symbols.


    ¡°These are the quarters I share with Dinah and Tosu, ve,¡± Nu-reeh informed me.


    The walls around us were covered in intricate symbols. They ran in long lines down the walls. I recognized them as the family symbols the men wore.


    Nu-reeh noticed my attention and looked proudly at the wall.


    ¡°Our men,¡± she said inclining her head, ¡°those symbols represent the families under our ownership. They are spread over several viges andpounds; and of course, some are here in the mountains.¡±


    Truly shocking, I thought. Nu-reeh and her Sisters could have their ownpound it seemed.


    ¡°These,¡± she said motioning her head, ¡°are the family symbols for young females under my care.¡±


    It was another list of families, perhaps twenty in all. Nu-reeh and her sisters ran a truly massive operation.


    I wasid on arge t rock. I felt that it must be heated, because it was so warm under my back. Nu-reeh slipped my bloody, wet gown off my head and tossed it to the floor. My foot covers were also removed. Iy panting and staring at the ceiling as the next shuddering contraction ripped through me.


    I¡¯d seen my cousin give birth, but I had no idea what I should be doing to help the birthing process. She¡¯d had her head up so she could wrap her arms around her stomach and grab her legs to push. Laid t on a rock, even with my knees bent, I couldn¡¯t get in that position. My inability made me want to scream. I felt like I would fail before I started.


    Christof was behind me suddenly. He raised me to lean against him between his legs, so I held the position I thought I should be in. Now I could wrap my arms around my stomach.


    ¡°Better, Ciara?¡± he asked through the bond.


    ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± I answered the same way as Kein wiped the tears off my face.


    We sat like that and my men just watched me curiously as the contractions continued. It was such a strange sensation, they couldn¡¯t get over it. Pain was part of life, but this was unique.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The stretching and pressure on my lower half was like nothing they¡¯d every experienced. They equated it to really having to use thecquered pot, but that had never been like this. Evan paced nervously feeling ufortable with the sensation. Eventually Damien knew we had to get control of ourselves.


    The pain would not break us. Knowledge of how to deal with difort and the ability to refocus my mind became forefront. My breathing deepened, as much as it could, and I felt steadier.


    Their experience with pain somehow made it more bearable. Damien nned our breathing and kept us bnced. I was grateful and let my mind feel through them.


    Nu-reeh passed in and out watching us, but otherwise just left us alone. After a while, she began to ce her hand on my belly and tell me to push with the contractions. Otherwise, she was very nonintrusive, which I appreciated.


    The pain began to grow quickly. The contractions came closer and closer together until I felt I was breaking apart. Even with the mental buffer it was awful and unfathomable. I pushed and screamed and suddenly it faded. Wet wiggling between my thighs alerted me something had happened.


    Nu-reeh reached between my legs and lifted a a flesh colored mass into the air by a leg. Using a w she sliced through the umbilical cord and Dinah seared the ends closed with a burning poker. I stared transfixed at my daughter.


    ¡°Give her to me,¡± I croaked out reaching.


    Nu-reeh held the wiggling infant and just seemed to be examining her. She used a rag to wipe the bloody excess off the girl. Suddenly, the baby screeched and hissed. Nu-reeh growled back and I screamed at Nu-reeh to give me my baby.


    Christof mped a hand over my mouth and Damien stood between me and the giant woman. I would not be silenced and continued to scream past my gag. More than anything, I feared for the child¡¯s life.


    As I screamed, so did the infant, fighting Nu-reeh for all she was worth. Finally, Nu-reehughed and brushed Damien away. She almost threw the bundle of flesh at me. I caught my damp shivering child and held her to my breast.


    ¡°Damien, take the rings out of the ve¡¯s nipples unless you want the girl to eat them,¡± she said bluntly.


    Kein reached for the rings and removed them while I tried to soothe the wailing little girl in my arms.


    She was beautiful with a thick ck tuft of hair over the crown of her head. Her flesh was otherwise milky white like mine. She had wings, small fleshy protrusions from her back that she couldn¡¯t seem to control. I stroked the area between them and they flopped around uselessly.


    ¡°Hello, Hannah,¡± I crooned saying the name I had picked for her. ¡°Rx, Mama is here. You¡¯re okay now.¡±

 139

    The screaming baby quieted some at the sound of my voice and she nuzzled my chest. I guided her mouth to a nipple and shetched on hungrily.


    The rest of the room didn¡¯t matter for a moment. I was lost, counting five fingers on each hand and five toes on each foot. She had my mother¡¯s nose and a dimple on her left cheek. She was a perfect girl, wings and all!


    ¡°What¡¯s it doing?¡± Kein asked.


    ¡°She is feeding,¡± I told him simply.


    Kein¡¯s fingers yed over the nipple Hannah wasn¡¯t attached to and a drop of liquid appeared. He took it on his finger and licked it off.


    ¡°NO,¡± Nu-reeh said sharply. ¡°That is not for you. Let the female feed there until she is full.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand Nu-reeh. One minute it looks like she¡¯s going to kill the child and now she¡¯s protecting her feeding rights. It made no sense at all.


    My lower back and belly contracted again. I grunted and strained, feeling something wet and warm slip from me. Damien reached down and pulled at the red mass.


    ¡°Is that a child?¡± Bane asked startled.


    ¡°No,¡± I groaned catching my breath. ¡°In my world it was calledcenta. It attaches the baby inside of me.¡±


    Nu-reeh looked at it and then at me, ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you going to eat it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No, Ma¡¯m,¡± I answered as my stomach turned.


    ¡°Wasteful,¡± shemented picking it up and sliding it between her jaws.


    The wet slurping disgusted me almost as much as the grind of her teeth. I clutched at my daughter and closed my eyes willing thenauseato abate.


    ¡°Are you sleeping now?¡± Evan asked curiously.


    I opened my eyes and he was right in my face.


    ¡°No, Master Evan, I feltnausea. I was just hoping it would pass.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Christof asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t feelnausea,¡±Bane muttered from the side.


    Wide, dark eyes opened and my little Hannah looked up at me. Grey eyes, ck hair¡­ I looked at her face and saw her father¡¯s strong features.


    ¡°She¡¯s Damien¡¯s,¡± I said quietly and Nu-reeh came closer.


    ¡°How do you know, ve?¡± she asked.


    ¡°The eyes, the hair,¡± I said petting the baby. ¡°This is Damien¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Nu-reeh didn¡¯t seem convinced and wandered away.


    The child sucked and pulled on the breast, watching me intermittently. Suddenly, she seemed upset. Her little fists balled up and she let out a wail.


    ¡°Mama, more,¡± she cried and I sat too shocked to move.


    Nu-reeh spoke next, ¡°You have another ce to offer the child food, ve.¡±


    I looked at Nu-reeh and looked at the baby. Automatically, I moved her to the other breast and shetched on voraciously.


    ¡°You only have two,¡± Nu-reeh said, ¡°Hopefully, they produce enough.¡±


    I was amazed. The little girl had said theEnglishwordMamaI¡¯d used and the Paterian word for more.


    ¡°She spoke, Mistress,¡± I sputtered out. ¡°She knows how to talk¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course she knows how to talk,¡± Nu-reeh said with a wave of her hand.


    ¡°Babies don¡¯t know how to speak, Mistress,¡± I dumbly responded.


    ¡°Human infants may not speak, much like our males, but our females do,¡± Nu-reeh said.


    Hannah shivered in my arms and I forgot about the conversation with Nu-reeh.


    ¡°She¡¯s cold. I need a nket for her,¡± I said.


    Damien picked up the bag he had brought and pulled out one of my knitted nkets. Nu-reeh called him a nasty name and told him to give me one of the absorbent towels first. She ordered me to swaddle the infant¡¯s lower half with the absorbent piece.


    Hannah screamed like abansheewhen I took her off my breast. She was hungry she said, she begged for more to eat. I quickly diapered her and wrapped her in a nket. Once she was back on the breast she was quiet again.


    The only sound in the room was her noisy slurping and I started to be aware of my own difort. My lower half felt abused and broken. I shifted slightly and realized I was sitting in a puddle of fluid.


    ¡°May I have a towel to clean myself with?¡± I asked sheepishly.


    My men bustled around and wiped me off.


    The healing cream was rubbed all over ¡®down there¡¯ despite my strenuous objections. Nu-reeh even insisted it be put inside me, which made me stifle a cry. I was tender, but the cream made it better.


    My sore and softened belly was also treated generously with a different strange cream Nu-reeh gave Damien. The skin visibly tightened after the application. Such a strange, amazing substance, I wished I¡¯d had it back on Earth.


    Nu-reeh had made Damiene prepared. Arge absorbent towel was slipped between my legs and tied around my waist, like arge diaper. She told him I was to wear something like this until the drainage stopped. My men didn¡¯t argue, but I could see they didn¡¯t understand.


    Hannah observed everything as she sucked on my breast. It had been a hard day for her and I watched as her eyes slowly drifted closed. She stopped suckling and seemed to be resting. I put her tiny body across my shoulder and patted between her wings until she let out a belch.


    ¡°Good. ve,¡± Nu-reeh said sounding satisfied. ¡°You will feed her as often as she wants. Damien, put the cream on the ve¡¯s nipples, they will need care to keep the food supply flowing.¡±


    Damien started to put the salve across my nipples and Hannah opened her eyes to watch him. When his hand got close to her, she hissed and spit. Damien looked at me and then at the angry little bundle I was holding.


    Nu-reehughed at the scene and came closer to look at Hannah.


    ¡°She will make a fine woman,¡± Nu-reeh appraised. ¡°No man may touch her, ve,¡± she continued. ¡°Only you may hold her or care for her. Do you understand me?¡±


    I remembered all the times Damien had asked the same question. Punishment always awaited me if I didn¡¯t follow the direction.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress, no man will touch her,¡± I answered and watched Nu-reeh carefully.


    ¡°The other men here will be made to understand also, Damien,¡± Nu-reeh said stretching out her massive wingspan. ¡°If any of you men touch the child, I will take your lives.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± my men answered sounding a little shocked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to have the ve in my quarters, so she and the babe will be moved back to your rooms. The ve will need plenty of food and water. Make sure there is an adequate supply in your rooms,¡± Nu-reeh instructed.


    My men answered in affirmation and watched as Nu-reeh approached Hannah and me. The big woman hoisted me in her arms and carried me out of her cave. We walked through the women¡¯s central area and there was great interest in my child.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 140

    ¡°Well?¡± the other women would say to Nu-reeh.


    She always told them the same thing. The child appeared strong and healthy, but much too early. The wings were apparently not as defined as they should be. The women judged her maturity on that.


    ¡°Control your men,¡± she kept saying. ¡°I will not tolerate trouble in this matter.¡±


    The other women agreed. The men must follow the new rule.


    Without my outeryer I was chilled as Nu-reeh flew down to the main level. We made our way into the ce the men stayed and I was very d it was warmer. Nu-reeh sat me on my feet outside our chambers and told me to go inside.


    I hobbled in as I heard Nu-reeh¡¯s announcement. She would end the life of any man that touched the child. It didn¡¯t matter to her if it was intentional or not, my daughter would be thest thing they would ever touch.


    I felt weak and my insides still pained. I made it to a chaise by the fire pit and lowered myself into it,ying back. I was d for my bulky diaper, it meant I wouldn¡¯t ruin everything I sat on. Holding Hannah close, I rxed.


    Damien and his Brothers arrived after a long while. I must have drifted to sleep, but woke when they came in. After letting me sip on some water, they decided I needed to be cleaned up.


    Kein drew a warm bath and they led me into that room. I stripped Hannah of her diaper and nket. Christof took the bulky wrap off of me.


    As I bathed Hannah, they bathed me. My men were fascinated with my daughter, but they never touched her. Christof¡¯s hand almost brushed her and Damien grabbed him before it happened.


    ¡°Caution,¡± Damien warned patting Christof¡¯s shoulder.


    Hannah woke in the water and touched at it as I rubbed her clean.


    ¡°Water,Mama,¡± she told me sshing the clear liquid with a tiny hand.


    ¡°Yes, Baby Girl, that¡¯s right,¡± I crooned still amazed she could talk.


    Hannah told me about water in short, choppy sentences for many, many moments. My wonder continued to grow. Hernguage was mixed. She spoke bothEnglishand Paterian.


    The facts Hannah gave me about water were urate. She could drink it or swim in it. Fish lived in the water. The fleint were dangerous. Hannah spoke and spoke until she was being dried off.


    A hair raising howl erupted from her suddenly and she started to squirm. Instinctively, I raised her back to my nipple to let her feed. Her tiny hands kneaded my flesh as she sucked and pulled at the breast.


    She dropped back to sleep and my men moved us to the sleeping chamber.


    My stomach growled loudly. My men discussed it and then Bane and Kein bolted out of the room. Iy back exhausted andid Hannah beside me in the bed. My eyes started to close and hands gently shook me awake.


    ¡°Nu-reeh said you must eat something before you rest today. She said you are to eat and drink frequently,¡± Damien instructed me. ¡°The child has eaten and may rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered groggily and heughed softly.


    ¡°We are not Masters when it is just us,¡± he reminded me as they helped me to stand.


    My men wrapped me in a nket for warmth since the main room was cooler than the sleeping room. They seemed content to care for me as they always had. I was d to see the birth had not upset them too much.


    My feet weren¡¯t steady and I leaned into Damien as I hobbled into the main room. Bane and Kein brought back a mountain of food on arge tray. Evan held me and we ate in silence.


    I felt a pang of pride when the pot of spicy cider was produced. The drink was in honor of a great happening. My daughter, despite all of my ws, was considered worthy of this distinction. It made me happy to know the other women cherished her.


    It was quiet and peaceful in our little apartment. I could hear the men bustling around outside the door, but no one disturbed us. Despite the pain in my body, I felt more rxed than I had in ages.


    Kein had grabbed a couple of his favorite food and was crunching loudly. He looked to be enjoying the treat like he usually did. I watched him curiously and realized I didn¡¯t taste it.


    My thoughts were my own again and I sat upright suddenly.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t in my head, Evan,¡± I said.


    ¡°I was never in your head,¡± he argued and offered me a bite of the thick meat they¡¯d brought.


    I swatted his hand away in frustration. ¡°Is your bond all right?¡± I asked genuinely worried.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Christof said stroking my arm in aforting gesture, ¡°but when the baby left you we felt our bond slip away from you. It didn¡¯t cause us pain and we are fine¡­¡± he trailed off.


    ¡°Hannah must have been what bonded you to me¡­¡± I said slowly.


    ¡°That is what Nu-reeh told us,¡± Damien said.


    ¡°Eat this now,¡± Evan demanded pressing food to my lips.


    I took the meat and chewed as Damien continued to talk. ¡°The females know what their female breeders know when they are born. They also know what their male breeders know, but the bond is tenuous. The women found when the human ves carried a female of our species, the ves temporarily bonded to the male breeder. It is how the young female learns.¡±


    ¡°We were unaware,¡± Christof said. ¡°Nu-reeh told us you must have had a very strong female to have bonded to us while we were in the mountains and you were in thepound. Our Mistress believes your child will be worthy of her kind, such strength should not be wasted.¡±


    I was too tired to worry about it. My men fed me and put me in the bed next to Hannah. She was so lovely. I cooed and watched her as she rested.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°What is ¡®Hannah¡¯?¡± Christof asked me quietly.


    ¡°It was my mother¡¯s name,¡± I told him. ¡°On my world it also meant Favored by God.¡±


    ¡°That should be eptable to Nu-reeh,¡± Christof told me. ¡°She wanted to make sure you gave the child a strong name.¡±


    It stung that Nu-reeh had the power to name my child. I vowed that even if she changed the name I would always think of my little girl as Hannah.


    Kein pulled a nket over me and Baney down beside me.


    ¡°It is still early in the day, but Nu-reeh said you should rest,¡± Evan said sounding disgruntled.


    ¡°Go,¡± I smiled pushing at Bane, ¡°I have rested alone before. There are better things to do rather thany in bed all day.¡±


    Evan would be made insane if he had to stay cooped up in this room.


    ¡°I think I will stay,¡± Bane sighed putting his head back on his folded arms.

 141

    The other men told me to rest and went quietly into the main room after closing the thick leather p between the two rooms.


    ¡°She told you to watch me, didn¡¯t she?¡± I asked Bane.


    ¡°Sleep, Ciara,¡± he ordered.


    I turned to look at him and he looked back at me.


    ¡°Go to sleep,¡± he repeated.


    I stayed quiet but watched him. He wasn¡¯t closing his eyes and he didn¡¯t look like a man trying to take anap.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he finally sighed. ¡°Nu-reeh wants us to watch you today. She said you would be weak. We are to provide what you need. Now rest or she will be angry.¡±


    Feeling safe and protected, I did as he ordered.


    I slept soundly until Hannah decided it was time to eat. She probably alerted everyone in the cave system with her screeching. I was so surprised by the sound I stumbled out of bed thinking it was an rm in thepound.


    Standing confused and bleary in the middle of the room, I just couldn¡¯t get my bearing fast enough.


    ¡°Ciara, we beg you to make her stop,¡± Kein pleadeding through the leather p.


    Bane was sitting up in the bed looking very amused at my confusion.


    I picked up the screaming little girl and guided her to a nipple. She had gotten herself too worked up and continued to scream. Damien and his Brothers looked more and more worried as the noise continued.


    Softly, I sang to her as I sat at the edge of the bed. I didn¡¯t know songs in theirnguage, so I sang inEnglish. Hannah rxed at the sound and calmed down enough to take what she wanted.


    ¡°I am jealous,¡± Kein said flopping onto the bed and watching Hannah suckle.


    ¡°If you touch them now, Nu-reeh will probably cut your lips off,¡± Banemented.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not give her any ideas,¡± Christofughed sitting next to me.


    Christof watched Hannah over my shoulder.


    ¡°Not too close, Brother,¡± Damien warned from across the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m not touching,¡± Christof protested, ¡°only looking. She never said we couldn¡¯t look at the girl.¡±


    Hannah opened her eyes and looked at Christof. She backed off the nipple and hissed loudly at him. I felt her tiny wings fluttering on her back. His presence irritated her severely.


    ¡°Hush, Hannah,¡± I crooned. ¡°Christof is my friend. He won¡¯t hurt you. Take something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Man,¡± Hannah said simply and hissed again.


    ¡°Yes, man,¡± I told her, ¡°not bad, though. He is a friend.¡±


    Sharp little eyes continued to watch Christof as she went back to the breast. The separation of the sexes was a deeply ingrained instinct here. It was so strange. I¡¯d never seen anything like it before.


    If it wasn¡¯t for my mother¡¯s nose squarely in the middle of her face, I wouldn¡¯t know Hannah was mine. Really, except for that and the milky white skin, she looked Paterian.


    ¡°Do the little boys talk when they are born?¡± I asked the general group.


    Not the way Hannah talked, that was for sure.


    ¡°The young boys speak some when they are delivered to the Child Keepers, but not like her,¡± Kein said watching Hannah. ¡°The Child Keepers also taught us about the world. We didn¡¯t know anything when we were born.¡±


    Damien groused and Hannah turned her head to look at him. ¡°The females are even born stronger than us. No wonder things are like they are,¡± he continued sitting down. ¡°Did we ever have a chance?¡±


    Hannah¡¯s scream caught all of us off guard.


    ¡°Feed it more!¡± Evan demanded.


    Other things upset babies on Earth, like wet diapers and I had not checked Hannah.


    ¡°I need another towel like this,¡± I pointed as Iid Hannah on the bed and took her diaper off.


    Evan quickly brought in a fresh towel and he cut it to the size I wanted hurriedly. Hannah¡¯s messy diaper was taken from me. Once she was clean and dry, she started to fuss again stating she was hungry, so I put her back on the breast.


    ¡°All she does is scream,¡± Evan mourned.


    ¡°That¡¯s normal,¡± I told him. ¡°It¡¯s worse with babies on Earth because they can¡¯t speak, so you never know what they want.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s going to kill us. I can feel it,¡± Evan said flopping next to Damien.


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to kill you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nu-reeh, she told us she would have our heads if anything happened to the girl. I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t like all the screaming. We are dead men,¡± he moaned.


    Christofughed. ¡°She told us the child would call out when it needed things,¡± he reminded them. ¡°She said we would be in trouble if the child was left wanting or was harmed. The girl is happy now. We must just help Ciara keep the child fed and happy.¡±


    Evan grunted and Damien put aforting arm around his shoulders. ¡°We have survived worse, I¡¯m sure,¡± he said.


    Hannah sucked until she was full and then she was back asleep in my arms. I tried to put her down and she cried out.


    ¡°Perhaps you should hold her,¡± Christof offered helpfully.


    I turned slightly andkissedhis cheek. In return he leaned down andkissedat my shoulder.


    Slowly, I maneuvered myself back up the bed toy down. Wincing and moving carefully I finally made it. I ced Hannah toy over my upper stomach and chest.


    ¡°You are in pain,¡± Christof appraised watching my face as I moved my legs around.


    ¡°Birthing is hard for humans and I¡¯d never done it before today,¡± I said trying to find afortable way toy.


    They brought in the cream again. The bulky towel between my legs was removed and they coated me in the healing salve. Kein took Hannah¡¯s time to rest as an opportunity and he was the one who coated my nipples.


    ¡°I miss them already,¡± he sighed lingering on the sensitive tissue.


    ¡°If Nu-reeh catches you ying with Hannah¡¯s food source¡­¡± Damien threatened while watching the main room.


    Kein sighed and backed away, but I was pleased. He had used the name I had given our daughter. Hopefully Nu-reeh would not try to change it.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Christof stretched out beside me and looked into the sleeping face on my chest. I looked down at Hannah, too. Dry and clean you could really see her resemnce to Damien. Her short tuft of hair was almost blue it was so ck. The shape of her face also resembled his strong lines.


    ¡°You are right,¡± he said, ¡°the hair is like Damien¡¯s. When they are open, her eyes also look like his. From what the women said that is a good thing. Damien made a strong daughter, she has survived well.¡±

 142

    I winced at thest statement and watched Christof closely. He stroked my cheek infort.


    ¡°She will live, Ciara,¡± he whispered. ¡°We will help you. Rest now, though. When it is time to eat again we will wake you.¡±


    We had ate supper inside the apartment after Hannah was fed next. My men had a new warm outfit to put me into. Nu-reeh had given it to them.


    The new outfit was still flowing, blue, and nearly see through. It was made of the thick warm fabric we were used to and it was stitched with their symbol. The main difference was the top. The front was made of several loosely ovepping panels. I could wiggle a breast out and feed Hannah and still stay inside my clothes.


    My men grudgingly admitted they would not have thought to order such a thing. Nu-reeh was a wise woman. They would have to thank her for her foresight.


    I carried Hannah into the main room and felt much steadier walking. After several treatments with the cream my pain was greatly diminished. The space between my legs no longer throbbed and even my stomach felt better.


    Christof insisted on feeding me dinner, so I sat on hisp. He had said he wanted to make sure I ate enough. I thought it was just because he wanted to watch Hannah. He had always been the most curious Brother.


    Talons ttered on the floor and Damien went outside to see what was happening. The Brothers inside with me all sucked in a gasp suddenly, but they refused to tell me what was happening. Damien came back in looking shocked.


    ¡°Well?¡± I asked rocking Hannah gently. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°They tortured the men that attacked you,¡± Damien finally said. ¡°Nu-reeh imed they assaulted Hannah when they touched you. She said that they made the girle too soon. It was done to prove to the other men how serious the women are about the new female.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. Obviously I appreciated Nu-reeh protecting Hannah, but I was a little surprised that she had abused the tutors.


    ¡°Those men were important to their owner,¡± was all I could think to say.


    ¡°Not important enough,¡± Christof scoffed. ¡°Their owners skinned their backs and pulled out their fingernails.¡±


    I retched at the thought and fought to keep my stomach settled. Evan fussed at Christof for upsetting me.


    ¡°The women chained them in a ce the other men would see them. They will be left there to suffer for several days,¡± Damien said.


    ¡°But, I do not believe we should take Ciara there,¡± Kein added looking worried.


    ¡°If Nu-reeh saw Ciara lose the food we gave her¡­¡± Banemented.


    The general assessment was the same. Nu-reeh would be angry if she saw me vomit. Hannah and I would be spared seeing the mutted bodies of my tormentors.


    We were nearly ready for bed when the talons were outside the door again. Nu-reeh and her Sisters wanted to see us.


    I bundled the child up and walked out the leather p with my owners. Thankfully, Hannah had chosen to be sound asleep in my arms. I knew my men feared Nu-reeh¡¯s reaction if the child had been upset.


    ¡°Have you been feeding her?¡± Nu-reeh asked.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress, as often as she likes,¡± I answered politely.


    ¡°She has made waste?¡± Dinah questioned.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress, and I cleaned her.¡±


    ¡°Have the men touched her?¡± Nu-reeh asked.


    ¡°No, Mistress, my owners do not touch her and no other man has tried to,¡± I told them quickly.


    The women seemed pleased and had me unwrap Hannah so they could examine her. They were happy her little belly felt full and plump. Dinahmenting she must be well fed to be sleeping so peacefully. Hannah only murmured contentedly as the women checked her.


    Tosu looked at Hannah¡¯s wings and warned me not to crush them if I insisted on wrapping her. She showed me how they should fold on Hannah¡¯s back. As the wings matured it would be more important they were folded correctly. I thanked her for the information.


    ¡°We have a great tolerance for cold, ve,¡± Tosu said. ¡°I know humans do not. Our female young are usually born with fur to protect them. You may wrap the child for warmth. We believe her hair will grow in.¡±


    Dinah growled and made a spitting sound. ¡°Runen and his Brothers made the childe too early. I am sure the baby fur would have grown inside of you if the men had not interfered,¡± she said.


    I didn¡¯t respond and only rewrapped Hannah in her blue nket.


    ¡°You will take your meals in the main dining room with your owners,¡± Nu-reeh told me. ¡°Take the child where you go. In the afternoons you will take her through the caves. Do you know your way around the caverns?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress, I know my way around most of them,¡± I answered.


    ¡°The child, you call her ¡®Hannah¡¯, soon will feel too constrained if you try to keep her in your owners¡¯ apartments,¡± Nu-reeh told me.


    ¡°Feel free to take her and let her explore. The men will not touch her. If they do, they know the punishment that awaits them,¡± Dinah said harshly.


    ¡°As you wish, Mistresses,¡± I said cuddling my little girl.


    ¡°I know how long your children stay with their mothers,¡± Nu-reeh told me. ¡°The girls here need their freedom to grow and learn. Your daughter has all of her male breeder¡¯s knowledge and it should serve her well when she strikes out on her own.¡±


    I wondered when that would be, but I remembered Damien¡¯s opinion on the subject. The women did not like to answer questions.


    ¡°I will give her any help I can, Mistress, for as long as I can,¡± I said hoping that would be tactful and perhaps encourage Nu-reeh to speak.


    Nu-reeh snorted, ¡°When the young female finally is strong enough to set out, I will tell you and she will leave. Our females are strong willed, they must be to survive. She will seek her own destiny within the next six moons.¡±


    I breathed deep. Damien had estimated four hundred and twenty days when Ronal told us the same number. Too short, much too short, but I would do what I had to do for her. It seemed hard to imagine that in just six turns of the moon I would be ready to release my baby.


    ¡°You have been generous to help my daughter as much as you have, Mistress, thank you,¡± I said my voice quavering slightly.


    ¡°You and the babe rest with our men, ve. Keep the child well fed,¡± Nu-reehmanded as the women turned and left.


    Evan¡¯s mood was triumphant when we stepped back in the apartment. Bane congratted him with a pat on the back.


    My mouth lifted involuntarily into a grin at their game. ¡°What did you bet on?¡±


    Christof congratted Evan before he answered. ¡°We bet on whether Nu-reeh would let us sleep in our own bed with the child. Bane said we would be told to sleep on the floor. He had said heid on his own bed for thest time this afternoon.¡±


    I shook my head and looked down at my sleeping baby. Six turns of the moon, that wasn¡¯t very long at all and I wasn¡¯t sure where she would go after that. From the way Nu-reeh talked Hannah would leave me, but I had no idea what theadolescentwomen did.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    My eyes filled with tears as I realized how short my time with my daughter would be. I had no idea what would happen to her.


    ¡°Are you in pain?¡± Damien asked worriedly.


    ¡°No, not physically,¡± I sighed. ¡°I am mourning that my child will be taken from me in six turns of the moon.¡±

 143

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the female children are taken from the female breeder,¡± Christof said sitting down. ¡°The way Nu-reeh exined it to us earlier today the young female will leave when it is time.¡±


    It didn¡¯t make any sense and Christof exined as best he could.


    After Nu-reeh took me, Tosu and Dinah talked to my men. They had wanted to tell me these things, but had not gotten the chance. Nu-reeh finished the story after she warned the other men to stay away from me.


    Women were not like men. They were born with knowledge, they just had to learn to apply it and get stronger. My daughter would quite quickly be frustrated with limiting herself to just this mountain. She would want to get out and explore her world.


    ¡°The women of our race are the rulers of this entire. We considered ourselves well travelled to have seen a differentpound,¡± Kein said. ¡°As a young woman Nu-reeh went all over the world. She was not even born on this side of the great ocean, but found she preferred it here. Most powerful women do that: travel, find Sisters, and then earn funds to stake a im on some men.¡±


    Christof continued when Kein stopped talking. ¡°Your daughter will want to explore this before she settles somewhere. That is why Nu-reeh taught you how to survive in the mountains. She expects your daughter to travel and live in them for many turns of the moon.¡±


    ¡°In the world she will find her strengths and be powerful,¡± Evan said. ¡°That is how the women always do it.¡±


    ¡°So strange,¡± I whispered brushing my fingers across Hannah¡¯s tiny cheeks.


    I¡¯d talked to Christof about how I grew up. They would know this was nothing like I was used to.


    ¡°It sounds strange to us, too,¡± Damien admitted. ¡°We grew up as a family. We always depended on one another. To go out into the world alone¡­¡±


    ¡°Why, why did Nu-reeh help Hannah? Especially if she expects her to go to some far flung ce.¡±


    My men didn¡¯t understand my question. It was obvious to them. Nu-reeh trained Hannah because she was the offspring of one of her men. The fact I was the mother was irrelevant.


    ¡°Especially if she is Damien¡¯s,¡± Christof said. ¡°Tosu said daughters from his line are impressive and so very rare. The women are d they put the effort into training Hannah through you.¡±


    The day had been exhausting and I just sat staring dumbly at my men. I wasn¡¯t sure I had any emotions left. Eventually Damien clucked a tongue at my sleepy face and walked me to the bed.


    Damien took the first night sleeping next to Hannah. His Brothers all sped him on the shoulder and wished him luck. He returned the sentiment and told them he had always cared for them. All the men said if this was theirst night, they were d to spend it together.


    I was absolutely confused as they said what seemed like good-bye to one another.


    ¡°What is wrong with sleeping next to Hannah? She is your daughter!¡± I eximed sitting on the bed and watching their disy.


    ¡°If he touches her, Nu-reeh will kill him,¡± Evan said bluntly. ¡°We will not survive without our Brother.¡±


    ¡°I will wrap her so that doesn¡¯t happen and nobody here would say anything-¡± I started to say and Christof pointed to my sleeping daughter.


    I took a different tact. ¡°I¡¯ll put her on my chest to sleep. Is that better?¡±


    ¡°You like to sleep on your side,¡± Kein informed me. ¡°In the middle of the night you turn on your hip.¡±


    Strangely observant, but it was still true.


    In an attempt to find a solution I offered up the idea of a crib, but that wasn¡¯t how Nu-reeh had said to sleep. Instead, Christof and I built a barricade of nkets between Damien and Hannah. I could only imagine what the baby books at home would have said about doing that.


    Wey down in our spots and my men¡¯s breathing evened out very quickly. Iy staring at the ceiling and thinking. So much ran through my mind, I didn¡¯t know where to start.


    In the days I¡¯d shared a bond with my family, I had thought whatever they did. With thatpulsion gone, I could think clearly. For the first time in ages, I felt normal.


    The day drifted through my head. It had been strange, stressful, and wonderful all at once. Parts of it were stranger than others, parts of it more stressful. I refused to think of the day my daughter would leave, that would break me.


    Instead, I thought about Nu-reeh and her entrance into the mens¡¯ living quarters when my owners almost killed my tutors. Damien had been ready to decapitate the man he was holding. It hadn¡¯t mattered that Nu-reeh didn¡¯t want him to do it, but he stopped when she said to.


    It wasn¡¯t that he stopped because he wanted to, though. Damien and his Brothers were made to stop. Something outside of them forced their decision.


    My eyes shot open when I realized. Nu-reeh had made them stop. That collective consciousness that pulsed between them; she had enforced her will on it. My men did not know. They weren¡¯t even curious about their sudden change in opinion.


    I looked over at my sleeping daughter and understood. The women here could control the menpletely. It was done at such an intrinsic level the men weren¡¯t even aware of it.


    That was how tiny unborn Hannah had learned about the world. She took over the mind of her father and examined his memories. I didn¡¯t control his dreams, she did. I was just along for the ride, so to speak.


    I wondered why the women bothered with all the pretense. They could have the men just line up and do what they wanted. What was the point of letting them do their own thing at all?


    Nu-reeh didn¡¯t like her men broken and waiting on her explicit instruction. She wanted them to fight and make their own decisions. Nu-reeh only stepped in when the men would do something that would cost her, like killing another family.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The women could control the men, they just had better things to do. It was both shocking and terrifying in it¡¯s simplicity.


    I would have to tell Hannah, although I should probably ask Nu-reeh first.


    On second thought, perhaps I should not tell Nu-reeh I understood. She may kill me if I knew her secret.


    Well, I decided, I had six turns of the moon. Hopefully, in that time I would figure out what I should tell little Hannah.


    *******************************


    DON¡¯T FORGET TO VOTE AND SEND ME GIFTS!! Please


    THANK YOU

 144

    ¡°Ciara!¡± Evan was shaking me awake and Hannah was screaming. ¡°How do you sleep through it? Feed her, change the towel, do something!¡± he begged.


    I was groggy and disoriented as I picked up my wailing daughter.


    ¡°I need a fresh towel for her bottom,¡± I told them and Kein rushed out.


    Fumbling with my top I pulled out a breast and presented it to her.


    ¡°Wet and sticky,Mama!¡± she cried to me, continuing to scream as Kein rushed back in.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I cleaned her and wrapped her bottom in a fresh towel. That quieted her to huping sobs. Once she started to suckle she just concentrated on that.


    ¡°We need the towels ready and close at hand,¡± I said as Evan flopped back down. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t be so upset if she didn¡¯t wait so long.¡±


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Damien stated, ¡°we woke when she started to whimper. We tried to wake you, but when she saw us try to touch you she started to scream.¡±


    Grimacing, I apologized to them. I was a heavy sleeper. Evidently, I would need to learn to listen for Hannah¡¯s sounds.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why she is so upset with you all,¡± I said watching her.


    Hannah¡¯s eyes met mine and she held my gazefortably. She looked sweet and adoring, nothing like the little monster she kept showing to my men.


    ¡°Women don¡¯t like men, Ciara,¡± Christof informed me. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed?¡±


    They all found that funny and settled back down.


    Once Hannah was done and sleeping, Iid back down. I made up my mind to try to sleep lightly so I would hear her if she needed me.


    I woke to her light fussing. I sat upright and picked her up. She didn¡¯t even open her eyes before she started to suck on the nipple.


    Five men sighed around me at the sound.


    ¡°Are you all awake?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Damien whispered, ¡°we pretended to be asleep when the child started to cry. Evan has been kicking your leg to wake you.¡±


    I thought I¡¯d woken up to her fussing, evidently I had not.


    ¡°You sleep much too soundly,¡± Evan informed me, rolling to lean on his elbow. ¡°A Warrior wouldn¡¯t live long if he slept so deeply.¡±


    ¡°I think you all know I was never a Warrior,¡± Iughed. ¡°I cleaned rooms for a living and then I was a sex ve.¡±


    I heard Bane stretching and yawning as Kein answered. ¡°You¡¯re in a Warrior family now,¡± he informed me.


    That surprised me. I had thought with the bond gone our rtionship would revert to the way it was. I smiled at my family, as I stroked Hannah.


    ¡°We should stand watch,¡± Christof offered, ¡°like when we are searching for a lost man.¡±


    Kein took the first watch and sat in a chair at the end of the bed by my feet.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep with you sitting and watching me,¡± I whispered to him while re-bundling Hannah.


    He grinned cheekily. ¡°Yes you will, and when the child starts to fuss I will wiggle your foot until you wake up.¡±


    It would have been less irritating if their system wasn¡¯t so effective. Hannah woke one more time and Bane alerted me before she got too upset. They had switched ces and I hadn¡¯t even noticed.


    I yawned sleepily picking up Hannah. She started to nurse and watched me with wide open eyes.


    Since her attention wasn¡¯t on them, my men could move around. Evan bounded out of bed.


    ¡°Time to get up,¡± he said stretching and grinning.


    ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡± I grumbled shifting Hannah. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always exhausted in the morning,¡± he said cheerfully.


    Damien and his Brothers rose as Hannah continued to feed. I looked at them ruefully. Tapping into Evan¡¯s excessive morning energy had been better than coffee. I would miss his start of the day excitement.


    ¡°That was all you, though, wasn¡¯t it?¡± I asked Hannah as she slurped happily away.


    Hannah watched me with bright eyes, but was consumed with her current task.


    I wondered privately if she still had ess to my men¡¯s bond. Perhaps when we were alone I would ask her.


    This morning we took a long route to get to breakfast. Damien didn¡¯t want me anywhere near the tutors. After seeing my reaction to just hearing about it, he had no desire to see me any closer to it. We took arge detour to avoid them.


    Hannah looked at everything as we walked. I just watched her expressive little face take it all in. All was well until we passed arge opening that exited the mountain. Morning sunlight shone in and the sky was a brilliant cloudless purple.


    ¡°I want!¡± she screamed reaching out of her nket toward the open sky.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked looking out the opening.


    ¡°Out,Mama, go out,¡± she cried still reaching.


    I smiled down at my daughter. This whole world would be hers to explore one day. Evidently, that¡¯s the way she was programmed.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go out there, yet,¡± I told her gently. ¡°Now we are going to eat.¡±


    Hannah pouted and squirmed in my arms.


    ¡°I ate,¡± Hannah whined, ¡°go out and see the sky. I want see the Scars. I want out,Mama.¡±


    ¡°You will go out soon enough,¡± I soothed. ¡°The whole world will be yours, My Girl.¡±


    I looked into her bright grey eyes and knew that while she had my mother¡¯s nose and my skin, she was her father¡¯s daughter. This girl was Paterian through and through. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should be ted or worried about that.


    The men in the dining room were fascinated and frightened by my daughter all at once. The entire hall went silent the first time Hannah spoke. In a high clear voice she had told me she wanted to try the green stalks.


    ¡°No, Hannah, you don¡¯t have teeth, yet,¡± I exined. ¡°You need teeth to chew them.¡±


    She whimpered and whined and I sighed as she threw a mini tantrum.


    ¡°Bad behavior won¡¯t change anything,¡± I exined to her.


    Christof was holding me to eat on hisp. The other Brothers seemed leery of eating with me and my daughter. They warned Christof frequently when they felt his arm got too close to Hannah.


    ¡°I could kneel¡­,¡± I whispered to him.


    ¡°Not necessary,¡± he whispered back brushing his lips against my cheek. ¡°I like having you close.¡±


    Hannah hissed when Christofkissedme and I looked crossly down at her.


    ¡°Man,Mama,¡± she whined loudly.


    ¡°One day you will have your own men,¡± I leaned down and whispered to her. ¡°These are my men.¡±

 145

    Her brow ruffled and she huffed. Luckily the edge of the nket got her attention. She pulled at the tight knitting and watched it pop back into ce. ying with the nket distracted her.


    ¡°I like that,¡± Kein said.


    My men agreed, but I was confused. There was some internal conversation that had them all happy and satisfied. I looked quizzically at Christof and he grinned at me.


    ¡°We are yours, we like that,¡± he said softly into my ear.


    ¡°Better not tell Nu-reeh,¡± I whispered to him and he chuckled.


    My men were assigned to the sorting room again. They walked me back to our apartments first.


    ¡°Be careful walking around,¡± Damien said pacing. ¡°You know where the tutors are, stay away from that ce. There are ces in the caves where the vertical shafts meet the tunnels, they aren¡¯t marked at all. We aren¡¯t sure you know where all those are¡­¡±


    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be allowed to go without us,¡± Evan groused. ¡°Ciara has no sense for danger.¡±


    I put Hannah down on a chair and touched Evan¡¯s chest. ¡°I wasn¡¯t supposed to walk until a littleter and I will be very careful. I promise not to go anywhere you all thought was dangerous.¡±


    Evan hugged me tight andkissedmy face. ¡°We will see you at the midday meal,¡± he said. ¡°Perhaps she will let us take you¡­¡±


    Ikissedthem all good bye and then turned to Hannah. She was a little cranky. I rocked her gently and she dropped off to sleep in my arms. For some reason I wasn¡¯t tired anymore, so Iid her in the bed alone.


    The apartment was messy, so I cleaned and swept. I was about to start on the bathroom when I was interrupted. An earth shattering wail brought me back to the bedroom.


    Hannah was wet and hungry. As I fed her, I realized she was a little stinky. I wondered if they had anything here likebaby wipes. For all the fantastic things they did have that still seemed doubtful.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I told her once she had drained me. ¡°Let¡¯s give you a bath.¡±


    In the bathroom I pulled off all of our coverings and let water flow into the tub. We wouldn¡¯t need much, so I only let it cover the bottom of the pit in a fewinchesof water. I sat Hannah on her bottom in the water and had a startling surprise.


    She looked up at me and smiled. My day old daughter was holding her head up, which I knew was not normal for a human baby. When I tentatively released my grip on her, she continued to sit up on her own. Hannah was perfectly stable.


    ¡°Water,Mama,¡± she told me sshing it around.


    Well, maybe not perfectly stable, she surprised herself when water hit her face and she tipped back. I caught her and proceeded to wash her tiny body.


    Hannah fascinated me. I noted her tiny fingers had dark nails. In the future those would be talons I imagined. Her wings were just two fleshy masses now, but I saw the hint of tips at each sharp curve. She would be fierce, just like she was supposed to be. I praised her in the water.


    After her bath I wrapped her up in a warm nket and tried to put her in the bed.


    That was boring, Hannah informed me. She didn¡¯t want to sleep. Instead of sleeping we explored things my men had in the apartment. For some reason, we ended up in the men¡¯s closet pulling out bags and boxes.


    Hannah liked the shiny stones my men had collected and kept there. She rubbed them and clicked them together for a few moments. I pulled out anything she might like to look at.


    ¡°Ore!¡± Hannah said.


    She was right. Hidden away were many small pieces of the ore. It had been buried in a corner beneath several boxes.


    ¡°Men should no have ore,Mama, they know,¡± Hannah told me seriously.


    I corrected her wording gently as I tried to put the ore back. They¡¯d never shared this stash with me. It wasn¡¯t clear why they had it.


    ¡°It¡¯s theirs,¡± I shrugged, ¡°who knows why they have it.¡±


    ¡°Myfather,¡± Hannah used theEnglishword, ¡°once, wanted to run away.¡±


    ¡°They really were miserable,¡± I said touching the hard shiny metal, ¡°but how do you know that?¡±


    ¡°When he thought of the ore he always thought of what he had. He tried hard to get more.¡±


    Suddenly, I felt a pang of fear. ¡°I wonder if they had nned to take me with them?¡±


    ¡°Yes,Mama,¡± Hannah said pulling the ore back out.


    ¡°Sweet men,¡± I said smiling.


    The rest of Hannah¡¯s morning we spent on the floor in the closet. She finally let me put the ore away. As we sat, she yed with the stones, cards, and pieces of my ornamentation. I noted her hand eye coordination getting markedly better as did her speech.


    I encouraged her to do things repeatedly until she was able. Her learning curve was incredibly rapid. Teaching her was engrossing.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Christof asked standing in the doorway of the closet.


    Hannah and I were using the t stones to build with, like Lego blocks. I had not heard theme in.


    ¡°ying,¡± I said as I looked up and grinned at them.


    Kein was crouching down and peering into the little room.


    ¡°We used to have blocks we would build with,¡± he said, ¡°remember, Brothers?¡±


    ¡°Stones are probably too slick,¡± Damien said and Evan agreed with him.


    Later, as a group we went to the eating area. Six chairs were sitting around the table we normally sat at. Christof motioned for me to sit, which I did.


    ¡°I like to hold you,¡± he said in a low voice, ¡°but my Brothers are afraid I will inadvertently touch the child.¡±


    ¡°Kneeling would be more eptable to the other men,¡± I advised very quietly.


    ¡°We don¡¯t really care what is eptable to them,¡± Christof smiled. ¡°You are family and our family sits to eat together.¡±


    A hair raising howl alerted us that Hannah was ready for lunch. Pulling out a breast I brought her mouth to it as she screamed.


    ¡°Eat, Baby,¡± I soothed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so loud.¡±


    Hannahtched on, sucking and watching me. Again, she was calm and content. As long as my attention was on her, she seemed happy. I stroked her as she fed and watched her expressive little eyes.


    Damien made it back with Evan and the food.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 146

    ¡°The other men,¡± he said passing out servings, ¡°are terrified of the child. That sound, it keeps making, puts them on edge.¡±


    Kein leaned in and spoke quietly to me, ¡°Did you see the women appear when the child called out?¡±


    I shook my head no, so he continued to talk.


    ¡°The men said each time the child cries the womene around. There was one stalking up and down outside our apartment allst night.¡±


    Evan took his te and reced Kein talking, ¡°Just now three women appeared at the entrances to see what was happening.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re proving a point,¡± Damien said as we all leaned in to listen. ¡°The women want us to see them watching the child.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a bet that Archen¡¯s family will try to touch the girl,¡± Evan said. ¡°I heard it in the sorting room.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they see what the women did?¡± I asked. ¡°Why would they risk it? That is monumentally stupid.¡±


    Christof loaded my te with food and ced it in front of me. ¡°They were Warriors, like us, from anotherpound. None of them like it here, they¡¯re trouble makers.¡±


    ¡°Like you all were,¡± I said ruefully starting to eat.


    Everyone at the table chuckled before Damien answered affirmatively.


    They were still concerned, though. The family they referred to were powerful Warriors and their anger made them unpredictable. Archen¡¯s family was a force to be reckoned with and my men feared for my safety around them.


    Hannah switched breasts and Christof fed me so I could eat, also. Once Hannah was done, she asked to taste what was on my te.


    ¡°No teeth yet, Baby Girl, you can¡¯t eat it without teeth to chew,¡± I said scooping a little gravy on my finger, ¡°but you can try this.¡±


    Hannah sucked at the gravy and wrinkled her nose a little. ¡°It¡¯s better roasted over an open me,¡± I told her.


    ¡°The best,¡± Kein said, ¡°is wrapped and stuffed with tami leaf from the red mountains. We only had it like that one time and it was amazing.¡±


    Hannah looked at Kein for a moment before she spoke, ¡°I want tami leaf,Mama,¡±she told me inly.


    ¡°Baby Girl,¡± I said looking up at Kein, ¡°I don¡¯t know tami leaf and I don¡¯t know how you get it.¡±


    Kein answered me, ¡°Traveling men sold it to my Brothers and me. They said it came from a tree found in the red mountains. It is rare to see any avable to buy here but we enjoy it a great deal.¡±


    ttering talons got our attention two women entered the room. They came near our table and Hannah hissed loudly at them. The women just looked at her.


    ¡°Why do you wrap her?¡± one of them asked me.


    ¡°It is the custom on my home, Mistress,¡± I said clinging to Hannah and trying to cover her with my arms.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Nu-reeh entered and I was, for once, thrilled to see her.


    ¡°Show them the child¡¯s skin,¡± Nu-reehmanded and I unbundled my daughter with shaking hands.


    ¡°Ah,¡± one of the new women said, ¡°it did happen too soon. The baby fur should have grown in and the wings are without definition.¡±


    Nu-reeh exined that I had been hit in the head and the stomach. She had obtained knowledge that such a violent act could cause an early birth in a human.


    ¡°No lines,¡± one of the new womenmented, ¡°very poor camouge.¡±


    Nu-reeh stiffened and told the other women it would not matter once the fur grew in. That seemed to settle the debate.


    ¡°We have another family,¡± the woman told Nu-reeh changing the subject, ¡°that we can bring from apound. I believe they will do better than Runen and his Brothers. Those men do nothing but create trouble wherever they go.¡±


    Nu-reeh agreed and the women left as a group. The hall was mostly silent starring at Hannah and me.


    ¡°What was that?¡± I asked very quietly.


    ¡°They owned the tutors who were med for harming the child,¡± Christof told me.


    Understanding made my gut clench. Those women had skinned five men in punishment for potentially hurting this female. They must have wondered if she was worth it. I hoped they would continue to think she was.


    The hall slowly went back to normal after the interruption.


    Hannah napped after her meal and I finished my te with Christof feeding me.


    ¡°We have a mating this afternoon,¡± Bane said as we walked back to our apartments. ¡°They won¡¯t let us walk with you in the caves.¡±


    ¡°Can I let Hannah sleep some first?¡± I asked looking at her resting peacefully.


    ¡°No, walk while she rests,¡± Damien said quietly.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re right,¡± I amended, ¡°Nu-reeh said to walk her.¡±


    ¡°Only in safe ces,¡± Bane added.


    ¡°Yes, only in safe ces,¡± I saidkissingeach of their cheeks.


    I made adiaperbag once we were in the apartment. At least, I made the Paterian equivalent of adiaperbag. It had everything I would need for a long uninterrupted walk.


    In the back of the closet I found a long run of cloth, I¡¯m not sure what my men wanted to use it for. I used it to tie my baby to my chest. She restedfortably in the sling and my arms were free.


    I strode confidently out of our apartment with my head decidedly down. No reason to ask for trouble that wasn¡¯t being offered. No one osted me or even noticed me for that matter.


    I stepped into the main hall and the men just walked past me like I was a stone dropped in the tunnel. It began to feel like I was invisible.


    I had to look up asionally and the men seemed blind to me. Literally, they looked right through me. It was like they didn¡¯t know I was present.


    ¡°They don¡¯t see me,¡± I whispered as another group walked past oblivious to my presence.


    The women had no fear the men would bother me, because the men were under their control. Except Runen and his brethren, who had attacked me. It made me wonder. Had the women skinned them because they assaulted Hannah or because they were able to override themands?


    ¡°Hannah, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve gotten you into,¡± I whispered to my sleeping baby.


    Nu-reeh must believe Hannah would be powerful. That¡¯s why the women worked so hard to teach and protect her. Clearly, my daughter was ted to take her ce among the women once she was grown.


    I walked through the caves and eventually Hannah woke up. She wanted to see what was going on. Holding her in my arms I showed her the world from the openings in the mountains.


    The men never bothered us as we walked. If we were loud and boisterous the men looked around like they heard something. When we were quiet and stood still, they seemed not to see us. It soon became obvious to me that with enough incentive the men could break free of the women¡¯smands.


    I had no urge to get in a confrontation with any men. Hannah and I talked, but I did nothing to rile the few families that strolled by. The women had made it easy and I just stayed under theirradar.


    As the sun dipped in the sky I walked back to our quarters. I didn¡¯t look down, because there was no need. The men didn¡¯t see me even if I stood right in front of them. I did not exist.

 147

    My family showed up to take me to dinner. They were very concerned about me and must have worried all afternoon. I put Hannah down and consoled all of them.


    ¡°The men just ignored me,¡± I told them honestly, ¡°there is no reason to worry.¡±


    Damien wasn¡¯t convinced. They all fretted through dinner and none of them ate well. They were too busy nning how to protect me. I wasn¡¯t sure how to exin Nu-reeh¡¯s control to them. From their perspective, I knew it would seem far fetched.


    Nu-reeh came in just after we finished the meal and looked at my family. She took in the barely touched food and the worried looks.


    ¡°You did not preform well today at the mating,¡± she said staring from man to man. ¡°No one will touch your ve, do not disappoint me tomorrow.¡±


    My men visibly rxed after her statement and I was d for her assistance. It would hopefully be good enough for now.


    Since it seemed men could suppress her suggestions if they had an incentive, I had to avoid giving them any reason to fret over me when I took my walks.


    My men left the dining hall in high spirits. Someone had offered them a chuke game and they happily took them up on it. It had been ages since they had yed. We went to the arena and I sat with Hannah off to the side.


    The ce we were in was enormous, even for the cave systems, and it was cold. The light came from torches, but parts of the roof were also missing, so somete afternoon sun streamed in.


    I sat with Hannah in a patch of sunlight next to a warm torch while Damien and his Brothers yed their game.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Women are very powerful, Hannah,¡± I told her softly as she watched me.


    ¡°Yes,Mama.¡±


    ¡°You will have great power over the men,¡± I told her, ¡°but you mustn¡¯t abuse your power. These men need you to take good care of them. For this to survive you must treat the men well and keep them safe.¡±


    ¡°Yes,Mama,¡± she said watching me. ¡°I don¡¯t like men, though.¡±


    ¡°Why, Baby Girl? Why don¡¯t you like men?¡±


    ¡°The men kept you as a ve, Mama,¡± Hannah¡¯s perfectEnglishblended so well it surprised me, but she continued. ¡°What the men did is wrong,¡± she said simply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t treat your men badly then, little girl,¡± I told her. ¡°Don¡¯t make them want to buy a ve to love them. Love your men yourself and make them happy. These men made a mistake, but I havee to love them. I love you. You don¡¯t have to hate them. I don¡¯t.¡±


    Hannah knew my anger better than anyone. She knew exactly how deeply being taken and kept like apethad hurt me. I prayed she had seen the affection I held for Damien and his Brothers. My bitterness should not cast a dark cloud on her life.


    I heard Bane cheering and looked up at the game. My family was jumping around, so I did the same thing, dancing with Hannah in my arms.


    ¡°Are you acheerleader,Mama?¡± Hannah asked when I had settled down.


    She remembered correctly. It had been my personal opinion every time I danced and cheered.


    ¡°Yes, but they won¡¯t understand that word,¡± I told her.


    We talked, as the game progressed, about everything. Hannah knew Earth and she knew here, at least some of here. She was desperately curious about the rest of it. Unfortunately, I¡¯d already given her all I had.


    ¡°You¡¯ll go out and explore is what Nu-reeh said,¡± I mused looking out over my men again. ¡°She seemed to think you would leave me fairly soon.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you,Mama,¡± she said stubbornly, ¡°I love you.¡±


    My heart lodged in my throat and I felt theteare. ¡°I love you, too, Baby Girl, but it¡¯s what you have to do. I don¡¯t want you to leave me ever, but I won¡¯t hold you back.¡±


    Hannah set her jaw and looked up at me. ¡°I won¡¯t go,¡± she said simply.


    Iughed at her. ¡°Yourfatheris stubborn, too,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to leave,¡± she insisted, ¡°and I¡¯m not like myfather.¡±


    I remembered the morning episode when she first saw the sky. This child was built to soar out of the nest as soon as possible. Trapping her with me would surely kill her. She craved exploration in the wide open sky. I would never have the freedom that was her birth right.


    ¡°Rx, Hannah, no one is going anywhere right now. Just remember, when the timees I love you and you shouldn¡¯t be afraid to take what is yours.¡±


    We talked for the rest of the game until Hannah fed again, dropping off to sleep shortly after.


    ¡°How was the game?¡± I asked my men as we walked silently back to our quarters.


    ¡°Too long since we¡¯ve yed,¡± Evanined.


    ¡°We¡¯ll win next time, Brother,¡± Christof consoled him.


    ¡°You boys really haven¡¯t been ying enough if someone here beat you,¡± I replied surprised.


    ¡°Thank you for reminding us,¡± Damien said grimly.


    ¡°y tomorrow,¡± I offered, ¡°the practice would be good for you.¡±


    The next day found me sitting with Hannah in the main room by the fire. My men had long since gone to the sorting room. It was just a quiet morning with the two of us.


    As I tidied up Hannah talked to me about all manner of things. She spoke inEnglishand Paterian, switching seamlessly between the two.


    Feeling the sudden urge to pee I picked up Hannah and took her with me to the bathroom.


    Hannah was curious. She knew how it felt for me when I needed to go. It wasn¡¯t clear to her if she had the same feelings. We discussed what that felt like and Hannah wanted to use the pot next time. I encouraged her tell me. Not usingdiaperswould make this so much easier.


    My men came for lunch and they looked very pleased with themselves. Evan proudly handed me arge bag, as soon as he walked in. I started to pull out the contents and was instantly happy.


    ¡°Look, Hannah,¡± I eximed, ¡°they bought you blocks to y with.¡±


    There were other toys in the bag, too. It was a very thoughtful gift.


    Ihuggedand thanked all of them.


    ¡°Say ¡®thank you¡¯, Hannah,¡± I ordered picking her up. ¡°It was nice of them to think of something you might want. It is polite to show gratitude.¡±


    Hannah looked uncertainly at Damien and pulled her lips back like she was going to hiss.


    ¡°Mamawill be upset if you aren¡¯t a nice girl,¡± I warned.


    Hannah thanked my men and I praised her. It hurt me that she would grow up hating the man whofatheredher. I had never meant to have her think that way.

 148

    Time seemed to fly by at lightening speed. Hannah started to crawl within seven day cycles. She was walking within thirty. Dark brown fur started to grow, finally, after she started to walk. Nu-reeh had been worried about that. Since the baby fur hadn¡¯te in by her early birth, she thought it should have grown in before this.


    The fur covered Hannah from head to toe. It was shorter and seemed lighter than the other women¡¯s and it spared her face entirely. Nu-reeh told me the thick hair the females had would grow in after her fangs developed.


    It must have been warm, though, because she didn¡¯t want to be wrapped anymore. The fur seemed to be doing its job.


    Hannah¡¯s wings had fascinated me. Each wing was divided into three sections. At each transition point was a fleshy barb. It wasn¡¯t nearly as hard as the ones the adult women had, I hoped that changed with age.


    By her third moon I could appreciate the changes in Hannah¡¯s wings. Over time Hannah had learned to control the spans of flesh and she now moved them with ease and assurance. Except for their smaller size they looked much like the older women¡¯s wings.


    I talked to her about the amazing ces her wings could carry her. Reminding her of Nu-reeh¡¯s stories, I hoped she would also see wonderful things. The conversation usually infuriated Hannah.


    She told me she had no need to see this world. Land wasnd, mountains were mountains, and the sea was the sea. It didn¡¯t matter if it was somewhere different. She always went back to ying with her toys and refused to talk about it further.


    That¡¯s what she said and I heard her, but it wasn¡¯t how she acted. Hannah stared at the sky when we passed openings in the mountains. She explored the limited world she had voraciously. I saw her true desire even though she tried to hide it.


    Hannah grew rapidly and she fed from me frequently, much more than a human child would. I produced enormous amounts of milk, but I feared it was barely adequate. Hannah stood the height of an average toddler, but Nu-reeh hadmented she was small. I ate and drank frequently to have enough energy to make enough milk.


    I¡¯m sure it didn¡¯t help my overall health when I started to menstruate again. Those days I felt as though energy flowed from me in every direction. It made me tired, cranky and hungry. Despite how hard I tried I could barely keep up with the demands on my body.


    Hannah¡¯s rtionship with Damien and his Brothers was always strained. She harbored arge amount of anger toward them and nothing I could say seemed to quell it. I still tried, though.


    Every day I talked to her about the importance of treating men well. I feared she would treat her own men poorly when the time came. That would just make things worse.


    One day during her fourth moon I even told her my suspicions about the way the women could control the men. I advised her that she probably had a great deal more power over men besides just strength. This was new information and Hannah pondered it.


    I reminded her of the times it seemed like Nu-reeh had controlled the bond. Hannah had those memories also and understanding lit her face.


    ¡°I wonder how she did it,¡± Hannah said and I had to shake my head.


    I wasn¡¯t sure either.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± I said, ¡°one day when you are older, you could ask. I¡¯m not sure I should know.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t much help, but it¡¯s all I could offer her.


    Hannah and I still took our afternoon walks around the caves. She was incredibly curious and explorative. She would climb the walls and and crawl deep into crevices to examine things if they interested her. It was during one of those walks she discovered she could fly.


    We walked to an area where the floor just dropped way. Hannah wanted to see what was on the other side of the pit whose bottomy at least twenty stories below us.


    ¡°I¡¯ll crawl down,Mama,¡± she told me and scurried toward the ledge.


    While I liked to encourage her curious nature, this was too dangerous.


    ¡°No,¡± I told her sharply, ¡°it¡¯s not safe. Come back here.¡±


    Hannah pouted and stomped her foot while backing away from me. The loose gravel she was on shifted and she tilted back over the edge of the precipice. I screamed as she fell backwards.


    I rushed to the edge and looked over screaming her name. Hannah fell for a mere moment before righting herself. Her wings spread wide and I gasped as she flew. She soared across the pit to another ledge andnded clumsily on it.


    ¡°Did you see,Mama?¡± she called to me excitedly. ¡°Did you see me fly?!¡±


    My heart was hammering in my chest. I¡¯d apparently seen my child fall to her death and I couldn¡¯t stop shaking. My voice trembled as I spoke.


    ¡°Yes, d-d-don¡¯t do it again, Hannah. Stay there, let me get someone to help you!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Hannah, you could get hurt,¡± I said getting exasperated, but calming down slightly.


    I saw her spread her wings and p them experimentally. She rose off the ground and hovered for a moment.


    The truth of it struck me. She was growing fast and she was getting more independent every day. I¡¯d promised not to hold her back, so I had to let her grow at her own pace.


    ¡°Fly back to me, Baby,¡± I called to her. ¡°If you start to fall, spread your wings and glide down. Do you understand that word?¡±


    ¡°You changed your mind,¡± she informed me as she jumped.


    Hannah practiced flying over the pit all afternoon. She started out mainly just gliding from one ledge to another. Soon she had reached the bottom and had to fly to get back up. I just sat and watched from the top, calling out encouragement.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,Mama,¡± she cried when she was still halfway down in the pit.


    ¡°Fly back up and feed, then,¡± I told her.


    Hannah did not tolerate hunger well, she never had. She screamed and wailed, throwing a mighty tantrum below me. ttering talons told me who had arrived.


    ¡°Good day, Ma¡¯am,¡± I said to therge woman as she walked in.


    ¡°Why is the young female down there?¡± the woman asked me looking over the edge.


    I exined how Hannah had wanted to climb down and then stumbled. The woman seemed pleased Hannah had flown. The fact she had practiced afterward also made the woman happy.


    Hannah appeared suddenly, having flown the rest of the way up. She was hungry and angry. She made horrible sounds at the other woman.


    ¡°A fine female!¡± the woman said before she walked away.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I sat and held my daughter as she started to nurse. She quieted quickly, now that she was being fed.


    ¡°Quite a scene you just made,¡± I said smiling down at her.


    She sighed and continued to nurse.

 149

    ¡°Maybe next time we should find a ce that you could get out of easier,¡± I said and Hannah just watched me.


    She was sleepy after her exercise and I carried her back to our apartments. I put her on her belly to rest and picked up the toys she had left scattered around that morning. My men had generously brought or purchased her lots of different things to y with.


    Much like on Earth the toys were all geared at teaching some fundamental skill. It kept her upied in the morning when I cleaned things up. I smiled recognizing the different words and symbols printed on the toys.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    It was nearing dinner time when a ttering noise outside got my attention.


    ¡°ve,¡± Nu-reeh¡¯s voice called from outside.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I answered bustling out. ¡°How may I help you?¡±


    ¡°The child is flying I was told,¡± she stated and I gave an affirmative answer.


    Hannah was beside me suddenly. She greeted Nu-reeh politely.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Nu-reeh ordered and started to walk.


    I took Hannah¡¯s hand and we started out trailing close behind Nu-reeh.


    I had been d when Hannah stopped hissing and growling at Nu-reeh. I got the sense that Hannah respected therge woman. Nu-reeh seemed like a good role model. She was powerful and knowledgeable, things I certainly was not, so I didn¡¯t have an issue with it. They had developed what oddly enough seemed like a business rtionship.


    We walked back to the steep rock wall Nu-reeh had taken me to the day Hannah was born. Once again the big woman scooped me up and flew into the opening above us. I looked down and Hannah followed.


    Once we reached the top Nu-reeh pointed ahead of us.


    ¡°Walk,¡± she told me, ¡°I wish to speak with the young one.¡±


    It was an unusual request and I walked toward the center of the women¡¯s living area alone. Tosu met me and requested I stand with her, which I did. Ahead of us was an opening in the stone floor. It seemed to be emanating heat. Vaguely I remembered seeing it at Hannah¡¯s birth.


    I didn¡¯t want to disobey Nu-reeh, but I worried for my daughter. When I nced back the way I¡¯de they just seemed to be talking. Surreptitiously, I watched until Hannah got close to me.


    It was warm here, I noted, much more so than I was ustomed to. I made noment to Tosu and asked no questions. I was d when Nu-reeh and Hannah passed. Nu-reeh was telling Hannah why it was hot in this area.


    ¡°You will find these in every mountain range,¡± Nu-reeh said pointing to a sunken glowing area in front of us. ¡°We have made ours easier to use, but you will find them naturally in every cave system.¡±


    I started to walk forward and Nu-reeh stopped me. ¡°It is too hot for you, it is for the young one.¡±


    I could see the heat rising from the central pit. I could see a set of stairs carved into the rock went down into it.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked quietly.


    Nu-reeh ignored me and started to instruct Hannah on how to dip the tips of her wings into the stuff. She said once Hannah¡¯s talons started to grow she should dip those also. It would make the tips hard as any metal and nearly unbreakable.


    ¡°There are very few substances that can survive the treated tips of our wings,¡± Nu-reeh exined. ¡°When the vers attacked this, we found they had no material that would stop us. We pierced and shredded every defense they had.¡±


    I guess it hadn¡¯t just been the men that fought that battle. The vers really didn¡¯t stand a chance.


    ¡°How long should I hold it in?¡± Hannah asked.


    ¡°You will know when it is enough. Once the pain fades you will feel them grow harder. It is a choice for any woman how long she leaves them in. You will have to experiment to perfect it for yourself,¡± Nu-reeh answered.


    Other women had flown down and were standing around. I watched as little Hannah walked down the stairs. Nu-reeh stood at the edge and coached her.


    I heard a little yelp and got concerned. I tried to move forward, but Tosu grabbed me from behind.


    ¡°My baby, you¡¯re hurting my baby,¡± I cried fighting her.


    ¡°Your daughter is doing what all women do. Stop struggling or you will upset the young one,¡± Tosu said into my ear.


    The smell hit me a few momentster. It was the distinct odor of burned flesh. I had no idea what they were doing to mydaughter.My terror didn¡¯t abate until Hannah¡¯s head popped up from the pit. She looked expectantly at me with a huge grin.


    ¡°LookMama, look at what I can do now,¡± she said driving the ckened tip of her wing into the rock beside her.


    Breathing deeply, I gave a big, fake smile. ¡°Good girl, that¡¯s wonderful, nowe back up here.¡±


    Hannah looked confused. ¡°I have to do the rest of them,Mama. That¡¯s just one. I have tips on all three sections of my wings,¡± she said uncertainly and Nu-reeh gave me a hard look.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Hannah. I hadn¡¯t realized you didn¡¯t finish. Go on,¡± I encouraged with false brightness.


    ¡°Be cautious about using them so soon after the treatment, young one,¡± another woman called down.


    The other women murmured agreement, they should be left to set and harden.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t wait to try mine,¡± Dinah said, ¡°almost broke one on the first day.¡±


    There were no more yelps of pain, but the smell of burning flesh continued to waft from the pit.


    ¡°It is traditional,¡± Tosu said, ¡°that you paint the newly hardened tips. They are always painted after the first hardening. Some women continue to paint them, but most do not.¡±


    ¡°You are going to let that paint one of us?¡± another woman ranted angrily pointing at me. ¡°It is disgraceful.¡±


    ¡°This is the female breeder,¡± Tosu said sounding bored. ¡°Would you rather we bring the male breeder up here to do it?¡±


    The women grumbled and cursed, but no, they didn¡¯t want the men here. This was a female only thing and they enjoyed the privacy of that.


    Dinah handed me a small pot of shiny blue liquid. Well, at least Damien would be pleased she had the right color on.


    ¡°The color is in honor of the male breeder,¡± Tosu exined, ¡°Nu-reeh made it in Damien¡¯s family color.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress, that was kind,¡± I said.


    This was all so strange and unexpected. It felt like I hade toChristmasdinner in the middle ofJulyand showed up without a gift. I was absolutely unprepared.


    Hannah barreled out of the pit intent on showing me what she had done. I looked over the tips and touched them, telling her how good they looked. She was very animated and wanted to tell me all about it.


    The entire situation pleased her until she saw the color I nned to put on her newly hardened wing tips.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t like that color,¡± she said stubbornly eyeing the pot.


    ¡°That¡¯s the way it¡¯s done, Hannah,¡± I tried to exin. ¡°Mistress Tosu said you wear your male breeder¡¯s color.¡±


    ¡°No,Mama,¡± Hannah said crossing her arms, ¡°my wings will not bear his colors.¡±

 150

    I was at a loss and the women around us were silent.


    What better way to look like a failure as a mother than with a bunch of women who despise you watching, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Hannah, I think this is supposed to be something special. Let me put this on you,¡± I said reaching for her.


    ¡°No,¡± she hissed, ¡°he made you a ve. I will not wear his color.¡±


    Nu-reeh let out a sound like augh. ¡°To a fine female, Hannah!¡± she called out loudly.


    The other women around us repeated the salute and then started to wander off.


    Tosu took the bowl back and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll be a real terror once your fangse in, girl,¡± she smiled stepping close to Hannah. ¡°You and I should talk,¡± she said quietly before moving away.


    Nu-reeh called to Hannah and me to follow her. I sat the little bowl on a low bench and walked quickly after the big woman.


    ¡°You may fly out of the mountain now, Hannah,¡± Nu-reeh told her. ¡°Use your spears to protect yourself.¡±


    ¡°Can I,Mama?¡± Hannah asked me excitedly.


    It was easy to see the desire in her eyes. The idea of being outside enthralled her.


    ¡°Of course, Baby,¡± I said, smiling with confidence I did not feel, ¡°Mistress Nu-reeh has said you can.¡±


    ¡°Go on ahead,¡± Nu-reeh told Hannah. ¡°Explore a little, I will take your female breeder back down the incline.¡±


    Hannah didn¡¯t hesitate and ran out. She bolted toward the incline and jumped off of it. Her wings spread wide and I saw her soar through the air before darting out of an opening in the mountain.


    Smiling to myself I thought she probably wanted to go check out her new spikes in the sunshine. As well as everything else that was out there. What a wonderful amazing world she would see.


    ¡°She has fur to protect her from the cold, her wings work, and now she has the start of her weapons,¡± Nu-reeh told me. ¡°She has no teeth, so she will need toe to you for nourishment.¡±


    I understood and it made me want to scream, but I took arge breath instead. ¡°When she wants to go, I won¡¯t stop her, Mistress,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°I will not let you keep her as long as you would like,¡± Nu-reeh said. ¡°She is of this world and must do as we do. I cannot allow you to cripple her with your human frailties. It used to happen and it created weak women.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mistress, I also want my daughter to be strong,¡± I answered her.


    Nu-reeh dropped me at the base of the steep rock wall and I walked slowly toward our apartment. I wondered where Hannah had gone, she could literally be anywhere. Until she was hungry, from what Nu-reeh said, she may just stay gone.


    Hannah made her entrance beside me boldly before I made it back to our lodging. She¡¯d been flying around, but still had trouble sticking thending. She ended up in a tangle of wings and body.


    ¡°I went outside,Mama,¡± she panted, struggling to her feet.


    ¡°Did you?¡± I asked very d to see her. ¡°What did you see?¡±


    Hannah happily told me she¡¯d flown around this side of the mountain outside. She¡¯d seen several animals Nu-reeh had taught me about. She¡¯d chased a couple. The other women had seen her, but they didn¡¯t bother her.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She had tried to go into a mine and the women did chase her away then. That made sense to both of us, the women were territorial about the mines. Nu-reeh had told me that much.


    I was dying to find out something, though. ¡°What did you dip your wing tips into?¡± I asked touching the razor sharp spears now at the end of her wing sections.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know the word in thisnguage, but on Earth you would have called it va¡¯, I think,¡± Hannah said looking thoughtful. ¡°You never savayourself, but this reminded me of the way thetelevisionshowed it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well that¡¯s¡­ different,¡± I said taking her hand and walking toward our apartment. ¡°I wonder how the women figured that little trick out.¡±


    ¡°Who knows,¡± Hannah shrugged and I smiled.


    In some ways she was so human. In other ways she was so Paterian. I hoped the mix would serve her well.


    Looking around I saw Hannah and I were in an enclosed, deserted section of cave. I asked quietly what Nu-reeh had wanted when she sent me away. Hannah¡¯s eyes got wide and she looked forward and back. She pulled me to kneel beside her and whispered in my ear inEnglish.


    ¡°Nu-reeh does not know you are aware she can control the men,¡± she said. ¡°I have been trying to do it and it upset her. She told me to stop trying. Nu-reeh said when I have my own men I will control them, the way she can control hers. When I get my own men, she said she would give me the imnt and teach me.¡±


    I gasped and looked at Hannah, she shook her head and whispered in my ear again.


    ¡°She asked me if you knew, Mama, and I said you didn¡¯t. I don¡¯t think she wants you to know, okay?¡±


    ¡°An imnt?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°She said it makes her thoughtmands to them stronger,¡± Hannah said. ¡°Apparently, she has a connection to only her men, but it only goes one way. The imnt strengthens it and stops it from going both ways.¡±


    We heard mening toward us and talons from the other direction. I stood up and took Hannah¡¯s hand. We walked briskly toward our dwelling.


    As we walked Hannah told me we shouldn¡¯t talk about it. I agreed and squeezed her hand. This must be our secret.


    My men were anxiously waiting for us when we got back. Word had been sent we would miss dinner, so they had been instructed to bring food back for me.


    ¡°We are d you are back,¡± Christof sighed pulling me into ahug.


    Hannah had long been trained not to fuss when we showed each other affection, but she still hated it. As my men greeted me, she sat on a chaise watching them with angry eyes. I wondered as I often did if every female hated men this much.


    ¡°Hungry,Mama,¡± she said reaching for me.


    It was one of her favorite tricks to keep me away from my men. She knew they couldn¡¯t touch her, so she took her time ¡®feeding¡¯ to keep me away from them. Unfortunately, I was hungry, too.


    ¡°Christof can you move that tray over here?¡± I sighed settling on the chaise as Hannah crawled over me.

 151

    Christof brought the food and set it down beside me, so I could nibble while Hannah nursed. Before he drew his hand away, Hannah kicked his wrist.


    ¡°You touched me,¡± she hissed angrily.


    ¡°No,¡± I said with authority, ¡°you touched him. Nu-reeh will not punish her men for something you did. We both know that.¡±


    In truth, I didn¡¯t really know that, but it was a good gamble.


    ¡°Apologize for kicking, Christof,¡± I said pulling my breast back into my outfit.


    Hannah jumped off myp and made all manner of horrible sounds. Some directed at me, most directed at them. She swung the sharp tips on her wings around in a fighting style I recognized. How well she had learned the lessons her father had subconsciously taught her. I waited until she was calmer.


    ¡°You have to learn to control your own temper. That¡¯s very important,¡± I said. ¡°You must be a master of your temper and not let it rule you. Now apologize to Christof ande have your meal.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry,¡± she said petntly, ring at Christof.


    ¡°Come,¡± Imanded pulling out her dinner and opening my arms.


    Hannah cried a little while she nursed. I knew nothing on this but me cried, so I assumed that was her human side showing. She was upset for some reason, so I soothed her.


    ¡°They will never hurt me,¡± I promised her. ¡°They love me like I love you. Please stop hating them. If they had not brought me here, there would be no you. I think you will make this world better. My difficulties were well worth having you, My Girl.¡±


    My men sat and watched us in silence. The look on their faces was one of sheer terror. They had no doubt what Nu-reeh¡¯s reaction to that brief contact would be.


    ¡°Are you a good woman?¡± I asked Hannah.


    She nodded and continued to suck.


    ¡°Does a good woman tell lies?¡± I asked her.


    She released her food source and sat up to watch my face. ¡°No,Mama.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to lie to Nu-reeh?¡± I pressed. ¡°Are you going to be the kind of woman who gets what she wants by telling stories?¡±


    ¡°They made you a ve,Mama,¡± she whined.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And we both know that before you were born, they made me family,¡± I answered.


    Dark little eyes stared into mine defiantly, but she finally answered. ¡°No,Mama, I won¡¯t lie. Nobody touched me.¡±


    ¡°Good girl,¡± I saidkissingher forehead and pulling her close to nurse.


    My men seemed to rx slightly, but not entirely. They didn¡¯t really trust Hannah, it¡¯s not like she¡¯d given them reason to trust her. She¡¯d been ridiculously angry at them the entire time they had known her.


    ¡°I see the wing tips are different,¡± Christof noted quietly breaking the silence.


    ¡°They dipped them in something really hot,¡± I said. ¡°The women said it makes them harder.¡±


    ¡°Lava,¡± Hannah said and then went back to the breast.


    My men looked confused and I exined that the hot rock boiling out of the ground we callevaon Earth. None of us on Earth could touch it because it would burn us so badly. In fact, a human couldn¡¯t really even get near it. My men had never seen it, so they just said they¡¯d use the same word if they ever saw it.


    We talked casually until Hannah drifted to sleep and then Evan sighed putting his head in his hands.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to have us killed. I said it before and I¡¯ll say it again. That child will be the death of us,¡± he moaned.


    ¡°I bet it¡¯ll be a slow death,¡± Bane said. ¡°Anybody with me?¡±


    ¡°Really, that¡¯s what you bet on?¡± I whispered incredulously.


    ¡°Okay, fine,¡± Bane conceded, ¡°then I bet she kills Christof first.¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± Kein scoffed, ¡°head of the family, Damien first.¡±


    Damien smiled ruefully, ¡°I bet she makes me watch and I gost. That would be worse.¡±


    ¡°You want a three way bet, Brother?¡± Bane asked excitedly. ¡°Evan, who do you side with?¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± I whispered harshly and they ignored me. ¡°This game is really sick, you should be ashamed-¡±


    Christof cut me off to take sides with Bane. He liked the idea of being first. Evan sided with Kein and then they all stared at me.


    ¡°Well?¡± Bane prompted getting animated. ¡°Who do you side with?¡±


    I forgot, I was family now and everyone yed when we had these games.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I hissed, ¡°Kein is right, she¡¯d make Damien go first.¡±


    I hoped we¡¯d never find out who won that bet.


    My men spent the rest of the night ying a card game. I settled Hannah in bed and came back to join them. Not for the first time, I was d Rose had taught me these games.


    Christof¡¯s hand yed in the hair at the back of my neck for a few minutes.


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Damien said with authority. ¡°Nu-reeh was quite clear about that.¡±


    Christof sighed and removed his hand dragging it down my arm first. I looked at him quizzically.


    ¡°There are better ways to spend an evening,¡± he said grinning.


    ¡°I bet,¡± I whispered and leaned toward him tokisshis lips.


    What started as a light peck turned into a deepkiss. Christof almost pulled me off my chair he was so enthusiastic. Damien interrupted as Christof¡¯s hand smoothed over a breast.


    ¡°No, no, no Brother, do you have a death wish? Leave Ciara alone. We cannot touch her,¡± Damien sounded frustrated.


    ¡°Why?¡± I purred rubbing my hand against Christof¡¯s thigh. ¡°Hannah is asleep. She won¡¯t wake up for a while.¡±


    ¡°Because Nu-reeh doesn¡¯t want another child from you,¡± Damien said sharply. ¡°She can¡¯t find us doing that. We would all earn punishment for that.¡±


    That killed my burgeoning sexual desire. I definitely did not want another child. Surviving the loss of Hannah was going to kill me. I couldn¡¯t imagine having to go through that a second time.


    ¡°Your y Bane,¡± I said straightening up in my chair.


    I cleaned the apartment in the mornings, but it never took long. Hannah yed with her toys while I worked, but she started to get more and more restless with each day. Our little set of rooms made her anxious; she wanted to be outside. It became torture for her to wait for me to go out with her.


    She was growing and changing quickly. By her fifth moon, her talons had finally started to lengthen and Nu-reeh had her dip them when they were just long enough. Now she was well suited to be outside and exploring. It was where she really wanted to be.


    I always went with her when she went outside, in a fashion. I would find a ce to sit in the sun and knit at whatever exit she chose. Originally, she stayed in my sight line, but more often now she just disappeared. Her hunger was the only thing that brought her back at regr intervals.

 152

    ¡°Mama,¡± she said watching the door early one morning, ¡°can I go outside while you finish?¡±


    She was growing and her needs were changing. I swallowed the lump in my throat and told her to enjoy herself.


    ¡°You get too cold outside,Mama. I can juste back here when I get hungry,¡± she offered politely.


    ¡°Go, Baby,¡± I smiled, e back when you need to. I¡¯ll be here.¡±


    She was off in a sh.


    I cleaned the bathroom like I was trying to take the stone off the walls. My hands got raw and I scrapped the flesh off my fingertips. It burned and stung, but no more than the pain I felt inside.


    Once her teeth came in, she would not need me anymore. The wild world would call to her and she would have to answer. It was a truth I couldn¡¯t stand to face.


    She came back after I¡¯d wrapped my hands. For some reason I couldn¡¯t find that miraculous cream my men had. They had tucked it away somewhere.


    ¡°What did you do to your hands,Mama?¡± she asked crawling onto myp.


    I sighed theatrically, ¡°That tub in the bathroom, I¡¯ve been trying to get it cleaner and I¡¯m just not having any luck. I was so vicious with it this morning I cut my hands. Come eat, it¡¯s not bad. I¡¯ll heal.¡±


    She curled into myp as I held her and she took her meal quietly. Once I was drained, I could see her anxiously eyeing the door.


    ¡°Go,¡± I said swatting her bottom, ¡°stay out of the mines.¡±


    She was gone and I tried to clean, but it wasn¡¯t working. I ended up just sitting and staring into the fire. It wasing so quickly, I just wasn¡¯t prepared.


    If I¡¯d had my wits about me I would have spent the time looking for that cream.


    ¡°What happened?!¡± was what roared out of Damien¡¯s mouth after he removed the bandages and saw my raw fingertips.


    He was furious and demanded to know what happened. Evan wanted to go tell Nu-reeh I couldn¡¯t clean anymore. Even Kein and Christof were upset. Bane marched into the bathroom like he was going to dismantle it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the bathroom¡¯s fault,¡± I said exasperated at their overreaction. ¡°I just¡­ I just realized how fast Hannah is growing. Once her teethe in, she won¡¯t need me anymore,¡± thest of iting out as a whisper as I slumped over. ¡°She¡¯ll be gone very soon.¡±


    Bane walked back out of the bathroom with the healing cream looking confused. They all appeared confused. All eyes turned to Christof and I saw him ept the responsibility to deal with this.


    ¡°We don¡¯t understand,¡± he said simply sitting beside me, ¡°please exin.¡±


    I took a shuddering breath and allowed Bane to put the healing cream on them.


    ¡°In my home world,¡± I exined as he worked, ¡°a child stays with it¡¯s mother for eighteen cycles of the sun.¡±


    They looked quizzically at me. That wasn¡¯t how they tracked time. I tried a second time.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Six of your moons cycles repeated eighteen times,¡± I said.


    It wasn¡¯t exact, but it was near the right amount of time.


    ¡°That is a really long time,¡± Keinmented settling on a chair.


    I nodded and continued. ¡°I know Hannah doesn¡¯t need that long. She would feel cramped and contained if I tried to keep her like that. It just feels so wrong to me to be preparing her to leave me now. Selfishly, I know I will miss her. To raise a child and then to never see her again¡­¡± my voice broke and I dropped my head in my hands.


    It was Christof that held me as I cried, but I felt the love from the rest of them. They did not understand, but they knew I was hurting.


    ¡°Mama, you make too many assumptions,¡± the tiny voice said from the doorway. ¡°You keep saying I have to leave you and I always said I wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    I wiped my tears and tried to sit up as Hannah came to stand in front of me. ¡°Baby, you have to go out and explore. It is what women do. They know the entire world. It isn¡¯t right to keep you with me.¡±


    She stood stubbornly gazing at me. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not really Paterian anyway. My memories are of Earth. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll fit in on this even if I do go fly around,¡± she said gesturing flippantly. ¡°I¡¯d rather stay with you.¡±


    My maternal instincts reared their head and thetearswere gone. Hannah could not stay with me. It wasn¡¯t appropriate and it would kill her wild spirit. I spoke with conviction.


    ¡°The reason you don¡¯t feel that you belong here is because you haven¡¯t experienced enough. Nu-reeh gave me stories. This is a very interesting. You have to travel around, find Sisters, and when you are much older maybe acquire some men-¡±


    Hannah cut me off with a loud hiss. ¡°I ¨C don¡¯t ¨C like ¨C men,¡± she said simply letting her eyes rest squarely on Damien.


    ¡°And right now, I¡¯m d for that, you are too young to like men,¡± I told her. ¡°It¡¯s what you¡¯ll do, though. It is what we all do. We gather experience, build a family, and continue the species-¡±


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m alesbian,¡± she interrupted, blendingEnglishand Paterian perfectly.


    She had caught me off guard and my men all looked confused at the word.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they have that here¡­¡± I mused getting mired on the minor point.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do that,¡± she insisted. ¡°You were taken from your home and sold at a ve auction. You do not learn and grow anymore. I have your memories, Mama. This is not who you were before. On Earth, you were strong and independent. These men still keep you like apetafter they trained you like adog.¡±


    ¡°No, Baby Girl,¡± I soothed, ¡°this is family now. They care for me and I care for them.¡±


    Hannahughed a short, mirthless sound. Sharp eyes scanned the men present before settling back on me.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a family the way you knew it on Earth,¡± she said maliciously. ¡°These are nothusbandsorboyfriendsyou chose. You are not an equal, building a life with them. You have nowhere else to go and could not leave even if you wanted to.¡±


    ¡°No, Hannah,¡± I argued, putting my hands up in a gesture meant to stop her, ¡°you don¡¯t understand-¡±


    ¡°We both know what very is. For now you are fun, but what happens when their attention wanes? What would you be if they no longer wanted you? How many men did yourMomgo through?¡±


    In my head I counted through the stream of men that had been in my mother¡¯s life. I never got attached to any of her boyfriends, because they came and went so quickly What would happen to me if Damien and his Brothers wanted a fresh face?


    ¡°Mama, they think they care for you now, but we both know that could change. You live, breath, and eat at their discretion. We both know what it means to wear the status of ve. You will exist until they tire of you and then they can sell you or kill you!¡±


    My men all stiffened at thatment, but it didn¡¯t stop Hannah. She was on a roll. I saw her temper start to re out of control and she spoke faster.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been so good to them. You¡¯ve always acted good, so they keep you. Find what they want and provide it, right, Mama? What happens when they don¡¯t want you anymore?! They will destroy you and I can¡¯t stop it! How can I protect you if I¡¯m not here?!¡± she screamed.


    The pain of thatst statement stopped me. All her anger, all her frustration was not directed at my men; it was directed at herself. Hannah had internalized all the fears I had, but she could escape them. I could never get away and she thought she was powerless to help me.

 153

    Sheshed out with her vicious weapons cutting at my men. She was a flurry of screaming fury for a moment or two and then she was gone. Hannah had disappeared from the apartment as fast as she had appeared.


    Bane was cut the worst, she¡¯d gotten him across the chest deeply. Kein had a nasty wound on his palm where a talon had gone clean through. She¡¯d knocked Damien down, but he rolled out of the way when she tried to take his head off. Christof had been mostly spared since he was close to me. Evan had a series of minor scratches on his face that were bleeding heavily


    My men bound their wounds silently and refused to let me help. I thought they were angry at first. They weren¡¯t, they just wanted to spend time together before they died.


    ¡°She will honor our request, Nu-reeh already promised she would. If we are not able to care for you, we asked her to ce you. There is a family back at thepound that has trained well for an Earthling. They are kind men, for Warriors,¡± he told me sadly. ¡°They would treat you well, we are sure of it.¡±


    I was speechless for a moment.


    ¡°No, she won¡¯t kill you,¡± I argued following them around as they dressed themselves. ¡°You are her favorites¡­¡±


    ¡°Stay here,¡± Damien said kissing my cheek, ¡°I think you would feel sick if you watched this.¡±


    Bane was kissing me before I could argue. ¡°You brought me great happiness, Ciara. I hope I brought you happiness also.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°No, this is not happening,¡± I argued as Evan crushed me to his chest.


    ¡°I liked hugging,¡± Evan told me. ¡°I liked everything you taught us, except the vomiting. That was awful.¡±


    ¡°This is insane, stop it,¡± I cried as Kein hugged me.


    ¡°You have the nicest breasts and you let me touch them, thank you,¡± he said leaning down and nuzzling my clothed chest. ¡°I¡¯m d we were family.¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t let Christof go after he told me he loved me.


    ¡°Run,¡± I begged them, ¡°I saw the ore you have, take it and run. Find a spaceship and get on it.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough to take all of us,¡± Damien told me simply, ¡°and we can¡¯t run.¡±


    Evan interjected, ¡°You told us they watch the aliens and the spaceships. We would not be able to get on one without them seeing.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t die,¡± I screamed. ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you, get away from here. You are strong, smart men. You could survive! Run away!¡±


    Damien looked seriously at me. ¡°Weak men run, we have never been weak men. We thought we were once, but we were wrong. Our family will stay and take this punishment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not punishment, it¡¯s death! I won¡¯t let you do it,¡± I screamed bing hysterical.


    Bane caught me from behind and held me still. Kein disappeared for a moment and then reappeared with two small tubs of cream. I recognized the calming cream and struggled wildly, but the grip on me was firm.


    Kein coated my face and neck in the stuff. I fought for consciousness, but failed. I watched dully as theyy me on our bed and covered me with a nket. The cream was very effective and I didn¡¯t even care as my loves faded from sight.

 154

    I woke slowly. My limbs would not move and I couldn¡¯t open my eyes. I felt a pressure on my chest and heard huping sobs.


    ¡°She won¡¯t wake up,¡± Hannah cried.


    ¡°We used the calming cream, Hannah. It makes a human sleepy. Take a meal and don¡¯t worry,¡± Christof soothed.


    My sluggish brain knew he shouldn¡¯t be here. I fought to remember why hearing his voice made me want to cry. He had mentioned the cream, I knew that really screwed up my memory.


    I felt as my breast was pulled out of my outfit. A mouth started to suck and then the whimpering started again.


    ¡°I want Mama to hold me!¡± Hannah cried. ¡°Mama holds me when I feed!¡±


    ¡°Baby Girl,¡± Christof used my pet name for her, ¡°stop fussing. Your Mama is sleeping. Take your meal and you will feel better.¡±


    Hannah drained me, but she didn¡¯t leave. She pulled my limp arm around her. I tried to hold her, but I couldn¡¯t control my arms.


    My brain started to fade again, but not before I had a single memory. In hazy relief, I saw Hannah¡¯s sharp wing tip shing across Bane¡¯s chest. She had touched them.


    What would Nu-reeh do? I wondered as I faded out again.


    I woke and Hannah was snuggled next to me, deeply asleep. It was dark and my men were all sound asleep around us. Not surprisingly, I had to pee.


    Struggling to disentangle myself from Hannah, I moved to the edge of the bed. I walked carefully, the cream always left me dizzy and disoriented. As I passed into the main room, I almost fell. Strong hands stopped my descent and I was lifted.


    Damien chuckled and picked me up.


    ¡°You are so predictable,¡± he said quietly as he carried me to the bathroom, ¡°same time every night.¡±


    Damien carried me into the main room after I was done. The whole family was standing around in their linen wraps talking quietly. They looked up and smiled when they saw me.


    ¡°Awake, finally,¡± Evan sighed softly.


    ¡°Too much cream, little Brother,¡± Bane chided looking at Kein.


    ¡°She had to sleep,¡± Kein defended. ¡°I made sure she didn¡¯t follow us. That¡¯s what we wanted.¡±


    The conversation would have continued, but I interrupted. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she kill you?¡± I whispered. ¡°There was a fight and Hannah touched you, I saw it. I can¡¯t remember all of it, but I remember Hannah cutting Bane. The wound would have been hard to hide.¡±


    Even now Bane had a huge scab that crossed his chest. By the look of it, that sh would leave an impressive scar.


    ¡°Hannah has honor,¡± Christof said seriously. ¡°When we got to Nu-reeh, Hannah was already there. She exined she had touched us and we did not touch her. Hannah asked that we not be punished for what she had done.¡±


    I was horrified and looked toward the sleeping room. My poor baby, what had Nu-reeh done to her. Struggling out of Damien¡¯s arms, I stumbled as I rushed to check on my baby.


    My hands ran over Hannah¡¯s form, but she didn¡¯t stir. I couldn¡¯t find any injuries, but her fur was so thick. There was no way to see exactly what was underneath. My panicked eyes sought Damien¡¯s as he looked questioningly at me.


    ¡°What did she do to her?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nu-reeh told Hannah not to harm her men. She said she wasn¡¯t worried about us touching Hannah anymore, either. Nu-reeh said Damien¡¯s offspring can defend herself now. Hannah thanked Nu-reeh and said it wouldn¡¯t happen again,¡± Christof saiding closer to me.


    ¡°And?!¡± I asked terrified.


    Hannah slept well, but not this deeply. She wasn¡¯t even stirring as we talked and I touched her.


    ¡°And we came back here; she met us here. She¡¯s very worried about you. Hannah fears we will tire of you. She promised us anything we wanted if we would just take care of you for your lifetime,¡± Christof said sitting on the bed.


    I vaguely remembered Hannah screaming something to that effect at my men. She had worried they would tire of me, as men so often had tired of my mother.


    Kein sat down beside Christof, ¡°You truly believe we would rid ourselves of you?¡± he asked sounding hurt. ¡°You are family. We never separate from family.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t always fam-¡± I started to say and Bane cut me off.


    ¡°You are now. Besides that, we told you we would not sell you the first day. Have you forgotten?¡± he asked.


    I was not really worried about that right now. Hannah was my main concern and she wasying so still on the bed.


    ¡°My daughter,¡± I insisted, ¡°my child, what happened to her? Was she hurt? Why doesn¡¯t she wake up?¡±


    Christof leaned closer to Hannah and looked at her. ¡°We don¡¯t know. She was upset when she talked to us and then she got hungry,¡± he grimaced.


    ¡°So she got more upset,¡± I prompted, ¡°and then what happened.¡±


    ¡°She fed,¡± Evan said simply.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And then what happened?¡± I asked trying to stay calm.


    ¡°She slept beside you,¡± Christof said. ¡°We went to the sorting room. She was here when we got back. She woke very confused and drank from you again. We went to dinner and she was still with you when we returned.¡±


    Hannah was never confused when she woke up. She was bright and energetic when she was done sleeping. Staying in the bed all day was also very unlike her. It was like she had been drugged.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± I cursed. ¡°No more calming cream while I¡¯m nursing,¡± I ordered them. ¡°I have to wash the rest of it off, now!¡±


    Stumbling to the wash room, they helped me wash the cream off my skin. Hannah was ingesting it through the breast milk. Her system was enough like mine that it affected her. I wished there was a way to give her nutrition that wasn¡¯t tainted, but the only way to feed her was with my milk.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying we could have calmed the little female down with the cream?¡± Evan chuckled.


    ¡°No,¡± I said irritated, ¡°do not put it on her. She can¡¯t defend herself like this. Poor little girl, hopefully it won¡¯t do any permanent damage.¡±

 155

    We got back in bed and I pulled Hannah right next to me. She was deeply asleep and didn¡¯t rouse at all. I shook her lightly and she didn¡¯t even move.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I need you all to do something for me,¡± I said to the menying down around me.


    ¡°Anything,¡± Damien answered propping onto an elbow.


    ¡°Drain the milk that is in me now. It will probably make her sleep more if she takes it. I¡¯m sure the cream is still affecting it,¡± I said.


    They did not like that idea at all. Nu-reeh said not to touch Hannah¡¯s food source.


    ¡°Her food source is virtual poison right now,¡± I argued. ¡°Nu-reeh wouldn¡¯t like to see her like this and I don¡¯t want to advertise this happens to Hannah. It is a point of weakness.¡±


    The men understood that argument. Weakness would be exploited if it was found. No one could know this about Hannah.


    Kein came beside me grinning madly. He kissed all over a full breast and teased the engorged nipple with his fingers. I was so sensitive I almost hurt, but understood he probably missed this.


    ¡°Keep stalling, little Brother,¡± Bane teased, ¡°Hannah may wake up and demand food.¡±


    Keintched onto the nipple and sucked. He seemed surprised by the volume of liquid I was producing, but he didn¡¯t stop until nothing was left. Evan took his ce and took care of the other breast. Once he was done, he spoke.


    ¡°You are correct,¡± Evan said. ¡°There is a hint of the calming cream in the liquid. I taste it.¡±


    ¡°Nobody can know that this stuff affects Hannah,¡± I whispered. ¡°It would be judged as a weak human attribute.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we will not say anything,¡± Damien promised.


    I looked around the bed and the other men murmured assent. It would be our secret.


    ¡°We will not sell you,¡± Evan insisted getting back to their earlier point. ¡°We will never rid ourselves of you.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate that you feel that way, but that isn¡¯t how very works,¡± I said shaking my head. ¡°It is very unnerving to think about.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Bane saidying his head back into his hands, ¡°you aren¡¯t a ve, so you don¡¯t need to worry anymore. We are your family and we will care for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said stroking my sleeping daughter.


    The cream had left me sleepy, but I didn¡¯t rest anymore during the night. I sat up watching Hannah. The men woke up at their normal time and started to move around. Hannah still slept.


    ¡°Taste the milk, please,¡± I begged Evan. ¡°Tell me if it is still tainted.¡±


    Thankfully, it was clean. Evan only tasted the milk, but he wanted to continue. He would have drained the breast, but I swatted him yfully away.


    ¡°You have teeth,¡± I smiled. ¡°She will wake up and need to nurse. Go eat your morning meal in the dining hall.¡±


    My men promised to bring me food and left me alone with my daughter. My anxiety didn¡¯t diminish until she opened her eyes.


    Hannah had missed at least one and probably two feedings during the night. She woke up hungry, cranky, and crying. Much like when she was first born, she was almost too upset to feed.


    I sang to her and rocked her until she started to suck. Hannah was slow and uncoordinated. She had trouble drinking and drooled a little. I imagined her memory was impaired also. Gingerly, I stroked her and tried to keep her calm.


    ¡°Wha happen, Mama?¡± she slurred once she was done nursing.


    She tried to rise and wasn¡¯t able to get her bnce. Her wings and their deadly tips careened wildly trying to find stability. One tip sliced through several of the bed sheets beside me like they were butter. I reached for her and felt her talons almost dig into my flesh.


    ¡°Baby Girl, let me hold you and rx. Just don¡¯t try to move around right now,¡± I said soothing her and stroking her wings. ¡°You drank from me after the men put calming cream on me. Some of it got into the breast milk and now it is affecting you. You are like me and the cream affects you, too.¡±


    Hannah sunk into my arms and curled up on myp. Her wings still tittered as though trying to steady her. The sharp spears on the end tip swung precariously over myp as I soothed her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel good, Mama,¡± she whined snuggling close.


    I shushed her, promising it would pass. Hannah fell back to sleep tucked in my arms. By mid morning she felt much better when she woke to nurse. Byte afternoon she was herself again.


    We talked a long time about the things she¡¯d said to Damien and his Brothers. Some of it she did not remember saying, but she certainly felt that way. My position in this household terrified her, talking about it seemed to help some.


    Having the reason for her fears out in the open changed Hannah¡¯s rtionship with my men. She talked to them now and didn¡¯t hiss. The unrestrained anger seemed to have abated and she treated them like equals.


    I wokete one night to find her sitting on Damien¡¯s stomach. At first I thought she was hurting him and then I realized they were just talking. Since I typically slept deeply, it was no wonder they found it a good time to talk. I closed my eyes,y still, and listened.


    ¡°Nu-reeh is going to send you back to thepound,¡± she told Damien. ¡°She told me once my teethe in and I leave; you will all go back.¡±


    ¡°Your Mama will be safer in thepound,¡± Bane whispered from the other side of the bed. ¡°The other Warriors respect the rules and your female breeder knows them well. I fear for her safety around the women and the men here. They are not as respectful of the rules.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave Mama,¡± Hannah told them. ¡°I want her to stay here, with me, in the mountains.¡±


    Christof spoke next, ¡°We will care for her. We swear it to you. Men like us never tire of family,¡± he said gently. ¡°From the little bit we understand, you are supposed to travel.¡±


    Everyone in the bed told Hannah the same thing in soft murmured voices. I heard her shuddering breath as she tried to trust them.


    ¡°I am torn. The world, it intrigues me, but I don¡¯t want to leave her,¡± Hannah whispered, ¡°I still want to see her.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Damien said thoughtfully, ¡°there are ways you could visit her. Nu-reeh can probably arrange what you want.¡±


    ¡°I wish to stay with her,¡± Hannah said softly, ¡°but I also wish to travel.¡±


    ¡°You should travel,¡± Damien said seriously. ¡°Come back to these mountains if you wish, but you should see the world first.¡±


    Kein sighed and said he would have liked to travel. No one ever told him it was an option. He and his Brothers had just assumed the Administrators knew what was best for them. Now, though, he felt he had missed out.


    ¡°Imagine ces where water falls from the sky all the time,¡± he said softly. ¡°We see it so infrequently here. I would like to see it more often.¡±


    ¡°And the tami tree,¡± Bane said, ¡°wouldn¡¯t it be nice to live in a ce closer to that wonderful nt. I love the taste of the meat prepared with it.¡±

 156

    The men talked softly about all the things they wanted to see for themselves. It would have been fun to travel together. They would have enjoyed it.


    ¡°I can feel the teeth under my gums,¡± Hannah admitted quietly, ¡°It will not be long.¡±


    I sucked in a gasp and Hannah crawled over to me. ¡°Mama, are you awake?¡± she asked.


    Pretending to be waking up, I asked if she was hungry.


    Damien looked knowingly at me as Hannah suckled. He knew I had heard at least part of the conversation. It was a kindness to me that he didn¡¯t bring it up.


    Hannah was cranky the next day. The bad mood got worse every time she came back inside to feed. Finally, she told me her gums hurt.


    I looked in her mouth and saw the sharp points of teeth cutting through. On Earth I remembered children sucked on something cold to help with the pain when they were teething. An idea struck me and I marched with Hannah to the sorting room.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t look up,¡± I whispered to Hannah once we made it there. ¡°Find our family, we need to talk to them.¡±


    Hannah held my hand and we weaved through the confused men in the sorting room.


    Damien was surprised to see me and a little puzzled at what I wanted.


    ¡°Those green stalks, Master Damien,¡± I told him quietly. ¡°I need them and I need them kept cold for Hannah.¡±


    He looked at me questioningly, but didn¡¯t do anything other than send Kein to get what I wanted.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Go back to our rooms,¡± he told me quietly. ¡°Kein will bring you what you need.¡±


    While we waited for Kein I rocked Hannah back and forth tofort her. There would not be many more times like this, I knew. I tucked the feeling of holding her close deep inside and swore to preserve it.


    Kein brought in a metal tub and sat it inside the door way. He told me it would keep the things inside cold. It was filled to the brim with chilled green stalks.


    ¡°Here,¡± I told Hannah, ¡°put it in your mouth and suck on it. The cold with help the ache some.¡±


    Kein lingered to watch what we were doing. He made a show of using the bathroom and getting a drink. It was obvious to me what he was up to, though. Most likely Christof was curious and it was bleeding through to Kein.


    Hannah sucked on the stalk and the strain on her face eased some.


    ¡°It feels better, Mama,¡± she told me grinning, ¡°and I like the taste.¡±


    ¡°Good, just keep sucking,¡± I instructed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Kein finally said, as Hannah sat with the cool against her gums.


    ¡°Growing teeth hurt,¡± I exined.


    Kein tilted his head to look at me. ¡°I grow my teeth all the time and they don¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°Hannah¡¯s part human,¡± I shrugged, ¡°we experience pain when our teeth grow in the first time.¡±


    Hannah removed the stalk from her mouth toin, ¡°They usually grow in one at a time, right, Mama? Not all once, it hurts more all at once.¡±


    Kein wrinkled his nose and looked at me. Evidently their teeth grew in at the same time. He thought it would look funny to have them grow in slowly.


    ¡°It does,¡± Hannah assured him before she stuck the green stalk back in her mouth.


    Hannah stayed inside with me the rest of the day. She spent most of it sucking on a cold stalk.


    Once she was finally morefortable, I brought up the inevitable conversation.


    ¡°You know what this means,¡± I said to her. ¡°Once your teeth are fully developed, you¡¯re supposed to go out on your own.¡±


    She pouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just what¡¯s done. Do you even see any other young women flying around here?¡± I asked.


    She shrugged, ¡°Some, the other young women I see are usually several mountains away. It is considered¡­ well, tacky, to fly too close to the mountain housing the men. The women that live in the area get angry if they find you too close and you¡¯re not still nursing.¡±


    ¡°What do they tell you?¡± I asked her.


    Hannah grudgingly admitted they told her about the ces they had been. She asked questions and the other girls just assumed her mother was very old.


    ¡°They think I do not know the other ces because my mother hasn¡¯t been to them in so long. I just let them think that,¡± she said.


    ¡°That¡¯s a wise decision,¡± I admitted. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t do to have them think you are weak. Nu-reeh has said you are petite. I know you learned to fight from your father, but I¡¯m not sure it would be effective against other women.¡±


    Hannah smiled a wicked smile. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m small, Mama, so they think I am weak and I let them think that. I¡¯ve y fought many girls in the mountains. I usually win.¡±


    That was shocking information. I didn¡¯t know Hannah fought. She never came back wounded.


    ¡°I heal fast,¡± she admitted sheepishly, ¡°like my father. My skin isn¡¯t as tough as the other girls, so it¡¯s a good thing. I didn¡¯t think you would like it that I was fighting. On Earth, I know you avoided fighting, so I hid it from you.¡±


    I thought I had paid attention to her, but Hannah had been sneaky. She exined how she washed off the blood and let the wounds scab before she came to eat. Hannah alwaysy so I wouldn¡¯t stroke the wounded side.


    ¡°Very deceptive, Baby Girl, but I¡¯m d to know you can take care of yourself,¡± I said shaking my head.


    ¡°I use Dad¡¯s moves,¡± she told me getting more animated, ¡°the girls don¡¯t expect me to fight like that. The way I fight is disconcerting to them. They all fight the same way, except me.¡±


    Hannah sucked on green stalks and we talked. I finally admitted to Hannah what Nu-reeh had said, namely that her staying with me would make her weak. Even if she wanted us to stay together, Nu-reeh would not let us.


    ¡°I can see why,¡± I said straightening the room a second time to steady my shaking hands. ¡°Compared to other girls you would have less experiences. I imagine that traveling alone like that makes you more self reliant, also.¡±


    The tears wanted toe, but I fought them. I was asking her to leave the safe confines of this mountain. This world was wild and dangerous. All I could do was pray she would be safe in it.


    Hannah¡¯s arms wrapped around me as I refolded nkets to distract myself.


    ¡°Mama, I know this scares you,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the world. I only worry about you. Daddy promises he will keep you safe. He has sworn to me he will care for you. Nu-reeh guaranteed me she would see you ced with a good family if something happened to Daddy.¡±


    We spent the day talking. I cried some and so did she. We knew our lives were about to change in a big way and neither of us could stop it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be strong one day, Mama,¡± she promised me fiercely. ¡°I¡¯ll be strong enough to protect both of us.¡±

 157

    Hannah¡¯s teeth grew in slowly. At first they had been tender, but soon they didn¡¯t hurt anymore. I continued to nurse her until she identally bit me one day. We found the healing cream in the bathing room before Damien came home.


    ¡°I think you need to try food you need to chew,¡± I told her dabbing the blood up and reapplying the cream.


    At lunch, Hannah went with us. Much to the men¡¯s surprise, she tried the food on my te. I encouraged her to try just a few things. I didn¡¯t want to upset her stomach with too much new food.


    ¡°Chew it totally before you swallow,¡± I told her over and over again.


    Hannah ate until she was full and then she bolted outside as soon as she could. She stayed gone all afternoon and I started to get ufortable. By the middle of the day I was miserable. I was ustomed to a child that nursed every two or three hours. My body was literally leaking fluid I was so full of it.


    By the time the men got home I begged them to help me.


    ¡°Nu-reeh and her sisters have taken Hannah,¡± Evan said looking at his Brothers. ¡°Our Mistresses went to hunt with the young one. Nu-reeh said they will not be back before the moons are high in the sky.¡±


    With Nu-reeh gone the threat wasn¡¯t present. Evan and Kein followed me into the bedroom and watched transfixed as I pulled out my milkden breasts.


    Kein went first and drained the right breast. He sucked with a vehemence even Hannah had not had on her hungriest day. Once he was done he backed away and Evan fed lovingly from my left side. He drained me and then bathed the entire breast with his tongue.


    My men seemed to be enjoying touching me. To tell the truth, it had been too long since I had been with them. I was really enjoying what should have been a perfunctory task.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Better, thank you,¡± I whisperedying my head back and rxing on the bed.


    Evan sauntered out looking sated, but Kein didn¡¯t leave immediately and stayed to y with my breasts.


    ¡°The tips are different,¡± he mused ying with the prominent nipples.


    ¡°From nursing,¡± I sighed still feeling relieved that sense of fullness was gone.


    ¡°I like them like this,¡± hemented. ¡°We want to see our insignia hanging from the rings again. They will stand out more now.¡±


    I just sighed andy with my eyes closed. It had been like I was ready to explode before they helped me. The relief almost made me sleepy.


    Kein kept fiddling with my breasts. He alternated between kissing, sucking, and fondling.


    ¡°Do you want the rings in your nipples?¡± he asked softly. ¡°It is your body. Christof thinks we should ask you what you want.¡±


    I opened my eyes and watched uncertainty flit across Kein¡¯s features. He looked like he was very ready to be disappointed.


    ¡°Sweet man,¡± I whispered pulling his lips up to mine, ¡°I want to wear your crest on my nipples. Thank you for asking me.¡±


    I heard shouts and back pping in the main room. Evan had lost the bet and they were all very happy they could put their insignia back on me.


    Christof came in the room and sat on the other side of me. He watched me very seriously.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be because it is what we want,¡± he reemphasized. ¡°We would take care of you even if you no longer wished to wear them. You are family and have a right to your own decisions.¡±


    I grinned and pulled Christof¡¯s mouth against mine before I spoke. ¡°I love my family and I love your symbol. It makes me happy to wear it.¡±


    Christof attacked my mouth pressing me down into the bed. Kein continued to enjoy my breasts. I felt breath on my knee as my gown was pressed up to my waist. Someone¡¯s mouth was kissing up my thighs toward my center.


    ¡°No more babies,¡± I panted pushing at the men.


    They were not deterred and ced my hands above my head.


    ¡°We are just saying thank you,¡± Christof informed me kissing my ear. ¡°It has been too long for you, enjoy it. Nu-reeh has gone for right now, she will not catch us.¡±


    Evan licked slowly the length of my inner thigh until Damien told him to stop. I was disappointed, but he was right. I did not want to be pregnant again. We should stop.


    ¡°Pull off the covering,¡± Damien ordered and my garment was hastily removed so Iy nude on the bed.


    Rough hands trailed over my stomach and chest as Evan started to work his way up my thigh again. I saw them disrobing around me. This was about to lead to a very dangerous ce.


    ¡°No more babies,¡± I struggled and flipped myself over, which was far as I got.


    ¡°You are too tense,¡± Damienmented as his hands came down to roughly rub my shoulders and back.


    He was far from practiced, but he had paid attention to how I rubbed him. Someone else¡¯s hands started to do the same thing lower down and I moaned. It was heavenly.


    My body was lifted so a few pillows could be pushed under my hips.


    Coarse hair tickled my bottom and I knew Bane was kissing the roundness of my buttocks.


    ¡°I dream of these,¡± he told me separating the cheeks and blowing.


    ¡°I¡¯m not on the drink,¡± I cried struggling to move as I felt the moistness of Evan¡¯s tongue tracing between my lower lips.


    ¡°It really has been much too long,¡± Damienmented. ¡°You are acting like Hannah when she has been too long between meals. Stop resisting and let us pleasure you. We will not put a baby in your belly again.¡±


    ¡°You were a sex ve before,¡± Kein informed me as he licked at my ear. ¡°You are not that anymore, but we still need to give you pleasure.¡±


    ¡°It will keep you healthy,¡± came the muffledmentary from between my legs.


    I rxed. They were just being generous. Hopefully they knew what made babies and we weren¡¯t doing that.


    Evan dragged his tonguezily over the entrance to my womanhood until it was wet and slick. My legs rxed and he pushed them farther apart tracing the opening and asionally entering with his tongue.


    ¡°More, please,¡± I begged weakly.


    It had been too long, much too long. I wanted them badly.


    ¡°You can have more here,¡± Bane said running his fingers over the wrinkled skin he loved so.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I moaned as I felt oiled fingers slipping past the tight ring.


    Bane¡¯s thick fingers slowly fucked my ass as Evan¡¯s mouth worked relentlessly. The stretch got more intense and I knew Bane was moving their plug in and out. It ached and burned at first, but Bane knew what he was doing. The stimtion had me loose and ready very quickly.


    ¡°Get on your hands and knees,¡± Damien said roughly.


    Evan was under me in a sh pulling my needy core down to his mouth. In this position he could suck and flick my clit without obstruction.


    My hands caressed him and I noted I was grabbing skin. I had a naked and very aroused man beneath me. The contact with his warm flesh was an aphrodisiac. I rubbed and stroked every part of him I could reach.

 158

    The motion of the plug in my ass was relentless. I rode it until I was begging Bane for his cock. A low chuckle was his satisfied response.


    I sounded like a blithering idiot as I came on Evan¡¯s mouth. Nothing I was saying made any difference anyway. He wouldn¡¯t stop and wouldn¡¯t let me pull away.


    ¡°Too much,¡± I moaned and cried kissing and licking the turgid shaft in front of me.


    ¡°Make him spend in your mouth, Ciara,¡± Damien growled, ¡°he may take pity on you.¡±


    I opened my lips and took Evan half way down. I had forgotten howrge Evan was. It would be work to take the rest, but he made it worthwhile. Whenever I pulled off the shaft he attacked my sensitive center.


    My noisy slurping filled the room for several moments and then the plug was gone. As Bane started to press into me I had a terrible thought.


    ¡°Hannah,¡± I panted, ¡°what if shees home?¡±


    Hands pressed me to take Evan again as Christof told me she would be gone until the moons were high. Nu-reeh had taken her somewhere. We were safe to do this for a while.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You need to orgasm again,¡± Bane informed me sliding further in. ¡°Ciara needs to cum on my shaft Evan. It would be good for her.¡±


    Yeah, right, I thought, but that¡¯s all I had time for.


    My eyes rolled back in my head as Evan started in again. He had my thighs quivering and clenching around his head, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Every time I moaned he pressed into my throat and renewed his efforts.


    Bane had settled on a rhythm and held onto my hips as he stoked in and out.


    There was nothing left to do as the big man imed my ass and Evan bit my clit. I came hard. I fought the urge to grind my teeth with the force of the orgasm. I sucked and moaned. My vision ckened around the edges.


    I could hear Bane cursing volumes behind me. My body was trying to squeeze his cock off, he imed. Several thrusts into my wildly convulsing ass had him spilling into me with a groan. Evan wasn¡¯t far behind and found his release against my tongue and throat.


    Rolling off of Evan I sat on the bed and watched the two satisfied men beside me.


    ¡°So it would be good for me to find my pleasure on your shaft Bane?¡± I asked sarcastically. ¡°That is healthy for me?¡±


    Damien smirked as he lost thest of his clothes.


    ¡°Your spirit is back,¡± hemented, ¡°so yes, I would say it is healthy for you.¡±


    I was feeling excited and spunky. ¡°Perhaps my bite is also back,¡± I offered snapping my teeth at Damien.


    ¡°You forget how much we enjoyed taming our woman,¡± Damien said stroking his shaftzily. ¡°Do that on my cock and we will revisit the idea of training you. We have learned much and there is a great deal we would like to try.¡±


    I crawled toward the big man and nuzzled his shaft as he stood by the bed. I looked up into his eyes and saw the fire. On a simple crazy impulse I turned to face his shaft and bit the midsection lightly. The resulting growl was anything but light.


    His eyes were zing when I looked up. Damien actually looked pissed. In a moment of decision I tightened my teeth around him. His fangs started to grow and his member twitched between my jaws. Apparently he couldn¡¯t decide if this was pissing him off or turning him on.


    Sharp points and warm breath surrounded a nipple as it hung beneath me. Simr sharp points dug into my vulva and the curve of my ass. When teeth gripped my fingers on one hand and toes stung with the sharp points, I knew what they were doing.


    It was a controlled threat. I could bite their Brother, but they¡¯d bite back. Who would win that battle was abundantly clear.


    I looked up at Damien and he was staring down at me looking quite sure of himself.


    ¡°Lick it,¡± he ordered, ¡°and suck it the way I like.¡±


    I watched Damien closely as I ran my tongue from base to the tip. The sharp teeth receded. Still feeling peckish I pulled back a little and snapped my teeth on air. I grinned evilly looking up into Damien¡¯s surprised face. For all of a moment, I had the upper hand.


    The way Damien and his Brothers usually treated me it was easy to forget how strong they were. I was reminded powerfully as I found myself pinned to the bed with my arms pulled behind me. My arms were pulled just to the point of difort, but not past it.


    I struggled under Bane¡¯s weight and couldn¡¯t move an inch. In a futile gesture I kicked my legs around and he reminded Evan where to find the rope. The threat made all my humor at the situation abate.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bane¡­ Master Bane. You don¡¯t have to hold me still. I¡¯ll be good, I promise,¡± I begged.


    ¡°Ah, so we are Masters now,¡± Bane whispered in my ear.


    With ease and fluidity my body was flipped onto my back. I saw the rope and felt an odd sense of relief. We¡¯d yed with it before and I¡¯d not been harmed.


    My family held my back to the bed as Kein bound my arms above my head anchoring them to the post at the center. The intricate row of knots up my arms prevented me from even bending my elbows.


    Evan and Bane pulled my legs far apart and dropped them off the edge of the bed. Kein worked quickly binding my legs. The first thing he did was wrap the rope securely just under my knee. It was intricately knotted and then secured to the bed frame. Running the rope back to my ankle I felt the wrapping and knots that locked my lower leg down. Both legs were secured the same way, with the same attention to detail. Even with all the force I could muster, I couldn¡¯t raise my legs away from the bed or close my legs.


    It struck me how vulnerable my position was currently. My legs were spread obscenely wide and my hands were trapped over my head. I was absolutely exposed and utterly immobilized.


    ¡°I was only joking¡­,¡± I pleaded from my now very exposed position and looked around for Damien.


    I suddenly realized I had no idea where he¡¯d gone. Bane sat on the bed on one side of me and Evan sat on the other. Both of their faces held a weird amount of glee. I twisted and squirmed and found I could go nowhere.


    Straining my neck I looked at the predatory gleam on each of their faces and it scared me. I was nude and tied. They looked hungry and Damien had left. Would they all leave? It began to unnerve me. Christof knelt beside me and I saw the old familiar smile light his face.


    ¡°Please, please let me go. I won¡¯t tease him anymore,¡± I said pulling on what was binding me.


    ¡°Hush,¡± Christof ordered stroking a hand down my arm, ¡°you threatened my Brother and he warned you not to do that. We would enjoy teaching you manners. You are safe in these restraints. They are not too tight and you will not be able to move and injure yourself while we y with you.¡±


    Hands stroked the tops of my thighs and my stomach. I rxed under the gentle caresses. They weren¡¯t trying to scare me. They just wanted to y.

 159

    Damien slowly came into view and my eyes focused on what he had in his hand. My uncle had magazines he¡¯d leave around the house. I knew what this was because I¡¯d nosily gone through those. It was a flogger. On Earth it would have been multiple strips of leather firmly bound to a handle. Whatever this was it appeared to be made that way.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You will learn not to bite,¡± Damien said levelly. ¡°That was very bad. I do not like it when you bite me.¡±


    My brain whirred to find some way out of this. ¡°Your Brother does,¡± I said casting anxious eyes on Bane.


    ¡°I am not my Brother,¡± Damien answered cooly. ¡°Now rx. You may even find you enjoy this.¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯ll enjoy it,¡± Bane growled from beside me.


    The feral glint in Bane¡¯s eyes told me how much he was looking forward to what they had internally decided on.


    It made sense suddenly. The men weren¡¯t punishing me because they had to, they were doing it because they wanted to. I wondered who had gotten their ear and told them this would be fun.


    I made onest attempt at freedom and tried to move in my bindings. They were done much to well for me to loosen them, though. I was tied so securely I couldn¡¯t even move enough to strain myself.


    Sweat collected on my brow as Damien stood stoically watching my pointless struggle. He did not move again until Iy still and quiet. The other Brothers just sat watching me with anticipation.


    ¡°Thank me for teaching you,¡± Damien said and then he swung the flogger.


    It was like slow motion as he swung up and then down. I saw the separate tails move in perfect synchrony as he added lift at thest moment. The end of the tails snapped the skin right above my knee.


    It wasn¡¯t a hard hit, but it wasn¡¯t soft by any stretch. More like it caused a deep persistent sting.


    ¡°Thank you, Damien,¡± I said feeling relieved it didn¡¯t hurt worse.


    He raised an eyebrow at me and swung againnding the next hit in the same ce on my other leg. I had expected him to hit with the entire length of the leather. He didn¡¯t. Damien snapped the flogger each time kissing the skin with the implement.


    ¡°Thank you, Damien.¡±


    The snap of the flogger was apanied by the sting each time. It was a strange sensation, like an itch you can¡¯t quite scratch. The soundsing from my mouth could easily be described as a mix between pleasure and pain. I found myself raising up to meet the snaps involuntarily.


    The men noticed and I felt their hands on my arms and my stomach further securing me to the bed. It was strange and unexpected that the gentle touch made me feel protected and cocooned. My muscles stopped straining against the rope and I rxed further with each strike.


    ¡°Will you bite me?¡± Damien asked simply when he had reached the top of my thighs.


    ¡°No, Damien,¡± I panted almost wanting more.


    Evan¡¯s and Bane¡¯s hands had been on my torso and they slowly dragged them up across my prominent nipples until four sets of hands rested on my arms.


    I looked up into their eyes and saw heat. They wanted this, the moaning woman beneath them, taking the pain they offered with absolute trust. All of them looked hungry and animalistic as they looked down at my bound form.


    The next strike was so strange and unexpected I cried out. My focus readjusted to the dangerous man standing between my legs. Damien had flicked theshes tond on the soft rounded globe under my nipple.


    ¡°Will you bite me?¡± he asked as I gazed at him.


    ¡°No, I will not bite you,¡± I whispered as he slowly drew his arm back.


    I expected the mark this time on the opposite breast and moaned as each strand of leather caressed and then bit the supple skin.


    He asked the question again and again; I answered as many times as he asked. Each p on my breasts required the same promise.


    ¡°No matter what I put between your lips I won¡¯t feel teeth, will I?¡± He asked dipping his fingers between my legs.


    My answer was cut short as he pinched my clit. The garbled sound that came out did not please him. Damien made me answer again as he continued to y with my engorged clit.


    ¡°No, Damien, I will not bite you,¡± I promised and his fingers slid down.


    Two fingers nimbly fucked me as I panted on the bed. I was so wet down there his fingers made a steady slurping sound as they exited each time. My face and chest were flush with embarrassment and lust.


    ¡°Put me on my knees, Damien,¡± I offered, ¡°let me suck you until you cum in my throat. I promise you won¡¯t feel my teeth.¡±


    Damien¡¯s stripes darkened and his teeth dropped down. That offer was what he wanted to hear.


    My arms were released from the central pole, but not from bondage. They were still bound together as Kein used the rope to pull me so I sat on the edge of the bed.


    ¡°As much as I like the rope,¡± he said undoing the knots, ¡°I do not like it when your breasts are hidden from me,¡± he grinned.


    ¡°Bind them behind her back,¡± Damien offered with his teeth still visible. ¡°I want her to remember the lesson as she devours my cock.¡±


    It was an order to both of us. Kein happily tied my arms tightly behind me as Damien stroked his rod in front of me. Our eyes met and I saw the passion re in his as I looked adoringly up at him.


    ¡°Do you want my cock?¡± he asked suddenly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I purred licking my lips, ¡°please let me taste you. I promise to be a good woman for you.¡±


    The cursing that statement earned was worthy of record. I knew what had them all so excited was the idea of a woman serving them. It was an unheard of concept and terribly erotic.


    My old kneeling ce was put on the floor after my legs were released. I stood on shaky legs before sinking down in front of Damien. My tongue flicked along his length before I engulfed the head between my lips.


    ¡°Suck, woman,¡± he said putting his hand on my the back of my head.


    I let Damien guide me and took him to the root each time. My tongue ran over the veins, memorizing the throbbing length of him. Looking up, I saw the rapture on his face as I did what he wanted.


    It didn¡¯t take long. Soon I had stopped moving and was just epting the thrusting into my mouth and throat. When he came I sucked harder and didn¡¯t lose a drop from him.


    Kein and Christof were hard and ready when I looked up. My arms were still tied, so I shuffled on my knees over to Christof. I started to lick his shaft, as he sat on the bed. I engulfed the head and worked on sucking and pleasuring him with my mouth. He was enjoying the attention immensely and moaned low in his throat as I worked.

 160

    ¡°Did you bite my Brother?¡± Damien asked yfully behind me.


    I pulled off Christof¡¯s staff confused. ¡°No,¡± I answered truthfully ncing back.


    ¡°I think you did,¡± Bane said lounging on the bed.


    ¡°As do I,¡± Evan grinned crouching beside me.


    ¡°The look of your thighs after the implement had it¡¯s way was quite amazing,¡± Kein said wrapping a hand in my hair and pulling me to stand with it. ¡°We wish to see your backside marked.¡±


    More than willing to y this game with them, I leaned down and softly bit Christof¡¯s shoulder.


    Before I could move again, I wasying on my stomach with pillows propped under my ass. From beside me I heard the swish before I felt the tails making contact with my flesh.


    This was different than what Damien had done before. He almost pped me, so the thing spread out over my ass. My butt got warmer and warmer with each hit and I knew it was turning red. Several sharp snaps with the tipspleted the punishment and I felt my ass must be glowing.


    Cool hands separated my cheeks and I felt the oil being brushed over Bane¡¯s favorite ce. It wasn¡¯t Bane that pressed himself in with a single thrust though. Grunting and moaning, I turned my head and I saw Christof doing the job.


    My hands were unbound and as soon as I moved them beside my head, Christof was on me. My friend grabbed my hips andy his weight over me as he thrust. He moaned into my hair and moved his cock in and out.


    A series of unintelligible words were panted against my ear. Suddenly Christof grabbed my hips tighter and went still above me. I felt his long tool pulsating in my ass. Clenching myself around him, he pressed in harder and buried his face against my neck.


    I could barely breath trapped beneath his long frame. Bane pushed him off finally andughed at his loss of control. Christof had never been like that with me before.


    ¡°It had been too long,¡± Christof pantedying beside me on his back.


    Kein enjoyed mest and probably the shortest. It took very little stimtion for his teeth to be down. He had slicked the area between my breasts and did what he enjoyed. Not to imply I got no pleasure out of his turn. Evan¡¯s mouth brought me to orgasm as Kein poured his seed out across my skin.


    As a group wey panting and sated on the bed for many long moments.


    I hoped our indiscretion had not gotten me pregnant, but I knew it was a possibility. Looking at my happy family I couldn¡¯t me myself for letting them y. It had been too long since we were permitted to be close.


    I steeled myself, though. Perhaps not now, but one day I would have to exin to them how making babies worked. They should understand anal sex wasn¡¯t a legitimate form of birth control.


    Hannah arrived after we were all cleaned up and healing cream thered liberally over my skin. The men and I had eaten a meal in the dining hall, but were back and sitting in the main room. It waste, but I wanted to be up when she got back. Hannah seemed like she was trying to hide her excitement or pretend it did not exist.


    ¡°Nu-reeh thinks I should sleep like the other girls sleep,¡± she said casually. ¡°You know, Mama, it¡¯s no big deal. I like the bed. Sleeping on the warm stones is really overrated.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know the women slept on warm stones. If it was what I gave birth on, I couldn¡¯t imagine how that would befortable. The feeling I got from Hannah is she wanted desperately to try it, though.


    ¡°You know,¡± I told her, ¡°when I was girl we went camping a few times.¡±


    ¡°In the trailer, I know,¡± she said fiddling with my knitting needles.


    ¡°It was fun,¡± I pressed. ¡°We met new people at their campsites, sometimes we ate different food, and got to explore the parks we were in.¡±


    ¡°She showed me a ce,¡± Hannah said quietly. ¡°It¡¯s a spot real near where she mines. It has a really nice ce to sleep and the other girls stay away from there, because it¡¯s hers.¡±


    I kept a big fake smile on my face and nodded. If I said anything right now I would cry or my voice would crack. Christof saved me from having to speak.


    ¡°Must be high up,¡± he said thoughtfully. ¡°I bet the view from there is amazing.¡±


    Maybe, Hannah mused and then she went on to exin how high up it was. She had been surprised to she could breath that far in the clouds. I would have passed out, Hannah remembered my initial harrowing trip to the mountains well.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe she went and got you that way,¡± Evan said.


    ¡°I wonder what the men in thepound thought of a woman stealing a ve?¡± Kein asked.


    I had a feeling the men had not seen her take me at all. I think their attention was all on the womening after them and Nu-reeh had been, forck of a better term, off their radar, thanks to her imnt. I still wasn¡¯t sure how to exin that to my men.


    Damien and his Brothers continued to talk pleasantly with Hannah. Sleeping somewhere different would be fun, they told her. She might even see different things, especially above the cloud line.


    They had her convinced. She just wanted to take a nket ¡°in case she got cold¡±, which I suspected would never happen. Christof made a bag for her with a single nket I had knitted and some dried meat. She attached the bag securely to her front before she left


    A kiss and a hug and she was off.


    I sat stoically until she was gone and then fought to control the tears. The men sat with me and tried to offerfort, although they weren¡¯t really sure what they were doing. When I heard ttering talons I knew who had arrived, so I dried my cheeks.


    Nu-reeh wanted to talk, Dinah told us motioning.


    We walked swiftly through the caves to the women¡¯s area. Nu-reehnded in front of the incline below the women¡¯s area as we arrived.


    ¡°Hannah eats solid food now. She is an excellent hunter,¡± she stated bluntly. ¡°You have five day cycles to send her to travel before I make her leave this mountain.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I answered her softly.


    Nu-reeh stared hard at me. ¡°Our women do not stay with their female breeder in their ce of birth. It will make her a weak female. She must see the rest of this world.¡±


    I looked at Nu-reeh and saw her raw power. Neither Hannah nor I would survive a fight with this female. We had to do what Nu-reeh wanted.


    ¡°I will tell her she must go, Mistress,¡± I said with my voice wavering only slightly.


    Nu-reeh made a sharp sound and asked me to roll the sleeve up on my arm.


    ¡°This will stop you from having anymore offspring,¡± she said pushing the silver pen into my arm. ¡°You will take the drink every day to augment the effects of this. Damien she cannot miss any of the daily drink. It only works if you are consistent.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± the men answered together.


    I expected the slight burn that originated from the silver object this time. They had used something simr at the auction. Unfortunately, much like the auction my visual field started to cken and I felt myself starting to pass out.


    Nu-reeh didn¡¯t care and walked away. Hands stopped me from dropping to the floor and I looked up into Bane¡¯s face as he cradled me.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Rest, Ciara,¡± he told me, ¡°we will care for you.¡±


    Everything disappeared and I rested as they carried me back down the hall.

 161

    The bed bounced and I opened my eyes to see Hannah¡¯s grinning face above mine. Her teeth were enormous, seemingly longer than they had been the night before. She was crouching beside me waiting for me to wake up. For a split second, I saw the predator she could be.


    Hannah was a ball of excited energy this morning. As I took my morning bath with my men she talked nonstop. She had hunted and eaten both dinner and breakfast in the mountains. The ce she slept had been wonderful. She loved living in the rough.


    ¡°Mama, you wouldn¡¯t believe it, but sleeping on my stomach on the warm stone is sofortable. I don¡¯t have to worry about catching anything with my spears or talons and I can rx,¡± she exined.


    At breakfast she told me all about how wonderful sleeping in Nu-reeh¡¯s cave had been. I agreed and encouraged, but couldn¡¯t find the strength to tell her that was where she belonged. It was easier just to let her talk.


    The little medicine cup was at breakfast this morning. Watching my little girl I took it down quickly. I was grateful I would never have to do this again. My mind wasn¡¯t built to feelfortable watching my child of six moons go out on her own.


    After breakfast Hannah wanted to show me where she had slept. The men went to the sorting room and she pulled me to an opening in the mountain.


    ¡°Up there, Mama,¡± she pointed toward the craggy cliffs at the cloud line, ¡°just beyond the line of clouds is where I stayed. Nu-reeh said when the mine near there was fresh she slept in that cave to protect her ore.¡±


    ¡°Seems so high up,¡± I mused squinting up at the distant peak.


    ¡°I can go much higher than that,¡± Hannah said. ¡°I flew around somest night. It was amazing. Dad¡¯s family was right, I could see so much from up there.¡±


    It was obvious I should tell Hannah what Nu-reeh had said, but I couldn¡¯t. She pecked me on the cheek before she flew off to explore. I just told her to have a good time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back around dinner time, Mama,¡± she shouted back as the wind carried her up.


    After Hannah left I had a startling realization. My breasts felt fine, not full of milk or strained. The assumption I made was the shot Nu-reeh gave me must have dried me up. Thank goodness for small miracles, I thought as I walked back to our rooms.


    I wanted to talk to Hannah about what Nu-reeh had said, but she didn¡¯t return at dinner. My worry started to make me slightly panicked. Damien and his Brothersforted me, but I didn¡¯t feel better until she showed up at bedtime.


    We sat in the main room and talked around the fire. The men each rested in a chair and I sat with my daughter on myp. It was cozy.


    Hannah told me how far she had gone. Beingte had not been intentional, but she got wrapped up in her exploring. She had seen so many new things, she loved it.


    ¡°Well, you should enjoy exploring,¡± I said trying to sound positive. ¡°You have your teeth, wings, and your fur is being covered by your adult hair. I imagine you are well suited to survey this world.¡±


    ¡°There is so much to see,¡± she said, ¡°but I like knowing you are here for me. I don¡¯t want you to go away.¡±


    Hannah¡¯s features looked troubled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay here,¡± I told her trying not to sound sad, ¡°and neither can you¡­¡±


    ¡°If you are at thepound, I can¡¯t see you or talk to you, Mama,¡± Hannah whispered.


    Damien spoke up then, ¡°It isn¡¯t safe here for your Mama. You know how the other women see her¡­ the men aren¡¯t much better.¡±


    ¡°Racists,¡± Hannah muttered and Iughed.


    ¡°Which is?¡± Christof asked.


    I didn¡¯t realize Hannah had spoken the word in English. There was no equivalent here.


    ¡°On my humans sometimes didn¡¯t like each other because their ancestors came from different parts of the world,¡± I exined.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t matter,¡± Hannah insisted. ¡°I will talk to Nu-reeh and ask her to let you stay here.¡±


    My eyes were wet and I shook my head, but Hannah insisted.


    ¡°We have to try Mama,¡± she exined. ¡°We can¡¯t let her separate us without at least trying.¡±


    I took a big breath before I spoke next.


    ¡°Nu-reeh told me yesterday she wanted me to let you go in five days. If you don¡¯t leave willingly, she will make you.¡±


    Hannah stared at me and the men didn¡¯t move. They¡¯d suffered Hannah¡¯s anger and loss of control once. No one wanted to bear the brunt of that again. Since no one spoke, I continued.


    ¡°I will be moved back to thepound with Damien and his Brothers. You will always know exactly where I am. Don¡¯t fight Nu-reeh, it would be a waste. Spend the next several days with me and then leave this ce still on good terms. See the world and build a life for yourself. We¡¯ll see each other again, I am sure of it.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t fair, Mama,¡± she said quietly. ¡°This isn¡¯t how it should be between us.¡±


    Fat tears ran down her face and I smiled at the human trait.


    ¡°Baby Girl,¡± I soothed stroking her, ¡°life is never fair. It¡¯s up to us, what we make of it. I chose to be happy, you need to make the same choice. I want to spend the next four days with you, carefree and together. The memories will have tost us, I want them to be good ones.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    We talked untilte into the night. I tried to think of all the things I should tell her as her mother. I would miss almost every event as she grew into her woomanhood. Sheughed as I struggled to give her all the advice I had.


    ¡°Really, Mama,¡± sheughed rolling her eyes, ¡°you telling me to stay away from men?! What about your old boyfriend and the Chevy? Aren¡¯t you going to warn me not to have sex with boys in cars?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s valid advice,¡± I said yawning loudly, ¡°that isn¡¯t how you should have your first man.¡±


    Damien chuckled then, ¡°No, no it¡¯s a much better idea to find a man you can beat into the ground and then mount him.¡±


    I yawned again andughed.


    ¡°Talk tomorrow,¡± Damien said rising and motioning for me, ¡°tonight you and the young one share the bed and rest.¡±

 162

    Hannah got off myp and walked over to Damien. Her head only came up to his mid thighs, but the top of her wing reached his groin level. They stood for a moment her looking up and him looking down at her.


    ¡°Pick me up, Daddy,¡± she demanded reaching her arms up.


    Damien looked confused and he hesitated.


    ¡°A Daddy would pick up his daughter,¡± Hannah said. ¡°It¡¯s normal on Earth.¡±


    ¡°What is Daddy and daughter?¡± Damien asked as he lifted her.


    ¡°Daddy is the Earth word for male ¨C breeder,¡± Hannah said. ¡°Daughter is another word for female offspring. On Earth you would have helped Mama take care of me. We might have been friends. You would have loved me.¡±


    Damien smiled at her speech as he turned and walked toward the sleeping room.


    ¡°I think that I would like Earth,¡± Damien mused setting Hannah down on the bed.


    It was so unlike the first night. Hannah sprawled on her stomach between Damien and I. Her wings spread and settled so one covered each of us. I looked over to see Damien stroking the span of flesh lovingly. She wanted to be close.


    Christof pulled my hand into his on my other side. I looked at my friend and smiled. It appeared we all just wanted to be close.


    The next morning dawned far too quickly. Unlike normal I was excited to be awake. I looked forward to a day spent with Hannah. They were so few and much too precious to waste on sleep.


    We walked to the dining hall and Hannah kepting up with ideas.


    ¡°I could carry you away with me,¡± she whispered as we went.


    ¡°So you could spend the rest of your days protecting me from every other creature on this?¡± I asked looking down at her. ¡°That is far too much responsibility for you to shoulder.¡±


    ¡°And we would miss you, Ciara,¡± Christof said softly.


    I looked back and he appeared hurt.


    ¡°As I would miss you,¡± I told him squeezing his hand and watching him brighten.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So you get to keep her,¡± Hannah said sounding angry. ¡°You will get to see her everyday and talk to her whenever you like. She is my Mama and I don¡¯t ever get to see her again!!!!¡±


    I could see little Hannah¡¯s temper re. She was a mighty beast when she was angry. No one wanted to see that.


    ¡°Nu-reeh has always said where you settle is up to you,¡± Damien said. ¡°If you settled here perhaps you could arrange with Nu-reeh to visit with her.¡±


    ¡°The women seem to barter for things,¡± Christof said, ¡°Nu-reeh would probably trade with you.¡±


    ¡°To see my own mother,¡± Hannah spit out. ¡°How generous of her.¡±


    We passed an exit and Hannah looked up at me. ¡°I need air, Mama,¡± she said sharply. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in a while.¡±


    She took off before I could say anything to stop her.


    It crushed me to watch her disappear into the clouds. Futilely a hand reached out in an effort to pull her back to me. I had wanted to spend the day with her. We could have talked, perhaps I could have helped her ept this. Instead she had run from me and I was too weak to stop her from going.


    ¡°Enough tears, Ciara,¡± Bane whispered into my ear wiping my cheeks. ¡°The little one has just gone to cool her temper. You know how dangerous she can be.¡±


    ¡°She talks to us at night,¡± Kein whispered pulling me along. ¡°She worries for your fragile skin around her weapons and you have no sensible fear of her at all. If she has another rage attack, she¡¯s afraid she could injure you by ident.¡±


    Evan tugged at my other hand as he spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t heal like us, she knows this. Let her go somewhere and expend her energy safely.¡±


    We walked the rest of the way to the dining hall and took our seats. The meal was good the men said. It had very little vor for me. Despite their assurances, I missed my Hannah. To lose even a moment of this borrowed time was too much.


    The whoosh of air brought me back to the present as Hannahnded beside me. She was grinning and seemed much more rxed.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, doc?¡± she asked in English settling on myp.


    ¡°Oh, I have this bratty kid,¡± Iughed shakily in our privatenguage. ¡°She keeps dipping out on me, but other than that, not much.¡±


    ¡°Well, best I can tell you,¡± she said, ¡°is like mother, like daughter.¡±


    I met the teasing glint in her eye and rxed some.


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t armed like an army tank, I¡¯m spank your butt,¡± I threatened with a smile, poking her in the ribs.


    Sheughed and then rolled her eyes looking at Damien. He was staring openly at us.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± she asked exasperated.


    ¡°You are both speaking in your mother¡¯s firstnguage and we don¡¯t understand you,¡± Damien patiently exined.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± Hannah sighed, ¡°it wasn¡¯t anything top secret. I just like to speak English with Mama. It isn¡¯t like I could speak it with anyone else.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it when I can¡¯t understand you. Speak in ournguage around us. You may speak English when you are alone with your mother,¡± he said with authority.


    Hannah grinned and looked at me. ¡°So now Daddy decides to put his foot down and begin raising me.¡±


    The men went to the sorting room and I went with Hannah back to our rooms. We sat and talked, but the confined space started to make her anxious. We walked in the caves and eventually found a nice ce to sit.


    We talked about Earth and we talked about here. Neither of us really knew what it would be like growing up the way Hannah was going to do. She had opinions and I made suppositions. It wasn¡¯t really the subject matter that was important, though.


    I ate lunch with the men. Hannah sat with us and picked at her food. It made me feel guilty.


    ¡°Hannah,¡± I whispered, ¡°you shouldn¡¯t starve yourself when you are upset.¡±


    She grunted a shortugh.


    ¡°I prefer my meat raw,¡± she said simply. ¡°Cooked just isn¡¯t appealing. I caught several gapu this morning and ate them. Also, I don¡¯t think I need a midday meal. The other girls I met in the mountains never took one. They only ate in the morning and at the end of the day.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°There is just so much I don¡¯t know about you,¡± I told her sadly.


    ¡°One day I¡¯lle back and share it all with you, Mama,¡± Hannah said decidedly. ¡°I promise one day I¡¯ll be strong enough to get you back.¡±


    The next days passed in a rush. Hannah spent all her time with me. She only left once a day to go and hunt. We were as close as any mother and daughter could be for the time we had.

 163

    Nu-reeh came at the end of the fifth day to our quarters. Hannah had packed a bag to take with her. Inside were several nkets I had knitted. I had also stitched her name in English into a piece of my ornamentation. I had nothing else to offer her.


    There was no preamble and Nu-reeh just told her simply to leave. If she came back the women would attack her for being near their men. Nu-reeh warned her to get far away before the morning sun broke the sky.


    I dropped to my knees and hugged Hannah tight.


    ¡°No tears, Mama,¡± she whispered fiercely in my ear. ¡°I love you and I will be back for you. This is not good bye for forever, just for now.¡±


    ¡°I love you, too, Hannah,¡± I whispered fighting the desire to scream and cry. ¡°Be strong and seed, Baby Girl.¡±


    Nu-reeh led Hannah out and my family and I followed them. At the first exit to the cave system my girl took flight. She looked back once and waved before she disappeared into the clouds.


    I felt numb and raw. Like a strange type of sentry I stood in the exit and started at the sky. My family stood with me, silent for the most part, allowing me to grieve. Eventually Damien picked me up and moved me back to their quarters.


    I sat stiffly on a chaise by the fire and stared straight ahead. In my mind I saw Hannah¡¯s birth and I remembered her first words. Her happy little face the day she learned to fly swam in my mind. She was perfect in every way, except her temper.


    Damien and his Brothers jumped when I started tough. When I started to cry I had their full attention. Hannah¡¯s fiery temper was such a nuisance. Certainly it hade from her father, his temper was legendary.


    Would it make her powerful in the world or would it be her downfall? I suddenly wondered.


    ¡°Should we use the calming cream?¡± Kein asked softly from my left.


    The men debated and I roused enough to speak for myself.


    ¡°No,¡± I told them in a cracking voice, ¡°it makes me forget and I want to remember Hannah. It makes me sad, but I want to remember herst days with me, even if it hurts.¡±


    Christof sat beside me and held my hand. Leaning over Iy my head on his shoulder. Damien sat on my other side andy a hand on my thigh.


    A new thought brought a new round of tears.


    ¡°She is all alone,¡± I whispered. ¡°I have you all tofort me as I suffer this and my poor daughter has no one. Hannah is being shoved into this world she doesn¡¯t know without any friends.¡±


    Sobs broke through my emotional defenses and and I shook as the tears poured. My men pressed closer next to me. It was Christof who spoke.


    ¡°I think,¡± he said with authority, ¡°that is not the issue you think it is. The women here are solitary creatures, I¡¯ve been watching them. Yes, they have Sisters, but they aren¡¯t like us. Watch them, they like to be alone and in the wide open sky. They always seemed happiest when they were about to leave the mountain.¡±


    Kein and Evan agreed with him, so he continued.


    ¡°Hannah, as much as she wished to stay with you, she struggled here. Thesest days you spent in the wind swept hallways contending with the cold. Hannah knew you are not suited for this environment, but she could not stay in our rooms with you.¡±


    I nodded and dried the tears on my cheeks.


    ¡°You think being free will make her feel better?¡± I asked quietly.


    Affirmative answers came from all the men. They thought Hannah would be sad to leave me, but happy to finally be able to fly and explore all day. She would not feel the crushing despair I felt right now.


    ¡°Whether she likes it or not,¡± Damien said. ¡°She is of this world. Once she is immersed in it, she will do fine.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t convinced, but I had no option. Nu-reeh was in charge and she had made her feelings known. Things would be as she wished them to be.


    I crawled in bed that night and snuggled close to Bane. Kein seemed to sense my need and curled around my back. Iy quietly surrounded by them and listened to them fall quickly to sleep.


    It struck me as Iy there what all the men and I were. All of us were ves, we all fell under Nu-reeh¡¯s rule. If we did not obey any of us could be destroyed at her whim. My old tutors had been evidence enough of that.


    Hannah had obviously already figured that out. It was probably what she meant abouting back for me. I wasn¡¯t sure what she nned to do.


    I fell asleep finally, dreaming of Hannah.


    Nu-reeh was at our door the next morning. After the morning meal I was to pack what the men would take back to thepound. The men would go to the sorting room after they pointed out what they wanted me to pack.


    Damien was angry. He hated to see me used to work for them. The Brothers could get the job done, but Nu-reeh¡¯s word wasw.


    A pile ofrge sacks were waiting outside our quarters when we returned from the dining hall. The men pulled them inside and pointed out what was theirs. It was easy, if it was blue it went. Their clothing went. The stones absolutely went.


    By the noon time meal I had the closet packed and I went to eat with my family. At mid-afternoon different men came and took everything. I waited in the empty apartment, but my owners did note at dinner. Nu-reeh came and demanded I follow her.


    I jogged to keep up with her; she just yelled at me to hurry up. We were at the women¡¯s wall when she picked me up and flew to the entrance of her living quarters. Once we were inside she handed me a te.


    ¡°Eat this,¡± she said.


    It didn¡¯t look appetizing and the te appeared dirty, but I didn¡¯tin.


    ¡°You sew,¡± she said simply, ¡°make these into a cover you can wear.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She pointed to a collection of dirty rags and filthy furs in a pile on the floor.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I said quickly.


    ¡°Save enough to sew as covers for your feet,¡± she said.


    ¡°As you wish Mistress,¡± I answered.

 164

    Nu-reeh gave me a thin piece of sharpened bone and many long strands of nt like material. They would act as needle and thread.


    ¡°You sleep there,¡± she said pointing to a spot on the floor near the fire. ¡°You will stay warm there at night. If you move from that spot I may identally attack you. There is a pot there,¡± she pointed, ¡°that you may use to relieve yourself.¡±


    She left me with that information.


    I stared between the te in front of me and the dirty rags on the floor. It had finally happened. I was living as a ve lived.


    The food was dull, but it made me full very quickly. I finished my dinner and started to pick through the pile on the floor. Most of it was small animal skins, virtually none of it was fabric. I thought once it was sewn together I¡¯d probably look like a cave woman.


    Sewing was a good distraction. Otherwise I¡¯d focus on my current situation or the fact that I didn¡¯t know where Damien and his Brothers were. Even worse I¡¯d think about Hannah and worry about her. I focused on piecing the scraps together to make a dress.


    Eventually, I got tired. I used the skins as a pillow andy down in front of the fire. It was like sleeping in the vige had been. I woke ufortable and barely rested.


    Nu-reeh looked at my progress on the dress and snorted. I ate the strange gooey food again, along with the contraceptive drink. Once I was done, she grabbed me and took me outside.


    ¡°Carry these rocks up that hill,¡± she pointed. ¡°Pile them at the top. Work quickly, I will punish you if you arezy.¡±


    I looked up the long slope and then at the pile of rough, heavy looking rocks. It wasn¡¯t clear to me why this grouping of rocks needed to be moved, but I didn¡¯t argue. I just set myself to work as Nu-reeh flew away.


    The rocks were nominally heavy, the real issue was the incline. It was steep and long. I walked as quickly as I could and piled the rocks at the top.


    The work was hot and dirty. Some of the stones were covered in ayer of thick dried muck. It stuck to me, stuck to my clothes, and got in my hair.


    At noon that strange filling food and a jug of water were given to me. The woman delivering the food demanded I work faster. I wasn¡¯t nearly as far along as I should be.


    When the sun set I was delivered back to Nu-reeh¡¯s quarters. She fed me my dinner and demanded I work on the outfit. I worked until I nearly fell asleep sitting over it and then crawled toy down by the fire.


    My days took on a terrible monotony. I moved stones all day. It was very boring and repetitive.


    The stones were a game I assumed. It hadn¡¯t taken me long to realized I moved the same pile of rocks up the hill every day. Part of me was tempted to just throw them off the cliff thaty several yards away. However, I realized how tenuous my current situation was.


    I was sore and tired most of the time. Although I was fed at regr intervals weight dropped from me almost daily. There was never hunger, which I was grateful for, but I started to look starved.


    For some reason bathing was also prohibited by my new Mistress. The streaks of dirty sweat caking my features seemed to please her. I truly looked the part of the downtrodden ve now.


    The only time Nu-reeh seemed at all concerned about me was the day I fell and cut my hand. She had me wash and wrap it. The healing cream was applied to it generously. I failed to understand why that cut was healed and the rest of me was left to look so bedraggled.


    As I walked up the now familiar path with my burden, I often thought of Hannah. I hoped her life would be filled with wonderful adventures. I wondered where she was and what she was doing. Looking ruefully down at my heavy load, I knew it was better than how I was living.


    The current situation did not change my mindset. Even now, I made up my mind to be happy. I sang songs to myself. Sometimes it was songs I had made up, other times it was songs I had heard. Anything to keep my spirits up in this dreary existence.


    Nu-reeh appeared one day when I was smiling and humming nonsense to myself as I worked. She looked at me as though there was a question she wanted to ask. Instead she handed me the outfit I had pieced together.


    ¡°Change,¡± she told me, ¡°foot covers, too.¡±


    We were outside and I ced the stone I had been carrying on the ground.


    I took off the warm blue outfit, which was now mostly brown anyway, and put the rags on. Pulling off my foot covers, I put on the scraps I had sewn together for my feet. It was a fitting outfit for my current position.


    Wind whipped around the mountain and I was pleasantly surprised. The stitching was done well, I barely felt a draft. A smile crept onto my face when I realized what a good job I had done. Since I only had small victories in this life, I opted to celebrate them.


    ¡°You are a strange creature,¡± Nu-reeh said watching me carefully. ¡°I think you will still be good for them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress,¡± I said automatically.


    ¡°I have heard you when youfort them,¡± she said suddenly. ¡°I heard you convincing them they were not ves. That is a lie and I think you know it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I answered softly.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I heard feet approaching behind me, but I didn¡¯t dare turn my face from Nu-reeh.


    ¡°It made them happier, though,¡± she mused. ¡°Continue to be theirfort and I will continue to let you live.¡±


    Before I could answer a hand was across my face, nearly smothering me. I was pulled back against my attacker. I had no idea what was going on.


    The hands parted and I saw men using two small jars to cover me with cream. It was the calming cream, I recognized the small jars. The way the men were using them, I¡¯d sleep for a week.


    ¡°Mistress,¡± I called frantically, ¡°this is too much cream!¡±


    She ignored me and I suddenly didn¡¯t care anymore. The men released me and I slid to my knees. I would have smashed my face into the rock in front of me when I fell, but a hand caught my hair. Thest thing I remembered was staring down the long, winding trail I¡¯d walked for so many days.


    ***********************


    So, what did you think? Please drop yourments, gifts and vote! Thank you.

 165

    My back hurt. It ached like I had beenying in the same position for hours. I tried to move and couldn¡¯t.


    Fighting like hell I managed to drag my eyes barely open. The world was held in hazy relief, I couldn¡¯t seem to focus. I saw rocks and short bushes surrounded by low rocky hills.


    There was warmth on my other side and with great effort I turned my head. A fire burned low beside me. Just beyond the fire I saw a sight that made me want to scream.


    One of those spider like creatures Nu-reeh had showed me in the caves was creeping up to me. It¡¯s bite could kill me; I knew that much. In vain I tried to move, but my muscles wouldn¡¯t respond. I managed to rise to my elbows only to flop back and hit my head.


    For a moment I saw stars. When my vision cleared, something more terrifying than the poisonous creature was there. A woman was killing the spider creature, and then a second one in a bush. She took them both and flew away.


    I wanted to worry, but I couldn¡¯t. Sleep was a more pressing issue and I fell back into ckness.


    Yelling got my attention and I woke up. My face was toward the fire and I opened my eyes to see it zing mightily. Someone had piled it high, so it burned brightly. Despite the dim evening sky the area I was in was still warm and bright.


    There was the yelling again. I heard men¡¯s voices. They were hunting, looking for something. I heard one of them call to look over the ridge.


    I sat upright and looked around. I was outside in the ce Damien and his Brothers liked to stay. That frigidke was just in front of me. Several hollowed out gourds sat around me like someone had been using them. Pelts of dead animals were scattered around the ce. It looked like someone had been camping.


    The voices were nearer this time. They had seen tracks and were on the lookout.


    It was Warriors hunting for a lost man. I scrambled to my feet and looked for a ce to hide. They couldn¡¯t find me out here. I was sure that would be bad.


    I remembered a small incline on the other side of theke. Before I had more time to think about it, I bolted in that direction. The cream always left me clumsy and now was no exception. I stumbled and tripped, fighting for bnce. I knew if I could get up and out of the way they may not find me.


    This had to be a dream. I prayed it was just a nightmare. I was in the mountains, with Warriors hunting me, and without Damien¡¯s family to protect me. My legs carried me with surprising speed to the rocky incline.


    There was a ce about halfway up that was a small cave. It was too shallow for most mountain creatures to want. Damien and his Brothers had used it to y rough and tumble games. I sent up a silent thank you that I knew where I was.


    I skinned my knees and my palms getting up the rock wall, but it was worth it. The small cleft appeared empty and it was the perfect hiding spot. Quietly, I crouched inside it and waited.


    There were no more voices now. The Warriors were silent and hunting. Either they had gone in a different direction or they realized what they were hunting was not a lost man. Inside the shadows of the cave I silently prayed not to be found.


    My heartbeat sounded loudly in my ears and I wished it would be quiet. The men were close, I knew that much. I needed to be alert and listen for them.


    Suddenly figures passed in front of the mes of my campfire. I put a hand over my mouth to stop the scream. They would scour the area now. Why had I not thought to put out the damn fire?


    Figures moved silently in the dark and I watched them. I couldn¡¯t tell who it was, the moons weren¡¯t up high enough to provide much light yet.


    I waited expectantly, but heard nothing, then without warning someone leapt to the ledge of the cave and looked inside. In a second I saw my life sh before my eyes. I did what my Damien would have done. I rushed him.


    We tumbled down the slope and I used the attacker¡¯s body to break my fall. I tried to run but a body was before me, standing in shadows. I stumbled back and my hand grabbed at a pile of rocks and dirt. The man came toward me and I flung the partictes in his face.


    It wasn¡¯t fair or polite, but I¡¯d never win a fight with a man.


    Bolting away, I tried to get to a new hiding spot, but was stopped when I was tackled from the side. Lucky for me the body that careened into me turned to take the impact.


    I was pushed hard to the side and I went down surrounded by the solid male form. He rolled me under him and I cursed in everynguage I had ess to. Desperate to survive, I struck out with iling fists. The man just restrained my hands as his body shook withughter.


    ¡°What was it you said about us?¡± Bane whispered in my ear. ¡°Something about stubborn, bull-headedand I don¡¯t even know what thatst word means, but I think it fits.¡±


    I sagged with relief into the rocky ground and stopped fighting.


    ¡°No,¡± Evan whispered fiercely walking up, ¡°hit Bane, what you did to me was worse.¡±


    In the dark I could see Evan wiping his face and shaking his head. Before I had time to apologize Kein¡¯s smaller shape emerged from the ckness and Bane rolled off of me.


    ¡°At least she didn¡¯t use you as a cushion,¡± Kein groused stretching his back. ¡°I¡¯ll feel that for a while.¡±


    ¡°Kein, Evan I¡¯m so sorry-¡± I started to say and Bane cut me off.


    ¡°None of that,¡± he ordered. ¡°My Brothers will survive. It would be good to fight us now, Ciara,¡± Bane whispered in my ear. ¡°The other men think you ran from thepound during a raid. You are a run away ve. Look at the other men and do anything disobedient you can. Damien will bring you before the General andter we will put our cor on you. Before that happens you should fight us, the others will expect it.¡±


    I was very confused, but I could hear feeting toward us.


    ¡°After he cors me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Subdued and a little sullen,¡± Kein whispered crouching beside us and touching my face lightly, ¡°but follow directions after our symbol is on you.¡±


    Since I had been captured, I had to look the part. My hands and feet were tied and I was slung over Bane¡¯s shoulder. We walked from my ¡°campsite¡± into the rough hewn area the men knew as ¡°the caves¡±.


    The Warriors were here to hunt for a lost shopkeeper, but finding the run away ve was fun. The men surrounded us and looked at me. No ve had ever lived alone in the mountains before. I was unique. I saw them inspecting my campsite.


    As we walked, several Warriors wanted to buy me, but Bane refused. He just walked briskly through the barrenndscape. I watched as Damien and Christof appeared toplete the family.


    As I had been instructed, I struggled in Bane¡¯s grip and cursed him. It took some force of will, but I turned my head and looked around at the other Warriors. On some crazy instinct, I cursed lightly at them. When I saw Evan he nodded at me, so I kept doing it.


    Bane jumped onto a transport and the rest of the family joined him. The transport came to life and we took off. Damien pulled my hair up, so he could look at my face and I smiled at him.


    ¡°What did she do to you?¡± he whispered fiercely examining me in the low lightAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not a good time to get that answer, Brother,¡± Christof said and I turned my head to look at him. ¡°You¡¯ll notice several transports beside us.¡±


    ¡°They are too curious about the found ve,¡± Damien said. ¡°They think the General will kill her-¡±


    ¡°It, Brother,¡± Kein said softly from behind the controls, ¡°we shouldn¡¯t forget.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous belief,¡± Damien stated, ¡°we buy females, because they are female and can pleasure us. Once they are here we tell them they aren¡¯t female-¡°

 166

    Evanughed, ¡°We all agree, Brother, but the argument stands.¡±


    I had to smile despite my circumstance. It was not a rant I¡¯d ever thought I¡¯d hear Damien utter.


    ¡°They think the General will kill IT and they want to watch. If IT isn¡¯t killed they think there may be an auction,¡± Damien said.


    The transport stopped dead and they turned to look at Kein. He looked stricken.


    ¡°We have waited patiently,¡± Kein said. ¡°She promised us-¡±


    Bane turned so I couldn¡¯t see anything but I heard him talking soothingly to Kein.


    ¡°Little Brother, it was a promise from Nu-reeh. She wants us happy. Ciara will not be killed. Even if it is an auction we have more stones than any man here,¡± he reassured.


    Transports swirled around and stopped to watch us. I was really ufortable being toted upside down, so I cursed Bane loudly for the position he held me in. It sounded real because having his shoulder driven into my midsection was bing painful.


    ¡°The ve will learn manners once it is cored again, Brother,¡± Damien said loudly. ¡°Take us to the General.¡±


    ¡°Put me down,¡± I said with authority once we were a decent distance from the other transports. ¡°Seriously Bane, this is really ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, little Sister,¡± Bane called over his shoulder patting my bottom, ¡°has to look real, but keep struggling, you¡¯ve been perfect.¡±


    The term little Sister shut me up for a moment and I looked up at Christof¡¯s grinning face. He dipped closer to me and spoke.


    ¡°You are family, but we can¡¯t call you Brother,¡± he exined.


    I smiled and was dumbstruck for a moment. Sister wasn¡¯t really appropriate for what our rtionship was. They werehusbandsto me and I was awife, but those things did not exist here. The intent was genuine and a very nice gesture from them.


    We soared through the dark rocky terrain. The men instructed me to continue to struggle, which I did. I could feel the eyes of the other Warriors burning into me.


    When the transport finally slowed, I heard the General¡¯s booming voice and felt my hair stand on end.


    Please, please, please tell me they didn¡¯t expect me to act like a brat to him, I thought.


    ¡°Damien what did you find?¡± the General asked as we stepped off the transport.


    ¡°A run away ve,¡± Damien said cooly.


    The General asked a few questions and noted the tattoo peeking out on my leg. I felt his hands pull the skins on my foot down and the dress up to look at it. He knew exactly what ve I was. There was recognition in his eyes as he grabbed my hair and pulled me to look at him.


    ¡°Well,¡± the General said, ¡°did your family find it alone?¡±


    Damien answered affirmatively.


    ¡°As per ourw, a run away ve belongs to those who find it. What will you do with this ve, Damien? It has run twice,¡± the General reminded the men. ¡°It appears dirty and sickly now. Not the ve it once was at all.¡±


    I felt ashamed to be seen like this. Dirty and unkempt, I looked a little ragged I knew. It was embarrassing the General had chosen to bring that up.


    ¡°My Brothers and I are strong men,¡± Damien said slowly, ¡°and we enjoy a challenge. We will keep the ve.¡±


    A voice broke the silence around us, ¡°They have a talent to track with the sense of taste, General. They have tasted that ve. It wasn¡¯t fair,¡± the anonymous Warrior proimed.


    A rumble of agreement went through the men. My breath stuck in my throat and I felt terror for a moment. Even if Damien thought he could buy me, I couldn¡¯t deal with being auctioned again.


    ¡°Yes, they do,¡± the General mused and my heart went into my throat. ¡°However, I know how well that particr trait works in the mountains. It is disrupted like all our bonding and tracking senses¡­ No, my boys, to track in the mountains, you just have to be a good tracker. Who found the ve, Damien?¡±


    ¡°My Brother, Kein, sir,¡± Damien said patting the smaller man on the shoulder.


    ¡°Well, there you have it,¡± the General said decisively, ¡°the best tracker in the field found the ve, not the Brother with the sense of taste.¡±


    I saw Evan¡¯s face darken slightly and I knew he wanted to say he had been right there with Kein. I smiled at him through my hanging hair. He saw it and his shoulders rxed some.


    ¡°Cor and tame the ve quickly, Damien,¡± the General said. ¡°The Barcas outpost is not far from here. You may leave the ve there. Keep to your regr schedule,¡± and then the General turned to the crowd with a warning. ¡°No one is to touch what belongs to Damien. If the ve acts untamed around you, report the infraction. All punishment is left to the owners.¡±


    The General¡¯s Brother spoke next. He ordered the second search teams out and told the first teams to take a break. I assumed Damien and his Brothers were the first search team, because they walked toward the transport with me still draped over Bane¡¯s shoulder.


    Once we had flown some ways away, Bane lowered me to the floor of the transport. I almost fell, because my feet were still tied. After Christof had cut those ties, I thanked them for finding me.


    ¡°Akisswould be a nice way to thank us,¡± Bane said leaning toward me.


    ¡°If you can find her mouth with all that dirt,¡± Evan said with a smirk, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a stone.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dirt doesn¡¯t bother me,¡± Baneughed leaning in tokissmy lips. ¡°I guess it must bother that delicate and easily bested sense of taste you have.¡±


    That got him. Evan grinned evilly punching Bane in the shoulder and pulled me to face him.


    ¡°You are absolutely filthy,¡± Evan told me before he pressed his lips to mine. He pulled away from my mouth with an awful look on his face. ¡°How much calming cream did she use?¡± he asked incredulously smudging a thumb across my cheek. ¡°Did Nu-reeh wish you to never wake up?¡±

 167

    I didn¡¯t remember and I told them that. As we flew along I exined thest things I remembered was climbing the hill with my burdens. Honestly, that wasn¡¯t necessarily today, or even yesterday, though. Everyday they had been gone had been like that.


    Damien was livid. If he could have breathed fire he would have. Since there was nothing except me and his Brothers to punch on the transport he was forced to contain his anger.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I tried to soothe him, but when I stepped closer he got a better look at me. That just made him angrier.


    ¡°Did she feed you?¡± he asked in a tight voice running his hands over my cheeks and down to my cor bones.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I replied automatically in response to his growing rage.


    They corrected me as one being; we were family. They weren¡¯t Masters and I wasn¡¯t really a ve.


    Damien took that stance, with his feet shoulder width apart and his arms crossed. I looked into his menacing face and knew he was fighting for control.


    ¡°Exin to me exactly what you did every day,¡± he ordered.


    I started to answer him and then thought better of it. ¡°No,¡± I told him instead squaring my shoulders.


    Damien tensed and I heard the sharp intake of breath from his Brothers. Free or not, no one refused Damien.


    ¡°With your hands tied in front of you and surrounded by my Brothers, that seems like an impudent answer,¡± Damien advised me recrossing his arms decisively across that broad chest. ¡°I have learned many ways to train a human. You will act as part of this family and we do not have secrets.¡±


    There was steel in his voice. He didn¡¯t want to let this go.


    ¡°If I tell you, and it really makes you angry, what are you nning to do?¡± I asked hotly. ¡°Are you going to go kick Nu-reeh¡¯s ass?¡±


    The anger faded and Damien cocked his head. ¡°Why would I kick her in the ass? What possible good could a kick to the ass do?¡±


    ¡°Is that how humans fight?¡± Christof asked curiously. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem that would be effective¡­¡±


    ¡°It is a wonder they keep a whole-¡± Evan started to say and I cut them off.


    ¡°In mynguage that means to beat up someone in general,¡± I sighed. ¡°Could you please, please cut this off my hands?¡± I asked holding up my bound wrists.


    ¡°You will tell me,¡± Damien said pulling out a small knife and cutting through the bonds. ¡°This will not be a secret much longer,¡± he said pressing his lips to mine.


    We eventually made it to the low building they were heading for. I was warned there would be young Warriors sharing the cabin with us. Damien and his Brothers could kick them out, but they didn¡¯t really want to do that. It would be a very rude thing to do.


    There would be plenty of space for us to sleep. The bed in these things was typically made so several families could sleep on them. Room would not be an issue.


    ¡°These men earned the right to stay indoors on this hunt by their diligence on thest,¡± Kein told me. ¡°It is a rare honor to stay in the outpost cabins when we hunt. When we were young we worked hard for the honor.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± I reasoned, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to make enemies out of men like that. It isn¡¯t difficult for me. I just won¡¯t look at them. Odds are they will just ignore me.¡±


    I was warned repeatedly we could not talk as freely. I didn¡¯t care. It was good to be back with my family.


    Damien greeted the young men inside and exined what had happened. They seemed happy to see other Warriors and didn¡¯t mind sharing with Damien¡¯s family. I got the impression they didn¡¯t mind sharing especially with Damien¡¯s family.


    I heard their whispers as I was taken to the room for bathing.


    Damien had trained to be a General, but he chose to stay a Warrior. He felt he served hispound more loyally that way. The Administrators had changed their minds at Damien¡¯s request. He must be a great man to influence the Administrators.


    In the bathing room I stood at the closed leather drape and continued to ease drop on thementary of the young men.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Christof hissed filling the tub, ¡°stop listening to them,e and be washed.¡±


    The dress I had made was peeled off and dumped on the floor by Damien. He also cut off my ¡°boots¡± and they were removed. I started to move for the water and was stopped. They were staring at me, all of them.


    The rage in the room was palpable as Damien ran a finger across my cor bones and down my sternum. He gently palmed a breast and I realized how much smaller they were.


    ¡°Did she feed you?¡± he asked very softly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I whispered as his fingers trailed down to inspect my prominent hip bones.


    One of Damien¡¯srge hands wrapped around my forearm and down to the cuff on my wrist. It was so loose he could almost put a finger under it.


    ¡°Get in the water,¡± he said hoarsely gesturing to where Kein and Christof were waiting.


    The bath was warm and inviting as I stepped in the tub. It also shielded me from their piercing stares, which were making me ufortable. Sinking down, I looked into Christof¡¯s bright eyes. He didn¡¯t speak and just started to slowly soap and wash my body.


    I felt Kein fiddling with my cor and cuffs. As he removed them I felt the stirring of panic. My eyes were wide and my breathing amped up as I looked up at him.


    ¡°These do not have our symbol on them. These have Rue¡¯s symbol,¡± he said watching me closely. ¡°We will put you in our symbol soon.¡±


    I smiled and nodded. Of course that made sense, my reaction to it had been so primal, though. Looking at the dirty metal he was correct. Nu-reeh had thought of everything, the symbol on the metal was Rue¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to clean your hair,¡± Evan said softly. ¡°Tilt your head back and let me wet it.¡±


    The cleaning continued silently for several moments before Christof spoke.


    ¡°How often did she feed you?¡± he whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Three times a day,¡± I answered quietly.


    Bane walked from his spot and stepped into the main room pulling the leather drape closed behind him. I heard his booming voice as he distracted the other men in the cabin.

 168

    ¡°Were you hungry?¡± Christof asked.


    As bad as I looked, you¡¯d think I was ravenous all the time. ¡°No, I never was hungry. She always gave me this same stuff to eat. It was very filling.¡±


    ¡°What did it taste like?¡± Christof asked with a pointedly casual air.


    ¡°Nothing, it tasted like nothing at all. It never took much and I was very full. I don¡¯t know what it was. You all never fed me anything like it,¡± I mused.


    Damien had never gotten in the bath and still stood clothed watching us. He started to pace now. ¡°Rupe,¡± was all he said looking at Christof.


    ¡°Probably,¡± Christof answered looking back at me.


    Kein spoke next as he examined my hand. He noted the recent scratches. Sharp eyes also picked up the faint, new scar on my palm and all the callouses. I informed him that Nu-reeh had the cut healed, but it didn¡¯t take the scowl off his face.


    Evan sat on the edge of the tub behind me trying to clean and detangle my hair. By the feel of it, some of the knots were never going toe out.


    ¡°You may have to cut it,¡± I said quietly looking back. ¡°I¡¯ve never had knots like this before. The wind in the mountains just tangled it so badly.¡±


    Evan looked horrified. ¡°I would never do that to you,¡± he said shocked. ¡°You will never be cut. I will not cause you pain that way.¡±


    It was my turn to be confused. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt to cut my hair. Pulling at the knots hurts my scalp, but cutting doesn¡¯t. I can¡¯t feel my hair at all.¡±


    He looked doubtful and tried to separate the tangled knots with his fingers again.


    ¡°Evan, we¡¯ve told you this before,¡± Kein sighed from beside us. Christof seconded thement.


    Evan looked at his Brothers like he really didn¡¯t believe them. Pressured by the overwhelming opinion he relented. My hair would have to be cut.


    Evan pulled a knife from the scabbard on his pile of clothes. He got in the bath and stood in front of me. Several strands of hair were pulled in front of my face and Evan cut them watching my eyes.


    The sharp de made short work of the strands as I sat and stared at him. Having found the reassurance he needed, he smiled.


    ¡°Turn,¡± he told me motioning.


    My hair was cut short in the back and left longer on the sides. If I was on Earth it would have been a very modern cut.


    ¡°No pain, Evan, thank you,¡± I whispered.


    Evan kissed my shoulder and up my neck before they continued my bath.


    Nothing was left undone. The men even cleaned under my nails and trimmed them. I had forgotten how absolute they were about everything they did.


    The men were all quiet and so was I. The warm water was soothing and it was nice to be with them again. It was just enjoyable and rxing.


    ¡°Seems a lot of bother,¡± a strange voice said from the door and I looked up.


    Before I jerked my head down I saw a young man leaning just inside the leather p watching us. Bane walked in from behind him looking irritated.


    ¡°You forget the rules, ve,¡± Damien said with authority. ¡°Only look at your Masters, do you understand me?¡±


    Well, I wasn¡¯t cored, so I thought I should still act up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look where I want,¡± I said staring defiantly at Damien.


    ¡°Once we cor you,¡± Damien said fighting a smile, ¡°if you look at other men we will put you at the posts.¡±


    I fought to get out of the tub and was restrained, ¡°You¡¯ll never cor me, again,¡± I cried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a defiant ve,¡± Bane said from the side. ¡°We will feed you soon. Know that we will care for you. Will you behave now?¡± he asked.


    Damien was beside Bane now and nodded, so I acquiesced and apologized.


    ¡°To deal with that all the time, just for the one service it provides. It seems an unwise investment,¡± the man at the door said.


    My owners agreed with him. They discussed the many downsides to very. The time, the cost, and the constant worry the investment would slip off.


    ¡°In fact,¡± Christof said casually, ¡°I can¡¯t really understand why we enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°The challenge,¡± Keinmented thoughtfully. ¡°I think that must be it.¡±


    The man at the door seemed to have gotten their answer and left.


    ¡°They are going to think your opinion is weird for ve owners,¡± I whispered to the group.


    Christof put his mouth right next to my ear as he spoke. ¡°They would find our real opinion much less to their liking, Sister.¡±


    Grinning at my friend, I yfully flicked him with water and he chuckled. We wrestled yfully for a moment in the water before Damien came closer. I stepped toward him as he crouched at the edge of the bath and he caressed my cheek.


    ¡°I do not wish to celebrate your homing with our cousins watching and listening,¡± he murmured. ¡°You will call our names in passion and experience pleasure without restraint the first time.¡±


    ¡°Every time,¡± Bane amended from the side.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I got out of the bath as Damien and Bane slipped into the main room to make sure the other men stayed out.


    Secretly, they had brought healing creams and teeth cleaner with them. A tiny cup of contraceptive drink had also been brought. No one wanted the other men to know they had these things. They quickly finished and hid the little pots. After all the fussing was done, we walked into the main room.


    The men all redressed, but I stayed naked. Despite some struggling I was forced to kneel by the fire. I shivered slightly and a nket was draped over my back.


    ¡°Are you hungry, ve?¡± Christof asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered trying to sound petnt.


    I wished they would tell me when I could stop acting like a brat.


    ¡°Address me as Master Christof and I will feed you,¡± he said with authority.


    I looked up at where they were sitting and Bane nodded his head subtly.


    ¡°Yes, Master Christof, I am hungry,¡± I said watching them.


    Christof came to sit beside me and fed me arge portion of sulent roasted meat they were all eating. It was so good and tasty. If he hadn¡¯t been feeding me slowly I would have wolfed it down.


    Once we had all finished the meal. Kein stayed at the table to do something.


    I knelt by the fire under my nket, leaning on Christof, sated and sleepy.


    ¡°We owe you, cousins, for sharing your kill with us,¡± Damien said as he watched Kein working.

 169

    The other men acted like it was no big deal, catching dinner had been easy for them. However, they were obviously pleased when Evan pulled out several stones to give them. I smiled because their time in the mountain had made them quite rich.


    I couldn¡¯t quite tell what Kein was doing at the table, but he seemed very focused on the task. From where I sat he seemed to be etching something very delicate. Kein finished whatever he was doing with a triumphant sound and handed a small brown strip to Damien.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± Banemented, ¡°as always, little Brother.¡±


    Damien approached me and I could see what it was now. A long strip of one inch leather carved with their symbol five times. It looked like the tight fitting choker nes I¡¯d seen at the flea market back home.


    The men surrounded me for a moment before Damien spoke.


    ¡°You have been cleaned and fed, ve. Despite your attitude, you have been treated well by us. We are putting our symbol on you and will protect you as long as you follow our rules.¡±


    The leather was tied securely at the back of my neck.


    ¡°Will you behave for us now?¡± Damien asked. ¡°If you do not, you will be punished. You are an owned ve again.¡±


    I looked up and Kein stood beside Damien, he nodded to me.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I told him softly.


    My men were happy to see their symbol back on me. To be honest, I was d to be wearing it again. This mark and these men meant home and safety. The two times I had been separated from them had been very difficult.


    I was pulled to stand and escorted to the sleeping room. The other men took a side of the bed and we took a side. I was settled between Bane and Kein. It was sofortable and I felt safe, I dropped quickly to sleep.


    Despite how tired I was I woke up once in the night. Evan escorted me to the bathroom. When I was done he threw his arms around me and hugged me tight. I returned the sudden affection.


    ¡°The others are not bonded to you,¡± he said quietly in my ear. ¡°They don¡¯t feel you anymore, but I can still sense you. Sometimes I would sense where you were, but then it would blur out. I did not like it at all. It is better now that you are close.¡±


    ¡°I love you, too, Evan,¡± I whispered into his ear with a smile.


    He walked me back to bed and tucked me in before finding his ce. I fell back to sleep with a smile on my face.


    ¡°They are really the Masters of a whole?¡± I heard a strange voice say.


    I snuggled deeper into the warm bed and tried to block out the annoying voices.


    ¡°They will sleep any time,¡± Evan said shaking a shoulder, ¡°with no thought to their own protection.¡±


    I blinked sleepily and remembered where I was before I spoke, ¡°You protect me, Master Evan.¡±


    ¡°Good answer,¡± Evan smiled as he pulled me to stand.


    I was left in the cabin while they went back to the search. Much like a disobedient puppy, I was tethered in the main room by a cord around my neck. While the other family was present Damien firmly informed me I could not break or chew through the line. They were taking all the sharp objects with them. After the second family left, my men kissed me and promised to return at midday to tend to me.


    It was the first time in a long time I wasn¡¯t busy. I tried to sleep, but soon realized I was wide awake staring out the tiny window. My mind drifted to Hannah and I wondered what she was doing today.


    It wasn¡¯t long before my thoughts turned tearful and I realized how much I missed her. She was so full of wit and spunk, I was sure she¡¯d do fine. How I wished I had been able to offer her more in the way of help.


    The men had left me a nket from the bed to wrap myself in. Iy on a chaise curled into a ball and sobbing. It was the first time since Hannah had left I¡¯d had time to mire myself in the sadness. I much preferred to be busy.


    A voice from the door broke into my gloomy reverie.


    ¡°Geez, Mama, all you need is a gallon of ice cream and you¡¯d be set.¡±


    I stood up suddenly realizing I wasn¡¯t dreaming and I wasn¡¯t alone. Hannah rushed into my arms before I said her name. Instead, I said the first thing that came to mind.


    ¡°My God, you¡¯ve gotten big.¡±


    Hannah was tearful, but she uttered a shakyugh. ¡°Thanks, Mama, is that apliment or an insult?¡±


    It was my turn tough. Hannah was well over four feet high at her head. Her wings, at their tip top, were probably over six feet. Her brown hair was lush and thick except the crown of her head which sported a flowing mane of ck hair.


    ¡°You should braid this,¡± I told her stroking her beautiful hair. ¡°I think a braid down your back would look lovely.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mama, like I came here for styling tips,¡± she said pulling me tight in a bone breaking hug. ¡°I came back to see you. I found out from the other girls what Nu-reeh was doing to you. I tried, Mama, to get close, but the women wouldn¡¯t let me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Baby Girl, it was just part of some borate set up. I was never hurt. It was just like a really strict exercise and diet program,¡± I said brushing off myst weeks of torment.


    ¡°You look terrible, Mama. I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Hannah cried burying her face in my neck, ¡°I couldn¡¯t make it stop.¡±


    ¡°I thought of you every day,¡± I told her honestly. ¡°Thinking of you as a happy, healthy girl out exploring the world made me feel good. It still does. Damien and his Brothers will care for me now. You have to go. Don¡¯t let them catch you here,¡± I said suddenly afraid if the other women saw her.


    ¡°Who cares what they want,¡± Hannah said not releasing me. ¡°I¡¯d rather die here with you than be off having a fun time while they hurt you.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°It was fun?¡± I asked stroking her back. ¡°Tell me what you did, what you saw.¡±


    I knew she wouldn¡¯t leave until she¡¯d gotten the reassurance she came for. Despite my desire to see her safe, I desperately wanted to talk to her, too.


    We held each other and Hannah told me what she had been doing. I understood North, South, East, and West, so she used those directions to describe where she had been. She¡¯d travelled to the nearest mountain range to the West, the one the men called the red mountains. The real name was the T¡¯ylene Mountains. It wasn¡¯t that different from here.


    The amazing trip had been the one she took North.


    ¡°The men are all held along the equator of this, Mama. The rest of the is too dangerous for them. The equator is safe and temperate. In the North women live and work inrge groups¡­ I guess you would say centers of civilization, maybe you could say cities. Some women only leave them once a year to rent some men and try to mate.¡±


    ¡°A year?¡± I asked, ¡°Like an Earth year?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the women track time by the sun, like you did at home. I think a year is longer here than on Earth. The men track time by the changing moons,¡± she continued.

 170

    ¡°The women track everything they can, including me. The women knew I would being before I got there. I am ¡®Hannah, from the T¡¯stan mountains, Nu-reeh¡¯s daughter by a second¡¯.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say to that and she continued to talk.


    ¡°They haveputers, Mama, but not like on Earth. Theputers are living things. The technology the women have is amazing.¡±


    I was a little shocked as we sat down next to each other. ¡°So this is an advanced world? I got the feeling it was still wild,¡± I mused.


    Hannah continued to exin. It was mostly uninhabited. The women had only tamed the mountain homes they lived in, they left the world mostly to it¡¯s natural state. She had seen amazing things as she flew.


    ¡°It looked like what you would call a dinosaur,¡± she told me. ¡°I talked to the other girls and one of them told me how the women had cleared the dangerous creatures away from the equator, away from the men.¡±


    ¡°They let the spaceships near the men,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Hannah grunted, ¡°cause the aliens are afraid tond anywhere else on this crazy. The ces theynd have been cleared by the women and they prefer to deal with men, because they aren¡¯t as scary. Once or twice they tried to take the men, that was an act of war. The women tear apart anyone that takes their precious, little boys.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry at the men, Baby,¡± I soothed.


    ¡°How could I be, Mama? They are like children. I¡¯m mad at the system, angry at very, and upset we can¡¯t be together. This whole world is so stupid!¡± she fumed.


    I wanted to cry and agree with her, but I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°It is your world now and it isn¡¯t stupid, just different-¡± I started to say and she interrupted me by rolling her eyes.


    ¡°An entire system built on very, Mama. It is stupid and you know it. The men¡¯s talents are wasted the way things stand now. They are raised and farmed by powerful women like Nu-reeh. Still even the most educated man isn¡¯t really allowed to think and reach their potential. Stupid, stupid, stupid¡­¡± she said shaking her head.


    I didn¡¯t want to waste our time being upset, so I encouraged her to talk about her traveling. Hannah seemed content just to sit and hold my hand, telling me about the moon cycle she¡¯d spent traveling. It was interesting and reassuring. My daughter did know how to take care of herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned how to listen and let the other girls tell me things I should already know,¡± she said smiling. ¡°It is actually really easy once you get the hang of it. You¡¯ve always been a good listener; I just tried to be like that.¡±


    The sun got higher in the sky and I started to get nervous. Damien and his Brothers would not care if Hannah was here, but the other family would be upset. Before I had the chance to say something I heard Nu-reeh¡¯s roar outside.


    ¡°Great,¡± Hannah said rolling her eyes, ¡°the mega bitch is here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± I scolded gripping her hand. ¡°Go outside and apologize,¡± I ordered getting worried.


    ¡°She just wants me to leave, Mama,¡± Hannah said standing. ¡°She doesn¡¯t care about apologies.¡±


    I hugged Hannah tight and she nearly bruised me in her crushing embrace.


    ¡°Be safe, Hannah,¡± I said fighting the tears.


    ¡°I promise, Mama,¡± she said turning to leave. ¡°I swear I will keep you safe one day. Just survive until then, okay? I¡¯ll see you again, but I don¡¯t know when.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Hannah. I¡¯ll be in thepound and safe, I promise. Be careful, My Girl.¡±


    Hannah crossed the floor in three quick strides. She opened the door and looked back at me.


    ¡°I love you, too, Mama,¡± she said and was gone.


    I looked out the small windows and saw Hannah fly off. Nu-reeh flew behind her, but veered off when it was clear Hannah was leaving. Within moments they were gone and I was alone again.


    Christof found me sitting on the floor in my nket and staring straight ahead. He knew something had happened as soon as he walked in. Bane followed him closely with his sword drawn. They both looked tense and the rest of the family was not with them.


    ¡°Men saw women flying away from this area,¡± Christof whispered in my ear when he pulled me to stand.


    ¡°Hannah and Nu-reeh,¡± I whispered back quietly.


    That seemed to rx the two of them and Bane sheathed his weapon.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The men were d Nu-reeh had stayed outside. She obviously had no problem hurting me, as long as I was still fit enough for them. They seemed neither happy nor upset that Hannah had visited.


    ¡°She¡¯s doing really well, I think,¡± I said while we ate. ¡°Damien should be happy to know his daughter is faring so well.¡±


    The identical nk look I got from the two of them wasical.


    ¡°On my,¡± I exined, ¡°a male breeder would worry about his offspring.¡±


    Bane took another portion of meat and seemed to be differing the conversation to Christof.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know your male-breeder,¡± Christof said thoughtfully. ¡°You only knew men from your female breeder¡¯s line.¡±


    That flustered me. Of course Christof would have pulled from my memories something that seemingly insubstantial.


    ¡°A good male breeder,¡± I said trying to get back to the argument, ¡°would worry about his offspring.¡±


    Christof offered me a piece of meat and grinned. ¡°Why would he worry about Hannah? She is a woman and she learned from him. He is the best. If she learned well, she will also be the best.¡±


    I opened my mouth to argue and realized he was right, in a way. Damien was supremely confident because he was the best. Obviously any offspring of his, especially one that learned from him, would be fine. It would seem illogical to him to worry about Hannah.


    That train of thought did make me feel a little less worried about my daughter. She was female, which obviously denoted power. She was Damien¡¯s daughter, which again denoted power. That made me feel better, too. I grinned at Christof and thanked him.


    Bane looked at me quizzically as he stretched, ¡°You are a strange creature, little Sister,¡± he said.


    They told me that the shopkeeper was supposed to be returned after they ¡°found¡± me. Bane didn¡¯t think this would go on much longer.


    ¡°Unless the damned shopkeeper got himself lost wandering in the mountains,¡± he grousedining about the shopkeeper¡¯s ability.


    ¡°We will have our time with Ciara,¡± Christof interrupted patting Bane¡¯s back. ¡°This will end soon.¡±


    My men left me, but voices returned fairly quickly. I heard the shouting and hollering as someone celebrated outside. It was voices I recognized fromst evening. They burst in the door and I huddled on the floor in my nket expecting the second family.

 171

    No one talked once they came inside. The boots walked slowly around me until I was surrounded. Pulling the nket around my shoulders, I fought to breath slow and steady.


    ¡°Leave it,¡± I heard a bored voice say. ¡°Get our things and we can go celebrate.¡±


    Damien and his Brothers were right, I mused as the men collected their things and left. The men from thepound respected the rules about ves. I was in far less danger around them than I had been in the mountains. Still, I didn¡¯t breath easier until I heard Damien and his Brotherse in.


    ¡°The others were here already,¡± Kein said as soon as they walked in.


    Christof unbundled me and checked for any damage before I could speak.


    ¡°Did they touch you or speak to you?¡± Bane asked with a hand on the hilt of his sword.


    ¡°No, they just looked at me and left,¡± I said reaching out and stroking his leg.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t need to look at you,¡± Evan said sounding cranky. ¡°I told you all those men were not honorable.¡±


    The Brothers argued. There was some dissension as to whether looking constituted something other men should not do. Kein argued they would have looked when they were younger. Damien said they would have ignored the ve.


    I interrupted them when Iughed.


    ¡°Is it honorable,¡± I asked softly, ¡°to leave a member of the family tied up when we are all back together?¡±


    Bane grunted and sliced through the leash tethering me in the main room. I rose and stretched. My dder was a little full, so I wandered into the bathroom to use the pot. After sitting down I looked up at five men standing in the doorway staring at me.


    ¡°Are you all bored?¡± I asked sarcastically.


    I failed to understand why me needing to pee resulted in a group trip to this room. I stood up and turned around facing the wall. It was really hard to do my business when I was the focus of attention.


    I looked down while I concentrated on relieving myself and noted how t my stomach was, concave almost. My thighs were also slimmer, but with pronounced muscles. I finished and realized how much weight I had lost. Nu-reeh¡¯s boot camp had been very effective, I looked very different, which was probably her intention.


    I jumped when a wet cloth ran gently between my legs. They had been so quiet, I thought the men had gotten bored and left. Obviously they had not.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked Bane as he dried me.


    ¡°I am cleaning you,¡± he said softly.


    There was longing in his eyes. I realized Damien and his Brothers had missed me terribly and I wasn¡¯t acting at all excited to see them. Usually I was much more affectionate than this. y acting in front of the other men had stifled my emotions.


    I rose and turned wrapping my arms around Bane. ¡°I missed you, Bane,¡± I told him as I reached on tip toe to kiss his lips. ¡°Being away from you was awful.¡±


    That was what they needed. I was passed man to man. Each of them wanted to hear my voice while they held me. They needed the soft press of lips on their skin. Tactile proof I had missed them was required.


    We ended up in the room with therge bed. They wanted to be on their bed in thepound, but no one wanted to wait that long. All of us wanted to be close after the long separation.


    I knelt on the covers and watched them disrobe around me. Damien came toward me first. As he stood beside the bed, my hands drifted over his muscled arms and chest. I re-memorized the contours of his body.


    Shuffling forward I kissed his chest across his broad t nipples. He shuddered at the strange sensation and I smiled into his chest. My hand dropped to encircle his erection and I tugged on it lightly. The rod pulsed in my hand growing harder as I yed.


    ¡°Stop,¡± Damien demanded suddenly wrapping a hand in my short hair.


    As he leaned down to kiss me softly on the lips his big hand pulled my palm away from his staff.


    ¡°You are not ready,¡± he said in a strained voice. ¡°Let us make you ready.¡±


    I wanted to tease him, so I bit his lower jaw gently. ¡°Do you want to punish me?¡± I asked breathlessly, looking into his eyes.


    The erotic way Damien had of punishing me for perceived naughtiness made me burn with desire for him. He didn¡¯t take the bait, though and ignored the biting.


    ¡°Lay down,¡± he coaxed pushing me back, ¡°you do not need such stimtion as that right now.¡±


    Damien¡¯s lips were on mine and his tongue was in my mouth as soon as my back touched the cover. Kein¡¯s sweet lips were covering my breasts with attention and Evan had wormed his way between my thighs.


    Soft kisses and gentle licks brought me to the verge of orgasm and then Damien pushed his Brothers away to sink into my flesh.


    ¡°Find your pleasure,¡± Damien coaxed as Christof¡¯s hand slipped between us and strummed my clit as I was filled.


    Deep grey eyes watched me as my mouth opened in a soundless cry. The stimtion was unbearably pleasurable and I clenched tightly on Damien. He moved with great control as I writhed and panted beneath him.


    The men were sweet and gentle with me. Each of themid me on my back and took me slowly. I did everything they liked, but they didn¡¯t get excited or lose control.


    I came under them in sweet, cresting waves. Frankly, I wasn¡¯t sure how they got enough stimtion to get themselves off. No matter how hard I pushed they maintained the same slow, methodical rate. It was frustrating.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The pace began to make me restless. I needed their raw, masculine energy. It was what I was used to. It wasn¡¯t clear where this new softer side wasing from.


    The picture came into focus when Evan grabbed my hips and started to take me more roughly. Damien pped his shoulder and told him to slow down. Kein warned him not to hurt me. They thought I was sick.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ill,¡± I panted grabbing Evan¡¯s hair and twisting my fingers in it, ¡°fuck me harder.¡±


    The Brothers had decided and my words fell on deaf ears. Evan took his time and although the sweat formed on his brow, he didn¡¯t increase the speed or power of his thrusts.


    ¡°Grow your teeth and do me,¡± I demanded pulling harder on his hair.


    My hands were pulled away and restrained beside my head on the bed.


    ¡°You are weak, Sister,¡± he murmuredpping at the sweat on my neck, ¡°frail and weak. I do not wish to hurt you. Let us join tenderly.¡±


    It did feel good, in apletely vani sort of way. They eventually released my hands and I stroked Evan in a loving manner.


    Christof wasst and it was the same with him. I tried again to convince him and he almost listened. The pull of the family bond won out though.


    ¡°Thin humans are healthy,¡± I said once Christof rolled off of me. ¡°On my we spend lots of time and money to be thin.¡±

 172

    Damien¡¯s gaze travelled across my form and he spoke, ¡°You are not just thin. You are malnourished. It will make your bones weak and your skin fragile. If this continued your hair would fall out and so would your teeth,¡± he stated bluntly.


    I rolled to my side and faced him, ¡°None of that is happening now and I¡¯m not malnourished!¡± I stated with finality. ¡°She fed me three times a day.¡±


    ¡°Rupe,¡± Bane said, ¡°she fed you rupe three times a day. It fills your stomach and you will not feel any hunger, but you cannot absorb nutrient from it. Our cousins used it to feed early human¡­ women. They died looking as you do now.¡±


    ¡°Our family does not eat it,¡± Kein said tracing the line of my hip. ¡°We have never eaten it. The Child Keepers said we could not have it and it is never brought to us. That is why you have never seen it.¡±


    ¡°It was food,¡± I insisted. ¡°I was just very busy-¡±


    ¡°You ¨C did ¨C not ¨C absorb ¨C any ¨C of ¨C it,¡± Damien said very slowly.


    The argument continued until I asked to use thecquered pot and Damien ushered me to the bathroom. While Damien stood and watched me relieve myself, I used the argument I should not have.


    ¡°I¡¯m strong. You should have seen what I did all day. It was really hard work and I¡¯m¡­¡± the words died in my throat as the dark look took over Damien¡¯s features.


    He had wanted that informationst night and I had denied him.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he said in a low growl, ¡°you are well. We will not treat you as if you are sick. Now tell me what she did to you. There are no secrets in this family.¡±


    Kein sauntered in behind Damien and turned the water on to fill the tub. He looked quite satisfied. I had walked right into their trap. Either I talked or they would punish me, either way was fine with them.


    The men came in and stood casually around as Damien cleaned me. I told them the entire story, which was actually quite short. It infuriated them. Christof took over my bath and Damien stepped out to pummel the wall several times.


    ¡°Damien, please,¡± I pleaded looking at his bleeding knuckles, ¡°you know why she did it. I look like a runaway, don¡¯t I? No one will question what happened to me.¡±


    ¡°Who would have questioned that?¡± Damien bellowed hitting the wall again. ¡°No one would have even noticed. There was no purpose-¡±


    Christof cut him off and the family turned to look at him. ¡°I would have noticed. This ve supposedly ran from thepound during an attack by the women. None of the other Warriors know that Nu-reeh took her. None of them know we cared for her. There are Warriors who would have questioned whether such a healthy ve had really travelled and lived for many moons in the mountains.¡±


    It made sense to me now, how Nu-reeh had swooped in and grabbed me without anyone noticing. She had hidden my kidnap in a nned female raid. In the confusion, no one must have noticed my disappearance.


    The men knew none of what I was thinking. They were still looking angrily at Christof.


    ¡°That¡¯s just you,¡± Bane spit out sounding as angry as Damien.


    ¡°No, Brothers, not just me. There are others who like to question,¡± Christof stated with authority.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He started naming off men who would have noticed. They would have been curious how I did so well. Their families would have gotten curious, the questions would have spread over thepound. Even families without a curious Brother might have started to pay attention.


    ¡°If they noticed their Brothers would notice,¡± Kein said quietly. ¡°It would be discussed and they would wish to see the ve.¡±


    ¡°Remember the ve who nearly killed her Masters?¡± Christof said. ¡°Do you recall how they made a spectacle of her fighting men in the arena before they took her back to the vers?¡±


    Evan cussed and sat at the edge of the stone pit I was in. Christof was right. If I looked healthy they¡¯d want to know how I did so well. Right now I appeared to have survived only barely. That would be eptable to the other men; it would make sense.


    ¡°It will be attributed to luck and fortune that she lived so long,¡± Christof said soothingly. ¡°This was necessary.¡±


    I smiled at my friend. His eptance of this seemed to be calming the rest of them.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t like it,¡± Damien growled sitting at the edge of the bath and watching us.


    Christof agreed with him and I crawled out to sit on Damien¡¯sp and hold him close.


    ¡°Nobody has ever taken care of me the way you all do,¡± I told him stroking his face.


    Damien rxed and smiled slightly. He liked that, I could tell. It made him calm a tiny bit more.


    ¡°We still need to feed you,¡± he said drying me with a towel.


    Being treated like some sort of invalid had been irritating. I stopped Damien and reiterated the idea that I was well. They just had to stop or it would make me insane.


    ¡°On Earth,¡± I insisted, ¡°humans would actually go ces where they weren¡¯t fed well and they were forced to work hard to lose weight. I¡¯m sure if it continued I¡¯d get injured, but right now I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Damien did not like to repeat himself. His face became slightly irritated as he spoke.


    ¡°I said we believe you are well. We will watch you, though, Sister. If you start to be ill, we will do something about it.¡±


    Smiling up at him, I ced a kiss on his chin. I¡¯d never doubted they would care for me for a moment.


    I had a snack before we headed back to thepound, dried and preserved worms. When I was pregnant and bonded the vor had been wonderful. Now without my men¡¯s opinions influencing me, I choked them down as quickly as possible, much to everyone¡¯s amusement.


    ¡°Please,¡± I begged earnestly, ¡°I won¡¯t refuse them, but please find something else for me to eat. If I have to eat worms all the time¡­ They are just so nasty,¡± I finished pleadingly.


    ¡°We could help you,¡± Kein said with a teasing glint in his eye.


    I threw my hands up and begged. Thest time we¡¯d done that, it was just awful.


    ¡°Oh, no, I said I wouldn¡¯t refuse them. It was only a question if there was something else I could eat.¡±


    ¡°We will find something you like,¡± Christof promised with a grin.

 173

    We made the trip back to thepound with me wrapped like a mummy. The men had used nkets from the bed to wrap me tightly head to toe. The fabric kept me warm and hidden from prying eyes. While we were still in the wildnd between the mountains and thepound, my face was left uncovered.


    I looked longingly back at the mountains and imagined Hannah looking at me. She was out there somewhere, I knew she was. Tears slipped down my face as I realized how long it would be before I saw her again, if ever.


    The transport slowed to a stop and Christof pulled me to face him.


    ¡°Why do you make tears?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Hannah,¡± I told him simply, ¡°I will miss her terribly. She is out there and I will never again be as close to her as I am right now.¡±


    My voice broke and I sobbed gazing at the mighty, towering peaks that contained us on thisnd. Beyond them is where my daughter would stay. Beyond them was where she belonged. I was where I would always stay, in the ve pen concocted by the women.


    ¡°You will see her again,¡± Damien said with confidence. ¡°We are Nu-reeh¡¯s favorites. We will barter with her. She will allow you to see our offspring. I can do this for you.¡±


    The other men agreed. It was something they could manage. Maybe a few extra couplings or a lunar cycle in the mountains would buy me what I wanted. There was really no need for me to worry, they would take care of it.


    I knew the truth of it. I watched the grey slopes as the transport cruised steadily away. Damien and his Brothers would do whatever Nu-reeh wanted, when she wanted. If she found it eptable, I would see Hannah. If she did not, I would never see my daughter again.


    Silently, I said good bye to Hannah. I prayed for her and released her to the wild world. Make her strong and happy was the silent appeal I made to any deity that might listen. It was all I could do for her.


    As the transport got closer to thepound the sun got lower in the sky. Just before it set, the men pulled a sheet over my head. Now I couldn¡¯t see anything. I was surrounded in white with the sense of movement under my feet. It was quite disconcerting.


    The transport lowered and then stopped suddenly. I heard voices, so I thought maybe we were home. I yelped when someone suddenly picked me up.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Damien sighed, ¡°rx, you can¡¯t walk bundled like this.¡±


    I was carried and set down on my feet, but I still didn¡¯t know where.


    ¡°Ah, Damien,¡± I heard Fredrick the shopkeeper say, ¡°that pesky lost ve has been found. How wonderful.¡±


    My head covering was removed and I was standing in the opulent dressing room of Fredrick¡¯s shop. I nced up and he looked just as perky as always. He jokingly asked Damien if it had been difficult to ¡°find¡± me. He found the entire thing quite humorous. Damien warned him not to let the secret out.


    ¡°Boys,¡± Fredrick saidying a hand on Damien¡¯s shoulder, ¡°this world is full of secrets. I know many and choose to keep them, because my Brothers and I are kept happy. What we know will not be spread around. It never is.¡±


    My family seemed to rx and Fredrick called Mia out. She unwrapped the nkets from around me as the men talked.


    ¡°You are well, cousin?¡± she murmured quietly.


    ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± I answered trying to help her untangle me.


    ¡°I helped my owners make warm outfits,¡± she said quietly, ¡°they parted to expose your breasts so you could feed a child. It was amon design for women feeding their young in the coldest part of my world.¡±


    ¡°It was effective, thank you. I would have been ufortable without it,¡± I told her.


    ¡°The child,¡± she whispered hesitantly, ¡°on my world it is rude not to ask a mother of the fate of their child. From my human friends, I believe this is your custom also.¡±


    I saw her eyes dart to the men, who were still talking about secrets and mountains.


    ¡°Female, strong, and free,¡± I said trying desperately not to tear up.


    Mia offered what sounded like a prayer andid her hand on mine. ¡°Not a ve then? You have been blessed,¡± she whispered and then walked me to the small stage.


    The fitting was quick. The only real issue was my new size. I was smaller. Damien told Fredrick I would be gaining weight, so the ornamentation should be adjustable. During a break I whispered in Damien¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind being smaller. Being fat isn¡¯t really a good thing for a human.¡±


    He sighed and whispered back to me, ¡°You look ill. This is not healthy for you. Our family is strong; we will feed you so you be strong again.¡±


    I was draped, once again, in the light fabric over my breasts and the juncture of my thighs. It covered virtually nothing, but it was in the right colors. My men looked appraisingly at my form ented with their colors.


    Fredrick had a brown outfit I could be wrapped in and sold them it and a kneeling ce. All the other new ornamentation they had bought would be delivered to our roomster. We went to the cafe and had a meal as we had several times before. The men were visibly annoyed as I knelt to take my food.


    ¡°Family should sit together for a meal,¡± Bane muttered under his breath.


    I stroked his thigh and kissed it lovingly.


    After dinner we went back to Fredrick¡¯s, which I found odd. Silly me, we went back to pick up my cor and cuffs. The smooth metal was wrapped around me and I was once more emzoned with the family emblem.


    Mia fluffed my hair and looked at her Master.


    ¡°The hair is¡­¡± she said ying with the roughly cut locks.


    ¡°Let us fix this, so you can ornament it,¡± Fredrick said watching Evan. ¡°Mia will not harm your ve. It does not hurt a human to cut the hair. It is not like you my friend, it is like your Brothers in that regard.¡±


    Evan stiffened at thement and Damien let out a surprised sound.


    ¡°Yes, yes another secret we keep,¡± Fredrick said in response. ¡°My Brothers and I have been around a long time. We will not tell anyone that does not need to know, but back to the topic. Let Mia trim this hair. It looks too rough now.¡±


    Evan watched carefully as Mia trimmed my hair with small gold scissors. She kept the same general shape the men had given it, butyered the waves of brown and cut it neatly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt you?¡± Evan questioned quietly while she worked.


    ¡°No¡­ Master Evan,¡± I answered remembering his title. ¡°Pulling it out would hurt, but cutting it does not.¡±


    The men seemed pleased with the work Mia had done. Before they dressed me in the dull brown outfit, the men ran their fingers through the hair. It looked better this way, they were agreed.


    ¡°I would let the girl cut Ciara¡¯s hair again,¡± Evan said as we flew over the wall into the Warriorpound. ¡°She was cautious and did a good job.¡±


    I poked him in the thigh with my mittened hand and he looked down at me.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± he asked as the transportnded in the courtyard of the Warrior¡¯spound.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°That is not a girl or a she, Master Evan,¡± I whispered quietly as they pulled off my brown outfit. ¡°You¡¯ll start all manner of trouble if the other men learn what you know.¡±


    ¡°The way the other men think is ridiculous,¡± Damien said pulling off my foot covers, ¡°but don¡¯t worry. We are cautious in public.¡±


    The sounds of thepound came into my ears and I smiled. This ce was home when Damien and his Brothers were here. I was d to be back.

 174

    Wee back everyone!


    An exnation I should have madest time ¨C anal sex isn¡¯t ¡°safe¡± sex. Sperm anywhere near the vagina is dangerous in a fertile woman, assuming you don¡¯t want her to get pregnant. Obviously there is less chance the little spermies will swim to the right ce, but there is a chance. That¡¯s the point I was making several chapters back.


    Comments are always wee ¨C I¡¯m always trying to improve. Let me know what you think good or bad.


    Enjoy>>


    ********************


    We walked through the courtyard and a mild breeze blew through. It wasn¡¯t too warm and it wasn¡¯t too cold. I thought of Hannah and what she had said. This was the perfect ce to live. The women had chosen wisely for the men.


    Other men came and greeted Damien and his Brothers. Theymented right away on how different I looked. Had it not been for the distinctive tattoo on my leg, they would not have known which ve I was.


    ¡°It is not well, Damien,¡± a man¡¯s voicemented.


    ¡°Thin and ill-cared for,¡± Damien said flippantly, ¡°but we have used it and it is still superior in its purpose.¡±


    I blushed fiercely at that. It was the first time I¡¯d ever heard them talk to other men about sex with me. They obviously did, but I had been lucky not to have to hear it before now.


    Thestment seemed to settle the debate. A ve that was superior in it¡¯s purpose would certainly be worth fixing. Sex was all that ever really mattered, I thought rolling my eyes.


    I thought we were going home, but the men walked toward the bathhouse. Damien stretched and said a soak would feel good. After the morning searching for the shopkeeper and the long ride here the men wanted to rx. I had forgotten how much they liked to go to bathe in thatrge warm pool with their friends.


    The men undressed themselves and removed my sparse ornamentation at their alcove in the wall. I grinned at the familiar setting. We walked toward the pool and were nearly there when a scream split the air.


    I looked up to see Rose hurtling toward me. The tiny woman sidestepped around Damien and flung herself at me. She threw her arms around my neck and held me so tight I could barely breath. Unlike her usual demure manner she was trembling and crying.


    As Rose cried in my arms I held her tight. All of us that were ves had lost so much. We only had our friendships and I knew Rose clung to hers. In that instant I realized what she must have thought when I disappeared and never returned.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I whispered to her. ¡°Rx, Rose, I promise everything will be all right.¡±


    My stalwart friend that never seemed rattled by anything couldn¡¯t stop shaking and sobbing. Luckily what she was saying was partially in English and broken by sobs. Otherwise the men in the bathhouse might have understood she was asking about my baby.


    I shushed her and stroked her back. ¡°Not now,¡± I kept whispering in her ear. ¡°Everything is all right. I promise, just not now.¡±


    Basin arrived behind Rose and tried to remove her. Rose held me tighter and wept louder when he tried to pull her away. Basin seemed conflicted on what to do. Rose¡¯s reaction was gaining arge and unwanted audience.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Damien said, ¡°we could take them to your alcove.¡±


    With Basin¡¯s permission, Damien scooped Rose and me up. She pressed into me and didn¡¯t let go of my neck. We wereid on the cushions in Basin¡¯s alcove. I sat up with Rose curled into myp still sobbing against my neck.


    It felt strange making skin to skin contact with another naked woman while the men watched. I prayed the men here didn¡¯t have the fantasies men on Earth had. By the look on Damien¡¯s face this was not erotic, but concerning. That made me feel better.


    ¡°We have calming creams in our rooms,¡± Evan said quietly to Basin.


    ¡°As do we,¡± Basin said. ¡°After this ve disappeared ours was inconsble. Our sweet Rose was devastated. It was as if a bond was broken. We were not sure how to exin that its friend had been found¡­ We did not know you would return this eve¡­¡±


    The men were at a loss.


    ¡°Rose,¡± I whispered softly, ¡°you must stop this. All is well, I promise.¡±


    ¡°The bab-¡± she started to say and I cut her off with a finger over her lips.


    ¡°Strong and free,¡± I told her in English.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Damien warned, ¡°speak thenguage we gave you.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I said softly looking up at him.


    He didn¡¯t look angry. Damien just continued to look confused and concerned.


    ¡°I missed you so badly,¡± Rose sobbed against my neck. ¡°I was so worried about you and the¡­ I was so worried. You never came back and then the men that kept you were taken¡­ It has been a long time since I have had such a good friend,¡± she sobbed. The heartbreaking crying was almost uncontroble when she spoke again. ¡°I feared someone had killed you,¡± she finally said her voice breaking. ¡°There was no one to look for you. Men would kill us for sport, we have no value¡­¡±


    Basin knelt beside us. His strong hands came down to smooth the hair away from Rose¡¯s face.


    ¡°Stop this,¡± he ordered softly. ¡°You have value to us. We will not see you killed or harmed. You know we looked for your friend. I have told you many times this ve had never been found. This behavior is not eptable.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Basin,¡± she said in a dull defeated voice, ¡°as you wish.¡±


    I had never heard Rose sound like that.


    ¡°Rose, stop it,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Your Masters will care for you. He promised you. They never break their promises, you know that. I was very far away¡­ I got very far away. Please, all is well. You cannot be this way. Smile and say you are d to see me, but don¡¯t do this.¡±


    I pulled away and looked at her. Rose looked awful. She had circles under her eyes and her face was drawn and tired.


    ¡°We are just ves, Ciara,¡± she said quietly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered her, ¡°ves that are fed and cared for meticulously. ves that are promised protection and actually given it. Stop acting this way, it serves no purpose.¡±


    Rose blinked and looked at me. I heard the men move away from us and looked to see them in a tight grouping outside the alcove talking. Looking back at Rose she was finally smiling.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said taking a shaky breath. ¡°I lost perspective¡­.¡±


    We sat looking at one another and she slipped off myp to sit beside me. The men were still huddled and talking. Rose looked back at me.


    ¡°The¡­ other one I worried about?¡± she questioned vaguely.


    ¡°Strong and free,¡± I repeated and Rose looked confused.


    ¡°It is how it is done here,¡± I said trying to stay vague. ¡°Tomorrow at the Keeper¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rose said nodding, ¡°that would be better.¡±


    Rose and I sat together holding hands while the men talked. Once they were done her owners came to take her away. I heard her kissing the man that picked her up and apologizing between kisses.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Damien called motioning for me.

 175

    We walked into the pool and I started to soap Damien. I carefully washed away the dirt umted from the long day. Once he was clean I massaged his back and shoulders, because he had said he wanted to rx.


    The muscles under my hands were tense balls. Using the heel of my hand I pushed them out. Along Damien¡¯s spine I used my thumbs in small circr movements to loosen the tension there.


    ¡°Why do you do that?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I thought you liked it, Da¡­ Master Damien.¡±


    My hands continued to seek out tight muscles and rub them for a few moments. Damien didn¡¯t say anything else. He just unwound under my hands.


    Once Damien seemed rxed, I moved behind Evan. I washed his long hair gently. Eventually, I ended up sitting on a bench with his head in myp. My fingers rubbed at his scalp and I braided his hair into all sorts of designs before returning it to it¡¯s usual state. He looked like he had gone to sleep as I yed.


    Once the men were rxed to their satisfaction we moved upstairs. They had their old rooms back, I noticed right away. The men seemed to like consistency, so I was sure that made them happy.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Walking into the familiar set up I touched the knitted blue nket they hadying over one chair. I had made this nket for Hannah, but it had been too big for her to take. In my rush to pack them, I didn¡¯t even remember taking it.


    ¡°You told my Brother she is doing well,¡± Damien stated from right behind me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said smiling picking up the nket.


    I pressed the fabric to my nose and the slight scent of her still clung to it. Part of me wanted to lock this nket far away, so the smell would stay. That wouldn¡¯t work, though. There was no ce to put it that Hannah¡¯s scent would remain.


    That night I slept holding the nket tight to my chest. I dreamed of my daughter all night. Her sweet face, her voice, and herughter haunted my memories. I wanted to keep them alive and well, so I would never forget.


    A hand sliding over my body woke me the next morning. Evan was touching me idly and grinning as hey propped on the bed.


    ¡°It was easier to wake you when we were bonded,¡± he said as I sluggishly roused myself.


    ¡°You could just let me sleep,¡± I yawned following him to the bathing room.


    ¡°It¡¯s healthy to get up when the moon sets,¡± Evan informed me. ¡°You miss the sun rise if you stay in bed. You must get up when we get up.¡±


    ¡°I thought you said I wasn¡¯t your ve,¡± I said trying to reason with him. ¡°I like to sleep after the sun has risen. Couldn¡¯t you just tell the Cleaners not toe and leave me at home to sleepte and be by myself?¡±


    Evan looked at me with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Then you would be ill,¡± he informed me. ¡°Getting up and going to the Keepers is good for you. You require thepanionship and exercise. The family must stay healthy and strong. Don¡¯t worry, Ciara, we know what you need and will provide it for you.¡±


    His argument was rock solid as far as he was concerned. The same argument applied to my morning enema and the plug. I needed those things. He¡¯d only not done it in the mountains because Nu-reeh discouraged them from touching me after the birth. Every ve in thepound had those thing, I should too.


    I tried like hell to convince Evan I did not need what he thought I did but he disagreed. If I wasn¡¯t regrly prepared it would hurt me when he and his Brothers used me. He had to do the cleaning to use the preparation plug. It was a chain of necessary events.


    The idea I might not want to do those things didn¡¯t even ur to Evan. When I mentioned it, he scoffed. He had seen me take pleasure many times while Bane used my ass. I didn¡¯t know what I liked, they did. My family would see to it and keep me happy.


    It was so frustrating. They had said I was free, but they still made all my decisions for me. I realized that was because they had been taught by trusted sources how to care for a human. Since they believed what they were doing was best for me, they would keep doing it. The only difference was now they did it out of love and not just a desire to have the healthiest ve.


    Right on schedule, I was taken to the Keepers. My girl friends and all the other ves were eager to talk. Everyone wanted to know what had happened to my baby. We had to be very careful that someone distracted the Keepers while I told them the story.


    I could have lied to the other ves, but I didn¡¯t. There wererge parts I left out, but I wasn¡¯t dishonest. Since we had so little else, I thought mypanions should at least get some of the truth.


    The women had taken me, I told them. I was held until I gave birth. My daughter was born strong and considered to be of this world. She grew quickly, much faster than a human child. Once she no longer needed me the women left me in the mountains for the men to find.


    ¡°How did you get pregnant, though?¡± Rose asked.


    I had to exin the health drink was contraceptives, which my fake owners had stopped giving me. We weren¡¯t supposed to breed. That relieved a great deal of tension. They were all afraid that if it could happen to me, it might happen to them. No one wanted to have children they would have to give up.


    I left outrge chunks of information. I never told them the women were in charge. The way the world ran wasn¡¯t discussed. I shared only the basics of what had happened to me specifically.

 176

    When the lunch bell rang, I was d I could stop talking for a little while. The morning had been stressful. I walked with everyone to the lunch room, but my kneeling ce wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the courtyard,¡± Fuji hissed quietly taking her ce.


    I walked head down toward the spot they used to leave my kneeling ce. Men were alreadying in as I found my spot. I knelt down and waited, presumably for Christof.


    ¡°Hello, little Sister,¡± Bane greeted me quietly.


    It was surprising to see him and I stood up quickly. He grabbed my kneeling ce tucking it under his arm and strode purposefully out the doorway in the wall. He greeted the other mening in and headed into the forest.


    Once we were out of sight of the other men, Bane slowed his stride and walked beside me. He looked down at me with a small smile on his face. Instinctively I reached out and took his hand, which seemed to please him.


    He took me into the forest in a direction I hadn¡¯t travelled with Christof. Unlike the way we usually went this way was obscured with branches that Bane lifted out of my way.


    ¡°That¡¯s beautiful,¡± I suddenly said as the growth parted naturally. The light stter of falling water came from right in front of us. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a waterfall like this ever. I saw them in pictures at home, but never this close up.¡±


    We were standing in front of a delicate waterfall that fell gracefully into a small pool. The water glistened in the sun and fell in sparkling drops tond in the rocky pond below. It looked like a magical ce.


    Bane grinned and sat my kneeling ce on top of arge t rock. He lifted me to sit on the pad and settled beside me. He looked quite happy with himself as we sat and enjoyed the scenery.


    ¡°Did you win some bet this morning?¡± I asked as he offered me the bowl he had brought.


    Bane looked surprised and asked me how I knew.


    ¡°You always get that look when you¡¯ve won a bet,¡± I told him, picking what I liked out of the bowl. ¡°It¡¯s a very distinctive face.¡±


    ¡°Kein did not think the falling water would interest you,¡± he said picking up a piece out of the bowl and feeding it to me. ¡°I thought you would like it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t particrly care for the food Bane had brought for lunch. I liked the little red sprouts that were mixed in and tried to just eat those. The majority of what was in the bowl tasted like wet bread. It was quite unappealing.


    Bane fussed at me and took the bowl back. Since I wasn¡¯t making healthy decisions, he would have to help me. Much to my displeasure I was fed the red sprouts mixed with the nd, moist basis of the meal.


    ¡°You must eat this,¡± Bane said. ¡°It is very high in nutrients and can be absorbed by your system. I do not like seeing all your bones in your chest and back.¡±


    I reached a hand around and realized he was right. My spine was disyed quite prominently. Passing a hand over my t belly, I sighed.


    ¡°I like not having a big stomach. I don¡¯t want to be fat again,¡± Iined.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Bane did not understand fat. I was a better size before, he informed me. They liked the soft curves covered in silky skin.


    To take my mind off the gross meal I asked Bane to tell me about his day. He frowned and fed me another piece from the bowl.


    ¡°You do not have to do that,¡± he informed me. ¡°Hannah told us you acted interested in us and our pleasure so we would not rid ourselves of you. She said she ¡®remembered¡¯ you being worried about being sold. We will not sell you and you do not have to feign interest in us.¡±


    In the past I¡¯d heard mothers say they sometimes wanted to strangle their children for repeating things they¡¯d heard. Now I knew what they meant.


    ¡°At first,¡± I admitted, ¡°it was like that. As time has gone on I have realized I love you all. I want to know what you do all day. It pleases me to give you pleasure. You are very important to me and I enjoy hearing about you.¡±


    It was the truth and Bane watched my face closely. He seemed satisfied with what he saw. A big, happy grin lit his face before he told me about their morning.


    Damien¡¯s family had been trained in many different styles of fighting when it looked like they would be a General. This morning they¡¯d been sent to patrol the road. While they were out there they had secretly taught some of the new moves to their favorite cousins. The men had a great time wrestling with one another in a field all morning.


    ¡°Who watched the road? What if something happened and you missed it?¡± I asked worried they were shirking their duties.


    ¡°We took turns,¡± Bane said with good humor. ¡°Watching the road is boring and they always send too many of us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bezy,¡± I scolded. ¡°If the General catches you goofing off-¡±


    Baneughed at me and called me a name that must have meant something like ¡®goody-two-shoes¡¯. He found it very disconcerting I didn¡¯t know that word. For the rest of the meal Bane taught me bad words, so I could keep up with the family discussions.


    We walked back to the Keeper¡¯spound calling each other names the whole way. I was perfecting my pronunciation and Bane was helping me get better. We were stillughing about it when we stepped out of the forest.


    ¡°Swim if you like today,¡± Bane said as we got near the door in the wall. ¡°The Keepers have something to feed you in the middle of the afternoon. Don¡¯t be difficult about eating it.¡±


    ¡°And if I am?¡± I asked looking up at him defiantly.


    It couldn¡¯t be good if he was warning me about it.


    ¡°We¡¯ll give you worms to eat three meals a day until you have lost this sickly look,¡± he said cooly running a finger over my prominent corbone.


    ¡°The worms are gross,¡± I informed him, ¡°and I¡¯m not sick. Damien already agreed with me.¡±


    He backed me into the wall and put a hand on either side of my head. Slowly he lowered himself down until his face was right in mine.


    ¡°You are not ill, but I suggest you don¡¯t refuse the Keepers today,¡± he ordered quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you hold me down and spit them in my mouth,¡± I threatened hotly. ¡°I won¡¯t eat worms three times a day.¡±


    ¡°Are you daring me to feed you like that tonight?¡± he grinned. ¡°It doesn¡¯t bother me at all. Considering your reaction thest time we did that, I think it bothers you, though.¡±


    I was saved from having to answer when the door in the wall slid open and a man stepped out. He greeted Bane and asked what he was doing. Bane hadn¡¯t lost his position or stopped staring at me.


    ¡°We were having a discussion about our evening meal. My¡­ ve was wondering how to have it. Any decisions, yet?¡± he asked me with a wicked lilt to his voice.


    I should have backed down. The wisest course of action would just be to say, ¡°However you wish, Sir¡± and be done with it. I just could not do it.


    ¡°It all depends, Master Bane,¡± I said staring him in the eye.


    Bane¡¯s grin got wider and I felt the pit of my stomach drop. I had just started a new game. Lord only knew what he was going to do at dinner tonight.


    I did go swim in the afternoon, it was rxing as ever. As I explored the things in the deep water a Keeper suddenly swam in front of me. He surprised me so badly I almost breathed the water. That man just wanted me toe in for the midday snack, though.


    As much as I had dreaded it, the food wasn¡¯t bad. It was a thick drink and a handful of crunchy, oily nuts. I could literally taste the calories. Rose agreed it was a good idea.

 177

    ¡°You look like you¡¯ve been starved,¡± she said sitting beside me as the Keeper fed me.


    I just shrugged. With this man sitting here I couldn¡¯t reasonably remind her the women had wanted me to look half dead. Apparently they had done quite a good job. Everyone that saw me said I looked awful.


    That evening I waited patiently for my family. There was a gnawing sense that something was going to happen. Part of me hoped Bane had forgotten our midday banter; I was never that lucky, though.


    My men came, took me home, and then we went down to the bathhouse. Damien and his Brothers were keeping a secret, I could see it. They smiled and looked at each other like they were bursting, but they didn¡¯t say anything. It woulde out whenever it came out, I decided. No use worrying what it would be.


    I was resting on a chaise in the sitting room in the early evening. When I heard a knock indicating our food was here, I slipped down to rest on my kneeling ce. My family liked me to use the furniture, the rest of the world would not understand.


    The man delivering the tray set it on the table. He removed the lid and I heard his breath catch.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you brought this to the kitchen for us to cook for you!¡± he said incredulously.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect,¡± Damien said with a smile and I heard the tray recovered.


    My family waited till the man left and then pulled a sixth chair up to the table. I was escorted to it and they sat me down with a flourish. I watched Bane¡¯s happy smile with a reserved expression; he was up to something.


    Kein took the lid off the tter and I screamed as I fell out of my chair. It was one of those nasty, gigantic spider creatures that Nu-reeh had showed me. I squealed like a typical girl and I scrambled into the sitting area and got on top of a chair.


    I failed to see why they had it in the apartment. I cursed them in everynguage I knew. My men were roaring withughter. My reaction had apparently been priceless.


    From my new vantage point I noted the thing wasn¡¯t moving. It also appeared charred. The creature had been cooked, I realized.


    ¡°There are worms, Ciara,¡± Bane offered once he had regained some measure of control. ¡°We understood you did not enjoy them. Like worms, these creatures are quite high in nutritional content.¡±


    ¡°Particrly the eyes,¡± Evan said still grinning broadly. ¡°It is typical to stab out the eyes, but we felt sure you would enjoy them. We killed it by stabbing the back. It was harder that way, but we did it for you.¡±


    Evan¡¯s grin was absolutely mischievous. This extra effort was certainly not for my benefit.


    ¡°Come,¡± Keinmanded, ¡°try them. They are wonderful.¡±


    To prove the point he used a small spoon on the tter to remove an eye from the creature¡¯s head. It came loose with a soft sucking sound. He popped it in his mouth, bit down, and swallowed.


    ¡°Come and sit,¡± Bane offered. ¡°We will help you eat if you find you are¡­ unable.¡±


    The men were chuckling and smiling at one another. It had been a bet. Bane was currently winning. I gleaned that much from their little looks and thements.


    I hated spiders as much as anyone. It wasn¡¯t a particr phobia, I just didn¡¯t like them. There was absolutely no way I was backing down from this dare, though.


    Stepping as proudly as I could off of the chair, I took my seat looking right into the seven remaining eyes. I licked my dry lips and looked stubbornly up at Bane, who stared incredulously down at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to eat it. Will you help me, please?¡±


    Evan¡¯s grin broadened and Kein settled in a chair to watch as Bane reached toward the thing and broke a leg off of it. I cringed at the cracking sound, but didn¡¯t move. He used a de on the table to open the leg and told me I could eat the meat out of it.


    I picked up the spiny charred leg gingerly and picked a tiny piece of white meat out. No one moved as I brought it to my lips. I bit down tentatively and then swallowed. It wasn¡¯t bad, so I dug a second chunk out and ate that. The meat was a little dry, but it had good vor, sweet almost, but not quite.


    Evan spooned up an eye and offered it to me silently. No one was talking now, this was the heart of this bet. I took the eye off the spoon and felt it slip between my lips. It had a weird texture in my mouth, but when it burst the vor was amazing, rich and buttery. The center was slippery and chewy, but tasty. I spooned a second and third eye myself.


    The men took their seats and we devoured the Scar.


    ¡°On Earth we had things like this, but we boiled them,¡± I told the men as I picked through the shell to get any remaining meat, dismantled and eaten the scar was much less scary. ¡°I bet the meat in the legs would be better if you boiled them. We also had a melted fat concoction we dipped the boiled meat in.¡±


    Damien stretched his legs out and draped an arm across my shoulder. ¡°You lost, Brother, pay up.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Bane threw his eating implements down and looked at me with a grin.


    ¡°I thought you would not eat it and I would have to force you. We bet on your reaction, Sister and I lost. Damien and Christof stipted that if they won, you get to pick the prize. You earned it, what do you want?¡± he asked.


    I wasn¡¯t sure and then I was very sure.


    The idea was so tempting, but it would make them angry. The devilish smile on my face faded when I thought about how offended they would be. Instead, I told him I wanted a back rub and then looked down. That was a safe thing to say.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t,¡± Evan said lifting a my chin with his finger. ¡°There was something else you thought of. I saw the lie in your eyes before you looked down.¡±


    I shook my head in denial. ¡°I want a back rub.¡±


    Bane called me the nasty name for weakling in theirnguage.


    I looked up at him and he was staring at me from across the table. It came out of my mouth before I could stop it.


    ¡°Wear the plug in your ass until we go to sleep,¡± I said quickly.


    The room was silent for a moment and I knew I had angered them. It was the wrong thing to say. I looked down and prayed they would forgive my stupidity.


    Quite suddenly I was pulled to stand and yanked into the bathing room. Bane handed me the plug and pulled off his linen cover. He bent over the counter and looked back at me. I stood staring at his sculpted ass and holding the device.


    ¡°Ciara, I don¡¯t want Evan to put it in, although he finds the idea quite humorous. Get the oil and you do it,¡± he sighed.


    Bane acted like this was the most normal thing we¡¯d ever done. My slowness was just such an annoyance.

 178

    In the face of his overwhelming submission to my insane idea, I finally acted. I pulled the oil off the shelf and poured it on my fingers. Using my other hand I pulled the muscr globes of his ass apart. I could see the tiny star of his anus. This was never going to work.


    Taking a deep calming breath, I did to him what he did to me. cing a finger covered in oil against the tight pucker, I pressed until the tissue rxed. I ran a slicked finger into the canal and then back out. I stretched him gently and slowly with my fingers. Forck of a better word I fucked him until he loosened.


    When I felt he was ready I ced the tip of the plug against him and pushed. Bane grunted as it entered him. He tried to tense when the widest part passed his sphincter, but I had done a good job. His rectum was ck and easily took the toy.


    I washed my hands and couldn¡¯t look at him. My face felt flushed and so did the rest of me. ying with his ass had made me wet and horny. That wasn¡¯t supposed to happen.


    Bane walked around the bathroom for a moment getting used to the feel. He turned toward me and had a rock solid erection. Blushing, I looked away.


    He lifted my chin until I was looking into his eyes. A hand passed over my nipple and I shivered pressing it toward him.


    ¡°That made you ready?¡± he asked quietly.


    I refused to answer and just stared up at him. Bane was not deterred by my embarrassment. He started to y with my nipple roughly making me gasp.


    ¡°Did cing your plug in my ass make you ready to fuck?¡± he asked crudely.


    The other men were there suddenly. I felt their heat surrounding us. Bane¡¯s wicked smile grew wider. Only he could turn having a plug up his ass into apetition I would lose.


    I opted to meet the challenge head on.


    ¡°Yes, Bane, putting a plug up your ass aroused me. Now get on your knees and do something about it,¡± I ordered firmly.


    Bane looked down at me with something akin to shock on his face, but it faded fast.


    ¡°As you wish, little Sister,¡± he growled dropping to his knees.


    I didn¡¯t have time to struggle as Evan and Damien grabbed my legs. All the sudden my orientation was changed and I was staring up at the ceiling with my legs syed wide apart. The men held me to give Bane ess.


    Bane took anguid lick up my slit. He finished by nibbling and sucking at my clit. My eyes rolled back in head and I fell limply against the strong arms holding me. My back arched as Bane continued to lick and suck. I was on the verge of cumming when he stopped.


    ¡°Very aroused, little Sister, putting this up my ass made you very aroused,¡± he said kissing down my thigh to my knee.


    ¡°Damn it, Bane,¡± I cursed, ¡°finish me, please.¡±


    He stood up and I groaned, watching him. The way his Brothers held me, I was at the right level to take his cock. Bane noticed it, too and grinned.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Do you want this?¡± he asked pping my clit with the end of his dick.


    Little electric bolts flew through me when he did that. Groaning and writhing, I managed to say yes.


    Bane tormented me. He dragged his cock over my swollen clit several times and then pushed it down to my wet waiting opening. I tried to wiggle closer, but his Brothers wouldn¡¯t let me. He just ran the head of his peniszily in my copious juice.


    ¡°Please,¡± I begged earnestly, ¡°take me to the bed and fuck me, please.¡±


    Bane drove himself home and I saw stars with the force of it. I shut my eyes and moaned as my orientation changed. I was lifted until my chest was flush to Bane¡¯s. My arms and legs wrapped around him automatically.


    ¡°When you beg so nicely,¡± Bane said carrying me toward their bedroom, ¡°it is hard not to do what you ask.¡±


    Bane sat on the bed with me still attached and realized that was notfortable. It pushed the plug more firmly into his ass. He rolled us so I was beneath him as he grunted and worked above me.


    It became a battle of wills as the sex got rougher. I scratched him with my nails and dug them into his shoulders. His thrusts became more brutal and I had to wrap my legs around him to keep up. I sunk my teeth into his neck and he¡¯d suffered enough.


    ¡°Do you wish to be restrained, little Sister?¡± he asked pulling my arms over my head.


    In response to being pinned I snapped my teeth at him.


    Bane grinned wickedly, ¡°So that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be.¡±


    Before I could count to three Bane had flipped me on the bed. Pillows were shoved under my stomach and my hands were bound behind me. I screamed at them, but they didn¡¯t listen. Instead Evan gagged me with a piece of cloth tied around my head.


    ¡°Did you like dominating me?¡± Bane whispered in my ear. ¡°I know how much I like dominating you. It urs to me that you are like me in that regard.¡±


    Bane ran the oil between my cheeks. It felt like he was using two fingers pressed into my ass to prepare me. He was never this fast in his preparation. This was going to be a rough ride, I already knew it.


    I had my head turned to the side watching him angrily. He coated his erection in the oil andid over me pressing his cock against me. I cursed behind the gag and heughed at me.


    ¡°Not that I really need all this oil,¡± he said in haughtily my ear. ¡°I¡¯m covered in your lubrication, because apparently you like to stick things in my ass as much as I enjoy putting this in yours.¡±


    Without further warning Bane pressed his full length into me with one push. The sudden pressure burned fiercely. I grunted and pulled at the bindings, but they were tight. Despite the gag, I still used some of those new words he had taught me. He was big and I felt every inch of him buried inside me.

 179

    Bane moved quickly. There was never enough pause between the thrusts to really limate. Had I been less ustomed to anal sex or not worn the plug today, I might have been in pain. As it was, the aggression was turning me on immensely. I pushed back against Bane and screamed at him through the gag.


    It was obvious what had him so upset. While Iy here, the helpless recipient of his sex, I was still dominant. He wore my plug up his ass. Considering his own code of honor, I knew he wouldn¡¯t remove it before time was up. As long as it stayed in ce, I was on top.


    With my head turned to the side I watched Bane from the corner of my eye. He stared down at my defiance as he moved in and out. He gave a particrly hard thrust and I repressed the urge to wince. Instead, I growled at him. There was no way I was letting him see weakness.


    His weight pressed down over me and he panted in my face. Keeping my head turned so I looked at him I strove not to blink. He dropped his face against my shoulder and thrust twice more slowly before backing away.


    The big man removed himself from my ass and my bonds were cut. Evan removed the gag. I rolled off the pillows and turned to face Bane.


    ¡°Did you finish?¡± I asked.


    It was hard to tell with him. Hey t on his back and his erection was still pointing to the ceiling.


    ¡°No,¡± was the one word reply.


    ¡°Do you want to finish?¡± I asked getting on my knees and watching him.


    I wondered if I¡¯d made him so mad he didn¡¯t want me anymore.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to finish with me?¡± I asked.


    He raised his head off the bed and looked at me with some humor. ¡°Of course I want to finish with you. You won and you win now. We will finish this how you wish.¡±


    What I wanted was for him to be happy. I noted his position, though. t on his back, the way the women liked to take them. He was taking the most submissive position he knew.


    I crawled up beside him and examined him. A hand ran through his chest hair and down his stomach. The crisp golden hair tickled my fingers as I followed the path down. His stomach muscles quivered slightly under the caress. Lightly circling his penis I reached down to cup his balls. The heavy sacs responded by tightening imperceptibly.


    On impulse I straddled Bane facing his feet. I didn¡¯t imagine the women took them like this. By the confused look on Damien¡¯s face as he watched me, I guessed not.


    Using a hand I guided Bane¡¯s thick shaft back to the ce he so loved to be. I sat slowly on him and realized he might have pushed too hard before, I was sore. Leaning on one hand the other stroked his balls gently as I began to ride him.


    Hands were on my hips squeezing and caressing. I looked back to see Bane had propped his head up on a pillow and was watching intently. It never ceased to amaze how much they liked to watch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop, Ciara,¡± he ground out, ¡°please, don¡¯t stop.¡±


    The rhythm was steady and from the sound of it Bane was getting what he wanted. I was getting all I could handle as well. Kein had situated himself between Bane¡¯s feet so he could watch my top as I pumped up and down. His fingers sought out my nipples in turn teasing and tormenting them.


    Grunting and sweating I rocked faster over Bane. I looked back and saw the fanged beast watching me with an malicious grin. He was loving the show.


    When he grabbed my hips and thrust up hard, I knew I had him. He came bucking beneath me, arching his back. Strong fingers dug into my flesh as he screamed my name.


    Looking around his Brothers looked ravenous. Bane had experienced something powerful and erotic. It had all of them on edge.


    Damien didn¡¯t wait. He grabbed my hair and pulled me off Bane. My body separated from his with a thick plop.


    ¡°Suck me,¡± Damien ordered pulling me to the edge of the bed so he could stand as I sucked.


    I watched Damien¡¯s rapture as I took him to the root each time. His teeth were grown and sharp before I started, so I knew he wouldn¡¯t take long. He was more than ready to explode when someone speared my pussy from behind.


    Damien¡¯s face looked wicked as he watched me. I tried to turn my head, but I couldn¡¯t because he wouldn¡¯t pull out of my mouth.


    ¡°We have a bet,¡± Damien said taking short strokes that never allowed me to take my mouth off of him. ¡°We want to know if you can tell which of us is inside of you without looking.¡±


    Bane spoke next from somewhere behind me. ¡°While one of us watches to make sure you don¡¯t cheat,¡± he said. ¡°We will each take turns. We will see how often you are correct.¡±


    The game started and it was wonderful and awful at once. I soon realized I knew them better than they thought I did. As soon as they entered me, I could tell who it was.


    Kein went first and I knew exactly who it was. His long shaft was impossible not to recognize. Damien pulled himself from my mouth as Kein slid himself home several times. I grinned looking up and said Kein¡¯s name.


    ¡°You win,¡± Damien smiled with zing eyes, ¡°take your reward.¡±


    Hands covered my flesh as Kein took me. Evan sucked my nipples and Christof yed my clit until I came around Kein¡¯s shaft. After he was done he took Damien¡¯s ce in my face.


    Feeling like a sated slut, I made him hard again cleaning off ourbined juices with my tongue. Evan nearly lost himself when I did that and I heard him leave the room to calm down. The men spoke firmly to him. For the game to work, they had to maintain control.


    That was our evening and it was amazing. Guess who it was and they¡¯d bring me to orgasm. After Christof I was tempted to pretend I didn¡¯t recognize Evan. My body was so sensitive and primed the orgasms almost hurt. I couldn¡¯t resist them though and was screaming Evan¡¯s name repeatedly as I climaxed.


    When Bane took a turn and ced himself in my vagina I yelled past Christof¡¯s cock.


    ¡°Dirty, not clean,¡± I panted looking up at Christof¡¯s amused face. ¡°He¡¯s been in my ass!¡±


    I knew how nasty a butt was, despite Bane¡¯s love of that area. The germs still were NOT something I wanted to have ced in my most delicate ce.


    ¡°We will still care for you, little Sister,¡± Bane panted stroking in and out. ¡°I washed myself well. Congrattions on knowing me, take your prize.¡±


    I nearly cked out with the pleasure they offered. All in all, it was an intensely erotic way to spend the evening.


    The men generously let me rest for a few minutes on the bed before cleaning me.


    I tried to take the plug out of Bane before my nightly shower, but he refused. It wasn¡¯t time for bed, yet. He¡¯d wear it until then. Those were the rules of the bet.


    ¡°Give it,¡± I demanded and he refused a second time.


    I tried to wrestle with him to get it back, but that was wholly ineffective. Eventually I relented and let him clean me off.


    Just before bed he let me take it out. He did check and make sure that hadn¡¯t made me ready, again. By the look of it he could have gone another round with me. Even with the cream I was still sore from his first time. Lucky for me he just led us to the bed.


    ***************


    Time passed in thepound the way it always did. I went to the Keepers and took care of the men¡¯s needs at night. There were asional raids by ouws and skirmishes on the road. A group of females tried to take a shopkeeper once, but it was fairly calm.


    There were small, but perceptible changes in my life now. At home, I sat on the furniture. When I ate, I fed myself. The men frequently portioned out my meals, but they didn¡¯t hand feed me, usually. Most mornings I choose what ornamentation I would wear. The differences were slight, but they mattered to me.

 180

    Every day I thought of my daughter. I wondered what she was doing and how she was. In quiet moments I would sit and look toward the sky praying for her safety. She was a fixture in my daily thoughts.


    One mid day meal, as I sat with Damien outside the Keeper¡¯spound in the forest, I was staring up at the sky. It was wide and beautiful beyond the trees. Flying freely through it must be a wonderful experience.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Damien asked peering up through the canopy.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of Hannah,¡± I told him passing him the bowl to take a bite. ¡°I look at the sky and wonder if she¡¯s out flying in it somewhere. I¡¯d love to know where she is and what she¡¯s doing every day.¡±


    He sat and watched me for a moment before he spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± he said simply. ¡°Why do you want to know that?¡±


    I sighed and looked at him. He was never going to understand, but he probably wouldn¡¯t drop it.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you wonder what Christof was doing when he disappeared into the mountains? I worry about Hannah and hope she is well. It would make me feel better if I knew what she was doing,¡± I attempted to exin.


    Damien sat back against the tree he was lounging on as he handed me the bowl.


    ¡°Always so curious, you are like Christof in that regard,¡± he told me.


    The subject was in the open, so I pushed a little with him. ¡°You have other children out there, you must. Don¡¯t you ever wonder about them? What they are like or what they are doing? Do you think about our daughter?¡±


    I tried to pass the bowl and he stopped me. ¡°Eat more and I¡¯ll answer you,¡± he said grinning. ¡°You almost look well again.¡±


    Dutifully I took arge bite and looked pointedly at him.


    ¡°No,¡± was the simple answer, ¡°I never think about them. I assume Hannah is well, but I do not think on her unless you bring her up. Others may exist, from what the women said I have been a breeder.¡±


    He paused for a moment and then spoke again, ¡°Christof thinks about it. He wonders about the children he has sired. When we were bonded to you he saw how children lived on your. He is curious how his offspring fare.¡±


    ¡°Would the women tell you?¡± I asked taking another bite.


    ¡°They never have, but we¡¯ve never asked,¡± Damien said simply.


    We sat in silence for a few moments before Damien spoke again.


    ¡°I think I would enjoy knowing more about Hannah. She was interesting. I liked her,¡± he added after a long pause.


    Long ago I¡¯d promised myself I would not cry anymore about my daughter. Hearing Damien say he liked her struck me hard. He had never seemed to be that interested in her. During our time in the mountains he had either been fearful or indifferent. Despite my resolve I felt the tears slipping down my face.


    ¡°Ah, no more tears,¡± he said pulling me onto hisp. ¡°We will not speak of her if it makes you sad. You lose the food we give you when you are upset.¡±


    Strong arms held me tightly to his chest as I trembled.


    ¡°I miss her,¡± I cried into his neck. ¡°I worry about her and want desperately to see her. Everyday, I have her on my mind. If I could just know she was all right¡­¡± I trailed off.


    It was a pipe dream. There was no more way for me to know Hannah was all right than for my mother to know I was all right. The distance may as well be the same. I was not going to get closer to either one of them.


    ¡°We have a coupling,¡± Damien said firmly. ¡°It is very soon. I will talk to Nu-reeh and ask her to let you see Hannah.¡±


    I dried my tears and snorted. ¡°Hannah¡¯s who knows where, Damien. She could be anywhere on the whole.¡±


    ¡°Do you doubt me?¡± he said lifting my chin so I looked in his eyes.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I saw the spark of challenge and had tough. Damien was so sure of himself, all the time. It didn¡¯t matter what the situation was.


    ¡°No, Master Damien,¡± I said using the formal title to irritate him, ¡°you are a powerful man and I do not doubt you.¡±


    Damien grinned back at me and hugged my body close to his. That seemed to settle the argument for the time being.


    We sat in the bathhouse that night and I washed Damien as usual. Christof sat on the bench beside Damien discussing strategy. There had been a fight with bandits on the road today and Christof thought there was a better tactic than what they were using.


    ¡°That¡¯s how the men in the red mountains group,¡± Damien argued as I finished scrubbing him. ¡°We don¡¯t do it that way.¡±


    Christof continued with his point. It was a valid way to arrange themselves and it might be better. They should try it.


    I had to stifle augh. It sounded to me like Christof was just curious. He just wanted to try something different.


    ¡°Something amuse you?¡± he asked pulling me onto hisp.


    ¡°Just you being you,¡± I told him soaping his front.


    Christof released me and I continued to wash him. Damien was already clean.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that,¡± Christof said as I circled the bench to wash his back.


    ¡°I want to, Christof,¡± I leaned down and whispered in his ear. ¡°You¡¯ve washed my back plenty of times. It¡¯s only fair.¡±


    He relented, probably because he wanted to keep arguing with Damien. I soaped and massaged him as they sat there. My mind wandered as I worked and I realized how infrequently I did this for Christof.


    Damien liked me to bathe him, because he liked the massage that apanied the bath. Evan liked me to touch his hair, so I always washed it for him. When Bane and Kein weren¡¯t off making mischief around the pool, I washed them. Christof never had me clean him.


    I scrubbed his left arm and moved to his right still thinking about it. The reason probably stemmed from his dislike of very. He probably thought this was a service I provided them because I was acting like a ve. One day I¡¯d have to tell him how human lovers liked to wash each other. That may make him feel better about it.


    His mark was on his right arm, just like everyone else¡¯s. I traced it with my fingers and smiled at the familiarity. This insignia I could draw with my eyes closed.


    Their mark was all over the cuffs and cor I wore. When I knitted or sewed it always had a ce in the fabric. It marked my kneeling ce and hung proudly above their door. This symbol meant home and safety to me.

 181

    There were differences in the marks on the men, of course. Tiny symbols in the background denoted breeders back three generations. I moved soapy fingers over Christof¡¯s mark and froze suddenly.


    It could not be right. I was sure I wasn¡¯t correct. I scooped water up and rinsed the shoulder, but it was still there. I traced the tiny symbol with my fingertip and just felt stunned.


    Christof was the grandson of a human ve.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Christof said cing a hand over mine, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? You look startled.¡±


    My mouth opened and shut with nothinging out. This was the wrong ce to discuss this. It was too crowded here.


    ¡°Talk to me,¡± he said urgently, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I had to think of something, Damien was standing up and walking to me.


    ¡°I noticed something and it isn¡¯t important. I¡¯m just surprised¡­¡± I said looking between them.


    Damien leaned down toward me and whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Tell us right now. There are no secrets in this family.¡±


    I shook my head and his face got hard. He did not like to be denied.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, not here. It¡¯s just¡­ not something I can say here,¡± I sputtered looking up at him.


    Evan was beside us a secondter. Bane and Kein appeared at the edge of the pool just after that.


    Damien whispered to me again, ¡°We are going upstairs and you will tell us. I do not like it when you keep secrets from me.¡±


    We marched upstairs and as soon as the door closed Damien looked pointedly at me.


    ¡°Christof¡¯s mark,¡± I pointed to his shoulder, ¡°his female breeder two generations ago was a human ve,¡± I finished.


    They just stared at me and I started to feel stupid. Maybe they already knew or maybe they didn¡¯t care. I thought of ways to apologize for overreacting and cutting our time downstairs short.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Christof asked, touching the mark with his left hand as though his fingers could read what I had just said.


    Kein brushed Christof¡¯s hands away and looked at the mark closely. ¡°It looks as it always has, Brothers,¡± he said rxing his shoulders.


    ¡°The tutors taught me to read the marks to tell ancestry-¡± I started to say and Evan cut me off.


    ¡°We don¡¯t remember this lesson,¡± he said stubbornly.


    I thought back to that day when Runen and his Brothers taught me to read the marks. My men hadn¡¯t been paying attention. They had been very busy, but why?


    Bane realized why as he passed the linen wraps to the other men. ¡°Nu-reeh¡¯s bin broke one day. We were very busy picking up the ore before she arrived with the next load.¡±


    Evan argued with him. He didn¡¯t understand how they didn¡¯t have the same knowledge I did while they were bonded to me. Christof¡¯s exnation was probably urate.


    ¡°Ciara is human. The bond doesn¡¯t work right for her. How many times did we say that while it was happening? I think that exins this also,¡± he said sitting down and motioning me over.


    The other men discussed and agreed. Bonding with me had been odd. They didn¡¯t have ess to everything I knew, I doled it out slowly with memories. Apparently I never thought of this lesson when we were up there.


    ¡°Show me the mark for my human breeder a generation ago, please,¡± Christof said gently.


    I pointed it out and they all looked at it. The rest of the Brothers wanted to be checked. I found the mark on Evan that denoted a ve in the third generation, but not human. We had already been aware of that, though. No one else had human breeders, at least not three generations back.


    ¡°Was she happy?¡± Christof asked quietly taking my hand and pulling me down next to him. ¡°Was she harmed or beaten? Did she miss the family she was taken from on Earth?¡±


    No one had an answer for any of that. The men sat down around us murmuring.


    I ventured a guess, ¡°I imagine she was treated well. It wasn¡¯t that long ago and she was healthy enough to have a child¡­¡±


    Christof didn¡¯t lookforted, he looked angry. The mood spread into the other men and now they were all angry. Damien started pacing and I feared for the nearest wall. Their tempers had hold of them.


    Suddenly, they were calm. Some thought had righted them. It was so odd watching the internal conversations from the outside.


    I wondered why they couldn¡¯t just say what they were thinking out loud. Probably a lifetime ofmunicating this way made it easier, I assumed. It had seemed very intrusive to me, but they didn¡¯t seem to mind it.


    Evan stood up suddenly. He looked at every Brother before disappearing into the room they kept their clothes in. A momentter he returned with a blue cloth bag the size of a lunch bag.


    The bag was a curiosity and obviously had something of some weight in it. I gasped when I saw the front. It had their symbol stitched onto it, but beneath it was a symbol I recognized as my name. I¡¯d never seen this bag before.


    Evan handed the bag to me and sat down in his chair. ¡°We have wanted to give this to you, but we had not chosen the time yet,¡± he said by way of exnation.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Looking around I wasn¡¯t sure what they wanted me to do with it.


    ¡°You do not need to keep it in water,¡± Damien told me, ¡°no one will steal from you in our home.¡±


    ¡°And water would not protect it here,¡± Kein added helpfully.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked looking at Christof.


    He smiled and told me to open it and see.


    A knot the boy scouts would be proud ofshed the bag closed. Christof showed me how to untie it and told me he would teach me to redo the knot. My hand dipped into the bag and the smooth stones they used for money were inside, perhaps thirty stones in all.


    ¡°We will take you to market,¡± Bane said grinning. ¡°You will use the motions you learned on Earth to tell us what you want. You can point, nod, and shake your head. We will barter for you, if the price is eptable you will nod your head.¡±


    ¡°There will be days off,¡± Damien said, ¡°two days every cycle of the ringed moon you do not have to work for us. We would like to know what days they will be in advance, though.¡±


    My mouth didn¡¯t really work right and all I said was, ¡°Work for you?¡±

 182

    Kein rified for me. Two days a lunar cycle I could choose not to perform my purpose here even if they wanted me to. Those would be my days off. Kein did make a point to remind me how much pleasure they brought me when I performed for them.


    A giggle bubbled past my lips. They had saved me from very to make me into a prostitute. I couldn¡¯t decide which sounded worse.


    Theugh I had made confused them and they looked at me questioningly. With great effort I schooled my features. This was generous and I should not be greedy.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± I said looking down at the bag. ¡°This was so kind of you all. I know I am very lucky.¡±


    There was silence for a moment and then Christof spoke, ¡°So what is wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing is wrong,¡± I lied smiling. ¡°I¡¯m just so surprised.¡±


    ¡°Liar,¡± Bane said sitting back and watching me, ¡°tell us the truth.¡±


    I started to say I wasn¡¯t lying when Damien broke in with a story. He wanted to know if I was aware my pussy could be spanked. The thick lips on either side were very sensitive and especially the nub at the middle. Men from the red mountains had given Damien the proper equipment. I had packed it in the mountains without knowing what it was.


    Saying things that were untrue or keeping secrets just was not eptable. He would teach me with words as long as I seemed to listen. He¡¯d only punish me like that if he absolutely had to.


    Damien¡¯s eyes were calm and he wasn¡¯t pacing or moving. He was serious and I had no desire to go through that. The truth would have toe out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be paid to have sex with you all. I love you and your pleasure is mine also. Being paid for what I do here feels wrong. I like being family, not a ve or a servant.¡±


    Christof leaned back and seemed to be giving the matter thought. ¡°Then we are sharing our wealth with you because it makes us happy. The sex is an irrelevant part of the bargain. Much like us, you are trapped here. We only wished to make you feel free.¡±


    Turning my body I threw my arms around my friend. ¡°Thank you,¡± I told him with my face buried in his neck.


    I went around the room and hugged them all. Kein held me for a moment and rified a point that had been gnawing at him.


    ¡°Then you will not take the two days you do not have sex with us, since we are not paying you for that?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, I would prefer not to be paid for that,¡± I smiled gathering my courage and settling on the chair beside him.


    I wanted to know how far they were willing to take this. Looking around I found the necessary courage and asked for something they would not understand.


    ¡°I would like,¡± I said folding my hands in myp and watching my fingers intently, ¡°for sex to be my choice as well as yours.¡±


    They would not understand or like this. My family would not capitte easily to this demand, so I steeled myself for it. I knew they thought that my enjoyment of sex indicated consent. Except for Christof they didn¡¯t understand I didn¡¯t feel that way. I anticipated they would fight this.


    ¡°A choice,¡± Kein said thoughtfully, ¡°that means you could choose not to have sex with us?¡±


    I looked up hesitantly and was relieved they didn¡¯t look offended.


    ¡°Yes, that is what I mean,¡± I said watching their near emotionless faces. ¡°On Earth, sex between a couple would be something they would both agree on. If one partner wasn¡¯t interested the other partner might wait or¡­ take care of things themselves.¡±


    The internal discussion they must be having had to be intense. All of them were staring at one another. Most of the looks settled repeatedly on Christof. My friend was trying to give them my point of view, I knew he was.


    ¡°We bring you pleasure every time,¡± Bane addressed to me. ¡°When we touch you, your body responds to us immediately. This is not a painful experience for you. Even the things you did not like initially you have learned to take great pleasure from.¡±


    ¡°I do not dispute your ability to arouse me past all reason,¡± I agreed. ¡°I am just asking for the right to choose to be aroused.¡±


    Christof smiled when I looked at him. The others had a strange look on their faces. They weren¡¯t upset with this, instead they seemed to be giving it great thought.


    ¡°We would like this also,¡± Damien said stretching his long legs out. ¡°It would be good if the women asked our permission before mounting us.¡±


    Kein grunted loudly and Baneughed.


    ¡°They would never be so generous, Brothers, but we can be,¡± Evan said with finality.


    I looked up at him shocked. They were giving in to my demand without any fight at all.


    ¡°It is your choice then, Ciara, every time,¡± Damien formalized. ¡°We will not arouse you when you do not wish it again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered feeling shocked and empowered.


    The men were done with that conversation, though.


    ¡°What do you want to buy with your stones?¡± Christof asked curiously.


    As I sat nude on the chair, I knew what I wanted more than almost anything, clothing.


    ¡°A night dress,¡± popped immediately out of my mouth.


    The men didn¡¯t know what I meant. I wanted a linen dress I could wear in the house at night, the way they wore the shifts. Something like a long shirt was what I wanted. It was silly, but I was happy when they didn¡¯t seem to mind the idea.


    ¡°If we go to Fredrick,¡± Evan said, ¡°he would try to sell us ornamentation. What Ciara talks about is clothing; he would not understand.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t go to him, then,¡± Damien said shrugging.


    The motion caught my eye and I pointed an using finger at Damien. ¡°What did you just do?¡± I asked.


    The conversation was back and forth for a moment before I asked Damien where he learned to shrug.


    ¡°You do it sometimes. The young one did it frequently. My Brothers and I understand the meaning,¡± he exined before getting back to the original conversation.


    Before long I¡¯d have them nodding every time they said yes. I grinned at the idea.


    Bane and Kein were discussing where to get me my dress. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult to have the men that made their clothes make me something.


    ¡°I know how to use the tapes they measure with,¡± Kein said. ¡°They won¡¯t have to touch her.¡±


    It was decided. All I had to do was pick out the fabric I wanted. We would go to market the next day.


    The conversation turned back to Christof and his human ancestry. His teeth hade in differently than the others had, perhaps that was why. They sat and contemted what differences could be exined by this.


    I sat quietly with my bag. It was no big deal that it was ¡°mine¡±, I tried to convince myself. However I couldn¡¯t resist touching the stones in the bag. Soon, I found myself counting them. It was the first thing I had owned in a long time and it felt surprisingly good.


    We got ready for bedter that night after I tucked my bag of stones next to theirs in the closet.


    ¡°We will give you more every lunar cycle,¡± Christof told me.


    I touched the ornamentation that hung in the closet and wondered if I would have to buy it now. It was probably expensive.


    ¡°That is for us,¡± Christof said touching the skirt that my hand had been on, ¡°we will still buy it for you. The stones will buy you things you would like.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered to Christof as we all filed into the bedroom.


    Iy down and heard the men settle quickly. They started to snore lightly within a few moments. I looked at Evan sleeping peacefully next to me and smiled.


    The stones were a nice gesture, but it wouldn¡¯t buy any of us what we wanted. Freedom had a price tag none of us could afford. Still, what I had was more than any other ve had. I had to be happy and grateful.

 183

    The men were excited to go to market the next day. It wasn¡¯t the shopping that had them all happy. It was the stealth.


    I couldn¡¯t speak around the shopkeepers, it just wasn¡¯t done. They would have to read my signals and barter for me. It was going to be a great game for them.


    We walked into the crowded street and moved slowly through the vendors. The men slowed when we passed clothing vendors, so I could examine the wares. Finally, I saw fabric I liked.


    Bane noticed my attention first and that had evidently been a contest.


    The thick linen looked soft and like it wouldn¡¯t wrinkle easily. I pointed to it and Damien started to barter with the shopkeeper. I hoped he would get a good price.


    The man seemed a little surprised they wanted a long shirt for me, but he just negotiated. His other Brothers came from upstairs in the little shop to watch the transaction. Only one seemed to have a look of curiosity on his face.


    ¡°Why would you dress a ve like that?¡± he asked.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Evan¡¯s sharp look halted further questions, but the man still looked at me.


    I watched the shopkeepers openly. In my brown outfit it didn¡¯t really matter if I looked down or not. Nobody could see me. With the bulky fabric I was unsure if my anyone could even really tell where I was looking.


    The shopkeepers were dressed differently than Damien and his Brothers. They wore loose fitting linen pants and shirts. The shop was a little stuffy, so their outfits made sense. Their clothing was suited to staying inside all day.


    I liked the style of the clothing. The sleeves on their shirts weren¡¯t long; it was a capped sleeve. I had never particrly liked sleeveless shirts, but this was a nice intermediate between a regr sleeve and a tank top.


    ¡°Three stones, then, for two of the shirts,¡± Damien said loudly looking over at me.


    I nodded but had no idea if that was a good price.


    ¡°There are several other things I want,¡± Damien told the men as Kein pulled me away.


    Kein retrieved a measuring tape from one of the men and motioned toward the back of the shop.


    ¡°We could help you measure,¡± the curious man saiding closer. ¡°Perhaps you do it wrong and then don¡¯t pay us for the work.¡±


    Kein exined they were honorable men. They would do no such thing.


    ¡°You have to be very exacting in the measurement,¡± the curious man pushed, following us.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been measured many times,¡± Kein said pulling me away. ¡°I will do it correctly.¡±


    I was pushed into a small room and Kein pulled a curtain closed so we were hidden. He pulled off my brown garb and used the tape to measure me. He even measured my legs which I found odd. I felt him jump and heard him grumble when the curious man started talking just outside the room.


    ¡°It is just so strange that you would want clothing. We had thought the ves don¡¯t need clothes,¡± the man rambled on.


    Christof was outside with the man, he exined it was none of the man¡¯s business. Another shopkeeper came and apologized to Christof, he told him this Brother had always been curious. There was no offense intended.


    The conversation continued, but Kein finished quickly and redressed me in my brown outeryer. He stepped out and ryed the information to one of the shopkeepers. The curious man still stood close, watching me, as his Brother recorded my measurements.


    The mark on the men¡¯s arms was part of the symbol outside. I recognized it from where we hade in. The curious man slid closer to me and I was able to see his mark clearly. His heritage was right in front of me, as was his mother¡¯s designation as a human ve.


    My gasp did not go unnoticed and everyone turned to silently watch me. The curious man broke the silence to ask if I had spoken.


    ¡°No,¡± Kein answered eyeing me critically. ¡°It sucked in air quickly. Human ves sometimes do that, but it will not happen again.¡±


    We stepped out of the shop a little whileter. Damien walked us to a different part of the market to look at weapons. They didn¡¯t usually take me when they shopped like this. I was d they did, it was interesting.


    I¡¯d seen a man making weapons once at a Renaissance fair held back on Earth. The small portable forge the man used there was nothingpared to the operation here. It was loud and hot in therge, open air work space.


    The appearance of Warriors at the forge got the men¡¯s attention. Several men approached Damien and they talked about what he wanted. The smiths had several items Damien might like and pulled them out.


    The new weapon must be for Christof. Damien would check it and then hand it to Christof. They talked and discussed, weighing the benefits of one over another.


    My assumption was the short sword was to be strapped to Christof¡¯s leg the way Bane kept knives. It was much too short and thin to be strapped to Christof¡¯s waist. He must just want an extra weapon.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Damien said with authority, ¡°reach out a hand and hold this.¡±


    I did as I was ordered. The men all stepped back and Bane told me to swing the sword. I arced it back and forth.


    ¡°Grip lower down and use both hands,¡± Bane sighed.


    I did as he asked and repeated the arc I had made.


    ¡°Is that how my Brothers instructed you to wield a weapon?¡± Bane asked sounding absolutely exasperated.


    No, it wasn¡¯t, so I shook my head.


    cing my feet shoulder width apart I swung the sword the way Christof had taught me to. Bane finally seemed pleased and smiled at me. The first sword was taken and a second put in my hand. They ordered me to do the same thing.


    The smiths watched the disy impassively. They didn¡¯t even seem to find it odd Damien had just handed me a weapon. Despite theck of interest, I found it really strange.


    They bought the first sword. The second would be too cumbersome, everyone was agreed. The first sword had better weight.


    The men seemed pleased with the purchase as we walked to the wall where the Warriors with ves usually shopped. We went to the small eatery and I was taken out of my brown outfit.


    Damien put us in a corner and ordered before looking down at me.


    ¡°Why did you speak in the clothing shop?¡± he asked. ¡°It was very inappropriate.¡±


    I exined very quietly it had surprised me to realize the man with all the questions was the son of a human ve. Making a sound had not been intentional, I was just surprised.


    ¡°It seems to me,¡± I told him, ¡°human ancestry makes more curious men.¡±


    Bane grunted and Keinughed, ¡°So that is what¡¯s wrong with you, Brother,¡± Bane said addressing Christof.


    The meal continued withfortable camaraderie. I was dying to know why they had me hold the swords, but I didn¡¯t want to ask here. My family talked about many other things, but never brought that up.


    After lunch we went back into the main market. It was so busy and dusty. Men moved through the narrow streets brushing along each other. Nobody touched Damien¡¯s family, though. The shopkeepers cut us a wide berth.


    I recognized the sign on the shop Damien turned into. ording to the symbol this family sold foot wear. We stepped inside and the family there grinned.


    The head of the family approached Damien and greeted him warmly. Apparently my family was rough on boots and was always dropping by. He didn¡¯t see any damaged goods today, so he assumed Damien was buying new.


    ¡°I am,¡± Damien said smiling, ¡°for my ve.¡±


    I came so close. The words to ask him why almost slipped out of my mouth. I couldn¡¯t see why I needed boots.


    ¡°I have to measure the feet,¡± the shopkeeper said thoughtfully. ¡°It must have feet, if you want boots.¡±


    ¡°Two,¡± Damien told him, ¡°and we will measure the ve. You will tell us how. We wish the boots to be made like ours.¡±


    I was ushered into a back room and sat down. Kein folded my brown gown over my knees and pulled off the soft leather covers and sandals I was wearing. The shopkeepers stood around staring at my bare legs in their cuffs.


    ¡°That mark is from a fleint,¡± one manmented picking up what he used to measure feet and handing it to Kein. ¡°We lived across the sea and saw a man that had that mark once.¡±


    The cobblers couldn¡¯t have been less interested in me as Kein measured my feet. They talked about the harrowing battle the man they¡¯d known had fought to get away from the fleint. That man and several of his Brothers now wore marks like mine.


    Damien told them about their fight with the fleint. Before this moment I had never realized the danger Damien and the Brothers had put themselves in. Men did not always survive the pull of the tentacles, ording to the cobblers. Damien and his Brothers were either very good or very lucky.


    ¡°Not a mark on any of us,¡± Evan said casually and the cobblers were impressed.


    Kein put the sandals and leg covers back on me. I was pulled to stand and we moved out the door.


    My family walked with assurance through the crowd. They were treated almost like royalty the way the other men cut them a path. I could tell they were used to it.


    Suddenly a man called Damien¡¯s name. The man looked like a shopkeeper, he was pointing toward Damien and talking to another man.


    ¡°It¡¯s the man that sells instruments,¡± Kein said frowning. ¡°Who is he talking to?¡±


    Damien shrugged and I stifled augh. It was so funny to see him do that.


    We approached the group of men and Damien greeted the shopkeeper politely.


    ¡°This is Able and his family,¡± the shopkeeper told Damien, ¡°he found something with your name on it.¡±


    Able had a box in his hand. The thing was the size of arge shoebox and looked to be made of wood. It was tied closed with a piece of twine. He gave it to Damien.


    Damien took the box and I could see it more clearly now. The outside was marked with our family symbol. There was also a note on the front stating there was a stone inside to pay for the delivery.


    ¡°Able and his family travel,¡± the shopkeeper said, ¡°they make music together. This box they found on the road.¡±


    My men stood silently and stunned for a moment before the musicians spoke. ¡°May we have the stone for delivering the box?¡±


    Damien seemed to shake himself out of his amazement and undid the twine knot. A stone was inside, so Damien handed it to the men. They thanked Damien and told him they would pick up his boxes any time.


    Christof was the one who spoke next, ¡°Do you often find boxes on the road?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, sir,¡± the musician said, ¡°but if we ever do again we will bring it to you.¡±


    The shopkeeper seemed curious and asked Damien why he had left a box in the road. He wanted to know if this was a new game the Warriors were ying. It was a strange thing to do, he said.


    The men talked and it was clear they had no idea what was going on.


    Suddenly I knew what the box was. It was mail. The stone was postage. Hannah was sending me a message! My heart leapt and I nearly screamed with joy. My girl was alright!


    *****************


    Please vote and drop ament if you have one!

 184

    Without thinking I ripped the box from Damien and looked inside. Before I could get farther Damien had taken it back. I started to beg and found my self pulled against a hard male body with a hand over my mouth.


    ¡°Silence,¡± Evan ordered from behind me.


    I struggled against him, but found it useless. The hand over my mouth was also covering my nose and making breathing difficult. I stilled in an effort to get Evan to release his hold, which thankfully he did.


    The street around us was so quiet. I looked around and the shopkeepers were all staring at us. Their attention made my skin prickle.


    Damien thanked the musicians and the shopkeeper and strode toward thepound. After my outburst I was not permitted to walk and Evan carried me. I could see the intense internal conversation that must be happening on his face.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Evan set me down inside the Warrior¡¯spound and stripped me of my brown coverings. I started to speak and was silenced by Damien¡¯s look. He stepped in front of me and leaned over. I felt his breath on my cheek.


    ¡°What is this I hold?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Mail, correspondence from Hannah, it¡¯s the way we would have sent messages on Earth,¡± I whispered reaching for the box.


    Evan grabbed my hands and held them behind me.


    ¡°Nothing that happens on thispound or in the vige gets past the General,¡± Damien whispered. ¡°He probably already knows. This has to be brought to him.¡±


    I cried and asked pitifully to look at it just one time, but Damien refused. I nced up and saw the General was already striding across the courtyard toward us. My family turned to face him. Christof held my head down with a hand on the back of my head.


    ¡°What is this, Damien?¡± he asked when he reached us.


    Damien paused for a moment before he spoke.


    ¡°General, I do not know,¡± he said calmly. ¡°It was found on the road and delivered to us. It has our symbol. We have not investigated further.¡±


    My heart broke as I heard Damien hand over the package. I tried to stifle the sobs, the General¡¯s presence in the courtyard was causing other Warriors to gather. It wouldn¡¯t do to be seen this way.


    Hannah had tried, I soothed myself. That must mean she was well. It might even mean she was close. No matter if I never saw what she sent, it was a good omen.


    I rxed and Christof released the grip on my head.


    ¡°Tami leaves, Damien?¡± the General said sounding surprised.


    I smiled and stole a nce up. The bundle of thick brown leaves was tied in a tight bundle. It was a generous gift and one the men would appreciate.


    ¡°What is this?¡± the General asked.


    I looked up again and saw the t folded item he held. It looked like a really thick piece of wood folded. It was a letter. There was no way to tell Damien that.


    ¡°I do not know, sir,¡± Damien said. ¡°We are very surprised by this.¡±


    The General inspected the item and realized it unfolded.


    The yard was full of Warriors now. Everyone was watching the General intently. I prayed Hannah had enough sense not to put something damning in that letter.


    I watched the General¡¯s feet and thought of my daughter. She was well enough to collect tami leaves to send her family and smart enough to have someone deliver it. I imagined she anticipated the men would have too much honor to take something of Damien¡¯s; they would just bring it to him. Smiling I thought about what a bright girl she was. Shame she hadn¡¯t realized the General would take her gift.


    The General¡¯s feet turned to face the gathered Warriors and he called out to them.


    ¡°Tonight we eat our meat roasted with the tami leaf!¡±


    The men roared and cheered, but the sound died quickly.


    The General¡¯s voice boomed out again, ¡°Damien met many men while training,¡± he said. ¡°This is a letter, a writtenmunication, from one of them, Uncleddy.¡±


    I stifled augh. She was using a name from Earth, Uncle Eddy. Not my favorite rtive to be sure, but the most remembered. It was a hint for me, like I would not have known it came from her.


    The General continued to speak, ¡°Uncleddy wishes Damien¡¯s family well. He thought of them while passing a great tami tree and wished to send theirpound a good meal. He has travelled much and states he is doing well. Uncleddy asks Damien¡¯s family to put this letter by the fire in their rooms. It is a way of wishing the gift giver safety andfort.¡±


    The assembled Warriors murmured. The crowd wanted Damien to take the letter upstairs and put it by the fire straightaway. It would be rude to do anything else with the missive. The instructions had been very clear, even if the custom was odd.


    Damien and his Brothers retrieved the box and letter from the General and we walked upstairs. The tami leaves were taken to thepound¡¯s kitchen by a young Warrior.


    Once we were in our apartment the men started to curse. I had no idea why at first, so I asked.


    ¡°You spoke in the vige, Ciara!¡± Christof eximed. ¡°It will get back to the General. A ve that speaks in the vige must be punished. It upsets the shopkeepers.¡±


    Damien cursed viciously. ¡°How we discipline her is not their business. They should have no say in this.¡±


    I didn¡¯t care about punishment or discipline. The only thing I wanted was to see Hannah¡¯s letter. It was the only contact I had gotten with her in many moons and it fascinated me. I wanted to see it and touch it!


    Evan let me hold the letter and I ran my fingers lovingly over the carefully written message. It was a short message inrge letters. It said she was fine and traveling, if I was to assume she was Uncle Eddy.


    The letter itself was thick. It was not a simple sheet of paper, but some intricate mass ofyered wood. I had to assume this is what the women used for paper. It looked like it had been hand made.


    Bane¡¯s entrance broke into my thoughts. He had stayed in the courtyard when we came up and burst in through the door.


    ¡°Other Warriors saw Ciara¡¯s outburst in the vige,¡± he said as soon as the door shut.


    There was copious cursing for a moment.


    Kein spoke forcefully, ¡°I don¡¯t care what they want. We cannot put our Sister up at the posts.¡±


    Their upset finally got my attention and I sat the letter in it¡¯s box near the fire.


    ¡°They want her at the posts,¡± Bane said intively. ¡°Many are down there now waiting for us to take her.¡±


    ¡°So take me,¡± I offered trying to soothe them, but wincing at the proposition, ¡°I can survive.¡±

 185

    Damien was enraged at the suggestion. No other man was touching me. The idea they would put me up there was repulsive.


    ¡°Then punish me yourself. You said I had packed the things you could use to discipline me. Use what you have. I¡¯d prefer ashing from you to being groped by every man on thepound.¡±


    I remembered the erotic pain Damien had inflicted when he had flogged me in the mountains. They said they had lots of other ways to torture me gently. It seemed probable they could do that.


    ¡°You did like it,¡± Evan said calming down.


    ¡°It made you ready,¡± Bane added remembering and smirking.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I called him a nasty name and he grinned wider.


    Christof spoke quickly while pacing, ¡°We take her to the posts and put her up, but we leave her cuffs on. Damien makes an announcement this is how it is done in the red mountains.¡±


    Damien came to stand in front of me and ran a finger down my cheek. ¡°I will bring you pleasureter,¡± he promised simply.


    Damien turned and walked toward their closet. I wondered what he would choose to use on me. Try as I might I couldn¡¯t remember packing anything.


    The men striped me of my ornamentation, except my cor and cuffs. No one else was going to touch me while we were down there. Their protection stayed on me. Only my family would be involved in this discipline.


    ¡°The men are going to fight it,¡± Kein said quietly. ¡°We were always told we could not do this. They will find it odd.¡±


    Evan spoke up, ¡°We can tell them we¡¯ve already done it once¡­¡±


    ¡°We tell the truth. This is how men from the red mountains discipline a trained ve that has misbehaved. Discipline like this cannot be done on a new ve. Ciara has been here long enough. They can be made to understand,¡± Damien saiding out of the closet.


    In his hand he held a thin firm rod. It reminded me of a riding crop the way it got tter and wider at the end. I shuddered and passed a hand over my breast. That thing was going to sting like crazy.


    ¡°Not there,¡± Christof said, ¡°we all enjoyed thatst time. Those are only for us. We will put the marks here,¡± he finished brushing his fingers over my bottom.


    We walked downstairs and over to the posts. The men tied me naked with only my metal bands for protection. My hands were stretched up and separated. Unlikest time my legs were tied together at the ankles. Before they left me, Bane whispered in my ear. He told me he didn¡¯t want anyone to see me get excited, so they let my thighs shield my sex. I had to bite my tongue to keep the scathing retort inside.


    I stayed still and kept my eyes closed. Damien had told me he had to go tell the General what was happening. While they were gone I was to stand quietly and not look around.


    I started when I heard Damien¡¯s voice beside me. He announced my crimes to the yard. I peeked between myshes and saw there were quite a few families gathering. The numbers seemed to be growing as Damien¡¯s promation rang out.


    Damien told the assembled this was how things were done in the red mountains. He said it would be very effective. A murmur went through the crowd; it sounded like disbelief.


    The first hit snapped across my buttocks and stung like crazy. I wanted to move away, but my bound ankles stopped me. I was going to stand still and take this.


    ¡°A repentant ve would thank it¡¯s owner for each mark,¡± Damien pronounced. ¡°I would also rmend having the ve count, if it is able. The lesson is reinforced as the ve does this.¡±


    ¡°One, thank you, Master Damien,¡± I said quickly.


    The stinging blows continued in a slow measured stream. He started on my right and after sixteen; he moved to my left. Damien covered my butt, upper legs, and lower back. It burned and ached, but I had to concentrate on counting and thanking him.


    Tears mixed with sweat and ran down the front of my body. This hurt more thanst time, but it was still a strangely sensual experience. My bound form hummed in synchrony with the blows and it was all for Damien.


    Without peeking I knew what he looked like, powerful and focused. He would n each mark and then make it with precision. My flesh was his canvas and it would look exactly as he nned once he finished.


    The rain of blows ceased at thirty two.


    ¡°Will you speak in the vige again?¡± Damien asked.


    The tenor of his voice was different and I almost opened my eyes. He sounded aroused.


    ¡°No, Master Damien.¡±


    My arms were released and Damien picked me up. I cringed as the fabric of his shirts rubbed against the ces he¡¯dshed me. From the feel of it my ass was glowing red from his attention.


    He jumped from the tform and I threw my arms around him as I tried to contain the yelp. I hated the feeling of falling. It was worse with my eyes closed.


    ¡°Do I make you feel safe, Ciara?¡± he asked pointedly as he carried me.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered pressing akissto his salty neck.


    ¡°Open your eyes,¡± hemanded.


    It was creepy how quiet the men could be. The other families surrounded us on every side and I jerked my head down.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± Evanmanded standing by my feet. ¡°Do you fear Damien now?¡±


    ¡°No, Master Evan,¡± I answered honestly.


    The men surrounding us were watching my eyes. Apparently they saw the truth of the statement and were amazed. ording to their training a human would fear someone that brought it pain.


    Damien carried me to one of those amazing floating tables. I arched as the cool surface of the table made contact with my heated flesh. Bane told me to roll onto my stomach, which I did dly. I folded my arms under my head and rested.


    The marks must have been heavy and red. The men stood talking all around me. How I did not fear Damien amazed the men. Humans hated pain, we would hate anyone that brought us pain.


    Iy still on the table and felt my ass throb with every heartbeat. Still it was a huge improvement over being fondled and invaded by strangers. I¡¯d take a controlledshing from Damien over that anytime.


    ¡°I have brought this ve pleasure before,¡± Damien announced stroking my hair. ¡°I will do so again. Human ves are intelligent. It understood it broke the rules in the vige. I am a gracious man and allowed the ve to choose its punishment.¡±


    The other Warriors didn¡¯t understand, so Damien exined. I had the option of taking a whipping from him or letting them touch me. My choice was to take my punishment at his hands.

 186

    A voice I didn¡¯t know argued. He said a ve must feel protection at their owners¡¯ hands. The other Warriors should be viewed as the danger, not their own Masters.


    ¡°In the beginning, I would agree,¡± Damien stated, ¡°but this ve understands what dangersy in your hands.¡±


    Christof spoke and ordered my eyes open, he asked me to tell him why I wanted Damien to do this.


    ¡°You and your Brothers know control, Master Christof,¡± I told him simply raising my head. ¡°I trust you. I do not trust anyone else.¡±


    That was the correct answer. It was something the men could understand. Obviously I had been trained well, although some still seemed to struggle with the idea. No one here was ustomed to discipling their own ves.


    The talk continued for a little while as the men visually examined my marks. My family massaged my feet and stroked along my scalp. I recognized Kein¡¯s hands teasing the side of my breast. The touching was in sharp contrast to the fiery ache Damien had left on my backside.


    Damien and his Brothers felt a far different ache. I heard the quality to their voices. They were excited. It sounded like they were trying to get us back upstairs as soon as they could.


    Their excitement fed mine and I started to feel wetness gather between my legs. My ankles were still bound, so no one could see the way my sex was preparing itself. I shifted my hips and felt the sting of Damien¡¯s marks. It was erotic and reminded me of the hard, focused man that had flogged me in the mountains.


    A finger nudged at my lips and I took it inside. Swirling my tongue around the digit and sucked. Damien gasped softly as I teased the finger as I would his cock.


    The men around us were concerned about scars and bruising. They weren¡¯t sure they knew how to wield ash on a ve, only the General could do that. It was a frustratingly repetitive conversation.


    Eventually Bane had had enough and rolled me off the table and into his arms. Peeking from behind loweredshes I saw Evan nking him. I heard Christof¡¯s voice from behind me covering the other side. Damien cut through the crowd and Kein had our backs. Whether the group liked it or not, we were leaving.


    We ascended the stairs quickly. As the men jogged up, one of Bane¡¯s hands moved to grip my tender bottom. It felt hypersensitive and I moaned into his chest.


    ¡°Sounds like pleasure to me,¡± he murmured keeping his hand in ce and squeezing, eliciting another deep sound.


    We made it inside and the door was shut. My bonds on my ankles were cut. Bane set me on my feet and I turned my head to look at my backside. I was marked with lines of bright red welts. Running my hand across them, I winced.


    ¡°I will heal them,¡± Damien said stepping closer and running a hand down my arm.


    His hand strayed across the marks and I moved closer to him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you proud of your work?¡± I asked with a grin.


    The fire in his eyes and the look on his face spoke volumes. He didn¡¯t need to answer.


    ¡°Make the sound for me you made for Bane,¡± Damienmanded stepping closer and closing his fingers around my striped flesh.


    I hissed and moaned stepping closer to him. My face pressed into his chest as my hands wrapped around him to stroke his back. The way he inflicted the pain was erotic, whether he intended it or not.


    Fingers tugged at my hair until I tilted my head up. Damien lowered his face to mine and held me there. He stroked the marks with the fingers of his other hand. His grey eyes appraised me. In between the moaning sounds he elicited I started tokisshis lips.


    ¡°Open your eyes,¡± hemanded when mine drifted closed. ¡°I wish to know if you are experiencing pain or pleasure.¡±


    ¡°Both,¡± I moaned looking up at him.


    The men wereplimenting Damien. He had done a good job. That was what they intended. The marks were to have been hard enough to mark, but not enough to give real difort. Their friends from the red mountains had trained Damien well.


    I felt a hand slipping between my legs. Fingers explored the moisture present and I heard Bane¡¯s happy grunt.


    ¡°She is ready for us here,¡± he said.


    Bane yed and tugged with the plug that still filled me. As Damien grabbed a handful of flesh. I moaned at thebined sensations. When the plug slipped free of my body another moan breached my lips.


    ¡°Still, I see pain in her features,¡± Damien said continuing to stroke the marks on my bottom.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I wanted it all from them, the pain and the pleasure. This was such a strange experience for me. Right now I didn¡¯t care, I needed them. I decided to exert my new right to choose, right now!


    ¡°Fuck me,¡± I ordered running my hands up Damien¡¯s back.


    His lips tilted into a smile, but I saw the wicked glint in his eyes. I couldn¡¯t back down and ran my nails down until I¡¯d reached his pants. Pulling away from him, I brought my hands to the front closure of the leather.


    There was no gentleness as I yanked open the ties and pulled Damien¡¯s manhood out. He was as hard as I expected when I wrapped my hand around the base and jerked. He just raised an eyebrow at the roughness, so I got to my knees and started to suck. I watched his eyes as I aggressively swallowed his length each time.


    He¡¯d been sweating on the tform, just like me. I tasted the salt and devoured it. The rich scent of male musk was intoxicating.


    Damien¡¯s hand found the back of my head and he started to control the pace. I licked and sucked, watching his strained face above mine. He was trying not to cum and I made sure it was a losing battle. I did everything in my power to bring him off.


    My hands grabbed at his tensing buttocks through the thick pants. I growled and groaned in my throat trying to push him farther. It didn¡¯t take long and I saw the pleasure on his face.


    The shaft in my mouth thickened and his thrusts became rougher. Huge fangs were visible as his eyes clouded and he exploded in my mouth. His orgasm seemed to go on forever.


    The rich fluid pulsed down my throat, but some of it touched my tongue. I pulled everything out of Damien I could. I sucked at the softening shaft and licked the slit at the top until Damien pushed me away. He stumbled back into the wall breathing heavy.


    For once, Damien was a mess. His stripes were dark, his teeth were down, and his cock was hanging out of his pants. It was an unusual site.


    ¡°No kneeling ce and in the anteroom,¡± Bane smirked pulling me to stand. ¡°Perhaps we should punish you for real. You know we prefer the sleeping chamber.¡±

 187

    I stood slowly and continued to watch Damien pant. In a gesture intended to rile him I licked my lips seductively.


    Bane jerked me up and I found my self upside down over his shoulder. I never took my eyes off Damien as he regained hisposure. He looked truly shaken.


    My attention was redirected when Bane threw me on the bed. The covers scraped my sensitive buttocks and I turned on my stomach. Before I could gain stability on my knees a body pressed between my thighs.


    Strong arms held my chest flush to the bed as I knelt lewdly disyed for them. Hands grasped the fiery flesh Damien had marked. A hiss and a low moan escaped my mouth.


    Christof¡¯s lowugh surprised me. Straining my neck I saw it was him between my legs staring down at my striped buttocks.


    ¡°You are like us now,¡± he said stroking the lines.


    Wiggling around I tried to make him stop stroking the marks. They were tender, but the caress was still erotic.


    ¡°Perhaps we leave them,¡± Kein offered kneeling by my head.


    He ran his hands from my buttocks up my back and across my shoulders.


    ¡°Everyday,¡± he offered, ¡°we mark our Sister as one of us.¡±


    How they¡¯d made a daily beating sound like something I¡¯d want to do, I¡¯d never understand. A moan escaped my mouth as Kein traced where he would like to put the marks. My back was hypersensitive, even where there weren¡¯t marks.


    Christof was enthralled by the look of my skin. I felt his cock nudging for a second before he thrust home. I screamed his name at the sudden invasion. He found the reaction funny and held me still.


    His salty flesh lit a new fire on my striped flesh as he slowly ground us together. What started as a burn became a sharp sting and they loved the sounds that elicited. Christof started to move, but his hands never stopped tormenting.


    It became an addictive pattern as he thrust and stroked my marks. I moaned and pulled at the sheets. Suddenly someone had me by the hair.


    My head was lifted and my body followed. Evan slipped his legs beneath me and put his cock level with my mouth.


    ¡°Suck me like you did Damien,¡± he ordered shoving his meat between my lips.


    They were all terribly aroused. I tasted Evan¡¯s essence as he slipped into my mouth. He was hot and hard, gagging me as he slipped deep into my throat.


    Evan was huge, probably thergest of all of them when it came to his cock. I¡¯d be an expert at deep throating Damien, but he wasn¡¯t this big. Evan rubbed my throat raw thrusting lustily into it. I felt my muscles stretching and constricting around him. He was loving it.


    Christof came with a hoarse cry from behind me and Evan removed himself from my throat. I panted on my hands and knees, unsure why Evan stopped. I yelped as a tongue dragged up the back of my thigh, across my backside and up my back.


    ¡°I promised you pleasure,¡± Damien said kneeling naked on the bed beside me.


    Evan thrust into my sopping cunt as Damien¡¯s fingers began to circle my clit. Kein wiggled beneath me and his hot mouth enveloped a nipple. When Evan grabbed my hair like a rein, I knew it was useless to resist them.


    My body was trained to respond to their touch. When they wanted me to orgasm madly, I would. Now was no different. My channel clenched wildly around Evan¡¯s shaft and my nipples pebbled in Kein¡¯s mouth.


    Lost in the sensations that didn¡¯t seem to end, I didn¡¯t notice Evan¡¯s rough shout of triumph as he came.


    The oil was shockingly cool against my flesh as it was poured over my ass and left a tingle where it touched. Bane noticed the strange sounds I made and he took his time rubbing my ass until it shone. When he reached the puckered flesh at the center the gentle, sensuous massage brought me back to the edge.


    I loved it and rocked back against him, begging him to impale me with his cock. He slid in easily and my world rocked back into orgasm. Hands wrapped into my hair and he pulled my shaking body back until I sat in hisp.


    Lips on my neck were magical and the orgasm started to flow again. It was like a tap they could start and stop at will. Bane¡¯s voice broke me out of the blurry haze that had enveloped me.


    ¡°Ride me,¡± he said simply tugging on my hair and returning his lips to my shoulder.


    The position was odd, but it didn¡¯t matter. I did what he asked. Kein ced himself in front of me and I used his shoulders to pull myself up and down. Like a wicked child with a toy, Kein used the time to torment my sensitive nipples.


    My ass pping against Bane¡¯s thighs was loud. His breath was in my ear and on my neck above my cor. He whispered to me as I moved. At first it was simple encouragement. Kein watched my eyes and saw it inme me.


    Bane told me how I looked to them. Sweaty, naked, beaten and riding his shaft like a Paterian woman. When he realized it turned me on he kept going. My lips were swollen, he told me. I had drool on my chin from being choked on Evan¡¯s cock. I was a ve to the pleasure of sex and I looked every bit the part.


    Hands forced me to ride faster, gripping the slick oily sheen on my hips. They saw that, he said, the way I glistened for them. I was proud of my stripes, bold and confident, because I was part of this family. I ground down against Bane and felt the pain of myshes burn us both.


    It was heaven and hell. My eyes shut and Kein wanted them open. He liked to watch the response. He pulled my nipples and turned them. I gasped for breath as the sensation stung my breasts.


    I cursed in English and he pulled harder until I cursed in theirnguage.


    Bane sped up, pushing me until I leaned on Kein. My face pressed into Kein¡¯s neck and I clung to his biceps. I felt Bane get to his knees and truly begin to control the pace. He was a magnificent stallion rutting me and I knew it.


    ¡°Find your pleasure again,¡± Damien murmured moving a hand down to pinch my clit.


    My cries of ¡®no, too much¡¯ soon changed as I crested and shattered again. Bane gripped my hips so hard there would be bruises. It didn¡¯t matter. In the throes of yet another powerful wave of orgasm, I didn¡¯t care.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Kein wasst. He rolled me over so he could see my breasts bounce. He fucked me with his long shaft and hit the back of my tunnel each time. I winced and clenched around him with each stroke. My body faded in and out of some strange unending orgasmic bliss. A particrly hard thrust made me see stars as Kein came above me.


    ******


    The bed was soft beneath my breasts and stomach, that¡¯s the first thing I noticed. I hadn¡¯t been asleep or awake, just dreamilyying there. I tried to roll and strong hands stopped me.


    ¡°Damien is fixing your flesh,¡± Christof said brushing the hair out of my face.


    I looked blearily back and Damien was carefully treating each mark with the healing cream. Iy silently as the burn disappeared in individual increments. It was such a relief to have it go away.


    ¡°No more speaking in the vige, little Sister,¡± Bane said lounging on the other side of the bed. ¡°It just isn¡¯t done.¡±


    Once Damien had finished Evan pulled me to the shower room. I was cleaned, scrubbed, and treated with more cream. Pretty soon I felt like myself.

 188

    Dinner arrived while I was cleaned. When I went into the main room with Evan the table already had food on it. That didn¡¯t hold my attention, though.


    I walked straight to the fire and re read Hannah¡¯s message. She was well, I thought happily, and smart. Hannah had found quite an ingenious way tomunicate with me.


    There were no details and I mourned that. I would have liked to know exactly how her days were and how she spent her time. Perhaps Damien could arrange for us to meet. That would be very special. I would like to know more about my child.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Christof called, e and eat.¡±


    I sat the letter in the box and went to sit with the family.


    My men loved the meal and savored every bite. The tami leaf left a distinct vor. It didn¡¯t really affect me one way or the other. I shrugged remembering they weren¡¯t human, maybe it did taste really good to them.


    We had dinner infortable quiet for a little while, before the questions from the day struck me again.


    ¡°Why did you buy me boots?¡± I asked breaking the silence.


    ¡°You are a member of the family,¡± Bane said taking another helping for himself and loading my te with a little more also.


    ¡°Will I be wearing boots to the Keeper¡¯spound?¡± I asked grinning. ¡°They should look wonderful with my ornamentation.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need boots at the Keepers,¡± Kein informed me continuing to focus on his meal.


    I closed my eyes and counted to ten. They were being so evasive and frustrating.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t time to sleep,¡± Evan informed me.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping,¡± I said as politely as I could. ¡°I¡¯m trying not to lose my temper. I don¡¯t understand why you bought me boots.¡±


    ¡°We bought you a shirt and pants as well,¡± Christof said. ¡°When we teach you to use your sword you should be dressed appropriately.¡±


    The men continued to eat like they hadn¡¯t said anything odd. This had been on their minds long enough it no longer sounded strange. To me, it sounded like they had lost their minds.


    ¡°Why will I be learning to use a sword?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Everyone in the family knows how to use a sword,¡± Bane said, ¡°except you. We don¡¯t like that. You will learn to fight like us.¡±


    I had to stifle a smile. ¡°Will you be learning to dance?¡± I asked.


    Bane wrinkled his nose at the idea, Damien snorted, and Evan stood up.


    I watched with amazement as he disyed some of my characteristic moves. It was the most unusual thing I¡¯d seen in a long time. Evan rolled his stomach and shifted his hips in a perfect replica of what I did.


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard,¡± he told me sitting back down, ¡°but no one enjoys seeing me do it the way we enjoy seeing you do it.¡±


    I was speechless for a moment and couldn¡¯t think of a thing to say to them.


    ¡°When did you figure out how to do that?¡± I asked amazed.


    ¡°The mountains were boring,¡± Evan told me, ¡°it gave me something to do.¡±


    I tried to imagine Evan standing in the sorting room full of men learning to roll his stomach. It seemed improbable.


    ¡°Eat,¡± Bane said holding a piece of food to my mouth.


    I took the chunk silently and pondered the circumstance. The men weren¡¯t kidding. I really was family.


    The next morning I got brave with Evan. As he prepared to clean me, I made a request.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to wear the plug today,¡± I told him boldly.


    Evan faltered and looked quizzically at me. ¡°You need it,¡± he exined. ¡°If my Brother uses you, it will harm you if you are not prepared.¡±


    While he argued Evan stopped moving. Unlike thest time we had this conversation, he was waiting for me to agree with him and not assuming I would.


    ¡°I will choose,¡± I offered, ¡°and wear it some days. Today I am not in the mood to have it in.¡±


    Evan looked confused for a moment and then he shrugged. ¡°Fine by me,¡± he said turning on the shower, ¡°just let me know the days you want it.¡±


    I felt like it was a choice the whole world could hear. My head was spinning with the power he gave me. Evan loved the plug, as much as I hated it. I wanted to offer him apromise.


    ¡°Tomorrow I will wear it,¡± I promised him stepping under the spray of the water.


    He seemed unconcerned as he grinned and bathed me.


    The Keeper¡¯s was an anxious ce today. The men who owned humans always relied on others to carry out punishment. It made disciplineplicated and time consuming. The men only punishedrge infractions of their rules after a while. Now that was going to change.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you warn us?¡± Rose wailed pacing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think about it,¡± I told her honestly.


    Rose made me tell them everything about the punishment my owners had given me. There was only the three times really, so I had very little to tell them. The other ves didn¡¯t like what I told them at all.


    The consensus among the ves was that their Masters were intrigued by the punishments. They wanted to try them because they were new. It had also looked fun.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t help that your Masters looked ready to fuck you in the courtyard,¡± Rose groused crudely sitting on a pillow.


    I coughed and blushed at Rose¡¯s observation. I hadn¡¯t realized my friends were watching.


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± she said, ¡°they made us watch. Your Master had to adjust himself and it was in to see his arousal.¡±

 189

    Inflicting slight pain on me had really aroused Damien. The other men wanted to try it, especially if it was fun. Discipline was secondary to the desire to experience what Damien did.


    I spent all morning apologizing, but no one listened. They were too busy fretting.


    Christof came at lunch. I was so d to see him. He seemed to feel bad the other ves were upset. Although primarily, he was confused.


    ¡°They prefer the posts and the General¡¯s whip?¡± he asked as we settled in the forest.


    ¡°Of course not, they prefer not to be punished at all. They say the men will punish them more now because it is easier,¡± I exined.


    ¡°You enjoy it,¡± Christof told me matter-of-factly. ¡°Did you tell them how much pleasure it brings you?¡±


    I flushed hot at the statement as Christof handed me the bowl. My reaction to the punishment was not right. I wished he hadn¡¯t noticed.


    Christof didn¡¯t seem to pay attention to my embarrassment. He went on to discuss how they had been assigned the road again. As per normal, they spent half the time goofing off.


    ¡°Men asked Damien to teach them how to train their ves. We spent all morning teaching them the right amount of force to use,¡± Christof assured me. ¡°Damien taught them well, so they will not truly hurt your friends.¡±


    He informed me there were different techniques. Depending on how it was done and what was used, the punishment may arouse. The harsher techniques would only cause pain, Damien taught them less of that. The idea of actually hurting ves had galled him. The men had been eager to try the new ways though.


    We didn¡¯t go back immediately. Christof got two sticks and we practiced fighting for a few minutes.


    ¡°You learned well in your time bonded to us,¡± Christof said jabbing and parrying with me. ¡°Training you will be fun,¡± he grinned.


    That afternoon I sat for a while with Rose and Fuji on the beach. I told them about Hannah¡¯s letter and Rose was very happy for me. Fuji wasn¡¯t sure what to think. Children on her world didn¡¯t have contact with their breeders after a while. However, we all thought Hannah¡¯s n to send me a message had been a good one.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I was obsessed with Hannah¡¯s message. Once I was home, I sat and read it again before we went to the bathing hall, as well as, before bed. Imagining my girl carefully nning this message for me warmed my heart.


    I was so excited about the letter I almost forgot to be excited about my nightdress. The men had delivered it during the day and Damien made a big show of putting it on me. It was the first normal piece of clothing I had worn in a long time. Although it almost felt restrictive, I enjoyed the sensation of being covered.


    As usual I woke in the middle of the night to use the restroom. Once I was done I wandered over to the fire and picked up Hannah¡¯s letter. Sitting down on the chaise I traced the marks with my fingers. Therge symbols were beautifully done. Hannah wrote very well.


    A movement surprised me as Damien added fuel to the fire and came to sit beside me. The room got lighter and warmer with the addition. I smiled at him and stared back down at the letter.


    ¡°Does it say something different this time?¡± he asked sprawling on the furniture beside me.


    ¡°No,¡± I chuckled looking over at him.


    He knew I just liked to think about Hannah.


    Damien hadid his head back and shut his eyes. The men didn¡¯t understand alone time. I was used to it. I turned my attention back to the letter and held it up.


    A sh of something else caught my eye in the thick paper. Subtle, cursive writing appeared when I held the letter so the bright fire was behind it. There it was again, but I couldn¡¯t read it.


    I stood and moved closer to the fire, but it wasn¡¯t readable like that. There wereyers of cursive writing, one on top of the other. My hands shook as I examined the letter. It was a message inside a message. That¡¯s why it was to sit by the fire, so I would see this.


    I picked at the missive along the edges and it started to separate. In my frantic hurry I almost tore it and that got Damien¡¯s attention.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked watching me pick at the edge of the letter.


    I paused a moment too long and his face got hard.


    ¡°No secrets,¡± he said simply.


    Begrudgingly, I showed him. He looked at it and the rest of my men soon joined us.


    ¡°I think,¡± I told them, ¡°there areyers to the message. At home a letter was on something called paper and it was very thin. This is thick. I think she wrapped a secret message behind one the General could read.¡±


    Hannah¡¯s letter was handed to Kein as we lighted themps in the apartment. He carefully examined it and started to pick the edges apart. Eventually he used a small sharp knife to separateyers.


    It was hard, detailed work. I would have ripped the thing to shreds doing this. Kein worked slowly and methodically. He didn¡¯t get frustrated or tear anything. Finally he pulled thest binding and had it separated.


    There was a stack of paper behind the soft wood the original message was on. Iughed and my eyes filled with tears at the first line written in clear English.


    Hi, Mama, tell Daddy,¡± I said trying not to cry, that I¡¯m sorry this is in English, but I didn¡¯t want it to fall in the wrong hands. Read him the entire thing and leave nothing out. You all deserve the truth, even if it¡¯s painful. We are family and secrets are not tolerated in the family.


    I looked up at Damien and he looked pleased, so I continued.


    She loved and missed me, she said. Every day she thought of me and worried about my safety. Traveling had made her feel a little better about that. The women protected their men absolutely. I was never safer than when I was in thepound.


    Hannah politely spoke to Damien in the letter. She wished him interesting days and a strong bond. It wasn¡¯t a greeting I was familiar with, but the men said it was a customary thing to say.


    Our daughter was doing well, very well. She had found a Sister, Ra, and they travelled together.


    The girls had even bonded like Damien and his Brothers did.


    It isn¡¯t normal anymore for women to bond like that, Hannah wrote. Women now have a tiny imnt that prevents them from bonding to Sisters. The women say the freedom to live and think alone is healthy. Ra and I do not agree. I know how strong Daddy¡¯s family is and we want that feeling back.


    I looked up at Damien and saw the pride in his features. His girl was strong and striving to be like him. I don¡¯t imagine it was an emotion he ever thought he¡¯d feel.


    Ra¡¯s female breeder many generations back had been from Earth, so they had that inmon. Before the bond with Hannah Ra hadn¡¯t recognized English. She had distant memories of an Earthnguage, but it wasn¡¯t one I had known. The sounds weren¡¯t even like English.


    Hannah assumed Ra¡¯s Earth breeder had been from the ce I would have called Egypt. Ra remembered a dry, desert world where pyramids stood unfinished. I agreed, it was most likely Egypt.


    Looking up at the men I smiled with tears in my eyes. They looked interested and encouraged me to continue.


    The girls had flown across the great ocean, Saval, together. She described where we lived and said it was located on a smaller sea that bordered the great ocean. Christof found the discussion fascinating.

 190

    Travel across the Saval ocean had taken days. The girls slept on sandbars during low tides. Ra had taught Hannah to catch and eat things in the sea. Hannah had found savage revenge in eating the tentacles of the fleint. They had feasted on those many days.


    Across the ocean was slightly different, but not much. The women on that side of the world were great builders and mathematicians. They designed and built the space ships that ran on their ore. Most of the industry was centered on the ship building.


    Hannah discussed how they had the raw materials delivered from others. The women worked massive forges and built the space crafts. Other women did the engineering work to make the ships run.


    Men on that side of the world did some of the work for the women. Materials were delivered to thepounds and the men there built the delicate electronics. The men had no idea what they were making, but they were good at it. Hannahmented that Kein¡¯s son had ended up over there.


    Kein would have ended up there, too, Mama, she wrote. They tried to put him with families of builders. That is normal for men of T¡¯vailk Mountain heritage. He wouldn¡¯t stop fighting with them, though. I talked to his mother one day. She said he clicked with Bane and then they clicked with Damien. She had wanted him to be a builder like his male breeder, but he was obviously a Warrior.


    I looked up at Kein and he looked shocked. They had probably never thought about their female breeders. Evidently the mothers still watched over them, though.


    The letter continued and Hannah talked more about Kein¡¯s mother. They had spoken for a long time. The other woman had been upset when she heard about the violence the men had inflicted on one another. At the time she had reprimanded Nu-reeh strongly for not watching her son better. Now that the men were happy and back in thepound, she was keeping a closer eye on him.


    ¡°She still watches me?¡± Kein said sounding shocked. ¡°She knows me?¡±


    I paused and watched the men. They looked beyond amazed. In fact, they started to look stressed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing invasive,¡± I soothed setting the letter down.


    It scared me when they got anxious. I was never sure exactly how much stress it took to break a bond. That was something I never wanted to witness.


    Bane raised an eyebrow at me as I petted Kein on the back. I used the same voice I¡¯d used to calm Hannah as I talked to him.


    ¡°Rx and focus on your Brothers,¡± I advised Kein, ¡°don¡¯t get too upset.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Bane snorted openly and then spoke, ¡°We are not weak men, Ciara,¡± he reminded me. ¡°It would take more than a simple surprise to break us.¡±


    Kein looked at me and now he was irritated. He shook the hand off his back and muttered.


    ¡°I will not break apart again,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s just very strange.¡±


    ¡°Read more,¡± Christof encouraged handing me the letter.


    Hannah told me about the strange animals she had seen and usually eaten. She admitted my weak stomach had been passed on to her. There were certain things native to this that Ra could eat, but made Hannah violently ill. Lucky for her Ra understood nausea and vomiting. Hannah¡¯s stomach was a secret they kept.


    The letter got back to the men and Hannah¡¯s irritation showed.


    The way the men were kept now wasn¡¯t to her liking. Long ago on this world the men would be protected and used by only a few groups of women that they chose. The men were happier and freer then.


    In the past, men would have been permanentpanions of the women that protected them. They would have set up camps and taken care of their own young. Families would have included the women and the children they made.


    It was a dangerous existence for the men, though. Men had always been powerful creatures, but still needed protection from some of the things on the. The women got sick of finding them dead, so they swept the equator clean and put all the men there many generations ago.


    Men were farmed now by women like Nu-reeh. Sons were sold to women who would care for and protect them. If something happened to a man, there better be a damned good reason.


    ¡°Your tutors, Mama, the women had given them explicit instructions not to harm you. It wasn¡¯t the first time those men went against their orders. They did whatever they wanted. The women like the men feisty, but obedient.¡±


    I looked up and the men didn¡¯t seem upset, so I continued to read.


    The women made good use of the natural boundaries of the to keep the men contained. Hannah seemed to think they had found a way to make boundaries. She had seen huge, wide rivers that separated the men¡¯snd. They didn¡¯t look natural.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Bane said surprised, ¡°we¡¯ve seen a ce like that, the Great River beyond the barren stretch.¡±


    Hannah hated it. The men were kept weak and stupid, she stated bluntly in the letter. They weren¡¯tpanions anymore. Men were pets.


    I faltered and stopped reading. ncing at thementary I tried to skip over it, but Damien wouldn¡¯t let me.


    ¡°The women keep us here, we know that. Hannah is right. We will know if you lie and there are no secrets in the family,¡± he stated.


    I looked down at the letter and continued to read.


    Hannah kept on her tirade for a few more paragraphs. I was so relieved when she switched topics.


    Since Hannah was new to the world, she and Ra traveled extensively. She¡¯d been to the North pole of the and nned to go to the South pole. It was important to her to check on me periodically, though. During her travels, she nned to stop by this set of mountains regrly.

 191

    The letter ended and I sat it on the table. Hannah had sent her love to me and the rest of the family. She hoped the bribe of the tami leaf had been a good idea. Ra had thought that would make the General more apt to let us keep the letter. Hannah had promised to write to me again next time she was close.


    I shivered and tears coursed down my face. My little girl was well and strong. She had a Sister who was teaching her the world. Obviously she was bright to have gotten this message to me. It was more than I could have hoped for.


    When Christof pulled me close I did need it. Evan stroked my hair and they just waited for me to calm down. It was strange howforting I found their presence.


    ¡°The letter the General saw,¡± Damien finally said, ¡°should be left by the fire. If anyone visits they will expect it to be there.¡±


    Kein used the knife to fix the edges of the original message so it looked clean. He went and put it by the fire. If another family dropped by, it would look like it was supposed to.


    My message the men had me fold and ce in a small bag in the closet. It would stay hidden, unless I was reading it.


    ¡°We expect,¡± Bane said, nudging me toward the bed, ¡°you will look at it frequently. It is important to leave it in the closet when you are done.¡±


    Weid down in the bed and I snuggled up to Christof. He made a small sound and I looked up at him. He was grinning down at me.


    At first he wouldn¡¯t tell me what was funny. I told him there were no secrets and everyoneughed at me.


    ¡°I prefer the press of your flesh onto mine,¡± he said simply.


    Despite my own objections I pulled off my cover and threw it onto a chair in the room. My bare chest pressed into Christof and he smiled pulling me close.


    ¡°Much better,¡± he sighed before he fell back to sleep.


    Sunlight bathed the room when I woke up the next morning. There was no Evan in my face demanding I get up. I did hear voices from the main room and the leather p was closed.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Peeking out I saw the man in, that had pierced me, and four other men talking to my family. The men were discussing ces in and his Brothers had been. I let the p fall closed and listened as in talked.


    in was discussing the women and I nearly gasped. He was talking to Damien about how to get what you wanted from them. I couldn¡¯t imagine how they had brought that up.


    ¡°You want to travel around, then tell them that,¡± he said. ¡°Nu-reeh doesn¡¯t care what you do as long as you¡¯re up for her couplings. We were Warriors for a while and then my Brothers got bored. She let us train in a trade and travel around.¡±


    I was terrified. If they traveled, where would I go. My heart felt like it would break out of my chest.


    Evan¡¯s grinning face was inside the curtain suddenly and I jumped back from him. My wide, fearful eyes met his and he frowned. Stepping inside the room he pulled the p closed behind him.


    ¡°Do you fear the piercings?¡± he asked very quietly.


    ¡°No, not at all,¡± I said trying to calm my rampaging thoughts.


    He stood watching me for a moment and stepped right in front of me. Evan¡¯s face lowered to my level and he looked in my eyes. His right hand came to rest over my pounding heart and he raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°What do you fear?¡± he asked.


    I opened my mouth and snapped it closed.


    Evan¡¯s voice was silk in my ear, ¡°Tell me now,¡± he threatened, ¡°or we stripe your breasts. You know how Damien feels about secrets.¡±


    I felt weak and stupid, but I was stuck. They knew me too well.


    ¡°If you travel what happens to me?¡± I whined. ¡°Do I get sold or left with Keepers-?¡±


    Evan was furious and his face pinched up. He called me a long stream of nasty words that essentially meant idiot.


    Christof came into the room behind Evan and patted his back. Evan straightened up and crossed his arms across his chest. His face softened slightly as Christof looked at him.


    ¡°Fear of the unknown is a human trait, remember?¡± Christof asked rhetorically. ¡°When we were training to keep a human Basin told us this.¡±


    Indignation boiled in my belly and I squared my shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the unknown. I¡¯m afraid of being left while you go wandering all over-¡±


    ¡°Hush,¡± Christof said cing a finger over my lips, ¡°we are family and we would take you with us. Damien and Bane aren¡¯t sure they want to travel anyway. Kein and I are curious, but we are also happy here.¡±


    ¡°And Evan?¡± I asked looking pleadingly at him and trying to get a feel for the opinions.


    ¡°Makes friends wherever we go and has no particr opinion either way,¡± Christof told me cing a hand on my shoulder.


    Evan was still staring at me like I¡¯d just insulted his mother. He had told me he liked to be close to me. Unlike the others, Evan still felt me, obviously he didn¡¯t like to be separated. I had hurt him.


    Moving slowly, I wound my arms around Evan¡¯s waist. Standing on tip toes I kissed his lips and chin murmuring apologies to him. It seemed to work and his hands stroked down my back.


    ¡°Silly human, we will not leave you,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Some days you are so fussy.¡±


    I was pulled into the main room and in was talking about the finer nuances of piercing with Kein. Before I could kneel on a cushion Bane stopped me. Instead, I was sitting in hisp.


    Unlike the other men who wore shirt and pants, Bane was half dressed. His legs were incased in the thick leather pants, but his top was bare. I froze when I realized why.


    I cursed in English looking at Bane¡¯s nipples. A delicate, shiny ring hung from each one. Looking up at his face I swore in hisnguage and asked him what he had done.


    Bane roared withughter and stones changed hands. in and his Brothers had never heard a ve use those words. They found it amusing. Kein grumbled because he thought I would have controlled my mouth in front of strangers. He had lost big on this bet.


    ¡°Up you go, naughty one,¡± Bane said hoisting me onto the floating table.


    I closed my eyes in an effort to behave and not say anything else. It wasn¡¯t the same quiet procedure asst time. in talked through every step, like he was teaching someone. My eyes shot open when Kein repeated the instructions from right beside me.

 192

    It was Kein who was coating my prominent nipples with the brush. The long needle sat beside him. He looked at me with a proud smile on his face.


    ¡°You practiced on¡­ Master Bane?¡± I asked watching him.


    ¡°I did,¡± he said picking up the needle. ¡°Now close your eyes. I don¡¯t want you to pull away.¡±


    I did as he said and felt the familiar fingers working on my flesh until the liquids had the desired effect. Just like before, I felt nothing other than the cold and a dull pressure. Kein was efficient and, ording to in, he did a good job. I sat up and saw the family crest hanging from my nipples. Much likest time, I hadn¡¯t felt a thing.


    Damien led in and his Brothers to the door and Evan paid them. As they left Bane took the shiny rings out his nipples, wincing slightly as he did so.


    ¡°No numbing cream for you?¡± I asked smiling.


    ¡°No,¡± Bane grunted removing the second ring, ¡°and after that string of words you put together we shouldn¡¯t have used it on you, either,¡± he teased.


    Breakfast had been delivered and we ate at the table. The men lovingly stroked the sides of my breasts, but avoided touching the newly pierced nipples. They had to heal, they knew fromst time.


    ¡°It¡¯ste,¡± Imented.


    No one answered me except a couple nomittal grunts, so I tried again.


    ¡°You are allte for work,¡± I told them my agitation rising for no reason.


    ¡°We have days off,¡± Damien said smiling. ¡°We are going somewhere different.¡±


    I pressed them lightly for information, but they busied themselves finishing eating and packing things up. I was instructed to help them by folding up and bringing several towels and nkets. They were being such pains this morning, I did my job with a scowl on my face.


    I was dressed in warmyers, including a blue dress like I¡¯d had in the mountains. A brown cover was put over that. The men packed up several bags and Kein brought up a transport.


    Once everything was packed we zipped away toward the mountains.


    As we passed over the vige I looked down at it. The men were busy and looked happy. I wondered what it would be like if they lived like Hannah thought they should. Going back to that would be a big change for the men.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the cabin?¡± I asked once we were a safe distance away.


    ¡°No,¡± Damien said taking my mittened hand.


    I waited patiently and he didn¡¯t borate.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I finally asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise,¡± Evan said smirking, ¡°and stop talking. You¡¯re supposed to be quiet in your brown cover. Damien doesn¡¯t want to punish you again.¡±


    I fumed beneath the hood of my outfit. One minute I¡¯m family and the next minute they¡¯re going to beat me. They pay me, but get difficult when I wear what I buy. They were annoying, self-centered assholes. Finally, I¡¯d had enough.


    ¡°I demand to know where we¡¯re going,¡± I said ripping the hooded top off my head. ¡°This is intolerable. You still treat me-¡±


    Christof had won the bet on how long I wouldst withoutshing out at them. After cursing at Bane this morning they had wagered my mood would be vtile today. It had been a game to see how much they could push and how long I would go before losing my cool.


    It was because I slept sote, Evan informed me. Not keeping to a schedule had my attitude in a twist. He wouldn¡¯t let me do that again.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    With the bet done, Christof told me we were going to a ce they really liked. There was an old cabin there the men infrequently used anymore. A stream from the mountains cut down right beside it. We had several days together to just be ourselves with no one to interfere.


    Crossing my arms, I tried not to scowl. Their attention to my moods made them frighteningly urate. I didn¡¯t like thinking of them as mind readers. My new goal was to be less transparent.


    We went along the road for a long time and then veered off onto a less travelled path. Since Warriors patrolled out here I was instructed to wear my hood. It would be unseemly if I was caught without it.


    The area we were in was different from the ce I was ustomed to. There was a little more greenery here and it seemed to be getting thicker.


    ¡°Was it all like this before the men developed the town?¡± I asked. ¡°There is so much nt life here, like just outside the Keeper¡¯spound.¡±


    Christof told me the nts were growing because there was an underground water source here. Thekes were sometimes shallow and sometimes very deep below the surface. The men didn¡¯t stay in this area because it made the ground above unstable.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said happily, ¡°a sinkhole!¡±


    The men didn¡¯t understand the Earth word and I felt deficient in describing one. From what I understood sinkholes happened in ces withrge undergroundkes, especially when the water level fell. The conversation was entertaining for Christof. He thought it was interesting Earth had simr problems.


    We stopped and had a midday meal before we got to the ce we¡¯d be staying. The men had some sort of a dried pouch of food. Apparently it would make me sick. I ate a bowl of a sticky rice like substance that was rolled into balls.


    ¡°It¡¯s sad,¡± I said in between bites, ¡°the other girls and their owners don¡¯t do fun things together. I feel bad for the other girls.¡±


    Damien answered me finally, but it was not helpful. He told me he had to arrange time toe out here. Although no one was stationed out here, someone used it frequently enough that you had to sign up toe. It had been the same with the other cabin we used.


    After they finished eating Evan bounced up and started to pace. He was irritated with the slow pace of the rest of us. For some reason he was intent on getting where he was going.


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to enjoy the ride, Evan,¡± I chided him, ¡°not just the destination.¡±


    He looked at me for a moment before starting to pace again. ¡°Seen it here before,¡± he said, ¡°I want to get where we¡¯re going.¡±


    We loaded back on the transport and it took off a very short timeter. I had forgotten how hard it could be to dismiss Evan¡¯s restless energy.


    The wind whipped harder against us and the men all donned long jackets at some point. We were going parallel to the mountains. Long ago we¡¯d stopped passing other Warriors, this area really was deserted.


    The building broke the horizon and the men cheered. It looked to me like the ce we¡¯d stayed in after I¡¯d been ¡°recaptured¡±. This must have been an outpost at one time.


    Once Kein stopped the transport we all jumped down. I walked toward the building and was stopped.


    ¡°We have to check it,¡± Bane told me drawing his swords.


    Kein and Evan followed him inside while I waited with Damien and Christof.


    ¡°What are they looking for, other Warriors?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Scars, pests,¡± Christof said concentrating on the dwelling. ¡°This ce is so isted it could be infested.¡±


    I shuddered thinking of the spider like creatures. Nu-reeh had showed me Scars in the mountain caves. The men had fed me one as a joke, but I¡¯d forgotten they came down here.


    The men visibly rxed after a moment and motioned me inside. They pulled all their bags inside and set up the inside of the cabin. Sheets and nkets wereid across the bed. Towels and toiletries were put in the bathing room. Christof and I unpacked the kitchen area.


    All of the sudden I wasn¡¯t on the ground. Evan had lifted me up and was taking me in front of the fire they had built. Despite my resistance he stripped me of my dress quickly.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± I sputtered standing nude in the main room.


    ¡°I want to go outside,¡± he said simply. ¡°You need to change so we can train.¡±


    ¡°Change what?¡± I asked feeling my agitation rising again.


    ¡°Clothes,¡± Bane said handing Evan an outfit. ¡°Are you going to be moody all day?¡±


    I did every calming trick I¡¯d ever learned. As Evan pulled pants up my legs I breathed slowly and tried to rid myself of this attitude. I wasn¡¯t sure what had me so riled up today.

 193

    I tried to think about why I was upset. Probably Hannah¡¯s letter, I assumed. It made me feel better in a big way. In a smaller way I could read her anger in the letter. She shouldn¡¯t have to go through life permanently furious. It wouldn¡¯t be healthy.


    I was worried about my daughter. That¡¯s what had me upset.


    ¡°These are¡­ strange,¡± I said as Evan pulled a white shirt over my head and tucked it in to my pants.


    The leather of the pants wasn¡¯t touching me. There seemed to be a linenyer inside of them. I asked about it and the men didn¡¯t have an answer. That¡¯s how pants were made. Tomorrow they would slip a new linen in before they put them on me.


    ¡°It¡¯s underwear,¡± I said as Bane put my boots on my feet.


    ¡°Earth word,¡± Kein answered strapping the sword to my waist.


    The men stepped back and admired their handiwork for a moment. Evan finished dressing me by pulling my hair back into a tie. They all looked quite satisfied with themselves.


    ¡°Come on, then,¡± Bane said happily pulling the door open, ¡°time to learn to fight!¡±


    We walked into the sunshine and I relished having on clothes, a full outfit, for the first time on this world. I kicked rocks and walked around getting used to wearing shoes. Unlike my soft leather foot covers these had a thick sole and it felt like a steel toe.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Damien asked with his arms spread wide.


    ¡°She wanders,¡± Christof exined. ¡°I told you, she likes to walk in circles.¡±


    I looked at them and rolled my eyes.


    We spent the afternoon outside in a field by the cabin. I soon realized teaching was Bane¡¯s skill. He had a seeming endless supply of patience. As long as I was really trying he would let me learn at my own pace.


    Bane¡¯s tolerance only faded if I waszy. If I wasn¡¯t paying enough attention or not trying hard enough, I got the t side of his de.


    ¡°That hurts!¡± I yelled after the fifth time he pped the outside of my thigh.


    He wasn¡¯t deterred and demanded I pay attention.


    It was a frustrating and difficult lesson. I knew most of their moves, in a fashion. I had nted memories of them. My muscles had no experience, though. What I thought I was doing and what I was actually doing were two very different things.


    ording to Evan and Damien it was fun to watch. They sat on the sidelinesughing and talking about my performance. When Bane wanted to show me something one of them woulde forward and demonstrate. That was the only time they shut up all afternoon.


    Kein and Christof asionally stopped by to check on us. It appeared they were hunting down supper and getting it prepared. Christof was kind enough not toment on my ineptitude and Kein just sighed.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The training didn¡¯t stop until nightfall. I was hot, dirty, and sore by the time it was over.


    ¡°Hannah was a better fighter than you are,¡± Damien informed me casually as we ate.


    I took a drink to avoid choking on my food. It wasn¡¯t clear how he knew that.


    ¡°The day she attacked us,¡± Christof said. ¡°We got a good look at her skill, she was quite talented.¡±


    I smiled and sent a silent thank you to the heavens. It relieved me to hear they thought she was strong.


    After dinner we sat around and yed a card game. I wore my new linen nightdress for the second time. It felt nice and normal.


    Looking around the table I saw my family, not my Masters. They had freed me, but protected me out of love. There was nothing I would not do for these men.


    The nightly sex was no longer job; it was bonding. Every touch of skin reminded me how much we cared for one another. I found myself craving them as much as they craved me.


    We spent four days at the cabin. I trained hard in the day. My muscles were sore, but it was a good sore. I didn¡¯t make a huge improvement, but I did get better.


    ¡°You could best a shopkeeper, perhaps,¡± Kein said as we loaded the transport to ride home.


    ¡°A young shopkeeper,¡± Evan amended.


    ¡°If he was unarmed,¡± Damien added, lifting thest of our bags up.


    I just stuck my tongue out at them. It wasn¡¯t my fault. I¡¯d never been trained like this before.


    We zipped toward thepound and the men stood casually talking as Kein drove.


    I looked back at the mountains and smiled. Hannah was somewhere out there. She was sessful and it made me proud.


    I asked Damien to talk to Nu-reeh, I¡¯d love to see her. He said he had already nned to ask, he was just waiting for their coupling. Satisfied and happy I rode back to thepound.

 194

    The long awaited coupling finally came for Damien and his Brothers. I hugged and kissed them all good-bye in our rooms. Before I was taken to their friends¡¯ I reminded them to ask about Hannah, Damien promised he would.


    My men were gone an unheard of five days. The dy panicked me and my Keepers put the calming cream on me at least once. I feared they were gone for good.


    I was with Rose¡¯s family when Damien and his Brothers finally returned. We had been in their apartment when my men entered the room. As soon as I saw my family I covered each of them in kisses and affection. They returned it, in a fashion, but something seemed to be holding them back.


    We went downstairs to the alcove in the bathhouse and the men disrobed after removing my ornamentation. They were bitten and bruised. Surprisingly they also had whip marks on their backs.


    The deep bloody furrows had been ced wickedly and looked like they would take time to heal. Perhaps this pain had gotten to them, I thought. It certainly looked as though it hurt badly.


    I cleaned my family gently and thoroughly. Touching their backs seemed to irritate them, so I was very gentle cleaning the evil looking marks. Most of them appeared to be healing already, which was good. While I worked they watched me with wary eyes. It was a bruise to my ego that they disliked my touch after being with the women. Of course it was normal, but it didn¡¯t mean I liked it.


    ¡°I will not hurt you, my love,¡± I told Damien softly.


    ¡°And we do not wish to hurt you,¡± he replied.


    It was a strangement and I wanted to ask him about it. I would have, but this wasn¡¯t the ce. Instead I finished cleaning him and washed his Brothers in silence.


    They didn¡¯t stay downstairs to mingle with their friends. Basin and his Brothers tried to start a conversation about the whip marks. Damien ignored him and bid him good night. It was an abrupt and brusque end to the conversation.


    We walked silently to our dwelling and I took brief nces to examine their backs again. It wasn¡¯t a recent whipping. This must have been done when they first went to the coupling. Several of Damien¡¯s and Christof¡¯s marks would scar, I could tell.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Upstairs, behind the closed door, I tried to ask about the marks. They ignored me as we ate dinner in silence. After the meal, Damien put me in my linen night dress and told me to go to bed.


    ¡°Will you all be joining me?¡± I asked touching his arm.


    Damien jerked away and pointed to the bed. They had things to do, but I should rest, he told me. A normal schedule would keep me healthy.


    My temper red and I started to say something. The hard look on Damien¡¯s face stopped me. He wasn¡¯t in the mood for disagreement or even friendly banter.


    ¡°Go,¡± Christof said quietly, ¡°we will join youter. We have had a¡­ difficult time thesest few days. You need your rest and it would be better for us to be alone for a while.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t felt like an intruder on their family life in a long time. In a sh I turned on my heel and went into the bedroom. Of course they needed time to be together after getting smacked around by the women for five days. Mortified by my insensitivity to their feelings, I even closed the leather drape.


    On the bed Iy so I could look out the window. I wasn¡¯t tired at all, so I just watched the stars. At some point I must have drifted to sleep, because I woke up and they were all snoring around me.


    Quietly as I could I walked to the bathroom. I was taking a sip of water in the kitchen when Christof came out from the bedroom. He sat down at the table and watched me with sad eyes.


    Softly, I told him if he needed to, he could talk to me. He passed a hand over his mouth and chin. There seemed to be some internal battle going on in him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t push you,¡± I said brushing his hair out of his eyes. ¡°Only tell me this, are we being separated?¡±


    He paused and watched me before he spoke. My heart almost stopped waiting for his answer.


    ¡°No, we are being left together. As long as we do what they want, we will not be taken from you,¡± Christof answered.


    ¡°The rest we will deal with,¡± I told him stroking his neck.


    We went back to bed andy down. Everyone else was awake, but none of us spoke. Eventually I fell back to sleep, but I think it was a long time before they did.


    Breakfast was a strikingly subdued affair. Evan had cleaned me in silence and now we ate in absolute quiet. It was the most ufortable I had been in a long time. I barely tasted the food.


    The little cup I always took was ced in front of me. I took it like a shot, because it was unfailingly nasty. Long ago I¡¯d learned not to let it wash over my tongue.


    For a moment I sat smacking my lips and looking at the cup.


    ¡°That was different,¡± I said to the group.


    It still tasted medicinal, but it was not the same. This liquid was slightly sweet and less bitter. Terror struck me, what if someone had tampered with the drink?


    ¡°Damien,¡± I said and he looked up at me with haunted eyes, ¡°that wasn¡¯t what I usually take. It was different. You have to get me the right drink and find out what happened.¡±


    ¡°It is a health drink,¡± he said slowly. ¡°It is different now.¡±


    No one else spoke and Damien did not continue. I mumbled apologies for interrupting breakfast and looked back down at my te.


    Christof spoke next, ¡°We were told it would help build your blood and keep you strong,¡± he informed me.


    My eyes were curious, but I held back the questions. The tension was rising in the room. Whatever was bothering them seemed to being to a head.


    ¡°Hannah is strong,¡± Bane said out of the blue. ¡°She is a very good fighter.¡±


    ¡°Her curiosity,¡± Kein added, ¡°has allowed her to learn about the world quickly. She is an asset to the women. Hannah will be powerful, like Damien¡¯s other daughter.¡±


    My excitement peaked and I spoke, ¡°You saw Hannah? Did Nu-reeh say I could see her?¡±


    ¡°We did not see her,¡± Damien said staring at me. ¡°You may see her when you have done what the women wish you to do.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡± I asked looking around.


    What could the women possibly want me to do? I was a ve to their men. And why was Hannah suddenly a topic of conversation?

 195

    No one spoke, but I could see the rapid disy of emotions on their faces. Damien rose and stood staring at a wall for a moment. Evan and Bane both looked pointedly at Christof.


    I knew suddenly what they wanted. My family knew how I had hated to give Hannah up. It would have killed them to tell me I had to do it again, so they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to say it.


    The women wanted another Hannah, they would breed me.


    Breakfast rushed into my throat and I bolted for the bathroom. Everything I had just eaten came right back up. Kneeling on the bathroom floor, I panted and cried.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do it,¡± I kept repeating.


    The men wiped my face and I pped at their hands while scooting back from them on my knees.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do it,¡± I said louder. ¡°You cannot make me. I gave away my firstborn, never again¡­¡±


    I stood and kept retreating for two steps. Literally and figuratively I found myself in a corner.


    ¡°You must,¡± Christof said quietly. ¡°It is what they want from you, from us.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you put a baby in me,¡± I shouted shaking my head. ¡°None of you will touch me. The women will get bored with the game and they¡¯ll leave me alone.¡±


    Evan took a step toward me and I ttened myself into the wall behind me. He spoke and it chilled me to the bone.


    ¡°If we do not put the child inside of you,¡± he said slowly, ¡°the women will give you to a group of men they find suitable. They know how fertile you are. We only had you for five days¡­¡±


    I was hyperventting.


    My thoughts were suddenly of Earth. The women in my mother¡¯s family were all good breeders. Grandmother had eight children, my great grandmother had eleven. Despite her alcohol issue Mom had been, too. She had six elective abortions after she had me. Children had not been in her n. Her tubes were tied finally. Mom had sworn I¡¯d do just like all the other women and raise a brood.


    ¡°Your children will be strong,¡± Damien¡¯s voice broke into my thoughts. ¡°The women tested you, somehow. They know any child you bear will take up the Paterian traits well. We do not understand how they can know this.¡±


    Gic testing was the assumption I made. My mind swam with the implications of what Hannah had told me. Huge livingputers had studied me and found me a suitable breeder.


    ¡°Can we get away?¡± I asked softly. ¡°Can you send me off this?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Damien¡¯s fist crashed into the stone wall in the bathroom. Again and again his fist mmed into the structure in front of him. Bane stopped him finally with Evan¡¯s help.


    ¡°No,¡± Christof said watching Damien warily, ¡°we cannot. The women watch the ships that leave here. If we tried to take you through the portals, they only lead back to the ve auction.¡±


    Evan spoke as he held Damien¡¯s arm, ¡°All the portals from there lead tos that use ves or are ones the vers hunt on.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t safe in those ces. The men would have toe with me and who knew what dangers we would face. None of us would know what was poison, or what we could eat or even touch. There may not be water or air and all of us needed those things.


    The men were not educated about others. Their knowledge of anything past the tnds they lived on was nonexistent. We were woefully unprepared to leave this world.


    ¡°We swore,¡± Damien said hoarsely, ¡°to protect you. You are ours to protect, our Sister¡­ our family.¡±


    I nodded silently. It had not been a lie. I knew they had tried. The marks on their flesh were testament to the women¡¯s resolve. My family had tried to protect me. When the whip did not break them, Nu-reeh had threatened them with a worse fate for me.


    The idea of being passed around and handed to other men terrified me. I would do anything to stay in the safety of my family.


    ¡°It iste,¡± I said softly. ¡°You must get to work¡­¡±


    We got ready quickly. Christof fed me the root to settle my stomach. They ornamented me and dressed themselves in silence. Our ride to the Keepers¡¯pound was quick. When the transportnded I turned and looked at their strained faces.


    ¡°I know you tried and I am grateful. Don¡¯t worry, we will survive this,¡± I told them simply.


    Inside the Keepers¡¯ was the usual flurry of activity. Music and dancing were the themes that predominated. Many girls lounged and talked casually. No one noticed as I found a quiet corner and settled myself.


    Thoughts raced in my head as I looked out the window at the open sky. I fought to find the positive in this situation. It seemed that it might be the thing to finally break my resolve.


    Yes, it was good Hannah was strong. That hardly meant I wanted to be a breeding bitch for the women here. Perhaps my next child was male or weak? Where was the good in that?


    Rose and Fuji suddenly bounced in front of me and settled down. Fuji¡¯s grin turned to a frown and Rose immediately calmed herself.


    ¡°Something is very wrong,¡± Fuji stated taking my hand.


    Rose nodded and put aforting hand on my leg.


    There was no reason to burden my friends with my problems, but I couldn¡¯t resist. I told them everything. In a fierce whisper the truth spilled out of me.


    Even with them, I had never been as honest as I was now. Before I had led them to believe this society was organized as the men saw it. Now the brutal candor seemed to stun them.


    ¡°The women own¡­?¡± Fuji said stunned.


    ¡°The men,¡± I finished, ¡°are sold by their mothers to strong women who will protect them. They are moved to thepounds to be raised and kept.¡±


    ¡°Will they try to breed the rest of us?¡± Rose asked touching her own stomach.

 196

    There was so much I didn¡¯t know. I doubted they would, because they hadn¡¯t in the past. In truth, I had no way of being sure, I told them that. Honestly, none of us did.


    The lunch bell rang and I walked toward where my pad usually sat. I was surprised to see it outside. After all the stress this morning, I would have assumed my family wouldn¡¯t want to be alone with me.


    ¡°Come,¡± Damien said softly when he arrived.


    I looked up to smile at him and was stunned at his appearance. His lip was split and his fists were freshly bloody. He looked like he¡¯d been fighting all morning.


    We walked into the forest and I found the nerve to ask him what happened.


    ¡°I wanted to fight with someone,¡± he said simply, ¡°so I did.¡±


    ¡°Are your Brothers all right? Which one did you fight with?¡±


    I¡¯d seen Kein after being attacked by them. It worried me to think he¡¯d taken his aggression out on his Brothers again.


    Damienughed, short and humorless. ¡°We fought with another family. There is a young group of Warriors in thepound. They are exceedingly easy to draw into an argument.¡±


    We sat down in a quiet spot and Damien uncovered what he¡¯d brought. There was a small cup with the bowl. It was the new health drink. I¡¯d vomited it this morning, so he¡¯d brought more. We ate in silence for a while before a sound came from deeper in the forest.


    Damien sprung between me and the sound while drawing his weapon. He pulled a smaller knife and tossed it back to me. I picked it up and copied his defensive stance.


    ¡°My Brothers areing,¡± he hissed softly.


    The voice that rang out from beyond the trees was slightly gruffer than I remembered, but I would have known it anywhere.


    ¡°Daddy, if you attack me, I¡¯ll fight back. That¡¯s going to make Mama angry. My Sister and I just came to talk,¡± Hannah said clearly.


    I stepped toward the voice and Damien held me back.


    ¡°Show yourselves,¡± he said.


    Hannah stepped from between the trees and another woman walked beside her. I gasped and covered my mouth. My knife dropped to the ground.


    ¡°Mama, if you tell me how big I am this time, I¡¯m going to take it as an insult,¡± she said lightly.


    Damien dropped his arm and I ran to Hannah. I had to jump to throw my arms around her. Tears leaked down my face as I held her. She lifted me and returned the hug with a bone cracking squeeze.


    I kissed her face and stroked her shoulders. She was enormous, fanged, and brutal looking. Hannah was a perfect woman for this ce.


    The familiar nose still sat in the middle of her face and the skin I could see was pale and white. Her dimple on her left cheek was still visible. Hannah was covered in the coarse hair that women on this had. Her talons were long and her wings looked fierce. I was so very happy my girl looked as tough as she did.


    ¡°Mama, this is Ra,¡± Hannah said putting me down and drawing back.


    The creature beside Hannah made my daughter look lithe. The burly muscles in her counterpart were impressive. She was almost as tall as Nu-reeh it seemed.


    ¡°Hello, Ma¡¯am,¡± I croaked out still crying.


    ¡°Oh my God, Mama,¡± Hannah said rolling her eyes, ¡°she is my Sister. Please call her Ra and don¡¯t be afraid of her. She¡¯s as good as the family you im. Just give her a hug and say hello.¡±


    I heard Damien¡¯s ufortable grunt behind me, but I did as Hannah asked and hugged her Sister¡¯s waist tight. I thanked her for showing Hannah the world. She had protected my daughter when I could not. There was sincere gratefulness in my voice.


    ¡°It was a pleasure, Mama,¡± therge girl said. ¡°I was so d to find a Sister. Hannah and I get along so well. It was a relief.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Hearing her refer to me as Mama surprised me. There wasn¡¯t time to ponder it as the girls tensed and pushed me behind them.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± Hannah asked quickly, ¡°is that your Brothers?¡±


    ¡°Yes, move Ciara on this side of you,¡± he ordered.


    ¡°As soon as they show themselves, we¡¯d be d to,¡± Ra said cooly.


    Bane and Evan emerged first, followed closely by Christof and Kein. They all looked wary and had their weapons drawn.


    ¡°Put those away around my child,¡± I said shrilly. ¡°What is wrong with everyone?¡±


    I was frustrated and stamping my feet. It looked like my daughter and her father were about to go to war.


    Damien slipped his sword in it¡¯s ce and looked at Hannah.


    ¡°Can you stop Nu-reeh?¡± he asked referring to the breeding.


    Hannah pulled me in front of her and ran a hand through my hair.


    ¡°No more than you can Daddy,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mama,¡± she sobbed suddenly. ¡°I wanted to survive and do well. You told me to do well. I didn¡¯t know what they would do to you¡­¡±


    I hugged her waist and Ra hugged her shoulders. Hannah shuddered between us, apologizing profusely. The faltering apologies changed to angry curses and I felt Hannah¡¯s body tense.


    Ra pushed me back and I felt the men¡¯s hands pulling me away. Despite my struggles I was moved behind Bane.


    ¡°Control, Sister,¡± Ra said gruffly, ¡°the other men do not know we are here. Mama is with us. You must not lose your temper.¡±


    Damien spoke in a calming voice, he reminded Hannah the importance of control. Ra was right, he told her. If she made too much noise or flew up the Keepers would sound the rm.


    ¡°We thought,¡± Hannah said sounding calmer, ¡°that we could take you away.¡±


    The men tensed and Evan¡¯s grip on my arm increased.


    Hannah spoke and the men rxed some. They had thought to put me on a ship, but there would be no one to protect me from the aliens. They could go with me, but there was nowhere to go close to here. The others that were inhabitable were not suited for humans.


    The men had already told me the portals were not a good idea. They led to dangerouss where ving and very weremon. I would be in more danger there.


    ¡°What about beyond the mountains?¡± Christof asked. ¡°Could you take us there to live?¡±


    Ra snorted and Hannah rolled her eyes. Not a chance, they told us.


    The men would suffer first. There was an electromaic field that would disrupt their bond. If the men made it past that without breaking it would be a miracle.


    It was intended to stop men from sneaking past the mountains. They had already gotten the small effect from it where they¡¯d stayed in the mountain and that was just the edge of the field. When the men moved into it the disruption to their bond would make them crazy.


    ¡°We are bonded,¡± Hannah said, ¡°and we have felt it. We have to fly high above not to be disrupted by it.¡±


    The beyond the mountains was dangerous and wild. Without women to protect them the men would be killed. I would never survive.


    ¡°We would stay with you,¡± Ra said, ¡°but we are still young and there are only two of us.¡±


    ¡°The women we talked to say it used to take three or four groups of mature women to protect the men adequately. That¡¯s as small a settlement as you would want,¡± Hannah said sitting.


    Since she was calm I walked over and was pulled onto herp. Ra sat beside us. Damien and the men followed me over and sat right in front of the women.


    ¡°The next one will be strong, too,¡± Kein said thoughtfully. ¡°One more strong female, Ciara, you can do that.¡±


    Hannah tensed beneath me and I looked up at her. A tear slid down her cheek and she closed her eyes. I looked to Ra for the answer to this strange behavior.


    ¡°Nu-reeh and the other owners in this area,¡± Ra said carefully, ¡°have been very careful to not let the ves breed. Hannah is so strong and was bred so quickly¡­. They turned the question to theirputers. There is a certain¡­ amount of humanity that is eptable. Theputers say your numbers will help the as long as they stay under a certain percentage of all the births.¡±

 197

    ¡°How many?¡± I asked quietly.


    Ra looked at Hannah and me closely before she spoke. ¡°Twenty-four half human children would not adversely affect the overall poption. I don¡¯t wish to confuse Damien and his family, but you will understand Mama. Your genes, as Hannah calls them, will not dilute the Paterian gene pool enough to be harmful if they stay under twenty-four children.¡±


    ¡°Breeding numbers have been low,¡± Hannah whispered. ¡°The women on this do not conceive easily. It has been getting worse and worse. Humans breed quickly, Nu-reeh knows this. She will use you to increase her numbers. The permission has been granted.¡±


    I sat and breathed slowly in and out. Hannah was strong, I told myself. My children would be strong, their testing showed it. I tried to calm myself.


    ¡°That is arge number¡­¡± I mused.


    ¡°Nu-reeh¡¯sputations,¡± Ra said softly, ¡°have told her you will be superior in this use.¡±


    Hannah growled at thement and Ra calmly stroked her arm. I knew the phrasing, too. It was the way the men talked about ves. They had not used that terminology around me in a long time. To them, I was no longer a ve. Obviously, to Nu-reeh, I still was.


    In an effort to remain controlled I concentrated on my living child. She was so upset she was shaking lightly. I tried to find a way to calm her.


    ¡°Your letter was brilliant,¡± Iplimented her. ¡°I found your message the second night.¡±


    Hannah grinned suddenly and even Ra looked proud. They had put a lot of time and thought into that letter. Hannah exined how hard it had been to leave it in the right spot. They wanted it found by honorable men and not pesky ouws.


    Keinmented how good the tami leaves were. My men all thanked them for the treat. The conversation over the box was casual and rxed.


    Crunching feet got our attention suddenly. Men¡¯s voices wereing into the forest.


    ¡°I love you, Mama,¡± Hannah said rising and hugging me. ¡°Stay strong, I¡¯ll see you again. We will find a way to fix this¡­ somehow. We have to leave tonight, the women will fight us if we stay close to their men another night.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Ra gave me a quick squeeze and the girls melded back into the forest.


    We stood and I heard Basin¡¯s voice boom out. He cursed and swore. The General was angry, Damien and his Brothers were being troublesome today. First the fighting, now they disappear and hang out with me.


    Damien was nomittal in his response and just led me back to the Keepers.


    He had to walk me all the way to the beach, since everyone was already there. His presence caused a great deal of turmoil as the girls all looked up at him. They cried and looked down, everyone feared the new punishments.


    The Keeper told Damien he would let the respective owners know who had looked at him without permission.


    ¡°No one looked at me,¡± Damien said bluntly while stripping me of my ornamentation, so I could swim.


    The Keeper politely disagreed and Damien got in his face. ¡°No-one-looked-at-me,¡± he said forcefully.


    The Keeper backed down and Damien stalked back up toward the Keepers¡¯pound.


    I settled under a tree and several Earth girls wandered over. They wanted to know what I¡¯d done to make my owner so easy going.


    ¡°I had his child,¡± I said as the tears ran down my face.


    Thatment cut the questions off and the crowd wandered off quickly. Rose and Fuji stayed and I looked tearfully at them.


    ¡°Go,¡± I said, ¡°unless you want to watch me breakdown again. I¡¯m a mess and it won¡¯t get any better.¡±


    They didn¡¯t leave. Rose and Fuji were loyal friends. In addition, they were curious. Something had obviously happened at lunch.


    I told them everything. They sat in stunned questioning silence.


    ¡°How many children do they want from you?¡± Rose rified with disbelief. ¡°I knew women with many children, but twenty-four? It seems¡­¡±


    ¡°Surreal?¡± Iughed in a high falsetto. ¡°Surreal like being kidnapped and sold to aliens? What else will seem surreal before I die? How long will Ist if they breed me like that?¡±


    I paused and really considered giving birth twenty-four times. My eyes stared nkly ahead as I remembered the pain of Hannah¡¯s birth. What if the babies were too big or positioned wrong? Would I get a C-section if I needed one or would I die in delivery on Nu-reeh¡¯s warm stone?


    ¡°I should just kill myself now and get it over with,¡± I mused loudly looking out over the ocean.


    I was lifted suddenly. The Keeper was carrying me away from the beach and my friends. I struggled and he just restrained me. He took me to the punishment room. My arms were bound to the wall and so were my feet. The nk divider lifted in front of my face.


    ¡°ves are not allow to harm themselves,¡± he informed me before the door closed.


    Just great, I thought. How much of my rant had he heard? Hopefully, he didn¡¯t understand if he did hear it.


    Damien was going to be angry. He would never understand I didn¡¯t mean that literally. Christof might believe me, but if they¡¯d had a bad enough day, he wouldn¡¯t listen. Iy my head against the wall and rxed.

 198

    High screaming voices surprised me. When I heard Fuji and Rose yelling at each other, I felt shocked. The Keeper¡¯s voice told them ves couldn¡¯t fight and I heard two dividers rise. The door closed and all was silent for a moment.


    ¡°Rose? Fuji?¡± I called hesitantly.


    ¡°Shh,¡± I heard Rose say.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    A sharp tip swung around my divider and then flipped back out. It had looked like Fuji¡¯s strange tail, which I¡¯d only seen the once.


    ¡°We¡¯re alone, just the three of us,¡± Fuji said happily a momentter.


    Evidently, Fuji¡¯s tail could extend three times the length of her body. Besides being a sharp weapon, it had great sensing abilities and she had used it to check the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m screwed,¡± I said in English.


    Roseughed and tranted for Fuji.


    We talked casually for the afternoon. I chose not to perseverate on my new duty, so the conversation was varied. When it gotte enough we kept the conversation very light, in case the men came in.


    ¡°Again,¡± I heard Basin say, ¡°this doesn¡¯t sound like a ve that wishes to die and two who are fighting.¡±


    The dividers dropped as Fuji¡¯s men agreed. We sounded like three happy friends left to talk without interruption all afternoon.


    Basin stopped in front of me and released my bonds. He told me he was my Keeper for the evening. I was also informed that if I hurt myself on his watch, he would heal me well, so I could know true pain.


    ¡°Where are my Masters?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    ¡°They made the General angry,¡± he said as he wrapped my ornamentation around me. ¡°They are being punished.¡±


    We left the Keeper¡¯spound and I stared into the forest beside it. I knew the thick growth hid my daughter and her Sister. Quickly and discreetly, I blew two kisses in that direction. I hoped my girls saw.


    The transportnded in the mainpound and I walked off with Rose. The men led us in a direction I didn¡¯t typically go. It wasn¡¯t clear to me where we were going.


    I didn¡¯t look up. I watched their heels and followed with Rose. She took my hand in aforting gesture and squeezed it as we walked.


    The men were grumbling and griping. They didn¡¯t want to go, but they had to make an appearance. It was expected of them, even if it was their friends.


    ¡°We do not take part, we only observe,¡± Basin said. ¡°We cannot help, but we will not assist.¡±


    That made no sense to me. The statement in itself was contradictory. All the men agreed with him, though.


    We walked through an assembled crowd all facing the same way. Wherever we were everyone was watching the same thing.


    I heard it. The sound of a man¡¯s pained grunt in front of me. I¡¯d recognize Christof anywhere. My head jerked up and the sight took my breath away.


    My family stood on a low tform with their hands chained over their heads. Their shirts had been stripped. All of them were bleeding and I could see bruises forming on their faces and stomachs. Another Warrior was currently pummeling Christof in the abdomen.


    It was a gut reaction, built from memories that weren¡¯t mine. I leapt on the stage to defend my Brother. The man hitting Christof had a short sword on his leg, so I took it.


    Positioning myself in front of Christof, I lunged at the man. He side stepped away from me with surprise on his face. I moved toward him again along the length of the tform, my weapon at the ready. Before I¡¯d made contact I was grabbed.


    Arms around mine I could have handled. Legs were a different story and I was dragged back scraping my knees on the stage as I fell.


    ¡°Stay still!¡± Evan demanded tightening the strange grip he held me in.


    Twisting my head I saw him staring down at me. All his weight was on his battered wrists and the blood was flowing down his arms. He didn¡¯t loosen his grip even after the knife fell from my hand.


    ¡°No ve will harm a Warrior!¡± I heard a man yell.


    There was cacophony in the yard as the Warriors called for my head. Terror clenched my gut and I my eyes widened in horror. They were going to kill me for attacking one of them.


    The sound of screaming metal broke through the yelling. I heard a crack as wood creaked and gave. The metal was wrenched free from its holding. Twisting my head I saw that somehow, Bane had pulled his arms down from the bar. Manacles hung from his bloody wrists. There was fire in his eyes and his sharp teeth were down.


    Evan released me when Bane grabbed my arm and pulled me to stand with him.


    ¡°If you wish to touch my ve,¡± Damien boomed, ¡°you go through my brother. We decide its punishment.¡±


    The yard got quiet and the only sound I heard was Bane¡¯s breathing.


    ¡°It attacked Torus,¡± a man yelled out.


    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± Baneughed, ¡°and I saw that mighty Warrior run from it!¡±


    The cries for my head still came, but they were less now.


    All the sound died suddenly and I knew who was here. Automatically, I moved closer to Bane for protection.


    ¡°Your punishment is not done boys. Why did Bane step out from under the bar?¡± the General asked casually.


    ¡°Only proving a point, General,¡± Damien answered. ¡°Our ve saw our punishment and feared for us. It sought to defend those that protect it. We do not wish to punish it.¡±


    The General stepped onto the tform and closer to me. In reaction, I huddled to Bane¡¯s massive chest. The General took a visual appraisal of me before looking at the structure Bane had pulled down from.


    ¡°The vees with me,¡± he said simply. ¡°Damien, you and your Brothers take the rest of your punishment.¡±


    I clung to Bane as he stepped back under the bar.


    ¡°Go,¡± he ordered softly, ¡°follow the General and do what he says.¡±


    My eyes met Bane¡¯s and I saw his assurance. Those eyes promised safety. I moved quickly to catch up to the General. It was what my family wanted me to do.


    We passed through the other Warriors and toward the General¡¯s quarters. He moved through his door and held it until I entered. Once we were inside he stood staring at me.


    The big man moved until he was in my face. Rage wasing off of him in waves. Gone was the calm, cool man that thepound saw. This was the raw beast that lurked beneath.


    ¡°You,¡± he growled, ¡°are important to the women. Damien¡¯s family is precious to the women. It would not do to have you injured, but I will not stand to have you disrupt mypound!¡±

 199

    The General¡¯s hot breath brushed my cheeks as he spoke. His voice had risen and I saw the fire burning in his eyes.


    ¡°No other ve would dare to raise an arm to my Warriors,¡± he continued. ¡°The sentence would be death or removal.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I trembled in fear watching him.


    A voice from behind the General broke our staring contest.


    ¡°I am curious,¡± the voice of the General¡¯s Brother spoke, ¡°did Damien and his Brothers train the ve?¡±


    ¡°Answer him!¡± the General barked and I jumped back bumping the door.


    ¡°Yes, sir, they trained me,¡± finally came out.


    The General stood staring at me for a moment and then left. I trembled in the anteroom waiting for my fate. The General joined his Brothers across the room looking out the wide window.


    They must have seen everything. The General was obviously observing Damien¡¯s punishment. How stupid of me to give into that primal reaction. I stood watching the General, mentally berating myself, as the General watched my men and conversed internally with his family.


    My knees were bleeding. I felt the slow tickle and it flowed down my legs. It pooled over the cuffs on my ankles and dripped down to my feet. I didn¡¯t want to get it on the floor, but it wasn¡¯t really my choice at this point.


    ¡°Why did they train you?¡± the same voice called over to me.


    I didn¡¯t really know why. ¡°It amused them,¡± I said remembering Evan and Damien, ¡°and they just thought I should know. It was disgraceful I was so untrained.¡±


    Now that was an interesting answer. The General¡¯s family looked at me questioningly. This situation was unique and new. Evidently, Damien had wanted me to fight.


    ¡°ve,¡± the General finally addressed me, ¡°did you know not to raise your hand to my Warriors?¡±


    ¡°Damien told me not to hit him or his Brothers,¡± I said remembering the one time in the bathhouse.


    Finally the General asked one of the Brothers to fix my legs. The man walked me into their bathroom and he scrubbed the debris out of my knees and applied healing cream. They started to bleed again, so he wrapped them both with cloth.


    When I came back out, Basin and his Brothers were standing around. The General told them he would not put me up for thepound to punish. Damien didn¡¯t want it and I was merely too well trained for my own good.


    I would throw my own life away to protect my owners. He didn¡¯t see the purpose of punishing such blind devotion. I was too stupid to know any better.


    ¡°When Damien and his Brothers are punished,¡± the General said, ¡°I put you all in charge of restraining and monitoring this ve.¡±


    Basin took the task politely and motioned me to follow him.


    We walked down the steps and several Warriors were waiting around outside. They seemed very disappointed and irritated when Basin told them what the General had said. My punishment, and especially my death, would have been entertaining.


    As soon as we made it into their dwelling and the door closed, Basin lit into me.


    ¡°You have no sense of forethought!¡± he roared.


    For the second time that night I backed into the door.


    Damien and his Brothers would have been upset if something happened to me. Basin knew I was smart enough to understand the probable consequences of my actions. I was reckless. His friends were what mattered and they would have felt pain because of me.


    Since my owners were not avable to reprimand me properly he took me to task. He lectured me until my ears felt numb. When he was finally done, he seemed to be no less upset.


    I was ordered to kneel on my still tender knees and they fed me. A cup of the health drink was there and I took it without hesitation.


    ¡°Our ve only takes a drink in the morning,¡± one of Basin¡¯s Brothersmented.


    They started to talk about the extra health drink. I was just relieved the conversation was no longer on what an idiot I was.


    One of them picked up the cup and sniffed it curiously. It was different from what Rose got. The man dipped a finger into the leftover dregs and tasted it. It was very different.


    Basin looked hard at me. I saw him appraising my form. His critical eyes judged me from head to toe.


    I didn¡¯t look ill or malnourished anymore. Just like when I first came to this I was lush and full. The evidence of my starvation had disappeared some time before.


    ¡°I see no reason for this,¡± he stated simply.


    ¡°And the liquid is different,¡± the other Brother said.


    Lucky for me they dropped the subject and went to their sitting room. Rose pulled me to kneel beside her as the men yed a game. She shook her head and squeezed my hand.


    Damien and his Brothers stayed in bondage on the tform overnight. I stayed with Basin and his family. Since Basin felt I should be disciplined, I spent the night in their box.


    The box was dark and it should have been creepy. I had slept in one for months though. Inside the box I fell quickly to sleep and dreamed of my family.


    It was a normal dream. Memories of Hannah flying in the mountains, as Damien and I watched, predominated my sleeping thoughts. In the distance I felt like I saw my other children, the ones I was ted to have, soaring in the wind. Unlike real life, in the dream I anticipated meeting them.


    The next morning Damien and his Brothers were let off the tform. Basin did not take me to see them, he took me to the Keepers. My owners would have enough to do without contending with me, he believed. They would have to get themselves ready and go to work, despite their injures.


    The morning drink was again a topic of conversation on the transport pad. Basin and his Brothers knew it was different from what Rose took. It smelled, tasted, and looked different. Lucky for me, they never thought to ask me if I knew what it was.


    I was relieved to be at the Keepers, until they tethered me with a short cord to a pole in the main room. They knew humans and when we became suicidal we may stay that way. Until Damien assured them I was no longer a threat to myself, my movement would be restricted.


    Fuji and Rose sat with me. We yed card games and other ¡°safe¡± things the Keepers allowed them to get close to me. Being tied to a pole and after the stress the day before, I couldn¡¯t really concentrate. Fuji won most of the hands.


    The lunch bell rang and I sat quietly waiting on my kneeling ce. The room around me was quiet, which was unusual. Without the flurry of the other girls you could have heard a pin drop.


    One of the Keepers stood inside the empty room with me and then suddenly he was gone. In the doorway was Damien.


    With the light behind him, Damien looked like an angel. When he stepped further into the room I realized angel was the wrong term. Avenging angel would be more urate.


    I¡¯d never seen Damien in a battle with other men, but this is how I imagined he¡¯d look. Focused and furious were the only two terms that came readily to mind. It was a strange juxtaposition and he handled the look of contained chaos well.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die,¡± I said as he moved closer. ¡°It was a a stupid thing to say¡­ Master Damien,¡± thest of the statement came out in a whisper.


    He continued to pace slowly forward and didn¡¯t say a word. I scooted back off my kneeling ce. When I hit the pole I was tied to I slid up it and stood facing him.


    ¡°Attacking the man was a mistake, too, Master Damien,¡± I said gripping the pole and steeling my resolve. ¡°I heard Christof and he was in pain. I had to help him. You would have done the same thing¡­¡±


    I saw the bruising on Damien¡¯s face as he drew closer. The lightening marks of his punishment gave his visage a savage appearance. The pain and fatigue must be overwhelming.


    Giving into my instincts I reached forward and brushed a hand along the rough stubble on his cheek and into his hair. My other hand made the same trip on the other side of his face. Damien drew closer allowing me to massage the tense muscles in the back of his neck.


    For a moment his eyes drifted closed and the lines on his face rxed. He loved to be touched and rubbed. I smiled to myself thinking I had distracted him. Damien¡¯s eyes were open in an instant watching me.


    ¡°Look me in the eye and tell me if you wish to die,¡± hemanded grabbing my hands and pulling them down to rest on his chest.


    I met his steely grey gaze. ¡°No, I do not wish to die.¡±


    The cord on my neck was cut. Damien leaned in until I felt his breath in my ear.

 200

    ¡°You protected the family well, Sister. Your form when you attacked my cousin was wless. However we need to work on your timing of the strike,¡± he said kissing my neck. ¡°You missed him by far toorge a margin.¡±


    I looked at him feeling stunned. ¡°The General said not to attack his Warriors.¡±


    Damien grinned and shrugged. He couldn¡¯t care less what anyone else wanted. It was honorable I had tried to protect the family.


    ¡°The other Warriors wanted me dead,¡± I hissed at him.


    ¡°They could have tried,¡± he said in a conversational tone. ¡°We would have stopped them. It would have been our decision, whether they liked it or not.¡±


    ¡°You and your Brothers,¡± I argued as he took my hand and walked out, ¡°against the wholepound?¡±


    We walked to the wall and Damien opened it and stepped out. I followed him trying desperately to look like a demure ve and not an indignant one.


    ¡°My Brother,¡± Damien said as he walked into the forest, ¡°could have easily removed his bonds. We are always prepared.¡±


    Shaking my head I followed him to his favorite spot. Once we were there, Damien stopped and considered me for a moment.


    ¡°Your strike was well executed, only poorly timed. We thought it best to stop you before you got hurt. That was not a shopkeeper you attacked, but a trained Warrior. At some point the man would have gotten over his surprise and that would have been a problem. Evan had to be in control of you so the other men would not dare to touch you.¡±


    The rest of the lunch went like that. Damien wasn¡¯t fazed by hisck of sleep or his pain. He entertained himself talking about me taking a swipe at his cousin.


    ¡°The General,¡± I exined patiently, ¡°said he would kill a ve that raised a hand to his Warrior. You didn¡¯t tell me they would try to kill me for that.¡±


    Damien sighed theatrically the way Hannah had done, ¡°No one in thispound would dare the wrath of my family. The decision of your punishment was ultimately left to us,¡± he exined patiently. ¡°As you will note, you are not dead. The General knows not to anger me.¡±


    We sat and stared at one another for a moment. I wasn¡¯t going to argue about this so I hugged him tight and kissed his jaw. The General didn¡¯t kill me because it would anger the women. Damien didn¡¯t need to know that.


    As he fed me Damien talked. I had made their punishment so much more interesting.


    Everything about that experience had been fun.


    When Bane had pulled down from the punishment bar, the other Warriors had been shocked. Everyone knew they were strong. The other men had forgotten how strong.


    Finally he got back to my ¡°death wish¡± as he called it. Exining that was not an actual desire and just a frustrated statement was difficult. Damien would never say something like that unless he meant it. He struggled to understand how I could have said it.


    I tried to exin how painful the birth had been. He didn¡¯t think it was that bad.


    ¡°Sometimes,¡± I pleaded, ¡°the babies don¡¯te out the lower tunnel. Sometimes women have to be cut here,¡± I gestured to my stomach, ¡°to make a ce for the baby toe out.¡±


    Damien looked at me with stern eyes. He informed me that no one would be cutting on me. I didn¡¯t need to worry about that.


    He didn¡¯t understand that I might need it. Eventually I gave up trying to make him understand. I¡¯d talk to Christof, he was sometimes more approachable about things.


    So, I was free for the afternoon. No more tethered to the pole or chained to the wall. I took my freedom as an opportunity and went for a swim.


    I loved the water and the fish. That was one thing I¡¯d hated in the mountains, no swimming. Sure we¡¯d gone to theke that one time, but it wasn¡¯t the same. I adored the warm, briny water at the Keepers¡¯.


    Eventually I got out of the ocean andy in the sun on the shore. Rose came and sat quietly next to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to look like a floppy cow after that many births,¡± I said watching her tiny figure next to me.


    I was jealous. Even starved, I¡¯d never had the delicate look she carried so well.


    ¡°The cream will fix your skin,¡± she said looking out across the water. ¡°They have other things, more powerful things, to heal you if you are damaged badly.¡±


    She was right. My stomach had popped almost magically back into shape after several applications of the cream. I poked at the soft, rounded contour and missed the tight, t stomach I¡¯d had when Nu-reeh kept me.


    Rose seemed quieter than usual, more subdued. I asked her about it, but she just said the day before had been stressful. I had to agree, it had been a lot to take in.


    My men came and I was very happy to see them. Since the transport driver was present, I didn¡¯t want to make a scene. Despite attempting to be reserved, I still kissed and inspected everyone.


    I didn¡¯t get a good look at their injuries until we went to the bathhouse. The men were bruised and battered, but they seemed to be healing. I cleaned Damien quickly and gently. He almost fell asleep sitting in the warm water.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Christof said shaking his shoulder, ¡°let¡¯s get upstairs.¡±


    We met the men delivering food at our door. They had just ced the tray on the table and wished Damien¡¯s family a good meal.


    We all dressed in our linen outfits for the evening. The sixth chair was pulled up for me and we sat and had a quiet dinner. The men ate voraciously, which was strange for them. When I asked Christof told me they had not eaten well today. Except for Damien the other four had worked through lunch, it was part of the punishment.


    In between bites Bane exined the General was looking for new ways to punish them. They seemed quite immune to his whip. He had thought letting the other Warriors have a go at them would be a good idea. It had been, until I came along.


    Kein took a break from eating to tell me that I had really interrupted the proceedings. The young Warriors in thepound had not realized how strong the family was. After seeing how easily Bane could escape the punishment bar, it made them wary. Being on the bad side of men like Damien¡¯s family was foolish.


    ¡°They stopped really hitting us after you left,¡± Evan told me. ¡°They were afraid of angering us.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have to be part of the internal dialogue to know the topic. The other men were wimps and it was good to be the best. They were all certain of it.


    My men were obviously tired. I pushed and cajoled them toward the bed, but they said they had to stay up. Guests wereing.


    My curiosity was peaked. Evan found it a game and refused to tell me who was visiting at thiste hour. Instead the men made me guess. My ideas went from impossible to improbable. I had no idea who wasing over.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The Healers showed up and greeted Damien politely much to my surprise. They asked that my linen cover be removed so they could check me. The family relented and I was sat on one of the floating tables the Healers brought into the room.

 201

    If this was Earth and not Pateria, I would have called what the men did a physical. My body was measured and prodded thoroughly. Swabs were taken from my mouth and vaginal area. The men took samples of urine. The Healers recorded everything about me.


    Before the men left they asked about the health drink. Damien exined an extra one had been ordered when I vomited the first. The Healers recorded that information and praised Damien for good thinking. I started when they told him Nu-reeh would be pleased, she had been confused why they ordered an extra dose. I absolutely could not miss the drink.


    The Healers left and the family was ready for bed. The men didn¡¯t even bother to tell me what was going on. I had to ask.


    ¡°You must stay healthy,¡± Christof exined stretching out on the bed. ¡°Nu-reeh wants you cared for a certain way, so the child will have every advantage.¡±


    ¡°When you be pregnant,¡± Damien said yawning, ¡°we will go back to the mountains immediately.¡±


    That was it for the men and the exnations were done. Before I could formte my rampaging thoughts into more questions, they were snoring lightly around me. The men were exhausted.


    I wasn¡¯t tired and stared out the window at the stars. Finally safe and at home, I could think about what was happening. This was very again.


    Whether I wanted to give them to her or not, Nu-reeh would take my children from me. The girls I could handle. Hannah was powerful and we could still talk. The idea of sons that I would never know broke my heart. I wondered how many would leave me before I stopped caring.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It was a long time before sleep finally took my teary eyes.


    At the Keepers I talked to Rose and Fuji. Rosemented the loss of my children with me. Fuji didn¡¯t understand that, but she would miss me when I had to leave to give birth. It was a depressing conversation for all of us.


    The next days passed without incident. I was given my health drink twice a day. The Healers came and checked me over. Damien exined that would be a pattern.


    Nothing was very exciting until one morning Damien told me Basin wanted to share a meal. He had some special form of entertainment in mind, so I would not be dancing. Basin and his Brothers would be joining us for dinner in our rooms that night.


    It was to be quite a meal, Fuji¡¯s owners would also being. The three families were good friends. Damien and his Brothers were looking forward to visiting with their friends outside of work.


    The morning of the famed meal I went to the Keepers and Rose wasn¡¯t there. Perhaps her owners had the day off and had kept her home. Fuji and I spent the day talking andughing. We both hoped Rose had a good day with her owners.


    In the evening the transport dropped us at the bathhouse. The men cleaned themselves quickly and we went upstairs. They dressed and I was wrapped in several pieces of clingy fabric. It was a new style from Fredrick and the men couldn¡¯t decide if they liked it. Even with the fussing, we were ready quickly.


    Fuji and her owners showed up first. Rose¡¯s family arrivedst just as the food came. I wanted to say hi to her, but she wouldn¡¯t look at me.


    The men sat to eat while Fuji, Rose, and I knelt. It was a lively, raucous conversation as the men discussed new techniques and old battles. They had been friends it seemed for a long time. From the sound of it Basin and his Brothers had grown up with Damien. Fuji¡¯s owners were newer to thepound, but still long time friends.


    Eventually the men retired to the crowded sitting area. I knelt on the floor somewhat leaning on Evan. The conversation paused and Damien asked Basin what the entertainment was.


    Basinughed and told Damien he had the very same entertainment in his house. Perhaps we would like a sample of what was mosttely amusing to his family?


    Basin stood and pulled Rose up. He stood her in front of the fire. She looked at the floor until he lifted her chin with his finger.


    ¡°Our ve,¡± he said suddenly serious, ¡°has been here many moons. We have listened to many stories the ve made up to amuse us¡­ The truth has been far more entertaining.¡±


    Rose spoke then at Basin¡¯s prodding. The big man stood looking calmly down at her. She talked about the women and the mountains. She said Nu-reeh¡¯s name and described her in detail to the gathering. With tears falling down her face, she exined how the men were owned. I felt Evan stiffen as she talked.


    The story wasn¡¯t long, thankfully. I didn¡¯t breathe the entire time she spoke. I sat on the floor trying to sink into it.


    I never would have thought Rose would repeat the things I told her. It had never urred to me the men might ask her. She could not lie to them, none of us could. Obviously this was the only oue that was probable.


    Basin pulled her to kneel beside him when she was done. He stared at Damien.


    ¡°We asked it to tell us about the extra health drink as a joke,¡± Basin said sounding hard. ¡°We anticipated a wild and funny story as our ve often concocts for our amusement. Instead we heard the harsh sound of lies filling our ears¡­ The truth soon followed and that was no less harsh.¡±

 202

    Damien chose his words carefully. I got the feeling he didn¡¯t want to fight with Basin, but the other family looked furious. He asked them what they wanted to know.


    ¡°Everything,¡± Basin seethed, ¡°we want to know everything.¡±


    Damien turned to Fuji¡¯s owners and asked if they wanted to know or if they wanted to leave. After a mere moment of consideration, Fuji¡¯s owners stayed. They seemed neither upset nor anxious about the events.


    Rose was weeping and shivering beside her owner. Despite his anger he pulled her to sit in hisp and soothed her. He told her she was a good and loyal ve.


    I chanced a nce up at Evan and did not see the same forgiveness in his eyes. My family was really upset with me. An involuntary shudder coursed down my spine when I thought about what they would do to me.


    Damien spoke slowly and thoughtfully. He exined what he knew and what had happened to them, mostly. Things the men in the mountain had exined about the world were openly discussed. The experiences they had personally with Nu-reeh rified some of the more confusing points. Damien tried to be as clear as he could.


    Basin wanted more information. There were things Rose had said Damien had no way of knowing. Most of the things centered around what Hannah had shared with us. Damien was forced to exin Hannah and her rtionship with the family.


    Hannah had been a rich source of new information. Damien exined a great deal of what he knew about the world came through her. The strange box that had been delivered was pointed out and the letter discussed.


    The other family didn¡¯t believe, not entirely. Damien had held too much back for too long. Rose couldn¡¯t lie to them. Basin demanded she read the letter and tell them what was in it.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rose was forced to read the English in my letter from Hannah, which she did slowly. It had been a long time for her. The words she read matched what Damien had told them. The men were ves, the women owned them, and my daughter believed it was a wed system. She finished and handed the letter to Basin.


    I watched with horror as he looked at the letter and then at the fire.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Damien said with authority.


    Basin handed him the paper and sat brooding for a moment. His family looked angry and upset. I saw the stress wearing at them. They didn¡¯t try to mask it as they had been the rest of the evening.


    ¡°Your family,¡± Damien said, ¡°has acted oddly for many days. We have seen others broken by this knowledge. We ourselves have experienced the total breaking of our bond. It is not easy toe back from, you mustn¡¯t let it happen.¡±


    Basin¡¯s eyes met Damien¡¯s and the question was in them. The other man asked Damien when the family had been broken. Damien was silent for a moment before he spoke. The break had happened in the mountains, it was very difficult, and they¡¯d barelye back from it Damien repeated.


    Damien looked at me and I met his gaze. Certain things I had not shared. Some things were too personal, other things I felt the girls would be jealous of. I¡¯d held back very little, but the things I didn¡¯t say were important to me.


    Basin stood suddenly and carried Rose with him. His family followed him out our door without a goodbye. They were gone for a moment before the room moved again.


    Fuji¡¯s owners rose and stretched. The head of the family thanked Damien for an interesting evening. They didn¡¯t really seem that bothered. Christof was curious how this didn¡¯t upset them.


    ¡°Our ve told us as it happened,¡± Fuji¡¯s owner said simply. ¡°ves from Batra believe anything that may affect us is our right to know. It was an honor to inform us of the happenings. At first we did not believe the story andter it troubled us. You only confirm what we have long considered a possibility. We have had time to adjust.¡±


    Of course Fuji had done that. Her first and only real loyalty was to the men that owned her. She told me good bye politely and smiled. Fuji seemed not in the least bothered by what was going on.


    My family rose and I followed their lead. The men walked Fuji¡¯s family to the door and bid them a good rest. The other men reciprocated the greeting and were gone.


    I studied my feet as we stood in the anteroom. The men were quietly standing near me, but no one was talking. Christof¡¯s voice broke the silence. He demanded to know the entire story.


    It made more sense if told in order, so I started at the beginning. When Christof was broken from the Brothers I talked worriedly with my friends about how to help him. Later, when I was taken to see them at the cabin the first time, I shared my happiness with my friends. The pregnancy got all the women¡¯s attention and then my strange life was no longer a secret.


    ves were women, Damien¡¯s family knew that, and women knew what pregnancy entailed. When I had started to ¡®show¡¯ every ve in thepound knew what had happened. There was no way to hide it.


    The rest of the story came out in bits and pieces to the other women. They saw me leave heavy with a child ande back looking abused. I¡¯d shared with the ves that the women of Pateria had taken me. The ves all knew I¡¯d birthed a daughter. Other than that the details had been sketchy.


    Rose and Fuji knew more than most anyone. I¡¯d told the truth as I knew it. Almost nothing about the secrets of this world was held back from them.


    Christof wanted aplete list of the things I had not said. He was talking so calmly and asking so politely, I was scared. The serene look on his face did nothing to ease me.


    ¡°You kept secrets from them,¡± Damien said stepping closer. ¡°The other men did not know we had been broken. What else did you hide from your friends?¡±


    My bond with my family and how Hannah learned the world, for one. It was too personal. The men¡¯s bond was sacred. Their lives were private. Admitting I had ess for a little while had seemed crude to discuss.


    Damien pushed for more and stepped closer. My desperation grew and I sought to tell them things I had not told the other girls. No one knew they had said I was family, it might make them jealous. Damien came closer and I backed into the door.


    ¡°No one knows you trained me to fight,¡± I panted and grimaced, ¡°except the General. His Brother asked and they demanded I answer¡­¡±


    The men were deep in thought. I jumped when Damien spoke again. He told me to go relieve myself of fluid. My instincts told me to be wary and I stood and stared at him a moment too long.


    ¡°You ate and drank with us,¡± Damien informed me. ¡°Go relieve yourself of any excess fluid.¡±


    Damien¡¯s face was dark and he looked dangerous, but calm. The other Brothers mimicked his look with terrifying effect. They parted and gestured to the bathing room.


    I ran in and didn¡¯t know what to do. Finally I did what Damien had asked. It took a moment of concentration, but I relieved my dder.


    There weren¡¯t enough words in twonguages to put together enough apologies. I stood in the bathroom for a moment trying to think of the correct thing to say. Nothing came to me, so I gathered my courage and stepped out.


    The men stood patiently in the sitting area talking. Damien raised an arm and pointed to the bedroom. Now, I was nervous. They only talked by themselves when something really bad happened.


    I paced in the dark by the bed and didn¡¯t know what to do. This was a big problem. I jumped when I heard them walking this way.


    ¡°How many more times,¡± Damien asked stepping into the room, ¡°do you think we will have a repeat of tonight?¡±


    My mouth opened and closed as I thought about how many ves knew far too much.

 203

    ¡°If these men be upset, it could tear thepound apart. The General expressly forbid us to speak of what happened. He wished the other men be put under as little duress as possible.¡±


    The rays of the sun were long gone and the sleeping room was barely lit. I felt the men stalking me in the dark. It was unnerving.


    Kein lit a smallmp in the sleeping room. Damien stepped into the glow and I stepped quickly back. In his hand was a small ck switch. Kein continued to lightmps and I continued to back up.


    Bane spoke as the three remaining Brothers came toward me. ¡°You need to learn when speaking is allowed and when it is not. We think we can teach you this, although the damage appears to have already been done.¡±


    I was backed into the wall. There was nowhere else to go in this little room. Christof stepped in front of me and deftly removed the thin covering over my breasts and sex. He pulled me away from the wall and I followed uneasily.


    A floating table was brought in. I hadn¡¯t even been aware they owned one. Christof demanded Iy on my back, which I did. Suddenly the table had me.


    Those air restraints, like at the auction bound my wrists and pulled them above my head. A second set wrapped around my ankles. I fought the restraints and started to scream. An air mask was over my face like at the auction.


    ¡°You will learn when it is permissible to speak,¡± Damien said as the table bent my knees and forced my thighs open wide. ¡°You will learn to say what is appropriate. We are your family and believe this is the best way to train you.¡±


    I shook my head as much as I could in this weird invisible bondage. No, beating me wasn¡¯t going to teach me. There was no way tomunicate that to Damien right now.


    ¡°You will find no pleasure with us tonight,¡± Damien told me. ¡°I will use this,¡± he held up the small firm rod, ¡°to bring you only pain.¡±


    ¡°Human women,¡± Christof said gently from the side, ¡°need training. Men from the red mountains understand this better than we do. They see our humans and say they are unruly. You have been quite uncontrolled, Sister. You will learn and make us proud. Eventually you will thank us for this. When you are able to hold your tongue in the face of temptation, we will be happier also.¡±


    Bane calmly informed me I would feel the punishment until they felt I really understood the lesson.


    Their stage was set and I saw Damien evaluating me. He ran the instrument in his hand between my breasts and dragged it down my stomach. Depending how hard he hit, I imagined he could open skin with it.


    ¡°You will thank me for each strike and count. If you fail to do those things or say something else, you will earn two more hits in the same ce. For every mistake the punishment will double. I doubt you will make many mistakes before you find the rhythm in this lesson.¡±


    I tensed and waited as the air over my mouth released a little.


    The first stinging blow was delivered to the inside of the right knee. I gritted my teeth and then spit out the required thank you and the number. The second strikended in exactly the same ce and Ished out at Damien.


    ¡°You hit the same spot!¡± I yelled and Damien¡¯s jaw tensed.


    ¡°Two moreshes in that ce for an incorrect answer,¡± Evan said coldly. ¡°Damien said he would mark you twice more for every infraction. He did not say how the rest of the stripes would be delivered.¡±


    I counted the two punishmentshes as the first tear crested in my eyes. Thest number came out in a virtual shout and Kein sighed loudly.


    Fuck them and fuck the rules, I thought viciously. No one said I couldn¡¯t be loud. I should have assumed it, though.


    Kein fiddled with the table and a strange feeling air mask came over my nose and mouth. It made it hard to breath and I started to struggle in my bonds.


    ¡°It is ufortable?¡± Evan asked and I nodded. ¡°Good, that is the point. It will modte your voice until you are able to do it yourself. We will remove it when we feel you have learned.¡±


    ¡°The next strike is number two,¡± Damien stated as he raised his arm. ¡°You will suffer sixteen on each leg.¡±


    By the tenth counted blow I was addressing Damien as Master. The Brothers had paused in my training to discuss this. It seemed appropriate that they be Master when they were disciplining me. They would be Brothers again when I had learned my lesson.


    Damien ced sixteen controlled marks down the inside of my right leg. I earned four rounds of extra punishment, or eight extra strikes, during that time and those marks didn¡¯t count. The inside of that leg felt like it was on fire.


    When they reached the joint of my thigh and my torso Evan tilted the table so I was in a more upright position. The air mask over my face was removed and Kein fed me a little water.


    ¡°What lesson are you learning, Ciara?¡± Bane asked looking hopeful.


    I blubbered out something about not saying anything and Bane passed a tired hand over his face.


    ¡°You may speak, Ciara. We all speak. Control your tongue is today¡¯s lesson,¡± Bane said.


    The strikes began on my left knee and were paced thoughtfully toward the juncture of my thighs. Each mark was made with the same intensity and timing. Damienid each stripe and then crossed it leaving a pattern of thatching down my flesh.


    The inteced marks hurt worse than I could have imagined. Damien adjusted his strikes so every patch of skin was hit multiple times. It was awful.


    There was no use yelling at them. I¡¯d learned that very quickly. Outbursts got me more marks. It was in to see the reactions to myck of control in deep red on my right leg. My left leg showed obvious improvement in my restraint.


    ¡°The next part,¡± Christof announced, ¡°will test your control. There will be times it is more tempting to call out, you must control yourself. Do you understand?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help the whine that crept into my voice. My legs couldn¡¯t take this abuse. It felt like I was on fire. This punishment was all pain and no pleasure. They hadn¡¯t been kidding when they said there was a difference.


    ¡°Master Christof, no one ever told me I wasn¡¯t supposed to talk to the other ves. Please, I¡¯m begging you to stop this.¡±


    Damien stretched and sat down and I thought perhaps the argument had worked.


    Christof stood beside me and answered thoughtfully, ¡°You are not stupid. My Brothers chose a human for their ve because they wished to have an intelligent creature pleasure us. You and I have talked a great deal. I am well acquainted with your ability to reason.¡±


    My legs were shaking in their bonds as I strained my neck to watch Christof. He wasn¡¯t letting me off the hook.


    ¡°No one ever-¡± I started to say and he cut me off with a raised hand.


    ¡°You are not foolish, most of the time. We know you can make decisions on your own. This was something you should have used your natural intelligence to decide appropriately.¡±


    The fire in my legs didn¡¯t dim as the time was wearing on. It was throbbing more. I wanted to make this stop, but Christof wasn¡¯t done.


    I stared nkly at him and he sighed. In a gentle gesture he brushed the hair off my sweaty face.


    ¡°Tell me, did you think we would want you to tell the other ves the things you know? Did you try to hide this knowledge from the Keepers? I think you must have. Answer me, now.¡±


    I flushed and sputtered. Christof stood calmly, watching me. His brilliant eyes fixed on my face, waiting for a response.


    ¡°No, Master Christof, I didn¡¯t think you would want me to tell this to the ves. I hid it from the Keepers,¡± I finally answered.


    He looked satisfied and started to step back. I knew him leaving meant Damien and that wicked device wereing. In a desperate attempt I begged onest time. No one had ever specifically told me not to talk, I argued.


    ¡°We told you at the cabin,¡± Evan interjected, ¡°that if our arrangement was discovered you may be sold. You went against our express orders at that point to tell your friends.¡±


    I sagged against the bench and closed my eyes. That killed my argument. Evan told me it wasn¡¯t time to sleep yet.


    Damien rose and I started to shiver as he came closer. I felt so very exposed in this position and I knew they weren¡¯t done yet. Watching him with wary eyes I saw his brow crease. He came to stand between my spread legs and gently stroked my hip. I flinched at the contact.


    ¡°Do you fear me?¡± he asked watching my face intently.


    No, I didn¡¯t fear him. I knew he would not truly damage me. If the General was doling out this punishment, on the other hand, I felt there was a great deal to worry about. I¡¯d rather have Damien do this and not anyone else.


    ¡°I fear the implement in your hands, Master Damien,¡± I answered honestly.


    That seemed to satisfy him. He told me there was little more control left to learn and then I could rest.


    The first strike on my pussy lips made me scream. The air was back over my mouth and I panted into the gag. My eyes clouded and I saw ck for a moment. The pain was worse than I could have imagined.


    ¡°You do not need to count these,¡± Damien informed me. ¡°Only speak these words with each mark, I will not speak my family¡¯s secrets, do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien, I will not speak my family¡¯s secrets.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t counting, so I lost count of the stinging blows to my most personal area.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Like a parrot I repeated the required phrase each time. The lesson was burning into my brain. The men were right. I would learn.


    My eyes ran with tears but I watched Damien as he dealt each painful blow. There was absolute control in his motions. His left hand, his best hand, gave me pain without injury.


    I maintained consciousness until thest strokes. Bane opened my lower lips and Damieny thesh quickly and repeatedly over my poor clit. The pain was too great. ckness stole into my vision, but I heard myself whisper the assigned words before I passed out.

 204

    My eyes fluttered open and I looked around and realized I was in the bedroom. I had been moved off the punishment table. It was gone and I was stretched out on the bed. That¡¯s not to imply I wasfortable where I was. My legs and my cunt throbbed and burned with fiery intensity. For all it mattered I could still be strapped to the floating table taking my punishment.


    The hum of voices was soothing, which was in sharp contrast to the searing pain my awakening mind was experiencing. Opening my eyes fully I saw all my men were seated on assorted chairs. They restedfortably around the room. Everyone was in their linen shift and they were discussing their schedule for theing lunar cycle.


    When the men saw me looking they started to extinguish the lights in the room. Evan helped me sit up and Kein let me sip on some water. Damien told me it was time to rest andplimented me on taking my punishment well. I was a strong member of the family. He hoped his time had not been wasted and I had learned my lesson.


    ¡°Master Damien?¡± I whispered hesitantly as he came toy beside me. ¡°I hurt, Master.¡±


    For once Damien didn¡¯t seem unduly interested in my pain.


    ¡°I know you do,¡± he said stroking my arm before I could pull it away. ¡°You earned this with your behavior. Be good and let us rest tonight. We hope by morning you will have learned this well enough.¡±


    ¡°But, Master, I love you¡­ please,¡± I begged touching his hand tentatively.


    ¡°You must learn control to be a good Sister for us,¡± Damien said simply. ¡°We will fix it after you have learned.¡±


    I rxed onto the bed and felt the covers drawn over me. I hissed softly when the nket dipped between my legs to brush the fiery flesh there. Fighting for self control I tried to ignore the burn. The men respected pain tolerance and it took all my energy to have that.


    I could see they were decided. When an idea was as firmly fixed in their minds as this one was, it would not be easily undone. I was unclear if they were angry at me or just believed it would take that much pain for me to understand. Pain was associated with lessons; I should have known that about them. Either way they would let me suffer until morning.


    The men¡¯s breathing evened out quickly. Iy still quietly staring at the ceiling.


    What would happen, I wondered, if the ves told their men the truth on a grand scale?


    Some of the men might dismiss it, but I imagined others would seek out more information. The men were happy the way things were, in a way. The truth would only serve to make them miserable.


    And thanks to me and my big mouth, that was a real possibility.


    I should not have told the truth to the other ves. There had been valid options. I could have lied or just gone with the story Nu-reeh concocted. All they had to hear was I ran away and my child didn¡¯t survive. No one would have asked questions after that.


    My family was correct. I¡¯d made a horrible mistake. Thepound would suffer for this. My men may suffer for this.


    Iy quietly and watched the moons run through the sky outside. At some point I must have drifted into a light sleep. Dreams of the men burning theirpound in anger woke me up.


    As per my regr schedule it was the middle of the night and I had to pee. Moving as quietly as I could, I hobbled to the bathroom on widely spaced feet. Everything was manageable until I tried to pee.


    The burning pain took my breath away. I bit my hand to avoid screaming as the urine washed over the welts on my private area. Nothingpared to the wet fire I felt now. I sobbed into my fist and tried to control myself.


    Footfalls behind me told me someone hade in with me. I wasn¡¯t sure who it was and I didn¡¯t turn to look.


    ¡°Hush now,¡± Damien soothed from behind me.


    My furious eyes turned to look at Damien and I could not believe he¡¯d done this to me. Before I couldsh out I turned my head back to the wall. I was in no position to argue right now.


    Damien dabbed me clean with a cool damp cloth and dried me with soft pats. I panted on the toilet, unwilling to finish and feel the burn return again. Unfortunately, I still had to go. I exined the problem to Damien.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He hesitated only a moment before I heard him rummaging in their cupboard. He returned and I felt the cool cream being worked into and around my pussy.


    ¡°We are not cruel men,¡± he said rubbing healing cream over mybia. ¡°You will suffer the rest until morning, but I cannot leave this sensitive area damaged. I do not wish to cause you permanent harm.¡±


    It was better, so much better. The sting in my legs I could handle. The burning pain in my female parts was too much. Sagging on the toilet the relief washed over me.


    Damien let me finish using the bathroom, without the pain this time, and then reapplied the cream. He helped me walk back to the bed. Evan was awake andmented that I may not have learned. This was an important lesson.


    ¡°I understand, Master Evan, you are right. I made a stupid choice and I should suffer for it. Thepound will suffer for this choice, your friends already have. Please forgive me,¡± I begged.


    Damien shushed me and told me to get in bed and go to sleep. We would deal with the problems in the morning. In the dim moonlight I had seen Evan¡¯s face and he was pleased. Gingerly, Iy between the two men and rested.


    I felt less pain now and stared at the ceiling, grateful for that. I wished I could exin to them they did not have to hurt me to teach me. Seeing Basin¡¯s family in such turmoil was enough. This was Pateria, though, not Earth. It was theirpound and their rules. I looked at Damien¡¯s serene face as he slept and knew he didn¡¯t feel he¡¯d done anything wrong.


    Turning my head I looked at Evan peacefully sleeping. I wanted to hate them, all of them, for what they¡¯d done. Foolishly I had believed this part of my life was over. I wondered what possible reason they could have for beating me in such a private way.


    Looking at the ceiling I refused to be angry. My way of thinking about right and wrong did not exist here. Damien punished me with exquisite pain, because he wanted me to make decisions like the family would. I wondered if in his mind this was actually apliment. I could take a beating just like the rest of the family.


    Strange dreams gued my sleep, but I did rest some.


    Evan was calling my name when I opened my eyes. My body jerked awake and I tried to move away from him. My heart pounded in my chest and my eyes were wide open in an instant.

 205

    The reaction seemed to concern them and Christof passed a gentle hand down my arm on the other side in reassurance. I flinched at the contact.


    ¡°Tell us what you learned,¡± Evan said after looking over at Christof.


    My voice shook slightly, but they understood me. The rule was firmly ingrained in my mind. If I wanted to talk about the women or the world, I should talk to them. Speaking to other ves about my strange life circumstance was not eptable.


    The men seemed pleased and smiled down at me. They believed their punishment had taught me well.


    Damien stood at the end of the bed and started to pull the nket from me. I grabbed frantically at the cover. Laying nude and vulnerable in front of them seemed unwise. Damien¡¯s eyebrows lifted and he stopped tugging at my cover.


    ¡°I am going to heal you. Do you fear me?¡± he asked quietly.


    My reaction had been inappropriate. I pushed the nket down over my breasts and stomach and tried to smile.


    ¡°Do you?¡± he asked again, not moving.


    ¡°No, I just was¡­¡± the sentence drifted off and I stared up at them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie,¡± Evan instructed softly from my side.


    The anger came and I tried to tamp it down, but I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°You hurt me,¡± I said harshly pulling the nket back to my neck. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to hurt me. I am your ve again and you will do whatever you want with me!¡±


    They looked shocked, which even in my fear and anger, I found strange.


    ¡°You are not a ve, little Sister,¡± Bane pleadeding to stand beside Damien. ¡°We were teaching you. It was very important you remember the lesson. You can¡¯t forget this instruction.¡±


    I was livid and couldn¡¯t control my temper. ¡°You made me call you Master! I am a ve! You would never do that to each other!¡±


    Christof sat cross legged beside me and I heard him sigh before he spoke.


    ¡°You called us Master and we never told you to. We were teaching you. We thought it would reinforce the lesson,¡± he said.


    My hands gripped the nket firmly and I looked up into his confused eyes, but did not say anything.


    ¡°Let me heal you,¡± Damien said tugging at my cover. ¡°You will feel better once I heal you, but you will remember this lesson well.¡±


    ¡°You hurt me!¡± I shouted. ¡°You all said you would protect me. How could you do this?¡±


    Kein¡¯s eyes were questioning as he looked at me. ¡°We are protecting you,¡± he said. ¡°You are family and you have to learn. We are afraid they will take you away for this.¡±


    They didn¡¯t understand my perspective at all. This was instruction. It was harsh because the rule was important. The way I felt about it wasn¡¯t even considered. That there might be another way to teach me wasn¡¯t even entertained.


    It took concentration, but I allowed my cover to be moved. I didn¡¯t need to look to see the bruising and marks on my legs. Instead, I stared at the ceiling and tried to calm down.


    Damien nudged my legs apart and began the slow process of healing them. Just likest time, no one else helped him.


    ¡°I learn when you talk to me,¡± I said suddenly and to no one in particr. ¡°Humans don¡¯t have to be beaten to learn.¡±


    Slowly and deliberately each mark was coated and healed. It took time before Damien answered.


    ¡°They would take you away,¡± Damien said quietly. ¡°If the men were upset by you, we fear the women would take you away from us. You must not make this mistake again. Pain will reinforce the lesson. We did this for you.¡±


    I looked down and saw him working slowly and carefully to remove the markings. He worked with utter concentration, intent on taking every bit of the hurt away. Still, there was pain in his features. I recognized guilt.


    Evan brushed a strand of hair off my cheek and I jerked as though he¡¯d hit me. I looked up into his face and saw something strange in his blue eyes, uncertainty.


    ¡°You are not a ve,¡± Christof said softly. ¡°You are family. We cannot separate from you¡­¡±


    Evan looked saddened, as did everyone else. We were all suffering at the moment.


    We were at an impasse for the moment. They honestly believed I needed the pain to learn, probably from a life of being trained that way. Part of what drove them on was a righteous fear. Still, I felt beaten and scared, but I found the strength to speak up.


    ¡°I do not like to be hurt and when you do that I fear you,¡± I said quietly and licked my dry lips. ¡°Let use to an agreement, you will not beat me as a lesson and I will make better decisions. When I make mistakes we can talk about it and decide on a punishment together.¡±


    This moment spoke volumes for me. If they agreed to this I wasn¡¯t a ve. If they couldn¡¯t agree my position was no better than it had been. I waited anxiously for the answer.


    ¡°Pain reinforces the instruction,¡± Kein said watching me carefully.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°I was never, never taught like that,¡± I told him sincerely. ¡°I would not make the same mistake again, because I understand the damage I caused. Humans can learn by talking to one another. ves are beaten to teach a lesson, family is not.¡±


    They were silent and considering for a long time before Damien spoke.


    ¡°I have had to teach my Brothers with pain in the past,¡± he said simply.

 206

    ¡°If you hurt me,¡± I answered him sadly, ¡°I will only fear you. Your friends are right. Humans fear things that bring them pain. I am not like you in that way.¡±


    Their eyes showed the inner turmoil they all felt.


    ¡°We acted rashly,¡± Bane finally said sitting on the bed by my feet.


    ¡°If you continue to do things that anger the women, they will take you away from us again,¡± Evan stated softly. He looked haunted.


    ¡°I can be more cautious,¡± I promised them. ¡°I can learn from my mistakes, but I do not wish to be restrained and beaten.¡±


    The air hummed with the intensity of the moment before Damien spoke.


    ¡°You are one of us,¡± he said slowly, ¡°but you are different. We do not want a ve, we want a Sister. When we disciplined you, you became our ve again. None of us liked how that felt¡­¡±


    ¡°Promise me,¡± I said sitting up, ¡°promise me you will not do this again.¡±


    ¡°You must learn,¡± Damien said eyeing me critically. ¡°You must learn when we tell you things. There is much at stake.¡±


    ¡°I will learn.¡±


    ¡°We will not train you like this again,¡± Damien promised finally looking relieved.


    I made them all promise. I wanted to hear it from each of them.


    Kein wasst and he kissed my cheek. ¡°Please,¡± he said, ¡°don¡¯t make them take you away.¡±


    Once my legs were suitably less marked my family took me to eat breakfast. They were all quiet and reserved as we ate. The reason almost made me retch.


    The General would have to be informed about what I had done. If the men started to act odd, he had to know what was happening. Of course, Damien and his Brothers could wait, but if it was discovered that would be bad for the family. It would be preferable to own up to the mistake now.


    I was panic stricken that the General would punish me, but Damien scoffed at the idea. The women wanted me healthy. In fact, Nu-reeh would be angry if she found out aboutst night¡¯s punishment. The evil side of me wondered what Hannah would do if she knew.


    ¡°Will he hurt the other ves?¡± I asked chewing on my nails. ¡°Will he kill them so they don¡¯t talk?¡±


    My wild imagination started to blossom and I found myself hyperventting as I gnawed at my nails. Damien¡¯s reassurance was notforting. The General would do whatever was best for thepound.


    Bane scolded me for biting myself. It would be dishonorable to be walking around looking chewed on.


    I was washed and the cream was rubbed back into a few stubborn ces on my inner thighs. Theyyered several long panels so no one could see the skin they had disciplined, which was still slightly marked. Their reason for cing the marks where they did suddenly made sense. The ornamentation I wore would actually cover the evidence of my discipline.


    Once I was dressed they got themselves ready.


    We made our way downstairs in silence. The men weren¡¯t bothered, but I fought the urge to pant and cry. The walk across the courtyard seemed to take an eternity and a moment, both at once. I couldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d gotten us in this mess.


    The General and his Brothers were talking and looking out therge window when we entered. They greeted Damien and his Brothers politely. There was no wasted time and Damien told the General they needed to talk.


    I saw the faces of all the girls I¡¯d spoken to. They wanted to live, none of them wanted to die. How horrible it would be to go to an empty Keeper¡¯s and know it was all my fault. Every death would be on my head.


    Fat tears rolled down my face and a sob escaped my throat. How foolish I had been to condemn all those innocent girls to death. I was a pariah and damned anything I touched. The wretched sobs wouldn¡¯t stop now and I heard Damien¡¯s exasperated sigh.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Bane said sharply, ¡°we will put calming cream on you if we need to. Stop this behavior right now.¡±


    I looked up at him and the tears just continued to fall. Somehow I managed to stay silent, though.


    The men sat and I knelt in their sitting area by the fire. It was a cozy space obviously intended to entertain guests. The first time I¡¯d knelt here I¡¯d been safe and protected by the General. I doubted that would be the case today.


    Damien told the General that the ves recognized the way I looked when I carried a child. They¡¯d all figured it out before I left. Once I returned they had wanted to know what had happened.


    When Damien exined what I had told them, the General leapt out of his chair. As he paced, he rified several times exactly what I had said. The fact I hadn¡¯t shared everything was pointed out on numerous asions.


    ¡°Do the ves know how this world is organized?¡± the General asked pointedly.


    ¡°Two know, sir,¡± Damien replied and the General lunged at me.


    It was Christof¡¯s quick reflexes that kept the General¡¯s hands from closing around my throat. I was jerked off my kneeling ce and shoved between Bane and the wall. My family took a defensive posture between me and the General.


    ¡°They do not want her harmed, General,¡± Damien said with authority. ¡°Nu-reeh will destroy your family if you do that. This is a breeding ve, she holds more value than all of us, or so I am told.¡±


    I peeked from behind Bane¡¯s back to see the General fuming. Two of his Brothers were holding him back, but the others looked just as angry. He sputtered a curse when he saw me looking at him, so I dropped my head.


    ¡°This is mypound, my men!¡± the General fumed. ¡°Do you know how difficult it is to organize the men? To keep them happy and busy? Who Damien, who knows?¡±


    The General wasn¡¯t surprised Basin and his Brothers knew, they¡¯d been acting odd for days. He was surprised Fuji¡¯s owners knew, they had not seemed upset ever. They disyed the same cool temperament they¡¯d always had. The General wanted to speak with both groups though.


    Once the General was calm, he assessed the situation more thoroughly. The things I¡¯d told the majority of the girls would actually not cause too much damage. The ves had been left to think the women took me and kept my child. I¡¯d never said the women had any authority. That I¡¯d been pregnant may surprise the men, but it wouldn¡¯t break them.


    Bane didn¡¯t move me back to my kneeling ce. While we talked to the General I stood against the wall and Bane stood in front of me. His posture looked rxed, but Iid my hands on the small of his back and felt the coiled muscle. He was ready for anything that came at him.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I will not harm it,¡± the General finally said gesturing to me. ¡°The behavior was uneptable, but I will not risk my family.¡±


    Damien thanked the General, but Bane didn¡¯t move. The conversation about what to do continued for a while longer. I stayed standing against the wall and staring at Bane¡¯s wide shoulders.


    The General made sure I understood now. There were just things I could not say. At Damien¡¯s prompting I assured him I would not talk about the world¡¯s secrets.


    ¡°The other ves that know,¡± the General said sitting down and watching me. ¡°Do they pose a danger?¡±


    Hersham, the General¡¯s Brother, spoke then. He seemed to be the Brother that understood ves the best. He noted Fuji was from Batra, she would never say anything her owners didn¡¯t want her to. The human ve may be an issue.


    My hands tightened on Bane¡¯s waist. I was terrified they would kill my friend, my best friend. Before I had the chance to say anything the General stated his decision was made and he excused my owners. Bane grabbed an arm and propelled me toward the door.


    I tried to speak and was harshly rebuked as we left the General¡¯s house. Now was not the time for questions. Kein whispered we would talk when we could. Damien led us across the courtyard and I followed him obediently.


    Upstairs, when we could finally talk, I expressed my fear. If the General killed Rose I felt like I¡¯d never survive. She was a link to my former life and the best friend I¡¯d ever had. Rose had supported me through everything.

 207

    Damien found my obsession with the General killing ves ridiculous.


    ¡°Has he ever killed a ve that you¡¯ve seen?¡± Bane asked. ¡°Why the sudden obsession with death?¡±


    Kein mumbled under his breath still cursing my own death wish. I had be unduly interested in things dying. It did not make them happy at all.


    The men were busily packing up bags, we were taking a trip today. I stood and watched them. All of them were grumbling about my new fixation. It got them really irritated and they were soon nearly throwing things into the containers.


    ¡°I¡¯m not obsessed with death!¡± I fumed. ¡°The only way to ensure silence is to kill her. You saw the General, how angry he was. Would Basin and his Brothers protect Rose the way you protect me? Unless they are willing to fight the General for her, he¡¯s going to kill her.¡±


    The stupid tears started again and I dropped my gaze to the floor.


    Christof took my face in his hands and pulled it up so I was looking at him. He smiled down at me with calm benevolence.


    ¡°Basin and his Brothers,¡± Christof said not releasing my face, ¡°would be more upset if their ve was taken. They adore the girl you call Rose. It would be a tremendous blow to them to lose her. Since they are already doing badly, the General will not risk their health.¡±


    I nodded and smiled wanly up at him.


    ¡°We do not like this preupation you have developed with death. It concerns us,¡± Christof said dropping his hands to stroke my shoulders. ¡°You must concentrate on living. Do you understand me?¡±


    I answered him affirmatively. He hugged me and held tight.


    As we flew toward our destination on the transport I thought about what Christof had said. The General wasn¡¯t going to hurt his men. If losing Rose would hurt them, he wouldn¡¯t do it. I just hoped he had another option.


    We went to a small cabin that was a short ride from thepound. It wasn¡¯t a ce Warriors used all the time, so the men weren¡¯t worried about detection. Also, the cabin sat on a small rise, we¡¯d see mening long before they reached us.


    The inside of the ce was sparse. Christof exined this was a ce you could stop and take lunch. Some men used it to rest during night patrols. The men were supposed to pick up after themselves. It wasn¡¯t dirty, just worn looking.


    I was changed into my pants and shirt with the small sword strapped to my waist. We marched outside to do a little training before the midday meal. The men enjoyed my training and were looking forward to this.


    My mind was stuck on my friends. Fretting about them was what I wanted to do, but I remembered the stinging ps Bane liked to deliver. I had no urge to feel more pain in addition to what I¡¯d felt the night before.


    My sword tutor was relentless this morning. I¡¯d proved to them I listened when they¡¯d trained me, so now they were more insistent. Dodge, parry, and strike over and over again.


    When Kein shouted a warning about approaching Warriors, I was relieved. Evan picked me up and bolted inside with me slung over his shoulder. He stood me in the sleeping room and pulled the cover closed behind us.


    ¡°Are you going to change my outfit?¡± I asked him as he stood watching me.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± he answered stepping out of the room and leaving the cabin.


    I gripped at the handle of the small sword I carried. It was a sliver of metalpared to the wicked, long weapons they had. The training was fun, but I knew the truth. Trained or not, I was no match for the men of this world. I¡¯d hold my ground with the sword if I had to, but it would merely be a gesture.


    I heard the transport settle outside, but there weren¡¯t any other sounds until the main door opened. Evan called me toe to him. He was waiting at the main door.


    We walked outside and I jerked my head down. I had not realized we hadpany. Basin and his Brothers stood quietly with my owners. Rose was with them, bundled up in a brown cover.


    ¡°You dressed it,¡± Basin said quietly. ¡°You gave it a sword¡­ that is how it knew to attack our cousin¡­¡±


    Damien spoke slowly and calmly. He told the other men they like to see me fight. Training me at swordy had been fun. It was a sport the whole family enjoyed.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Basin reached over and pulled the covering off Rose¡¯s head. She kept her eyes down until Basin demanded she look up.


    ¡°Our Rose was not meant to fight,¡± he said simply.


    She reached her gloved hand out and stroked his arm. His face softened as he looked at her. When he turned back to Damien his face was hard.


    ¡°Who is our Mistress?¡± Basin asked. ¡°To what woman do we owe our existence?¡±


    Damien didn¡¯t know. It might be Nu-reeh and her Sisters, they seemed to have a lot of families. None of us could be sure.


    Basin went from looking forlorn to looking angry. One of his Brothers already looked furious. Christof told me to go back inside. After a moment, Basin told Rose to do the same thing.

 208

    As soon as the door closed, Basin started to yell at Damien. The stone and wood of the ce we were in muffled the loud conversation, but we could still hear it. Basin used Damien¡¯s family of being the lowest of all men.


    We stripped Rose of her brown outfit and undid her kneeling ce from her waist. A clingy wrap of fabric wound over her breasts and around her hips. As usual she looked lovely and delicate.


    Roseid the kneeling ce on the floor by the fire and stoically took her spot. The men had not brought me a kneeling ce, so I sat on the floor next to Rose. We rested quietly for a moment.


    My friend looked awful. Her features were pale and drawn. The stress of Basin¡¯s family was weighing heavily on her.


    Outside I could hear the sounds of fighting. The disagreement was no longer just verbal. I didn¡¯t hear shing metal which made me feel better. The walls asionally shook as a body was tossed into it though.


    Rose and I sat close on the floor quietly listening.


    ¡°They won¡¯t send us back to our Keepers,¡± she said suddenly, ¡°or Fuji.¡±


    Uncertainty stabbed at me as I gripped her hand.


    ¡°We will all go to the Keepers for the Administrators. The ves there¡­ are permitted to understand things. The Administrators speak freely in front of their ves,¡± she told me. ¡°I¡¯ve never met the ves the Administrators keep¡­ I hope they will like us,¡± she finished in a whisper.


    I couldn¡¯t believe the insecurity I was getting from Rose. However, I remembered how long her life had been like it was. Any change at this point must be terrifying.


    The sounds of fighting died down as I reassured Rose. We¡¯d do fine at the new Keepers. The three of us were friendly. Besides that there was three of us, it wasn¡¯t like we¡¯d be alone.


    ¡°You will leave us if it is a girl,¡± she said quietly. ¡°You told us they would take you back to the mountains quickly if it is female.¡±


    We sat and listened as the men spoke harshly to one another. The fight seemed to be revving back up.


    ¡°How will they know if it is female?¡± she asked looking into my eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I lied. ¡°They somehow knewst time and they were right. I would assume they will know again,¡± I shrugged.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t telling the truth,¡± she said simply.


    I sat and watched her closely. There wasn¡¯t malice in her features, just concern.


    ¡°I am not permitted to speak to you anymore,¡± I told her simply.


    Our conversation was interrupted as a brown bundle was thrust through the doorway. The other ve pulled off her head cover and I smiled seeing Fuji.


    ¡°Hello, friends!¡± Fuji greeted us. ¡°My owners were concerned because Rose¡¯s wanted to fight¡­ Why are you wearing pants, Ciara? Is this how your men punish you?¡±


    Iughed and rose to help Fuji with her brown cover. As we stripped her I exined the men thought it was fun to teach me to fight. That was an utterly foreign concept to Fuji and she insisted they must be punishing me.


    A body being mmed into the outside wall of the cabin made us all stop talking and look up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen them like this,¡± Rose said while watching the door with trepidation. ¡°Damien and his Brothers were their best friends. They have protected each other for a very long time. Basin and his Brothers feel betrayed.¡±


    Fuji joined Rose and me by the fire. Her owners hade to help keep the peace. She hoped they were doing what they intended to do. From the sounds outside they had joined the battle, not stopped it.


    Hesitantly I asked Fuji why she¡¯d not told us she was sharing my experience with her men. Smiling pleasantly Fuji told me she wasn¡¯t permitted to discuss that. Her owners had been very specific in the things she was allowed to talk about. My friend saw absolutely nothing wrong with the way she had acted.


    ¡°Humans enjoy talking,¡± Fuji informed Rose and me solemnly. ¡°My owners did not wish the hassle. They bought me because they knew I would be good and obedient when they saw me.¡±


    Rose smiled a little and so did I at the statement. As much as I didn¡¯t want to admit it, Fuji¡¯s owners had pegged it. Humans liked to talk and gossip. Obviously we were all here because I couldn¡¯t control my big mouth.


    Eventually it was quiet outside. No more yelling and no more bodies thrown against the walls. I had horrible images in my head of two times I¡¯d seen broken families.


    Were all of our beloved menying on the ground, their bonds or bodies broken? I had to check.


    Rose and especially Fuji were both against the idea. The men woulde get us when they wanted to. We did not have permission to go looking for them.


    Much to my friend¡¯s dismay I walked over to the door. Taking a deep breath, I cracked it open and looked outside. I closed it quickly after peeking out and went to sit with my friends.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°They are talking,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Some of them are sitting on the ground and some are standing. None of them look broken.¡±


    Fuji groused, irritated by my failure to follow directions. Rose looked relieved.


    ¡°You won¡¯t tell us anything anymore will you?¡± she asked instead staring at the wall.


    ¡°No, not unless they tell me I can.¡±


    I felt bad holding back from her. Friends should be able to share everything. This wasn¡¯t a normal friendship, though. Rose was a ve to her men and I was a ve to Nu-reeh. Neither of us had the luxury of doing as we wished.


    We talked about what we could. It was depressing to think my days would now be filled with only polite conversation. I enjoyed talking to Rose and Fuji. When the outside door opened we all looked down and waited.


    The room was soon filled with the sounds of men. They noted I had no kneeling ce. Damien told them they didn¡¯t like me to kneel; I used the furniture. He couldn¡¯t understand why I was currently sitting on the floor.


    Bane pulled me to stand and sat me on a chair next to Rose. The room was utterly silent for a moment. I kept my gaze on Rose¡¯s head and tried to remember to breath.


    No one asked about my seating arrangement. They had killed something and were busy making it into an edible meal. I felt the silent looks and the questioning stares though.


    When Evan handed me a te to eat the other men had suffered enough of this strange behavior. All the men wanted to know what was wrong with Damien and his Brothers. They were treating me incorrectly.

 209

    Christof informed his friends that very was wrong. Keeping a sentient creature and using it for your own needs was inappropriate. I liked to feed myself and I liked to sit on the furniture. Fuji, Rose, and I had innate rights to our own opinions about how to spend our lives.


    Fuji screamed like a cat and wrapped herself around one of her owner¡¯s legs. She didn¡¯t like this conversation, it upset her. Looking up at her men she begged them not to get rid of her.


    The men shushed her and stroked her head. One of them set her kneeling ce right beside him and told her to stay close. That seemed to make her feel better.


    Basin knelt next to Rose and tilted her face up to his. He stroked her cheek and looked at Christof.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°We care for what is ours. These ves were too weak to survive alone. They require us to help them,¡± he said standing.


    Christof disagreed politely. We would have done fine on our home worlds. very was wrong. The taking and degrading of a creature such as a human was not honorable.


    Basin wasn¡¯t swayed by Christof¡¯s argument. Rose had been delivered to them injured. It had taken them many turns of the small moon to heal her. The creatures vers captured needed the care of strong, benevolent Masters.


    I watched Rose and she watched the floor. Later I would ask Rose what Basin was talking about. For now we sat quietly as the men held a polite debate on the issue.


    Lunch was handed around. The conversation got back to the women and mountains. As we ate Damien and his Brothers exined the mountains and the rules to their friends.


    Even when I was connected to them there were things I didn¡¯t know or wouldn¡¯t have thought to tell the girls. The men talked calmly and answered all the questions their cousins had. They werepletely honest and open, holding nothing back.


    After lunch the men went outside and I sat with Rose and Fuji. None of us were in a talkative mood. Fuji was upset, Rose was quiet, and I felt guilty. When the men reappeared and asked us toe outside we did quickly.


    Basin¡¯s Brother was curious what watching me fight would be like. Damien relented, so in front of the three families and my two best friends Bane continued my training.


    I was weak and slowpared to Bane. He seemed to be using just a tiny bit of strength to train with me. In sharp contrast I was huffing and puffing doing everything I could to keep up with him.


    The men noticed every nuance and every misstep. There was a man in Rose¡¯s family that apparently liked to teach. He helped Bane point out every mistake and wouldn¡¯t stop until it was corrected.


    The man in Rose¡¯s family asked about getting me a shield. It seemed wrong to train without one. As Bane taught me I heard the man talking to Damien, he thought they should have one made for me.


    Bane made a few changes to his training regimen. In front of his friends he didn¡¯t p me with his de. Instead when I got distracted by the audience he¡¯d reach forward and push me. Before I learned to anticipate the shoves Inded on my backside several times.


    ¡°It¡¯s like watching you try to train a shopkeeper child,¡± someoneughed as I tried to do what Bane told me.


    I redoubled my efforts and that made themugh harder. Even my family found it humorous and started to tease me. Let themugh, I decided.


    When Bane was adequately distracted I managed to just nick him with my de. I saw Rose smirk at the relentlessughter that earned Bane. How humiliating for him to be harmed by someone like me, they taunted. He wasn¡¯t embarrassed; he just pushed harder and forced me to work more.


    Bane told me if I¡¯d managed to get the best of him, I must be learning. He¡¯d teach me as much as he could today, he¡¯d said happily. I groaned at the implication.


    The sun was low in the sky when the men had enough entertainment. I was absolutely exhausted, which is probably why it wasn¡¯t fun to watch anymore.


    During the afternoon the process of forgiveness seemed to have been started, which I was d to see. Basin talked casually with Damien and the men were all rxed. Other than Bane and I, no one was fighting.


    Once we were finally done, Evan brought me inside and stripped me of my dirty, sweaty clothes. He washed me efficiently. While we stood in the shower he praised me for learning. The other Warriors didn¡¯t think a human could learn as fast as I did. He was proud of me.


    I was changed into my ornamentation and brown cover. We flew back to thepound as the sun settled along the horizon. The other families had left some time before, so it was just us.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they believed you,¡± I told Christof.


    We were still in rough countryside, so I didn¡¯t think it would be wrong to talk right now.


    Christof shrugged and grinned. ¡°They invaded our private family time to fight with us. They stayed and asked us for the truth. It¡¯s their own fault if they didn¡¯t like it.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t alone in that opinion and the rest of the family agreed. If they didn¡¯t like Damien¡¯s opinion, they should not have asked for it.


    I shook my head and what I said came out sounding like a scolding.


    ¡°If you upset them, it will make the General angry. You can¡¯t advertise an opinion that different without catching some sort of grief for it-¡±


    Evan interrupted to bark augh. They would tell their two groups of friends the truth from now on. If the other men didn¡¯t like it, that was their problem.


    I saw an opportunity, an opening if you will, so I took it.


    ¡°I like to tell my friends the truth, too,¡± I said to the group. ¡°Rose and Fuji are loyal friends. May I still speak honestly with just them?¡±


    Silence met my request. I looked up to see the men deep in thought. They were lost for a moment in the internal conversation.


    ¡°Only,¡± Damien said, ¡°if you inform us of what you are telling them and only if their owners do not mind. We do not like surprises from our cousins.¡±


    That seemed fair, really fair in fact. ¡°I would never tell them I was bonded to you when I was pregnant,¡± I promised. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything that may harm you all.¡±


    ¡°How would that harm us?¡± Kein asked from behind the control panel.


    I stammered out an answer. It would be rude to discuss their personal thoughts and feelings with anyone. That type of thing should be kept private. They had a right to their privacy.


    They roared withughter at that. It seemed ridiculous to them. Basically, I didn¡¯t want to discuss Kein¡¯s love for the green stalks, but I¡¯d freely share the biggest secret on the.


    ¡°Humans,¡± Christof finally said shrugging.


    The very next day I was ornamented and taken to a different Keeper¡¯spound. It was right next to the old Keeper¡¯spound, I noted. We were separated from them by perhaps several hundred yards and a couple of walls. The small forest I frequently walked in separated the two areas.


    Much like our otherpound Damien approached the wall and a door slid open. I followed him inside. The short man inside greeted Damien and asked him what my talents were.


    For once, I saw Damien speechless. He asked why my talents would be important. The Keeper exined that during the morning Administrator¡¯s ves did projects, we had our afternoons to rx. Damien was confused and his other Brothers joined him.


    ¡°The ves,¡± the short man said, ¡°must work as we work. It is understandable they rest in the afternoon to be ready to entertain you. The Administrators require everyone be used to their highest potential, though. I¡¯m sure you are used to the indulgent way Warriors treat ves. However, the Administrators have found many uses for the idle hands of their sex ves.¡±


    Damien and his Brothers continued to stare at the man in disbelief.


    The short man seemed to be getting irritated with the slow progression of the conversation. ¡°The ves are not harmed and do not usually do manualbor, but many are talented. Some can be trained in letters or numbers. Others help us maintain the delicate equipment that run the transports, for instance.¡±


    Christof spoke finally. He told the man I knew how to read and write. The tutors in the mountains had also taught me numbers. I had basic math training from my home world that augmented that.


    ¡°Good, good,¡± the short man smiled, ¡°what else does your ve know about this world?¡±


    I knew animals and nts in the mountains, Kein exined. Nu-reeh had trained me in mountain survival. I was quite knowledgeable about the dangers in the mountains.


    That thrilled the man. Had I been trained on my home world, he wanted to know? What usable skills would I bring to him from that.

 210

    Damien told him I had cleaned and I could dance. The man didn¡¯t think that would be useful. However, the skills I had learned sinceing here would be put to good use. He had the perfect job for me.


    Rose¡¯s owners showed up about that time. They went through the same scenario. It finally came out that Rose was not educated on this world, but she had been an educator of young children on Earth.


    The man was thrilled. Rose and I would work together.


    When Fuji arrived he was less excited to see her. ves from Batra typically came with a very small skill set. They also refused to take direction from anyone but their own Masters. It was decided Fuji would just sit with Rose and I. If she could be useful the Keeper would talk to her Masters.


    The men finally left, although none of them liked leaving us. Frankly, for the first time at the Keepers, I felt worried. I wondered what would happen to us.


    The building we entered was more borate than the Keeperspound we went to prior to this. Marble looking columns supported a shiny white structure. Multiple doors and windows were open on both sides to let the sea breezee through and cool it. Colored gs and symbols adorned the outside.


    As we walked in I read the symbols. They were motivational signs that talked about working to your full potential. Other signs said a happy men kept a happy ve. It was very strange.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Inside the building small groups of women were around low tables, working. They knelt at the tables, in a fashion. I¡¯d seen ergonomic work chairs at home that these reminded me of. They allowed the ves to kneel in the same ce for a long time, while essentially sitting.


    A couple of girls looked up when we came in, but they went quickly back to what they had been doing. Men wandered through the ves, asionally taking note of what the ve was doing.


    Rose, Fuji, and I were settled at a small table. Something the size of a pad of paper was handed to me. It was small and thin, but suddenly it lit up. Characters slid across the screen announcing my name and asking me what I needed. I dropped the thing immediately.


    The short man scolded me for dropping the pad. He ced it back in my hands and exined the process. This was our work station.


    I knew the mountains and Rose knew children. We were instructed to write a story for the children demonstrating one useful skill in the mountains. It should be very simple, the man said, but interesting. If the story was good enough, it would be used by the Child Keepers to train the young men.


    The pad in my hands was connected to everyputer on the. It would know each of us. If we wished to write a story, we only needed to write that instruction on the pad. It would amodate our wishes.


    It was an odd morning. Rose and I finally decided to write a story about finding food in the mountains. The Warriors in our story hunted and trapped their dinner. We described how to kill and prepare it. It was very thorough.


    Unlike me, Rose knew how children learned. She had to assume the children here learned the same way. She made the story interesting, yet to the point.


    The lunch bell rang and I was surprised. The morning had passed quickly and we had a good draft of the story worked out. It had been ages since I had felt constructive and even longer for Rose. She beamed at our aplishment.


    ¡°You must teach me to read and write,¡± she whispered as we walked toward the hall the other girls were heading to. ¡°I could be more helpful if I knew how to make the characters.¡±


    Fuji had been quiet and introspective while we worked. She watched us, but did not actively take part. I knew she saw no purpose in what we were doing. Unless her owners took an interest, she would maintain her disinterest.


    The short man stopped us before we reached the hall the rest of the girls were heading into. My kneeling ce was by the entrance to thepound. He directed me there.


    I knelt silently and saw the Administrators¡¯ feet pass me by. These men were dressed finely, I could tell just looking at their lower half. Their pants flowed like they were made of silk. Their shoes were the softest appearing leather.


    These were gentlemen. They were negotiators and mediators. Unlike my rough Warriors these men understood the world and moved freely through the manyyers of secrecy. I imagined they could probably be quite dangerous in their own way.


    It was such a relief to see boots stop in front of me.


    ¡°Come, Ciara,¡± Evan said and I rose to follow him.


    As per our normal routine he sauntered out the wall and into the forest. I followed him. Unlike the Warriors who ignored us when we did this, an Administrator stopped him. The man demanded to know why Evan was walking me into the woods.


    I could hear the smile in Evan¡¯s voice. He told the man to have lunch, but didn¡¯t borate further. A moment passed before Evan turned away from the man and we walked into the forest.


    This side of the forest was wetter. Evan guided me where to step so I didn¡¯t put my feet in puddles. I followed his near silent footfalls through the woods.


    ¡°Evan-¡± I started to say and he cut me off with a sharp noise.


    We continued to walk, but I didn¡¯t attempt to speak again. It was really just as well. Evan walked briskly, but carefully. Following his footsteps exactly took a lot of concentration.

 211

    We went into a nice, dry clearing and Evan sat my kneeling ce on a fat rock. He motioned and I sat. The brush behind Evan was thick. He leaned on a tree across from my spot and handed me the bowl.


    I took a bite and he watched me carefully. Feeling slightly unnerved at his attention, I raised the second bite slowly toward my lips. Evan moved quickly and leaned over. He sucked the bit from my fingers, chewing as he straightened up.


    For a moment I was too startled to move. Evan just grinned at me. It was odd behavior, but I got the hint.


    So he wanted me to feed him, I could handle that. I took a bite for myself and then offered a bite to him. He¡¯d lean down and take it obediently with his lips. It was a funny way to eat.


    While we had lunch I tried to talk to Evan, but he would give me a sharp look or shake his head. After a while I understood he wasn¡¯t in a mood to talk. I listened to the sounds of the forest around us and fed him contentedly.


    I wondered how long I¡¯d get the silent treatment. Perhaps it was a bet or a game. Smiling up at Evan I wondered who was currently winning the contest. For some reason Evan looked wicked as he continued to grin down at me, maybe he was winning.


    Soon the bowl was empty and we were just staring at one another. I wanted to speak, but Evan had already indicated I should not. However, I wasn¡¯t sure how long I should just quietly sit here.


    A branch cracked loudly from the way we¡¯de and I stood, turning toward the noise. Evan cooly guided me to stand behind him. I yelped when men melted out of the forest around me. None of them made a sound as they moved.


    It was Damien and the rest of the family.


    ¡°Hush, little Sister,¡± Bane murmured, touching my arm, as he strode past to take his spot beside Evan.


    Looking around Evan¡¯s sides I saw men noisily stepping out of the foresting toward us. One of them must have stepped on the branch I heard break. By their dress they were Administrators.


    My hair was long enough to act as my shield again. With my head tipped down I looked through the veil it provided. Several families of Administrators stood staring at my family from across the peaceful glen.


    ¡°You let it feed YOU?¡± one of the men hissed.


    ¡°You let it feed ITSELF?¡± another of them sneered.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Damien said simply letting his arms hang casually.


    I took in the stances of the men. I¡¯d seen that form before. When Bane casually had me pinned against the General¡¯s wall, he¡¯d held the same pose. They were ready for an attack, but far too trained to look like they were.


    ¡°It is a ve,¡± one of the men across from us sputtered.


    My family didn¡¯t answer. They just stood silently, impassively.


    ¡°The women,¡± one man said pointedly, ¡°will hear of this dishonor.¡±


    Damien didn¡¯t say a word, he just continued to watch the men across the clearing.


    ¡°They will MAKE you act correctly,¡± one of the Administrators threatened.


    I sucked in a gasp and whispered ¡®no, please not that,¡¯ under my breath.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It would kill me if the women brainwashed Damien and his Brothers. I loved them. Their defiance of the rules to make me feel happy was such a magnificent gesture. To see their free will stripped because of it would crush me.


    Kein was looking over at me with an irritated look and I quickly looked down, hiding my eyes.


    ¡°Do not speak to other men,¡± Kein reprimanded quietly.


    ¡°So,¡± Damien drawled addressing the Administrators, ¡°you would call upon your Mistress to discuss our handling of our ve? We will be needing to sharpen our weapons tomorrow, would you also like to get her opinion on that?¡±


    Evan snorted and Baneughed.


    Damien spoke with confidence. The women would not care how he and his Brothers handled me. As long as I was kept well and ready for my use, no one would interfere.


    The Administrators tried to pull rank, but Damien didn¡¯t budge in his position. My family took their orders from Nu-reeh directly, not the Administrators. Nu-reeh said keep me happy and healthy, which is what they were doing. How they chose to do that was no one¡¯s business.


    I listened to the conversation and heard the steel in Damien¡¯s voice. He wasn¡¯t going to change his mind. It didn¡¯t make any difference how the rest of the world treated ves. Damien had his own way.


    Eventually, the Administrators came to the inevitable conclusion. Damien wasn¡¯t changing. They made several more threats, but those sounded hollow. I breathed with relief when they finally left.


    Christof picked up the empty bowl I¡¯d finished before the other men showed up. He quietlyplimented me on eating my lunch and picked up my kneeling ce. The men took a tight grouping around me and we walked back toward the Keepers¡¯pound.


    Damien quietly told me to follow his footsteps as I had done with Evan.


    ¡°Yes, Damien,¡± I whispered softly following his instructions to the letter.


    The men were silent as was I for the remainder of the walk. When we exited the forest several groups of men stood staring at us. I jerked my head down, but not before taking them in.


    They had leaves in their hair and their fine shoes were muddy. The Administrators weren¡¯t trained to go traipsing around in the forest. Evan must have heard them following us the entire time.


    Evan¡¯s behavior now made much more sense. We were being watched and he was monitoring the Administrators. I grinned big realizing his show of me feeding him was designed to agitate. He really couldn¡¯t resist being difficult.


    My Warriors dropped me inside the walledpound. The Keepers approached and politely greeted Damien.


    My care was handed off and my family left through the wall.

 212

    Smiling fondly I watched my men stride out of the Keepers¡¯. They walked with poise and confidence, not the least bothered by the trouble with the Administrators. They would make their point whether anyone else appreciated it or not.


    I was happy and pleased my men had decided to stand up for me in front of others. It really meant something to me. The gesture was huge in my eyes.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Keeper made a sound to get my attention and I followed him down arge open breezeway toward the ocean. The Keeper told me I could swim. My work from the morning had been saved and I would do more tomorrow.


    We entered into arge room bordered by columns. The sand and sea sat just outside the wide columns. Girls lounged around or danced with one another. Beyond the confines of this space there were others on the beach and in the water.


    Fuji and Rose approached as soon as I entered. It seemed all eyes were on us. I did not like the attention one bit. It gave me a bad feeling. I wanted my friends and me away from there.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to go to the shore,¡± I said softly to Rose motioning to the beach behind her.


    She nodded and grabbed my hand as we went in that direction. We were stopped by a lovely, tall girl and her equally beautiful friends. I thought they might be from Earth, but I wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°So you have the babies,¡± she said looking me up and down.


    ¡°I must apologize,¡± I murmured politely. ¡°I am not permitted to speak on it.¡±


    Rose squeezed my hand lightly in agreement.


    ¡°It¡¯s not really surprising,¡± she sneered. ¡°You look like someone that has birthed many children.¡±


    I made a nomittal sound and shrugged. The girl was obviously poking fun at my generous curves. Part of me wanted to be hurt, but I knew there were five men that had worked hard for this lush figure. Her cutting remark barely even stung.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make you better,¡± she sneered stepping closer to me.


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t,¡± I said simply and continued to watch her eyes.


    I released Rose¡¯s hand and stood staring at the other girl. She was taller than me and I bet she was strong. I did not imagine her Administrators had ever formally trained her to fight, though.


    A slow smile crept across my mouth as I thought about the fast moves I could use to hurt her. The Keepers wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the first few blows, I was sure of that. I¡¯d get a couple good swings in.


    ¡°You know, if you hurt me, you¡¯ll get the whip,¡± she threatened with a superior look on her face.


    Again, I shrugged, ¡°I¡¯ve been whipped before,¡± the look in my eyes did not change.


    My unfaltering stare andplete disregard of her threat seemed to surprise the girl. She sputtered, grasping for something to say. Frankly, I was done with her and walked past without a backward nce.


    Rose and Fuji reappeared at my sides as we walked down toward the sand. None of us said anything, we needed to find a private ce to talk. A shade tree grew near the water with several low benches arranged beneath it. No one was there, so we headed for that. Just as we settled down I heard a familiar voice


    Mia, the girl from Fredrick¡¯s shop, approached us smiling broadly. She arranged herself on a cushion and continued to grin.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve made quite an impression,¡± she said motioning toward the grouping of girls still staring at us from inside. ¡°No one ever stands up to Vesa. Her owners are the head Administrators. She is used to be treated as the most special ve here.¡±


    I grunted augh and Mia looked strangely at me. I shook my head as I spoke.


    ¡°We¡¯re still all ves. The idea of a hierarchy for us is pointless. We are the lowest thing on this.¡±


    ¡°That is not how they see it,¡± Mia grinned gesturing.


    Mia was pleasant and knowledgeable. She sat with us as we talked for a while. Having me here disrupted the carefully built ss system this group of ves seemed to work under.


    I was a breeder and no one could figure out where that put me. My presence rocked their system to it¡¯s core. It wasn¡¯t clear whether a Warrior¡¯s breeding ve was more or less important than the head Administrator¡¯s ve.


    I would have enjoyed continuing to talk to Mia, but a Keeper approached. Damien had told the man I would swim, so I should be swimming. Evidently he misunderstood the concept that Damien was giving me permission, but not an order.


    I was stripped and it was demanded I get in the water. Saying good-bye to my friends I swam in the inlet and inspected it.


    In a way it was good I was forced to swim, it rxed me. The quiet water was soothing at it always was. Still, I wished I could talk to Rose, so much had happenedtely. When Fuji came up beside me in the water, I nearly screamed.


    Fuji¡¯s idea of getting my attention was to slide her freezing cold hands up my legs as I inspected a tiny nt in about six feet of water. I jerked around to face her and then surfaced for a breath. She was standing on the bottom and talking to me from under water.


    I plunged my head beneath the surface and found I could actually hear her. She somehow could transmit sound through the water. It was remarkably strange.


    ¡°Come closer to shore. Rose found a ce in the water she is willing to be. She wants to talk to you,¡± Fuji said.


    I nodded, dumbstruck as Fuji walked underwater back toward the shore.


    Swimming back toward thepound, I saw Rose in the water. She sat in a small tidal pool that was separated from the main swimming area by a natural rocky boundary. As I got closer she smiled at me and motioned I should stay in the bay.


    ¡°If you hold the edge of the rock,¡±she said, ¡°and kick your feet, the Keepers will think you are swimming. That way we can talk.¡±


    I looked quizzically at her. ¡°You could juste into the deeper part of the water,¡± I told her.


    Rose shook her head and looked around, ensuring it was just the three of us.


    ¡°I will swim when my owners are with me, because I feel safe. It is not something I enjoy if they are not here,¡± she said quickly.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked stupidly.

 213

    Rose hesitated a second before she spoke. ¡°I was held beneath the surface of the water several times when I was younger. With Basin and his Brothers, I feel no fear of that happening¡­ without them, I am not sure.¡±


    I felt like ajerkfor asking. It was obviously something she didn¡¯t want to discuss. In the back of my mind I realized there was a great deal I didn¡¯t know about Rose.


    We sat and talked about things for a while. I told the girls we could speak, so long as Damien and his Brothers knew what I was saying. Rose was as impressed as I had been at the fairness of that.


    As we sat and talked a Keeper approached us with a strange contraption. It looked like arge mobile shade device. He set it up so Fuji was sitting out of the sun. That seemed to make her happy. These Keepers seemed even more interested in us than our old ones had.


    ¡°Do you burn, Fuji?¡± I asked as she stretched out in the new shade.


    ¡°This ce is too hot for me,¡± she said. ¡°It will be better for me when I go with you to the mountains. The temperature is more like my home.¡±


    Rose and I both looked surprised. We had no idea Fuji would go to the mountains. Fuji acted like she hadn¡¯t said anything out of the ordinary.


    ¡°ves needpanionship,¡± Fuji continued as though stating fact. ¡°You will go the mountains many times. There is concern you will be withoutpanions for long periods of time. You may fall ill and be sad. Humans sometimes suffer physically when they suffer mentally. Your enjoyment of our friendship has not been ignored. Our owners will go with yours each time you are taken. They will work for their owners and we will stay with you.¡±


    I was motionless in the water and Rose sat staring at Fuji.


    ¡°We both go?¡± she squeaked.


    ¡°Yes, we both go to assist in Ciara¡¯s care. They will not breed us, though. You are not able and they cannot breed with me,¡± Fuji said.


    The question came out of my mouth without any thought behind it. I asked Rose why she couldn¡¯t have children. Her eyes shed in anger and I saw her look down quickly. Feeling like I¡¯d put my foot in my mouth again, I apologized profusely to her.


    Rose seemed to regain herposure and looked calmly at me. For a moment nothing was said and the sea sounds predominated.


    ¡°I am not to talk of my home,¡± Rose finally said and then took a deep breath, ¡°but I will ept punishment if ites.¡±


    Rose continued and the story she told was awful. She had been married to a man on Earth when she was only eighteen. He had been the son of a well respected preacher. The man beat her mercilessly and raped her frequently. No one believed he would hurt her, so no one would help her. Rose finally got the courage to run from him.


    He found her in a field and beat her. Using a sharp knife he drove it into her abdomen several times. Right about then was when the vers appeared. Rose lost consciousness as the aliens bound her husband and inspected her.


    The vers repaired most of the damage and salvaged Rose. Even injured and beaten as she was, they thought she would sell well. They had been right.


    Basin and his Brothers had to bid high for her, she remembered the auction. Her men had been fascinated with her tiny fingers and delicate build. She had known they would buy her the moment her tray stopped in front of them.


    The vers prevented the Paterians from getting too close to Rose before they left. They had believed Rose may not survive, even with the fixes they had done. Basin and his Brothers were kept arm¡¯s length from her until the moment they brought her here.


    ¡°They tried,¡± Rose whispered, ¡°to use me when we got to their rooms here on Pateria. I panicked and my mind faded to the quiet ce I went to when my husband raped me. When I woke up they were all staring at me with the strangest looks. They had never seen an earth creature respond to stimtion like that. They had stopped trying to arouse me and called the Healers.¡±


    I was standing in the water and staring at Rose. She reminded me to kick my feet so the Keepers would be happy. Dutifully, I kicked the water as she continued.


    ¡°The Healers found the minute scars the vers had tried to hide. They had a device that saw the damage done to me inside. I was repaired, but use of me now would reopen the wounds. The Healers felt the vers had tricked Basin and his Brothers. They were angry. The strange device the Healers used told them organs had been removed. The vers had taken parts from me here,¡± she gestured to her lower abdomen, ¡°I assumed they meant myuterus. It must have been damaged.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°The Healers congratted Basin on his attention. The Healers also studied¡­ the rest of me. They found the old scars from prior¡­ rapes. Basin thanked them. Once they left he made me tell him and his Brothers what had happened.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered, unsure of what to say.


    ¡°No need for that,¡± Rose smiled, ¡°Basin was confused why a man would have hurt me to have sex with me. I am so small, only a brash and untrained man would do such a thing. He and his Brothers were neither. He saw fear in my eyes and understood it now.¡±


    ¡°How did you ever get over that fear?¡± I asked stupidly.

 214

    Rose smiled a sly smile. ¡°You know these men, Ciara,¡± she chided. ¡°They could beat us to death with a single finger, yet they employ gentle seduction, because we respond better to it. It took time and I healed, soon I learned they would not hurt me. They gave me pleasure and simple encouragement. Basin and his Brothers handled me with great care. I had never been treated like something precious. When they finally used me, I was so grateful for their kindness, I didn¡¯t mind. It seemed a fair trade.¡±


    I tread water and considered Rose¡¯s story.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine a Warrior on Earth being as kind as these men are,¡± I said bluntly. ¡°It seems an unlikely mix.¡±


    Roseughed out loud.


    ¡°My second cousins,¡± she said, ¡°were soldiers. They treated their things in such a way as to have them functioning at their highest capacity. I remember seeing them clean their boots andguns. These men are the same.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see¡­¡± I started to say and Rose cut me off.


    ¡°They want you to be a confident and healthy ve. They like us to look our best at all times. If they beat you daily, you would look downtrodden or ck and blue. They give us what we need to look healthy. It isn¡¯t surprising,¡± she said.


    Rose was right.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you survived,¡± I told her seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t know that I would have been that strong.¡±


    She shrugged and watched the waves.


    ¡°Your husband,¡± I suddenly said, ¡°what did the vers do with him? Where do they sell males?¡±


    Rose looked wicked for a moment and a strange look lit her eyes.


    ¡°He damaged Basin¡¯s property, even though I wasn¡¯t his at the time. My owners went back to the ve house and demanded reparations. Basin was angry the vers had hid my injuries. My husband was given to Basin as a gift, at no cost. It sealed his fate. You must understand; if he had no price, he had no value.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to see at the time, but they took me once. It took a full moon for him to die, they tortured him so slowly¡­¡±


    My skin prickled as I watched Rose¡¯s face. Knowing what the women could do, I shuddered at what the men would do, especially if they had incentive. The man must have looked at death as a gift.


    ¡°The ves here at the time all saw him. It was a lesson in why not to anger the Warriors. We were all very good for a long time after that. None of the ves wanted to be treated that way,¡± she finished.


    I stared off into space as I contemted Rose¡¯s story.


    When Rose spoke again it startled me, ¡°I¡¯ll be punished for the story, but I wanted to tell you.¡±


    I shook my head and looked quizzically at her. ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell your owners,¡± I said.


    Rose looked back at Fuji and I followed her gaze. Fuji made a sound and rolled onto her stomach on the cool sand. She made patterns that looked like her owner¡¯s symbol.


    ¡°Master Stayne and his Brothers know your story,¡± she said. ¡°There is no new information to tell them. I only tell them about new things that happen.¡±


    Rose and I both rolled our eyes. Fuji was so well trained it was really ridiculous.


    ¡°When do we leave?¡± Fuji asked pulling a foot back into the shade.


    I tried to exin I didn¡¯t know and she seemed to find that silly. Fuji had control of when she could bear young. I tried to exin I didn¡¯t know and she snorted. Probably the most udylike thing I¡¯d seen her do, only second to her reaction to the worms.


    ¡°The Healers will know,¡± she said sounding bored. ¡°You should ask your owners. The Healers are supposed to be watching you to know when. We will leave as soon as they know.¡±


    Well, that made sense. Those annoying exams the Healers kept doing were more logical now. They were checking fertility.


    I shuddered thinking howter it would be checking for conception.


    I dunked my head to hide the tears. Such a clinical term for the start of my next heart wrenching adventure. Making up someme excuse I swam away from my friends.


    I swam and thought about my children. A boy that was taken as soon as he was weaned was the worst thing I could imagine. I refused to think of what would happen if it was a little girl without wings or strength. Theiputerswould have determined that wouldn¡¯t happen. I prayed they were right. So many horrible things and it would happen too many times to keep my sanity.


    I swam as far as I could and looked out into the ocean. Drowning had been torture, I thought clinging to the metal that separated the inlet from the sea. At least it had ended quickly, a small voice whispered.


    Looking out into the deep ckness of the ocean, I found myself with horrible thoughts. Shaking myself out of the depressing reverie I swam quickly back to shore. These thoughts were not eptable.


    That evening I asked after dinner. We were all sitting around in our nighttime outfits. The fire was low and we had been ying a card game. It seemed a simple question to me.


    ¡°When will I be fertile?¡± I asked putting my cards down.


    The men refused to tell me. Damien even informed me I didn¡¯t need to know when I was fertile. All I had to do was stay healthy and they would handle the rest. They would take care of me just like they always had.


    ¡°Now wait,¡± I argued. ¡°This is still my body. I may have decisions I want to make about this. You need to tell me what¡¯s going to happen so I can discuss it with you.¡±


    ¡°There are no decisions,¡± Damien said calmly. ¡°They will be made for us. We follow our directives when they are handed down¡±


    Iughed mirthlessly. ¡°This is MY body,¡± I informed him. ¡°I have a right to know and help you make the choices.¡±


    The stunning silence that met that statement chilled my blood. They looked at Christof to answer, so I knew I wouldn¡¯t like what they had to say.


    My brain knew the answer. I stood up and stalked away, internally denying the truth of it. I stopped at the wall near the bedroom. Finally, I turned back to face my family. They looked solemn.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Christof stepped toward me and seemed to beposing his thoughts. I didn¡¯t give him a chance. Whirling around I aimed my fist at the wall, as Damien had often done. It was my body and I wanted to hurt it.


    On Earth I would have made contact with the wall, but on Earth I wasn¡¯t surrounded by superhuman Warriors. They had sensed my action before I¡¯d taken it. When I turned toward the wall, they were out of their chairs. As my arm drew back, they were half-way across the room.


    Christof¡¯s hand caught my fist and protected it. He allowed me toplete the motion only so I wouldn¡¯t get a spasm from being stopped. With fluid simplicity they limited any further movement by dragging my arms behind me and holding them.


    Foolishly, I kicked at them aiming for their sensitive parts. Soft rope bound me from mid thigh to ankle. When I continued to fight with my arms, those were bound behind me. Bane picked me up and we went back to sit around the fire.


    I cursed and screamed. I couldn¡¯t live like this. Giving up my children was too much to ask and I would never survive. The panic started to overwhelm me.

 215

    I demanded to be released and allowed to end this. I had to die, I begged. The only way to save these poor future souls was for me to be destroyed. They refused.


    Like a fool I threatened to bite them or bite myself. I¡¯d take off my own tongue and then not be able to eat.


    ¡°No, little Sister,¡± Bane begged, ¡°stop it. You mustn¡¯t talk like that.¡±


    I refused and actually tried to bite myself. Strong fingers separated my jaws and they gagged me. The soft round ball fitted between my teeth and held my jaws apart. Ittched behind my head. I couldn¡¯t bite anything now.


    Like a fish out of water I struggled and cursed behind the gag. Tears flowed freely and they brushed them away. Bane held me on hisp and petted my head. After a while I was passed to Damien, he soothed with gentle words. When that didn¡¯t work and I continued to cry they gave me to Christof.


    My best friend looked at me critically and looked at his Brothers. He found the agreement he needed to continue.


    ¡°You do not belong to yourself,¡± he stated with finality. ¡°You do not belong to us, but you have been left in our care for safekeeping.¡±


    I screamed in my throat and wailed at him. He wiped my nose and the spit from around the gag before he continued.


    ¡°It is not what you want. It is not what we want, but it is what will be. You belong to Nu-reeh. She does not want you hurt. You are not permitted to harm your flesh. We believe you will fight the coupling to produce Nu-reeh¡¯s next child-¡±


    I made an unintelligible yell that could easily be interpreted as a yes. He ignored it.


    ¡°We will not tell you when you are fertile, but we will know and you will breed.¡±


    I started to struggle in hisp and he watched me with cool eyes.


    ¡°You told me once that I may not get what I wanted, but what I had was worth something. I still believe that is true.¡±


    I remembered the clearing. At the time it had seemed true. Now I wasn¡¯t so sure. Christof continued to talk.


    ¡°This is not the life you would choose, but it is worth living. I know that you care for us. You must make that the priority in your mind as you told me to make my Brothers my priority.¡±


    ¡°We will look for a way to escape,¡± Kein said quietly, ¡°you have to give us time and we will try to find a way out.¡±


    It was frustrating to have this conversation bound and gagged. I wanted to scream and argue. I knew the truth, though. Thinking about it calmed my struggles almost immediately.


    What I wanted did not matter. What I thought about this was of no consequence. Nu-reeh had said to breed me or she would take me to someone who would. We were all her ves and we had been given a direct order. As added incentive, we had been told the repercussions if we were not sessful.


    ¡°It is good we were prepared for this,¡± Kein said tapping his mouth, indicating the protective gag. ¡°When she was our¡­ ve we never needed these things. I am d we kept them.¡±


    ¡°Mostly prepared,¡± Bane said crossing his arms and looking into the closet darkly.


    The internal conversation was heated for a moment and I felt Christof stiffen beneath me.


    Iy my head on Christof¡¯s shoulder and let my forehead fall on his neck. He allowed me to snuggle against him as he spoke to his Brothers. I relished the smallfort.


    ¡°Ryan and his Brothers work with Fredrick,¡± he said stroking my arm, ¡°they make the cors and cuffs the ves wear.¡±


    ¡°Ciara can¡¯t open those!¡± Evan said standing and looking victorious.


    The sarcastic part of my brain thought about all the fun things I could say if they were allowing me to talk. The rest of me wanted to know what I wasn¡¯t allowed to open.


    Evan changed in a sh into his street wear. He came out of the closet armed and dressed. Therge curved sword at his waist got my attention.


    I remembered the knives Christof usually carried in the small of his back. I could end my fertility with one of those. A few good pokes and I would be unusable for this purpose. Rose hadn¡¯t died, only been rendered unable to bear young. I wondered if I could do that, too.


    ¡°NO,¡± Damien roared watching my eyes, ¡°that is uneptable,¡± he fumed.


    I had been staring at the weapon openly and they¡¯d caught me. Damien stood up looking ready to pummel something. He told Evan he wanted those men here tonight to fix the cab. This situation was currently unsustainable.


    I shut my eyes and tears fell again. They were locking the cab with the weapons. Any opportunity I had to end this was being stripped from me.


    ¡°Enough with this line of thought,¡± Christof scolded. ¡°I expected better from you. You must trust us.¡±


    The men from the vige came quickly at Evan¡¯s request. None of them must have had human ancestry. They didn¡¯t even notice the bound and gagged ve that sat in Christof¡¯sp. Instead, they installed what was most likely the only lock in the entirepound without question.


    ¡°Push here and here,¡± I heard the locksmiths say, ¡°it will pop right open, just like the cuffs.¡±


    ¡°The¡­ ve cannot open it?¡± Damien asked bluntly.


    ¡°No, sir, the fingers the ves have are too weak to work the mechanism. It is exactly the same as we put on their cuff and cors.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Evan paid them and they left, happily talking about what they wanted to buy.


    The apartment was quiet after they were gone. I looked up to find everyone staring at me. No one looked happy.


    Frankly, I wasn¡¯t happy either. My jaw ached, I was thirsty, and I had to pee. I looked longingly at a jug on the table and then back at Christof.


    Damien crouched before me and held my chin with his fingers.


    ¡°You cannot bite yourself,¡± he said solemnly. ¡°Nu-reeh will have us remove your teeth if you use them against your own flesh. Understand this well, Sister. Don¡¯t make us do this to you.¡±


    I sucked in air and shook my head. Having seen one of my uncles lose all his teeth to poor hygiene I knew how funny that looked.


    ¡°I can give you nutrients by chewing for you and letting you swallow,¡± Bane said quietly. ¡°It would be unpleasant and you will not like it, don¡¯t give Nu-reeh a reason to do that to you.¡±


    I shook my head back and forth. My eyes were huge and I tried to use them to beg. I¡¯d go crazy if they took my teeth.


    ¡°If we feel it is necessary, you will wear the gag most of the day,¡± Damien said. ¡°That will cause you a great deal of difort, but we must protect you.¡±


    Desperate to apologize the sound just came out garbled and muffled. Either Damien understood or he was just being nice. Reaching behind my head I felt him fiddling with thetch.


    ¡°We have seen you bite your fingers before,¡± Damien threatened, ¡°don¡¯t let us see that again. Others are watching you now, too. You must do as Nu-reeh wishes.¡±

 216

    Once the gag was undone I tried to beg, apologize, and plead. My mouth just would not work right. Now released from bondage my jaw ached something terrible.


    ¡°Hush,¡± Christof said, ¡°your jaw will be sore. Stretch it out until it feels better.¡±


    I did as he ordered as he rose and carried me to the table. Kein fed me a drink with little sips. Soon the thirst was manageable, but I drank my fill.


    Once I was done, I tried to exin to Christof.


    ¡°This is too much for me to bear,¡± I pleaded. ¡°There must be another way.¡±


    My men were sad and troubled as Christof spoke.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°One day we will find a way out,¡± he promised me. ¡°Live for us until then.¡±


    Tears ran down my face as I looked at them, all of them. I loved them, yes, but what was being asked was too much.


    Bane picked me up and took me to thevatory. He pulled up my short dress and sat me on the pot. I felt ridiculously prim sitting there with my legs bound tightly together. Here I was in a bathroom with five men waiting for me to pee, sitting like proper English royalty. I smiled at the irony of it.


    ¡°What made you smile?¡± Christof asked as we headed to the sleeping chamber.


    ¡°It¡¯splicated,¡± I said expecting him to drop it; he didn¡¯t.


    The men made me exin the whole thing and it was a very long story, I thought.


    While we talked they sat me on the bed. The lights were extinguished until the only light came from the moons outside the window. They were stretching out and yawning. I guessed it was bedtime.


    ¡°Small things still make you happy,¡± Bane said as they untied the bonds on my arms.


    I sighed with relief until they were retied in front of me.


    ¡°We will continue to try to make you happy,¡± Kein said as he looped the rope around the pole at the center of the bed. ¡°If you still enjoy small things that is good. Soon you will lose this foolish death wish.¡±


    ¡°Or at least understand we will not allow it,¡± Evan said as he stripped off his pants and shirt.


    Damien was before me in the moonlight and he put his face right in front of mine. ¡°Will you attempt to harm yourself with your teeth?¡± he asked seriously.


    ¡°No,¡± I answered quickly and emphatically.


    The look on my face seemed to satisfy them for the moment and Damien stepped away into shadows.


    ¡°Masters?¡± I asked cautiously looking around in the dim light.


    ¡°We are not that,¡± Damien said sadly, ¡°never that again. We love you, Sister. This is for your protection, please understand.¡±


    ¡°May I exin that I do not wish to die, Masters?¡± I said ignoring hisment and wiggling around like a worm. ¡°I foolishly thought of my human friend when I saw Master Evan¡¯s de. She was cut in the lower stomach and lost the organ to bear a child. It was a stupid thought and I apologize-¡±


    ¡°Hush, Ciara,¡± Damienmanded, ¡°stop calling us that name and go to sleep. We will relent when we no longer fear for your safety. Your words to us are meaningless and I will not listen to them again. Tomorrow you will talk with your friend, that will help.¡±


    Damn their perception, there was no way out of this. They¡¯d leave me ¡®safe¡¯ until I somehow proved myself. Frankly, I had no idea how to do that. I couldn¡¯t move and I couldn¡¯t speak. I settled down and stared at Bane beside me, he started to snore lightly in a matter of moments.


    Hopefully, sleep would take me soon, too.


    I should have anticipated the nightmares. Stressed in mind and bound in body, rest did note easily. I woke once screaming as Bane soothed me and once with Kein. The dreams didn¡¯t stop until they put the cream on my head.


    The next day I woke to whispers, female whispers. Dragging open my eyes, Fuji squealed with delight and the men in the apartment fussed at her.


    ¡°We have Keepers today for just us,¡± Rose said leaning over me and smiling wanly.


    The men lifted me to stand, which I did on shaky legs. My lower half must have been unbound by Damien and his Brothers at some point. My arms were left tied.


    I was walked to the bathroom and freshened. They brushed my hair and cleaned my teeth. Feeling slightly zombie like, I just did as they asked.


    In the kitchen the Keepers sat me on my chair and fed me. They didn¡¯t request I kneel and they didn¡¯t seem bothered that I sat or that I was dressed. Looking quickly at their arms, I noted not one of them had human ancestry. Damien and his Brothers had thought this out. These men were the perfect Keepers.


    After myte breakfast, Fuji, Rose, and I moved back to the bedroom and sat on the bed. I was tethered to the center by a cord on my neck, but my arms were unbound. Our little pad was handed to us and we were instructed to do what needed to be done.


    I really needed to talk to Rose and I even had permission, but we had a job now. When Fuji took the pad, I was thrilled. Her owners had instructed her to participate. She was going to draw pictures to go with the story. The men had told her that would be good.


    For a moment we sat silently as Fuji diligently worked. Rose finally broke the silence.


    ¡°You must really have screwed up,¡± she said quietly in English.

 217

    A sharp retort stopped the conversation. A Keeper appeared in the door and spoke to us. We were ordered to speak in thenguage our owners gave us. Thenguage Rose had used was not eptable.


    After an apology from Rose the men said they were Keepers for the Administrators. The secrets of this world were known to them. I was a breeder and the other ves were for my health. We should talk freely.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I said gratefully and he turned away.


    I watched them wander back to the table before I spoke again. My voice broke as I spoke to Rose, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to fix it. They are so upset with me.¡±


    Rose¡¯s beautiful eyes met mine and she nodded, encouraging me to continue. Fuji was engrossed in what she was doing on the pad. It seemed like it was just Rose and me in the room. One Keeper kept an eye on us through the open door, but he didn¡¯t seem to be listening closely. It felt private.


    ¡°I wanted to hurt myself and I tried to hit the wall,¡± I whispered to Rose. ¡°Then¡­ and then I said it to them, I told them I didn¡¯t want to live. It made them all angry with me.¡±


    She wanted to know why I was thinking like that, so I told her. It had been the wrong thing to think about and I¡¯d known that at the time. The situation just seemed so hopeless.


    ¡°My sons will leave me. My daughters won¡¯t be able to see me. I will just create them until I am drained!¡± I wailed hugging a pillow.


    Rose petted my head and whispered soothing words. As we sat, I found strangefort in the fabric I was gripping. Bane¡¯s scent was on the pillow, it was his and it smelled of him. I pulled it closer and cried harder.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never met most of my Brothers,¡± Fuji announced suddenly. ¡°Males of my species leave as soon as they can, before their male breeder eats them.¡±


    The statement was not meant to be funny, but with my out of control emotions it made me giggle. Fuji just continued to work,pletely unfazed. Rose met my eyes and she was trying desperately not tough.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Ciara¡¯s Masters will eat her male young,¡± Rose said with confidence.


    Fuji seemed to think it was a risk and continued to draw. Finally Iy back against the bed and curled into a ball. Rose stroked my arm and I spoke quietly to her.


    ¡°They don¡¯t want to forgive me. I¡¯ve made them so angry¡­¡± I whispered pulling Bane¡¯s pillow closer to my chest.


    Rose snuggled beside me and wey there quietly cuddling for some time.


    ¡°You are a ve,¡± Rose whispered. ¡°I think it is harder for you because you are not treated as we are. It is the truth and you must ept it. A good ve epts their owner¡¯s n. You must do that now.¡±


    ¡°But my children-¡± I started to say and Rose interrupted.


    The children were not mine; they belonged to Nu-reeh. It wasn¡¯t a choice.


    ¡°If they are killed or too weak to survive, I will be at fault. I brought them into this unprepared,¡± I cried.


    ¡°It is without value for you to concern yourself with that,¡± Rose said into my hair. ¡°It is not a choice you can make. Your life is not your own and your children are not your own. Your owner will deal with them.¡±


    I nodded and let silent tears fall. She was right. I could fight or acquiesce. The oue would be the same. The only victims were my feelings on the matter.


    ¡°Do you wish to die?¡± Rose asked.


    I thought for a moment and the answer was definitely ¡®no¡¯. Obviously I wanted out of this horrible situation, but that didn¡¯t mean death. I wanted to live.


    ¡°No, I still want to survive,¡± I finally said.


    ¡°Good,¡± Rose praised, ¡°now you must rx and ept your fate.¡±


    Rose was defeated long before I arrived here and I knew that. I still had some will of my own, but it was being stripped from me. We were ves, used at our owners discretion until we had no more to give. It was the oue I had feared from the beginning.


    Wey curled together on the bed for a long while. Neither of us spoke, the only sound in the room was Fuji¡¯s working on the pad. Eventually my breathing evened out and I calmed some.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Rose whispered after the tears had dried, ¡°teach me to read.¡±


    I sat up and Rose sat up with me. She looked really excited. Her eyes were shining, but she tried to maintain a calm demeanor.


    Much to Fuji¡¯s dismay we took the little pad back. I used it to begin teaching Rose the simplest pieces of thenguage. It was more difficult than when I learned, but of course she wasn¡¯t bonded to a Warrior right now.


    Fuji watched us with utter disinterest. She only asionally interrupted to remind us we weren¡¯t supposed to be doing this. I sighed and rolled my eyes.


    ¡°I like to teach and Rose likes to learn, Fuji. This is fun. I know it¡¯s not what we¡¯re supposed to be doing. Maybe we work some this afternoon, would that make you happy?¡± I asked feeling exasperated.


    Damien¡¯s voice surprised me so badly I dropped the pad on the bed.


    ¡°Is this what we left you to do?¡± he questioned stepping into the room.


    My back touched the pole at the center of the bed and my eyes were wide. He just stood staring at me with his arms crossed.


    ¡°Well?¡± he asked stepping in farther.


    ¡°Yes¡­ No, I¡¯m not sure,¡± I finally answered.


    He didn¡¯t say anything and walked slowly toward the bed. Behind him I heard Rose and Fuji¡¯s owners calling them toe and eat. I didn¡¯t even nce at them, my eyes stayed on Damien.


    The girls slipped off the bed and left. Damien continued to watch me with his arms folded across his chest. He looked contained, but I couldn¡¯t tell much more than that.


    I started to speak and he held a hand up to silence me, so I just stayed quiet.


    Damien walked until is thighs were flush with the bed. He motioned me closer to him and I moved quickly toward him. I was stretching the leash on my neck tight, but it brought me within a handspan of him.


    ¡°You were a good girl this morning,¡± he praised suddenly reaching forward and releasing the strap around my neck. ¡°If it helps with your project, I will ask Basin if his ve may learn the symbols. Would that make you happy?¡±


    I nodded and smiled up at him. ¡°Yes, it would help if she knew how to make the symbols. I enjoy teaching her, also.¡±


    Damien smiled back at me and offered a hand to help me off the bed. I stood before him and had the sudden need to be close. Wrapping my arms around his waist I hugged him tight. He returned the affection, holding me for a moment. I felt his lips on my hair and knew he was kissing my head.


    ¡°Come and eat,¡± he said coaxing me out into the main room.


    Rose and Fuji knelt at the table and took their meals from their owners¡¯ fingers. I didn¡¯t see a ce for me to kneel. Damien guided me to a chair and sat me down. I looked up at him questioningly.


    ¡°Eat your midday meal, Ciara,¡± he said cing a bowl in front of me.


    The other men made no sounds as Damien sat casually beside me.


    The food in the bowl was good, mostly. It seemed to be fruit mixed with some sort of meat. The meat was chewy and oily, I did not like it at all.


    It didn¡¯t take Damien more than a moment to realize I was picking out what I liked. He took the bowl and fed me himself. He mixed the fruit and meat, making me eat it together. Begrudgingly, I admitted it was pretty good that way.


    While we ate, he talked to Basin. Our daytime assignments would be easier if Rose understood the symbols. Damien requested I be allowed to teach Rose. After watching Rose for a moment, Basin agreed.


    After lunch Damien pulled me into the closet with our clothes. He stripped off my night dress and picked out simple pieces of ornamentation for me. As he hooked the delicate metal sps to my cor and around my waist, I looked at the locked weapons cupboard.


    There was no way I was getting to the weapons in the apartment. The door was closed and appeared to be secured with a solid piece of metal. Damien noticed my attention and frowned.


    ¡°I was curious what the men didst night,¡± I said honestly. ¡°There were things on my world you would have used, but I¡¯ve never seen anything like that here.¡±

 218

    Damien watched my eyes and I saw his features soften slightly. He showed me how the lock worked by pressing on either side of it. His fingers somehow indented the solid looking metal. When he removed his hand the metal snapped back into ce. I never would have seen the mechanism if he had not pointed it out. The door swung open before hetched it closed again.


    ¡°Your cor and cuffs work the same way,¡± he said watching me intently. ¡°Your fingers will not be strong enough to open this door.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said softly looking down at my wrist.


    I¡¯d wondered how they removed the solid looking metal. Evidently that was how they did it.


    Fingers under my chin nudged my face up, until I was looking into Damien¡¯s steel grey eyes. I had seen his eyes ze in anger and passion. Once, I¡¯d seen defeat reflected in them. Now, I saw grave concern.


    Ages ago I¡¯d seen this worry. When Christof refused to join their minds and held himself separate, it had upset them. The family and its health were more important than anything. Damien again carried the look of a man with the world on his shoulders, all because of me.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My love,¡± I said stroking down his face, ¡°please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Damien brought his face within inches of mine. His hands cupped the back of my head so I couldn¡¯t move away from his scrutinizing stare.


    ¡°Prove to me,¡± he ordered harshly, ¡°that this is all unnecessary. Be a strong member of this family and bear our burden with grace. We would not survive without our Sister. You must understand this.¡±


    I was too stunned to speak. A momentter Damien led me out of the closet.


    I was tied in the main room this time. My leash was long enough I could sit on the furniture or dance with my friends, which I was instructed to do.


    ¡°You will not be able to touch the fire,¡± Damien informed me coldly.


    For a moment I was confused and looked at the low burning fire. I¡¯d never burned myself since I¡¯d been here. As a matter a fact I hated burns, the stinging drove me nuts.


    I¡¯d expressed a foolish desire to harm myself, though. They weren¡¯t sure how I was going to do it. Of course they¡¯d prevent me from getting too close to the fire.


    Sighing, I wished Damien a good afternoon and he left.


    Rose, Fuji, and I did as our Masters had ordered. We yed instruments and danced with one another for the afternoon. When we were tired we sat and I taught Rose symbols.


    My family came home and didn¡¯t seem to listen to me again. They were furious or just fed up, I couldn¡¯t tell which. Either way, I felt like isted and lonely. I missed the closeness they usually invited me to share with them.


    It would be wrong to say they didn¡¯t touch me. One of them had a hand on me at all times. Every move I made was monitored and contained.


    As we walked to the bathhouse Bane held my upper arm.


    They must think I would jump off the balcony, I mused.


    There wasn¡¯t a chance of that happening. I abhorred the feeling of falling. It would not be my preferred method of suicide, not like I could tell them that. They didn¡¯t want to hear me speak.


    Damien allowed me to wash him, although Kein watched me closely. I sighed and ran my hands over the defined muscles in Damien¡¯s torso. I traced his faint scars and rubbed his muscr physique.


    These men were definitely not counselors, but then I knew that. They were Warriors, trained to fight. Dealing with a suicidal human was not in their skill set.


    Evan took Damien¡¯s ce and I rubbed and twisted his hair. They had no idea how to change my mind on this, but they¡¯d probably recognize when it was different. If I wanted back into the family, I had to acquiesce.


    I sighed again.


    This would be hard. Giving up control, even when I didn¡¯t really have it, would be difficult. I just had to have faith. Trouble with that was I¡¯d never had much faith. Being enved on an alien hadn¡¯t really helped with that. It wasn¡¯t going to be easy.


    I remembered our conversation in the apartment when this situation started. Kein had used the word escape. It was something to hope for, a bright spot to center my sanity on.


    Another sigh as I rinsed Evan¡¯s hair.


    Love the children when I had them and have faith that they would be protected afterward. That would be so hard. I¡¯d probably drown the apartment in tears. It would be a hard fight to hang onto my sanity.


    Evan pulled away from me and dunked his head. He turned toward me shaking out the braids I¡¯d been putting in. The room seemed to close in as Bane and Christof stepped into the pool on either side of me. Kein still sat behind me.


    ¡°Why do you breathe so loudly?¡± Evan asked unwinding a four piece braid from the underside of his hair.


    ¡°Perhaps she is ill?¡± Bane asked quietly stepping closer.


    His eyes scrutinized me, but he looked confused.


    ¡°Is that a¡­ cou-gh that the Healers speak of?¡± Christof asked quietly when I turned to look at him.


    The word was in English and Christof had said it with the emphasis on the wrong syble. I understood what he meant and shook my head silently.


    ¡°A ¡®cough¡¯ sounds different, harsher,¡± I told them sincerely. ¡°I think I was sighing. It¡¯s just breathing out loudly. I¡¯m not ill.¡±


    It was the truth, but they still looked concerned. The worried looks didn¡¯t stop and soon I knew why.


    The Healers came that night. Damien and his Brothers didn¡¯t mention my suicidal thoughts. Unlike normal they seemed edgy and nervous around the Healers. When the Healers mentioned I had not been at the Keepers today Damien¡¯s face took on a look of steel.


    This must be what he feared to tell them, so I relieved him of the duty.


    ¡°I did not sleep well, Healer,¡± I murmured innocently. ¡°I had bad dreams, for some reason. My owners allowed me to sleepte and stay close to their scents. I like to be near my owners¡¯ things. My friends stayed with me.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a lie, which I sensed the Healers would be able to detect. It was the truth. I¡¯d spent the morning wrapped around Bane¡¯s pillow. Rose and Fuji had been here with me.


    ¡°Only speak to us,¡± Damien chastised gently from the side and I looked into his eyes.


    He wasn¡¯t angry, but I couldn¡¯t quite discern the emotion behind his features.


    The Healers seemed surprised I¡¯d spoken, but recorded the information. If the poor sleep continued I should be allowed to rest some in the day, they told Damien. Humans may need that, but a regr schedule at night should prevent it. They would intervene if the problem persisted long enough.

 219

    Once the Healers left, the men looked at me. I was calmer than I had been and I guess it showed. They didn¡¯t bind me and allowed me to knit with purposefully dull needles while they yed a game like chess. Christof kept looking at me, but he didn¡¯t speak.


    It shouldn¡¯t surprise me, I knew. These men had no idea what was going on with me or how to fix it. They were confused and upset. We didn¡¯t want to lose each other, but none of us knew what to do for the other.


    We got ready for bed and Bane held a strip of leather. If they wanted to bind me, I wouldn¡¯t stop them, but he seemed hesitant. In deference to their desire I offered him my hands to tie. Damien finally settled on tying one of my wrists to a long leash. I couldn¡¯t get up from the bed, but was otherwise free to move.


    I slept fine and woke up when they did. Evan cleaned and fed me, but they didn¡¯t take me to the transport. The same Keepers from yesterday showed up right before Rose and Fuji did.


    The men left silently and I sat on the bed with my friends. Once again, I was tethered with a simple tie around my neck.


    ¡°Give me,¡± Fuji demanded, grabbing our work pad. ¡°You prevented me from doing the work I was told to do yesterday.¡±


    Without a pause she was hooked into the system and drawing pictures of her owners. I watched curiously as her hands drew exact replicas of the men who owned her. She diagramed quite expertly the way they held their weapons.


    Rose had my attention after a moment more.


    ¡°Have you heard more from Hannah?¡± she asked quietly.


    No, I had not. I bemoaned the long periods of time that would exist between Hannah¡¯s messages. How I longed to see her again. If only I had been able to spend more time with herst time she was here¡­


    ¡°She loves you,¡± Rose said casually, ¡°like any daughter would love her mother. Except for the Sister she found, you are the only creature on the that must truly care for her.¡±


    A tear formed in my eye thinking about Hannah. We had such a short time together, but were connected in such a primal way. I missed her dearly.


    ¡°Imagine if you were not here to receive the next message she sends¡­¡± Rose said suddenly and I almost forgot to breath. ¡°What would she think if she dropped into the forest by the Keepers¡¯ and you never came in or went out?¡±


    My eyes were wet with tears imagining Hannah¡¯s expressive face crushed by my strange disappearance.


    ¡°Could you really end your life knowing you would never be able to exin it to her?¡± Rose asked in the same soft voice.


    I thought I would throw up and fought the feeling. No, I could never leave Hannah like that. She would never understand. How could she? Hannah had memories, but she was still a child.


    I was on the bed crying like a maniac, but Rose would not stop. I couldn¡¯t hurt myself, it would only end up hurting my baby. Hannah would never understand and never forgive me.


    I agreed with Rose and begged her to stop. She refused and continued to push. She talked about the anger and resentment Hannah would have. No one on this world would understand it, poor Hannah would bear the burden alone.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    By lunch time Rose had broken me. I was a crying mess on the bed. Christof came to feed me and I begged for forgiveness. I swore to him I would never hurt Hannah that way.


    He tried to feed me and I threw it up. Eventually he fed me root and put a touch of calming cream on my head. In the back of my mind I was beginning to feel a little dependent on the stuff. Ridiculous really toe to an alien ce and get addicted.


    ¡°Rest, Ciara,¡± he said softly stroking my hair.


    ¡°No more,¡± I begged him, ¡°please make her stop, Christof. I can¡¯t take anymore.¡±


    ¡°We are satisfied,¡± he said quietly. ¡°No more is needed. You understand now, that is good.¡±


    The cream on my head left me hazy and rxed. That volume used didn¡¯t remove my memories, though. As Rose and Fuji yed a card game on the bed, I realized what they¡¯d done.


    They¡¯d used Rose to get to me. She was obviously better versed in the delicate art of human psyche than Damien and his Brothers. They didn¡¯t talk to me because they didn¡¯t want to screw up her work.


    ¡°Rose?¡± I called quietly.


    My eyes were shut because the cream made me dizzy, but I felt her leaning over me. Her slender hands were on my upper arms and her breath was on my cheek as she answered. She was such a tiny yet powerful creature.


    ¡°Did they ask you to make me¡­ see reason?¡±


    She leaned on me a little more fully, but still there was almost no weight at all.


    ¡°It is not my ce to say,¡± she said softly backing away and going back to her game with Fuji.


    Of course not, I thought as I let my mind wander. She was an obedient ve, she¡¯d not speak out of turn. Still, I pushed.


    ¡°They won¡¯t know,¡± I told her cracking one eye open.


    ¡°Yes, Ciara, they will know. Now stop with this. You know what you must do and now you have a good reason to do it. Hannah is a good reason, I¡¯m d you understand that.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then sleep for a little while,¡± she said as I drifted off.


    The men came back to mete that night looking dirty and scuffed, but relieved. They stripped out of their dirty garments and I saw bruises on them, but no bad wounds.


    As I watched them disrobed, they watched me. None of them said anything though. They looked rxed despite their disheveled appearance.


    Their actions spoke for them. They took me off my tether and they didn¡¯t put one back on. When we left the apartment, no one restrained me. I took these as signs that had relented and were forgiving me. Since they didn¡¯t talk about it, I didn¡¯t either. Instead Imented on their appearance.


    ¡°Was there a fight?¡± I asked as we walked down to the bathhouse.


    ¡°Men from thepound on the other side of the great barren stretch,¡± Christof told me. ¡°They were bandits and have been raiding the traveling men. We found them after the midday meal. It was quite a battle. Several groups escaped, but we brought one family before the General.¡±


    ¡°Very good,¡± I praised.


    I wondered if my sons would be ouws or bandits. It was a possibility. Those men seemed to keep the Warriors happy, so that was good. It was a delicate bnce the women allowed the men to have here.


    I was a little clumsy, but still managed to make Damien grunt happily as I rubbed him. Tonight I washed all of them, even Christof slid under my hands. I smoothed my palms over each of them and felt them melt a little under the caresses.


    The pool was nearly deserted when I was done. I looked up and nced furtively around. There was almost no one here. I¡¯d never heard it so quiet.


    ¡°Increased patrols to find the bandits,¡± Bane said answering the unasked question. ¡°We would usually have taken a night patrol as well, but we have¡­ other responsibilities.¡±


    I shuddered and looked at my own belly in the water. ¡°I am fertile then?¡±


    Hands gripped my arms and pulled me back until I rested in Damien¡¯sp.


    ¡°No, Sister,¡± he whispered in my ear, ¡°you were unwell. We needed to watch over you. Leaving you with Keepers at night is not eptable. The Healers want you monitored by those that know you well.¡±


    Christof chuckled and used the cloth I had been cleaning them with to wash one arm as Kein washed my legs. ¡°The Healers knew you woulde back to yourself quickly when you spoke to them. They heard the desire in your voice to stay with us. You wished to hide your illness. They knew we had not upset you.¡±


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t you-¡± I started to say and was stopped.


    ¡°We know,¡± Damien said softly, ¡°we understand. Do you understand now?¡±


    ¡°I must not refuse the women,¡± I said softly, ¡°I must do as they ask. There is no simple escape for me.¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± Damien said and then he whispered in my ear. ¡°Do not leave us,¡± he begged softly. ¡°We will find a way out, but stay with us.¡±


    His eyes reflected the emotion of the entire family. I also felt the turmoil and the desire for freedom. We were not giving up, but this was not a fight we could win, yet.


    I was cleaned in the water, much like I usually cleaned them. Once they were done we retired upstairs to have dinner. It was a simple meal tonight.


    Unlike thest two nights I was left free when weid down to rest. The men were happy and rxed. In a strange way, so was I. There were no more thoughts of death or destruction in my mind. I didn¡¯t worry anymore about what would or could happen. It just wasn¡¯t my ce to have those concerns.


    Whatever would happen, would just have to happen. For the second time on this I epted my role as a ve. To survive in that role, I would do what I was told.


    At least, until escape was an option.

 220

    The days passed quickly. By unspoken agreement after my punishment and breakdown we just waited for my next fertile period. It could not be many days off.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I went to the Keepers and wrote stories for the children. In the afternoon I split my time between teaching Rose and swimming. Knowing the warm water was soon to be taken from me, I enjoyed it. In fact, I made a point to try and enjoy my life, despite the future.


    There were problems and things that bothered me. Despite my resolve in the day the truth would sneak up on me at night. I¡¯d dream of children walking away as I called to them. They never turned and I¡¯d wake up crying. My men understood those dreams.


    Other dreams, darker dreams, gued me and I would wake shivering. I tried not to wake the family when I had those horrible ones. In my memories I saw Damien¡¯s cold face as he inflicted pain so privately on me. I screamed for him to stop, but my mouth was bound. The terror in those nightmares often left me sleepless for much of the night.


    Still, I had to be positive. I could not focus on the negative or it would break my spirit. In the day I put my mind to things that brought me pleasure.


    I loved working on the children¡¯s stories almost as much as I liked to knit. The little pad I used was left in the house and at night I was permitted to work. I¡¯d fiddle with ideas and sketched out drafts as the men yed their games. During the day Rose would help build the story with me.


    The Child Keepers found our ideas fresh and interesting. Apparently the little boys loved our little tales. Our names did not appear on our stories, but our owner¡¯s marks did. Bane told me one day the young children waited patiently for each new addition in our line.


    ¡°The young men told me as we trained them earlier today,¡± he told me at lunch, ¡°how much they like our stories. They thanked us for giving them such good tales. All of them feel they could do the things you described, because the ount was so vivid.¡±


    I beamed at Bane¡¯spliment as he tousled my hair. ¡°You bring another honor to the family, little Sister, thank you.¡±


    It was wonderful to teach the children. Secretly I knew it would one day be my only link to my young sons. I imagined them reading my stories and learning from them. It would be the closest I would get to mothering them.


    Damien had once told me he would not discuss when my breeding days would start. I assumed I would know. I was not wrong about that.


    My fertile days started and my family started them with a bang.


    Evan woke me with his face buried between my legs. I tried to push him away; it was much too early in the day for me to be interested. He wasn¡¯t dissuaded. He swiped his tongue along my cleft and forced my legs farther apart.


    ¡°Go AWAY!¡± I groused as my linen cover was quickly removed. ¡°Find another game. Do something else. For the love of¡­. just STOP!¡± I begged them waking up.


    ¡°Stubborn this morning,¡± Bane chastised leaning over me with a wicked smile. ¡°What will we do with a little Sister that doesn¡¯t submit to sex with the family?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have a good answer for that. On Earth the phrasing would have stopped me cold and hearing it now had the same effect. They didn¡¯t notice and pulled my hands above my head. Kein began nibbling and plucking at my breasts, trying to coax a response from my sleeping body


    ¡°We apologize,¡± Damien said softly in my ear. ¡°It is not your choice this time, but neither is it ours. Please understand we do not wish to make you unhappy.¡±


    Laying still, Iposed myself and held the tears in check. I was a breeding ve and that¡¯s what I had to do. Still, I had one request.


    ¡°I¡¯m thirsty, may I have a drink before we start?¡±


    Who in their right mind wakes up to have sex as the sun rises? Check that, a quick nce out the window told me the moon was still fading, the sun wasn¡¯t even up yet. The light in the room came from severalmps.


    ¡°You started without me,¡± Christofined stepping in from the main room, in his hands was arge cup.


    I was pulled to sit at the edge of the bed, but Evan didn¡¯t stop. He dropped off the bed on his knees and continued his quest for my center. Despite the early hour, he was still quite talented. As his tongue dipped into me I moaned involuntarily.


    ¡°Drink this,¡± Christof ordered cing the cup at my lips. ¡°This will make it better.¡±


    It was like drinking warm Jello, but it quelled my thirst. Christof forced me to drink the entire cup. He even scooped the remains out and had me lick it off his fingers. I¡¯d never had anything like it before.


    ¡°What was that?¡± I asked them as they stared at me.


    Even Evan had stopped and was looking up at me.


    ¡°It is a concoction the Healers make,¡± Damien said settling on the bed beside me. ¡°It is intended to raise your appetite for us. You have never required such a stimnt, but it was requested we give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Nu-reeh?¡± I whispered touching my lips.


    How odd to think of her considering our sexual life. It was strange and creepy. At least she wasn¡¯t watching the way she watched the men.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you feel anything?¡± Kein asked leaning in to watch me intently.


    I felt his breath on my cheek and my skin tingled at the stimtion. Evan¡¯s hand on my knee was warm, so sensual. It sent shivers down my spine.


    ¡°Touch me,¡± I begged breathlessly.


    Evan slid his other hand around my foot and over the cuff on my ankle. When his fingers touched the skin of my calf I felt goosepimples rise up the leg.


    ¡°More, please, don¡¯t stop touching me,¡± I whispered.

 221

    Damien¡¯s hand stroked my shoulder and up into my hair. It was the most erotic caress I¡¯d ever received. He stroked down the length of my spine and my legs syed open as my back arched.


    Kein¡¯s mouth enveloped a nipple and my lips opened in a wordless scream. It was like a thousand shbulbs behind my eyes. The sensation doubled when Bane grabbed the opposite ring and twisted. It was like an orgasm in my breasts.


    I seized Evan¡¯s head and ground my pelvis against his face. The sensation of his hair on my hand made me insane, but the his mouth on my cunt sent me into orbit. He didn¡¯t waste a moment andpped greedily, now that I was willing.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the moisture to start flowing. Every inch of skin that was being touched was on fire. Evan¡¯s relentless attention to my clit drove me wild. My cunt was contracting on open air long before it was filled.


    Evan drove his gorgeous cock into my depths and slowly moved us up the bed. The covers on my back were like tiny tickling fingers and his relentless motion between my legs made me insane. I wed viciously at his hips until my hands were restrained. The feeling of flesh on flesh was too much, so they tied a leathersh around my cuffs.


    ¡°More,¡± I begged Evan licking my lips and getting lost in the sensation, ¡°more, please!¡±


    I opened my eyes and he looked confused. Evan was moving as fast as he¡¯d ever done with me, but I wanted to be fuller.


    ¡°Fuck my ass,¡± I pleaded with Bane, ¡°roll me over and take my ass, too. I need it, please!¡±


    Bane looked longingly down my body to my hips, ¡°I can¡¯t, little Sister,¡± he said forlornly.


    I screamed and cried. My body could be fuller than this; it had been before.


    ¡°Damien,¡± I called, ¡°let me suck you, please.¡±


    I met his confused grey eyes, but the answer was no.


    Every downstroke I met with energy, mming my hips into Evan¡¯s. The orgasm didn¡¯t end or begin; it just was. The power of it took my breath away.


    From the tips of my fingers to the deepest parts of my body I was spasming. There was no satiety, though. Each clenching spasm drove me to want something to end it. It felt like with just a little more I could findpletion and stop this madness.


    Evan writhed and called out over my supine form. He pulled his drained instrument from me and tears formed in my eyes. It couldn¡¯t be over, I still needed¡­ something.


    Bane was next. He cut the bonds, much to his Brothers¡¯ dismay and pulled me toy on top of him. I was lost for several minutes rubbing my nipples in his coarse hair. I ran my lips over his beard and couldn¡¯t think of anything else.


    Someone aimed Bane¡¯s shaft into my waiting tunnel and my libido took off. I rocked and ground my hips over his, still I wanted to be fuller. I begged them again. Kein left the room and retrieved the plug.


    I hated the plug. Bane and Evan loved it, but it made me feel like a slut. Now, I needed it.


    I heard Kein and Damien arguing about if this was a good idea or not. For some reason Damien was against it. Nu-reeh had said I only got to find satisfaction the one way. Damien didn¡¯t want to make her angry.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a cock in her ass,¡± Evan said caressing the rounded globes and teasing my flesh with his fingers.


    I was arching like a mad woman begging for more attention as Bane agreed with Evan.


    My grunting cries must have gotten to Kein. He rubbed the plug all over my sopping wetbia. The sensation of a second cock made me wild and I screamed for them to do it.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°She has not been cleaned. We shouldn¡¯t use the plug if she isn¡¯t clean,¡± Damien stated from the side and I cursed him.


    It wouldn¡¯t matter if the damned plug got nasty. I needed it now.


    Bane must have found my use of the words funny, but distracting. He pulled my lips down and kissed me fiercely. His beard scratched and tickled my lips making me just that much crazier for him.


    ¡°Hush,¡± he ordered pulling my head up, ¡°and ride me.¡±


    Undting my hips like I was dancing seemed to be the type of ride he intended. His strong hands gripped my hips and urged them in their motion. I felt the passion rising as I crushed my sensitive clit against his body.


    I slowed when fingers started prodding me from behind. Two sets of hands on my ass was suddenly an unbelievable sensation. As they started to press the plug into me, it felt like heaven.


    The orgasm that had been pulsing in the fringes spilled out until my fingers were twitching. Leaning over, I bit Bane on the shoulder and he groaned, pushing his staff into me hard. As he often liked to say, I was trying to cut off his cock. He loved it.


    Strong hands forced me to move over Bane¡¯s erection, although the never ending orgasm had made me unbelievably swollen. Finally, he cursed loudly and sprayed into me.


    Bane was gentle as he rolled me onto the bed on my back.


    The soft sheets of the bed were stimting. They used their hands and mouths to spur on the pleasure. It was relentless and all too soon it became painful.


    Kein took me next and I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Fuller wasn¡¯t better. Now I wanted to be empty and feel nothing. Every bump of his long tool against the back of my tunnel made me scream. His lips dropped to suck on a nipple as he rode and I nearly lost consciousness. Another powerful orgasm tore through my body.


    The feelings were so strong and I feltpletely out of control. There was no sweet buildup and release of tension. It was just tension. I started to cry and begged Kein to stop.

 222

    The tears on my cheek seemed to give Kein pause, but only for a moment. He shut his eyes and continued to pump above me with fervor. There was a goal he had to reach and he would not be dissuaded.


    Christof shushed me from the side and stroked my hair. My sensitive scalp sent the message straight to my cunt to convulse anew on Kein¡¯s rod. I tried to shake his hand out of my hair and screamed at him.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stop, Ciara,¡± Christof said gently. ¡°Rx and find pleasure again. That will make you feel better.¡±


    No, it wouldn¡¯t. As soon as I orgasmed another was already on top of me. There was no cessation or pause in the intensity. I was on a relentless quest forpletion, but nothing made the torment stop.


    Kein finished and Damien started. I was furious with them. Screaming and crying I begged him to stop and leave me alone. Lashing out with iling fists, I tried to make him get off of me. He finally listened, in a way.


    Damien did something I¡¯d seen him do rarely. He backed off of me and sat on his knees. Hisrge hand wrapped around his wet shaft and he stoked himself. I was mesmerized watching this powerful man bring himself off.


    Suddenly Damien¡¯s face screwed up. He leaned forward and thrust into me grinding us together. I was so stunned I didn¡¯t react as he released inside of me.


    Looking up at him I saw the determination in his features. We weren¡¯t going to fail at this mission just because I couldn¡¯t take anymore. The family would do what the family had to do.


    Steel grey eyes looked at as me he pulled himself out. ¡°Take my Brother¡¯s seed before we let you rest,¡± he said simply as he pulled away.


    His warm flesh ignited me again and Iy looking up at them with anxious eyes. How badly I wanted this to be over!


    Christof crawled between my thighs and I tried to dry the tears on my face. The family had to be strong. I had to be strong. It didn¡¯t matter what I wanted; we had to do this. Nu-reeh would separate us if we stopped.


    I steeled myself for the onught of sensation as Christof began. He didn¡¯ty on me, though. He did what Damien had done and stared at me as he pleasured himself with his hand.


    On the bed waiting beneath Christof, I didn¡¯t move. As long as I stayed still the crazy sensations seemed unable to affect me. I just watched mesmerized as Christof pulled and jerked on himself.


    The thick head of his cock disappeared and reappeared quickly as he sought to find his pleasure with his own hand. Just as his eyes got wide he thrust into me and I felt the pulse of him wash over me. My own body reacted to the invasion with another unsatisfying orgasm.


    As Christof removed himself, Iy limply on the bed. I was beyond exhausted. Moving was unthinkable, but that was apparently a good thing.


    ¡°Lift your hips,¡± Bane said as he slid several pillows beneath my hindquarters.


    His fingers sought out their plug, which I had begged so obscenely for. Now I begged them to leave it be. My wishes were ignored. The damned thing¡¯s removal caused an orgasm that had my eyes rolling back in my head.


    A soft nket was draped over my damp form and I justy with my eyes shut tight. Iy quietly on the bed as I¡¯d been told to do. When I wasn¡¯t moving the sensations in my body were bearable. I concentrated on stillness and waited.


    I must have drifted off to sleep, but woke with the sun streaming in. Hesitantly I moved under the covers. To my great relief the super sensations were gone; I felt normal. As I woke up and stretched, Christof came into the room to watch me.


    My friend was solemn as he brought a bucket of water and a rag into the bedroom. Silently Christof removed the nket and wiped the damp cloth over my skin. He didn¡¯t clean the mess at the juncture of my thighs that area was to be left alone, he said quietly. With soft strokes he washed the rest of me gently. The sponge bath took away much of the stickiness. Still, I felt well used.


    The tears came and Christof wiped them away. He looked concerned, so I spoke quietly to him.


    ¡°I am her breeding ve. I will not fight it,¡± I said but it still saddened me.


    With great effort I pushed the emotions back. They had no ce in this world and would only get me hurt.


    The rest of the family watched from the doorway. None of them looked happy, but they did look determined. I couldn¡¯t think of anything to say to them that wouldn¡¯t make my voice crack. This just had to be done.


    Once I was clean and patted dry a nket was pulled over my body. I watched my men through the doorway talking quietly together. They had hated what we¡¯d done this morning as much as I had.


    When the Healers showed up I blushed scarlet as they discussed our morning. They came into the sleeping chamber and spoke with Damien.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Damien said tactfully, ¡°is very responsive to us. The concoction you all created for us made her ufortable.¡±


    The Healers wanted details. Damien was forced to exin I had cried during sex and we all found that distracting. The potion was too strong; it made me wild and unpredictable. Damien and his Brothers had always managed to excite me before. The drink was not necessary.


    The Healers seemed to be discussing amongst themselves as they stepped into the main room. They huddled around each other and seemed to be talking to someone else, which did not make any sense to me. I saw them pushing at a small pad like I used to write my stories. Suddenly they all straightened and stepped back into the bedroom.


    ¡°We will provide potion to take with you,¡± the lead Healer told Damien. ¡°As long as the ve is receptive, you do not need to use it. You cannot use the oil to ready the ve. It is detrimental to the seed. If the ve cannot be made ready, you must still follow Nu-reeh¡¯smands. The ve will learn.¡±


    I saw Damien¡¯s face darken at the Healer¡¯s words. Sex without lubrication would harm me. I knew that would not sit well with any of them. They had no intention of letting that happen; it was evident on their faces.


    Instructions were given about how long I had to stay like this and when I could move. They expected another performance this evening before bed. Evidently, my breeding cycle had been nned in detail.


    ¡°Once you reach the cabin,¡± the lead Healer said, ¡°the middle time may be used as you wish. Just make sure you use the ve twice a day.¡±


    Damien agreed and reminded the man Nu-reeh had given him instructions. He would not deviate from hermands. I would be cared for exactly as she wanted.


    Iy still and heard the Healers leave. Bane stretched out beside me and looked at the ceiling.


    ¡°How long do Iy here?¡± I asked him quietly.


    Bane pointed to a device in the bedroom that resembled an hourss. He told me once that had finished they would get me up and clean me offpletely.


    ¡°You¡¯re taking us to the cabin?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Bane answered propping up on an elbow and watching my eyes, ¡°we are happy at the cabin. No one will distract us and we have things we can enjoy doing. You were happy during yourst conception there, it will be so again. That is how Nu-reeh wishes it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Nu-reeh¡¯s interest in my reproductive health was disconcerting to say the least.


    Christof interrupted my musings as he started to pack a bag with nkets. ¡°We told her what we did the first time and she wanted us to do it again,¡± he said. ¡°We all enjoyed thest time we made a child with you, although it was not intentional. We wished that you would find pleasure this time also.¡±


    ¡°Last time I did not know,¡± I said softly looking out the open window. ¡°This will not be the same.¡±


    A tear started to form in my eye and I brushed it away. I could not think like that. It was unhealthy for me.


    ¡°We will make it good,¡± Christof promised and Bane seconded the statement. ¡°You will not be upset.¡±


    Kein bustled in about that time with an armload of shirts heid on the bed and started to fold. ¡°We told Nu-reeh you would not need the drink,¡± he said forcefully. ¡°You will respond to us twice a day like you did then, but she did not believe us.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kein looked upset. I wanted to soothe him, but I had a feeling changing position would not be eptable. Bane sat up and started to help Kein fold. He took care of the soothing.

 223

    ¡°Little Brother,¡± he addressed the smaller man, ¡°she did not get upset at you. It was the drink, right Ciara?¡± he asked turning toward me.


    ¡°I love you, Kein,¡± I said watching them. ¡°I want you to touch me. It was just the drink¡­ It was too strong. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Kein looked troubled as he finished his chore. These men hated discord in the family. I knew how they sought stability in their rtionships with one another and now with me.


    ¡°Please Kein,¡± I begged reaching for him, e cuddle with me.¡±


    A brow quirked and he sat the now folded garments in a bag. ¡°What is cuddle?¡± he asked sitting on the bed.


    ¡°Hold me, little Brother,¡± I answered using Bane¡¯s pet name for him.


    A smile flickered across his features as he crawled up beside me. ¡°I am not little to you,¡± he grinned pressing against my side.


    I passed an arm beneath him as he propped himself on an elbow. His other arm I pulled around me.


    ¡°This,¡± I told him pulling him closer, ¡°is cuddling. It means toy close and wrap around one another.¡±


    He dropped his face and nuzzled my cheek. His hand slowly stroked up my side and pulled the nket down. His fingers wrapped around a breast. Kein wasn¡¯t interested in fondling it; he just held it and stroked the soft flesh.


    In return for his attention I rubbed his back with one hand and his shoulder with the other. Softly, I murmured affection and apologies in his ear.


    ¡°I like to cuddle,¡± Kein said grinning and pecking me on the lips.


    He bounded off the bed a secondter, back in good spirits. I was going to tell him cuddlingsted longer than he had allowed, but he was quickly reced by Damien.


    I apologized to Damien and he scoffed. Unlike Kein he¡¯d not been overly bothered when I fought him. We¡¯d had fun fighting before sex in our dreams; he didn¡¯t take it personally.


    All the men took a turn cuddling for a moment and then were back to packing. Laying still and quiet in the middle of the morning was not their favorite thing to do. They were too energetic to lounge around like I was currently being forced to do.


    Once the small timer that Bane had indicated earlier read the time was up I was pulled from the bed and cleaned in the shower. I gratefully epted the rub down with the healing cream. My body felt like I¡¯d been through an intense workout, everything was a little sore.


    After breakfast I was dressed up warmly in the blue dress I associated with the mountains. Evan also carefully wrapped me in a brown outeryer. The men brought up a transport and loaded it with the bags. Wherever we were going, we were staying for a while.


    ¡°This will not end quickly?¡± I asked sadly looking at the amount of clothing and supplies they had brought. They never traveled heavy. ¡°This is a chore I would rather not do for her and I had hoped it would end quickly¡­¡±


    A look passed between the Brothers and Bane squeezed my shoulder.


    ¡°You will not suffer, little Sister,¡± he said. ¡°We will make it pleasant for you.¡±


    My smile was sad as I put my arms around his waist and hugged him.


    ¡°You always make it pleasant for me. I just wish I did not know what we were doing. I wish this was just for us and would not result in my heart being broken¡­¡± I whispered.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no answer for that and the men just loaded everything onto the transport Kein had brought up.


    Kein drove the transport and we flew toward the mountains. Nu-reeh wanted us close while we bred. She¡¯d told the men she would not interfere, but she would be watching.


    We flew across the rugged terrain and I held Christof¡¯s hand. He didn¡¯t seem to mind the contact and I needed it. Miles passed beneath us effortlessly and I knew wherever we were going was going to be right against the mountains.


    Would Nu-reeh want us outside so she could literally watch? I wondered. It had been strange enough getting used to these five watching me. How weird to have Nu-reeh standing and staring as we mated.


    Perhaps she¡¯d evene into the cabin with us, I thought and shivered.


    Would Nu-reeh ¡®check¡¯ to make sure I was doing what I was supposed to?


    Would she do the physicals now?


    How was I supposed to react to my family if Nu-reeh was near?


    Did I call them Master or use their names?


    Suddenly my hood and veil were pulled off and Damien was looking deep into my eyes. He looked concerned. The transport slowed to a stop, in the middle of nowhere, so all my men could stare at me. Christof pushed Damien away and took his ce in front of me.


    ¡°You are breathing very quickly,¡± Christof observed using the hand I wasn¡¯t holding to stroke my cheek, ¡°and the grip you have on my hand has gotten tighter.¡±


    I apologized for hurting him and theyughed out loud.


    ¡°You are not harming me,¡± Christof said still smiling, ¡°but we wish to know why you are upset. We believe you are thinking of something that has caused you difort.¡±


    The men listened to my concerns. It was obvious they didn¡¯t understand my point. My performance anxiety confused them. They tried to soothe me.


    ¡°We had sex in front of Nu-reeh today,¡± Kein finally said. ¡°You were not bothered by her presence. If you have to do it again, it will not be the first time and we will not let you be upset.¡±


    I turned like a robot to stare at Kein. Evan swatted Kein¡¯s shoulder and Bane swatted Evan in return.

 224

    ¡°Kein is right,¡± Bane said. ¡°No secrets in the family. The fact we kept this from Ciara is embarrassing and shows our weakness.¡±


    Evan argued it would just upset me. Damien agreed with Evan and they all looked at Christof. He was the deciding vote apparently.


    I looked up at my friend feeling very confused and a little left out. They had obviously kept something from me. I appreciated the concern, but my curiosity was peaked.


    Christof looked around at his Brothers and it was obvious they were having an internal discussion. He didn¡¯t lose his physical connection to me and looked at me frequently. Whatever they were holding back must be quite a big deal.


    ¡°The pad,¡± Damien finally said exasperated, ¡°that you use to write your stories is also a monitoring device. If you know how to use it you can speak to someone else that also has a pad. When you became obsessed with killing yourself we opened a connection to your pad. We listened as your friend talked to you and we monitored your reactions. She had been told to fix you, which she did. That girl knew we would be listening, but she did not know how.¡±


    That was interesting, but not didn¡¯t really exin how Nu-reeh had watched us.


    ¡°We were ordered,¡± Christof said gently, ¡°to put the pad in the bedroom while we mated you this morning. Nu-reeh wished to ensure we did what we were supposed to do.¡±


    My mouth was dry and I gasped. To think she had born witness to my embarrassing disy this morning was awful.


    ¡°Oh God,¡± I said in English causing the men to raise their brows. I quickly changed back to the correctnguage, ¡°Will she continue to¡­ monitor?¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯d brought the pad she might have,¡± Bane said cooly crossing his arms and grinning.


    Kein nudged Bane as he spoke, ¡°Shame she never told us specifically she wanted it.¡±


    ¡°She only said she wanted to keep watch over us,¡± Damien continued. ¡°Nu-reeh never said how she wanted to do that. We assumed she meant she would watch the cabin.¡±


    I panicked and grabbed Christof¡¯s other hand. ¡°If she wants it, you have to go back and get it.¡±


    He looked incredulously at me before he spoke. ¡°No, we don¡¯t like it either. It stays at home. She can ¡®monitor¡¯ us when we are there.¡±


    ¡°Unless we leave it somewhere,¡± Kein said.


    ¡°identally,¡± Bane amended and theyughed.


    In my panic I forgot myself and said what I should not have said, ¡°But then she will make you do it!¡± I cried. ¡°You can¡¯t let her do that, just make the decision on your own. Don¡¯t let her control you!¡±


    The wind swirled around us and my eyes widened in horror. I¡¯d never told them about this and now was not a good time. If it broke them I¡¯d be stuck in the middle of nowhere with five disabled men. Unfortunately, I¡¯d been too emphatic, they knew something was amiss.


    ¡°Exin thatment,¡± Damien demanded staring me down.


    Like aplete idiot, I lied to him, ¡°You know, she¡¯ll make you go back and get it. It¡¯s a long trip,¡± I saidmely.


    ¡°That was not the truth,¡± Bane said stepping next to Damien and watching me with the same interest.


    Even Christof had cocked his head and was eyeing me critically. His purple eyes narrowed as he came to the same conclusion the other men had. He dropped my hand as confusion darkened his face.


    I was panting and tried to get ahold of myself. In my haste I tried to put back on the hood and veil, at least then they couldn¡¯t watch my eyes. Christof stopped me and handed the head cover to Damien, who stood further away.


    ¡°You have a secret,¡± Christof said watching my face, ¡°don¡¯t you?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I didn¡¯t answer. I just stared back at him. Kein and Evan stepped around so they could watch me.


    ¡°It¡¯ste,¡± I said desperately looking up, ¡°the Healers said twice a day and the sun is-¡±


    Bane interrupted me to exin it wasn¡¯t even mid-day. We had plenty of time to make it to the cabin. It wasn¡¯t as far as we usually went.


    ¡°So, back to the secret, little Sister,¡± he continued. ¡°How is it that Nu-reeh will make us and why does this upset you so?¡±


    There was no way to answer them. I just stood staring from one to another.


    ¡°Nu-reeh is our owner,¡± Damien reasoned, ¡°do you fear she will beat us if we don¡¯t have the pad?¡±


    I nodded, because yes, I feared her hurting them. It was the perfect out and I started to rx.


    ¡°Is that the only thing you fear her doing to us?¡± Damien continued and I froze.


    I was trembling and they were not relenting. In fact, they looked more interested every second that ticked by.


    ¡°Answer me!¡± Damien barked and I jumped.


    I said the only thing I could think to say. I wanted to be somewhere safe before I risked telling them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you at the cabin.¡±


    Damien became livid. He hated it when I kept secrets from him. This seemed like a bad time to remind him he¡¯d been keeping a secret from me. I watched with fascination as his secondary teeth grew. Soon his mouth was full of razor sharp teeth andbined with the look on his face, it was notforting.


    He took a step toward me and I held my ground.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hurt me,¡± I said in the most forceful voice I could muster. ¡°I am her breeding ve and she doesn¡¯t want me damaged. Take me to the cabin and I¡¯ll tell you there.¡±


    I¡¯d never seen them look so surprised. For a moment no one moved and then Bane pushed Kein back toward the controls.


    ¡°Little Sister,¡± he said facing forward, ¡°you are a dangerous creature.¡±


    We rode in silence toward the slopes of the mountains. Damien handed me back my hood when the air got colder. He didn¡¯t say a word to me and only motioned to Christof to pull up the hood on my blue outfit first.

 225

    Imented the fact they were so angry with me. It wasn¡¯t my fault I knew this and it wasn¡¯t my fault I was afraid to tell them here. Obviously I realized I should have told them at home many moons ago. I was fairly certain Damien would let me know that, though.


    We pulled up to the cabin a fairly short timeter. It had seemed like an eternity on the silent transport, though. Nothing like a good fight to kick off a breeding, Iughed humorlessly to myself.


    Evan, Bane, and Damien jumped off the transport and went inside to inspect the dwelling. It took less time than I ever remembered it taking before. Evan reappeared in the doorway and walked back toward us looking disgruntled.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been here,¡± he said kicking a rock on his way back to the transport.


    Kein and Christof both sighed and I wondered what had them moody all of the sudden, so I asked.


    Damien red at me from the doorway and Christof seemed to be forcing himself to answer.


    ¡°Nu-reeh and her Sisters appear to have fixed the cabin for us. The fire is going and our colors are spread throughout. It has also been thoroughly cleaned. She also left fresh food in the cupboards. We will not have to hunt unless we wish to,¡± he finished.


    The men motioned and I stepped off the transport and toward the door. Damien watched every step I took. I knew he would want his answer as soon as I stepped inside.


    I tried to stall walking to the doorway, but Christof pulled me along. I was ushered past Damien, who moved out of doorway, and my eyes adjusted to dimmer light inside. What I saw was a shock.


    For a moment I was too stunned to speak and had to be pushed forward, so the rest of my family could enter. The central fire pit burned brightly. All the normally worn furniture in the room had been reced with new looking items. Across almost everything was Damien¡¯s family color.


    Bane stood in the kitchen area pouring himself a generous portion of the steaming drink that was served at special asions. He saw me standing and staring and motioned me closer.


    ¡°Come,¡± he demanded, ¡°take a drink and see what has been left for us.¡±


    In the kitchen area there was a tter full of orange wedges and twelve strawberries. I touched the fruit in wonder. I had no idea how they¡¯d gotten this here. Picking up a ripe, red berry by it¡¯s green stem I inhaled the familiar scent.


    Strawberries were expensive. We only got them fresh like this when Mom had extra money. I remembered the special times we¡¯d stood in our kitchen together making strawberry shortcake.


    I had no idea how they¡¯d gotten this here.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Christof asked appearing behind me.


    He picked up a berry and smelled it, like I had been doing.


    ¡°Straw-berry,¡± I pronounced slowly, ¡°it is food and you eat the red part.¡±


    Christof picked up a note beside the tray of fruit. It said the men could eat these things with me if they wished. This food would not make them ill.


    This was a reward, the note continued, for me being good this morning. If we all continued to do well, Nu-reeh would continue to leave us gifts. There were many things she knew we would like, we only had to earn them.


    I set the berry down as Christofid the note back down. It was quite evident from the energy in the room; I did not deserve a reward.


    ¡°Eat one,¡± Damien said harshly from behind me. ¡°If Nu-reeh finds you did not appreciate her gift she may be angry. We must be able to tell her you enjoyed this.¡±


    I nodded and picked the berry back up. At home I would have shoved the entire thing in my mouth and been eating the next one before I¡¯d swallowed. That kind of gluttony would be a waste now. I wanted to savor this bit of Earth.


    Nibbling the fruit slowly I enjoyed everything about it. The texture, the vor and the scent brought back vivid memories of home and summer. It was a wonderful treat.


    I caught Christof smiling at me as I ate and sucked thest bit of red from the stem.


    ¡°You are expressive,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°So expressive it seems odd you would keep a secret from us,¡± Evan said moving beside me on the other side.


    He picked up a berry and licked it. Evan seemed unaffected by the fruit.


    ¡°Bite into it,¡± I said softly, ¡°the juice is what tastes good.¡±


    Evan took a small bite and chewed it slowly. He handed the bitten berry to Christof, who also tasted it.


    ¡°I like it,¡± Christof said sounding surprised and then taking arger bite.


    Evan made a face. ¡°We will leave it for you and Ciara then,¡± he said wiping his hands. ¡°This food does not appeal to the rest of us.¡±


    Kein made a loud noise causing everyone to look at him. ¡°Are we done with this? Can we find the answer to our questions or is our Sister a woman now and has no need for us?¡±


    I turned sharply and looked at Kein. Their disgruntled attitude made much more sense now. They thought I was siding with the women.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a woman and I don¡¯t side with the women,¡± I answered him quickly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to break apart in the middle of¡­ that,¡± I said gesturing toward barren area we¡¯d juste in from.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    That infuriated them. I was reminded they were not weak men. They had broken apart one time and the situation had been very strange. My men would not do that again.


    I was about to tell them the truth when I had a horrible thought.


    What if the cabin was bugged with listening devices?


    I looked around carefully and started to inspect the walls. Bane cursed and stood staring daggers at me from across the room. Kein stormed outside with Evan and I thought that was a great idea.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± I said bolting out the door and running away from the cabin.


    I looked around for the perfect area. I wanted to be somewhere no one would be able to hear us. I darted around for a while before I settled on a t area to the right of the cabin. Stopping I looked toward the men and motioned for them toe toward me.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Damien roared from the cabin door.


    I waved frantically to get them toe closer. They just stared at me like I had gone mad.


    ¡°Please!¡± I begged loudly.


    Christof came first. He seemed like he was torn on what he was doing, obviously his decision was in opposition of his Brothers. When he was close enough, I grabbed him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the secret,¡± I whispered drawing him down to my level. ¡°The house might have devices in it so Nu-reeh could hear us. She might be watching.¡±


    My voice sounded a little raw and panicked to my ears. Christof must have thought the same thing; he looked concerned. He brushed my hair away from my cheeks and turned to look at his Brothers. They came immediately.


    ¡°Is it a breaking of the mind?¡± Bane asked when he was close.


    Christof said he didn¡¯t think so and Damien said he wished they had brought the other human female.


    I was offended. They thought I was crazy. Admittedly running around outside like I had done might have looked odd, but my concern was valid.


    ¡°Listening devices might be in the cabin,¡± I insisted. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. This is a really big secret and Nu-reeh doesn¡¯t know I know.¡±


    The gathered men looked at me with faces ranging from amused to concerned.


    ¡°Little Sister, we feared you would react badly to the pad. Our cousins told us humans can worry with great imagination. You must not do that. We will be honest with you in the future,¡± Bane soothed. ¡°No one will watch you when you do not know about it.¡±


    ¡°Come back inside,¡± Kein encouraged. ¡°The trip was long,e sit with us by the fire.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a crazy person,¡± I said rolling my eyes. ¡°Do you want the secret out or not?¡±


    A smallugh rumbled through them before Damien spoke.


    ¡°Tell us what secret you kept about Nu-reeh. We are all listening to you,¡± he said in a patronizing voice.


    I didn¡¯t have to have ess to the bond to know what they were thinking. There was nothing I could know about Nu-reeh. They believed whatever this secret was involved some wild paranoia I had imagined.


    ¡°She can control you,¡± I spat out angry at their superior attitudes. ¡°She has a chip imnted¡­ somewhere that gives her ess to your bond. The women can control the men. They can even control what you see and hear.¡±


    They stared at me for a moment looking shocked. I felt quite superior in my knowledge for just a moment and then Christof spoke gently.


    ¡°How long have you had these thoughts?¡± he asked stroking my arm. ¡°You didn¡¯t ever tell your other friends these things. They must have weighed heavy on your mind.¡±


    They weren¡¯t upset at all. I looked at their calm faces and saw¡­ pity. Evan told me he would draw me a nice, hot bath. He and Damien would rub me and I would feel better. Kein would y music I liked. Perhaps after the bath I could cuddle on the bed with Christof or Bane and rx more.

 226

    ¡°You wanted to kill my tutors in the mountains,¡± I argued shaking off their concern. ¡°The only reason you didn¡¯t is because Nu-reeh demanded you not do it. She sucked the anger out of you. Don¡¯t you remember being murderous one moment and then having the sensation drain away a secondter?¡±


    No, they didn¡¯t remember any of that. They¡¯d been angry, but then killing Runen had seemed like a waste of time. The decision had been theirs.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand our code of honor, little Sister,¡± Bane said stroking my back. ¡°We were raised to believe man¡¯s life is sacred. The taking of that life is only allowed under certain circumstances. Runen and his family injured you, but they were much weaker than us. Killing them would not have been satisfying or honorable.¡±


    I was ready to snap. Here I was giving the biggest secret on the and they didn¡¯t believe me.


    ¡°Rue and his Brothers,¡± I insisted, ¡°don¡¯t you remember being furious with them and wanting to hurt them. Nu-reeh told you they had been punished already. At first you didn¡¯t care what she thought and just as quickly you agreed with her.¡±


    By the look on their faces, they didn¡¯t remember that at all. Christof started to tug me toward the cabin and I fought him.


    ¡°She admitted it to Hannah, ask her!¡± I pleaded.


    The only response was the concern on their faces as I saw them contemting this new problem.


    ¡°NO,¡± I shouted, ¡°think about it. Remember how you felt and how the feelings changed. She can control you when she wants to.¡±


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Damien soothed, ¡°you are too worried and it has made you imagine things. We were told this could happen. The Healers have seen other humans that be quite frantic. Rx for us. We can help you with this.¡±


    I jerked against Christof hard and Evan leaned down and scooped me up. We started for the cabin and I struggled with him.


    ¡°The Administrators know.¡± I said. ¡°You all at least remember when they threatened you all they would ¡®Make you act the correct way¡¯ when they caught Evan and me in the woods? Didn¡¯t you wonder about thatment?¡±


    Kein sighed behind me and he remembered thement. He feared I had spoken to the Administrators that day without permission. He had worried the other men would demand punishment for me, which Damien¡¯s family would have refused. Now he understood why I spoke when I wasn¡¯t supposed to.


    ¡°This strange fascination has gone on a long time,¡± Christof said sadly. ¡°We should have paid more attention, Brothers.¡±


    They didn¡¯t believe me, instead they thought I was delusional. Damien and his Brothers recognized the illness. They¡¯d seen it in Warriors who were forced to go too long without food and water. The confusion and strange beliefs would fade once they had ess to what they needed. My family had never seen this in a healthy person. No one was sure what to do.


    I did panic when I thought they might tell Nu-reeh, so I begged then not to do that. As apromise I told them I would discuss with them whenever my ¡®delusion¡¯ struck. But, they didn¡¯t need to tell¡­


    ¡°She will kill me,¡± I begged them. ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell her.¡±


    We had made it back to the cabin and the men stood outside for a moment.


    ¡°If it gets worse,¡± Damien warned, ¡°you are to tell us. No more secrets about what you are thinking. I don¡¯t want to have to ask you these things to find out.¡±


    I nodded and promised to tell them. That seemed to satisfy Damien, but not Christof.


    Inside the men drew a warm bath and we all stepped into it. Damien and Evan rubbed me in the water and Christof interrogated me. My friend wanted every thought in my head. We sat in the sunken tub talking until it cooled and then got out.


    They tried to pull me to the bed to rx more and I refused. I kept insisting I wasn¡¯t crazy and I did not need to rest. In a way, they relented.


    In front of the fire, Christof continued his questions as Kein plucked out rxing melodies on a small stringed instrument. Evan held me and ran a brush soothingly through my hair. Bane and Damien pulled a meal together, quietly watching the interrogation. Christof¡¯s questions didn¡¯t end until the meal was ready.


    The meal the men had made was quite good. I had the feeling I was the only one enjoying it, though. The men ate in silence focusing on an intense internal conversation.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯d been very honest with Christof and nothing else I had said seemed off. They didn¡¯t understand why I had this one strange obsession. I wondered how long they¡¯d consider the idea until something proved it to them.


    Christof and I enjoyed the Earth fruit again after lunch. I told him how these things grew at home and he enjoyed the story. As we ate I told him about farms on Earth. He seemed to find it interesting.


    We had sex again in the early evening. They excited me in the ways they were familiar with and it worked much better than this morning. I orgasmed only once, which they found odd, but after the fiasco earlier it was enough for me.


    Just like this morning I was wiped off in the bed and instructed to stay put for a little while. Kein pulled a nket over my naked body so I would befortable. The men redressed as Iy there. I napped listening to them puttering around in the main room. I woke to the tter of talons.


    Nu-reeh stood at the end of the bed when I opened my eyes. I yelped and fell off the pillows my hips were precariously bnced on.


    ¡°Stay still,¡± she ordered gruffly.


    Bane crawled beside me and situated my hips back into position. He stayed beside me and I drewfort from his presence. My fingers sought his and I held his hand tightly. I felt safe and protected with him near.


    ¡°Did you enjoy the treats I left you, ve?¡± Nu-reeh purred.


    Bane gripped my hand to stop me from answering. He looked over at Damien.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress, thank you,¡± Damien answered for me.


    ¡°You did most of what I wanted this morning and I can be very benevolent when my orders are followed,¡± she said stroking a hand down Damien¡¯s back.

 227

    Damien spoke calmly for the family. He thanked Nu-reeh and exined Christof and I had both enjoyed the treats. I had told Christof some stories about Earth and he had enjoyed that. Nu-reeh¡¯s gift had been well received.


    I suddenly realized how massive Nu-reeh was, but this room seemed to fit her. Her wings nearly touched the ceiling, although they never brushed it. I had never paid attention to the size of the passageways. The rooms just seemed to flow together. This must be why. Nu-reeh was wee in this space.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    A wed hand began to pull at the nket Iy underneath. Bane stopped me from grabbing the flimsy cover. Soon Iy nude and lewdly syed in front of her. My ass was propped up and it made closing my legs difficult. I blushed furiously as she visibly inspected the sticky area between my legs.


    ¡°A human cannot hold your seed the way our women can,¡± she said sounding sour. ¡°Even so, this human leaks more of your seed than she keeps. Can you do nothing to hold their essence more strongly?¡± she addressed me harshly.


    I started to answer and Bane squeezed my hand and shook his head swiftly. Damien answered instead of me.


    ¡°The ve,¡± he said calmly, ¡°leaks her own fluid as well ours. Much of what you see is evidence of the ve¡¯s excitement, Mistress. The excitement eases our passage so we do not damage Ciara. The tunnel needs to be lubricated for us to use it without harming the body.¡±


    Nu-reeh made a harsh sound and dropped the nket she had been holding on the floor. She turned and leftmenting on my inefficient use of Damien¡¯s product. Nu-reeh and her Sisters were never so wasteful.


    When the big woman left Damien and three of the Brothers went with her. Bane covered me hurriedly and kissed my forehead before following. They were gone for a while before I heard theme back inside.


    Kein flopped on the bed and grinned at me. Nu-reeh was gone for the day so we were happy.


    ¡°Get up, good girl,¡± he smiled, ¡°we want to go outside and spar. Come with us.¡±


    The men cleaned me up, bundled me in severalyers, and we went outside. The ground was bathed in moonlight. Bane and Damien took fighting positions and began to practice with one another. The other three men watched andmented.


    Everyone took a turn battling the others. The activity seemed rxing to them. It was certainly interesting to watch. They were all so fast and efficient in their moves. Imented how impressive they were.


    The men practiced for a while and we retired inside. We yed card games after dinner and talked casually. Things only got tense one time. Christof asked me if I was still worried about what had been bothering me before.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said sadly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you don¡¯t believe me, but it¡¯s the truth.¡±


    Christof patted my hand as Kein stroked my back. They still thought I was having a delusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy,¡± I insisted. ¡°You¡¯ll see it is the truth.¡±


    Christof smiled and pulled me toward the bed. It was time to sleep for now, we¡¯d talk more tomorrow. Evanmented the rest may help drive this from my mind, I should get plenty of it.


    There was no reason to argue with them, but I rolled my eyes involuntarily. One day they¡¯d appreciate this knowledge, I hoped.


    Our time at the cabinsted five more days. There were times the horror of why we were here struck me. I was building a family I would never be permitted to know. The thoughts caused depression and I needed to be pulled out of it frequently.


    When the depression happened the men always had something fun they¡¯d take me to do. We took walks in the hills and swam in a smallke located a short transport ride away. My men took me with them when they hunted for supper. I even helped prepare it several times. That was fun and distracting.


    The men had brought my sword and some mornings Bane trained me. When they were feeling rambunctious they¡¯d y fight each other. During the times they did that I sat on the side and watched them. I tried to memorize the way the moves looked. While the training would never help me, my daughters would get something from it.


    ¡°I am curious,¡± Christof said as we packed to go home on the sixth day. ¡°How will the Healers know Ciara has conceived?¡±


    Evanughed and pped him on the back. ¡°What¡¯s to miss Brother? You remember the stomach, no one could miss that.¡±


    Damien agreed and I rolled my eyes. ¡°The stomach takes several moons,¡± I informed them. ¡°They will probably test my body for¡­ chemicals. The first thing I noticed was the nausea and vomiting. That started about thirty days inst time¡­¡± I mused.


    Now I had their attention. They wanted to know what I meant about nausea. I told them I threw up every morning for at least a couple turns of the small moon, maybe longer. Damien was livid.


    No one had told him the pregnancy would make me ill. He was furious that his Sister was being forced to be sick, especially for that length of time. This was not a weak family, we would fix this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ciara,¡± he told me, ¡°I will find a way to stop your sickness. You will not be ill.¡±


    Iughed at him, which offended him. Stopping my morning sickness had been nearly impossible thest time. I couldn¡¯t imagine it would be better now.


    Damien squared his shoulders and looked down into my face. ¡°You will not be ill,¡± he informed me firmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a choice,¡± I sighed. ¡°It just happens.¡±


    Damien looked down at me, unflinching in his resolve, ¡°I will stop it from happening.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±

 228

    We stood staring at one another for a long moment before Bane spoke. ¡°I side with Damien,¡± he said finally.


    Christof took my side and I realized they had turned this into a bet.


    ¡°Morning sickness just happens. Lots of Earth females get it,¡± I stressed. ¡°It is not a weakness you can fix.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Damien, Bane, Evan, and Kein disagreed. They could control my body and my reactions. This foolish belief I had would be dispelled soon.


    ¡°Much like other strange beliefs you hold,¡± Evan said finishing throwing things up on the transport. ¡°We must train you not to have these thoughts.¡±


    I tried to argue with them as we set out. No one believed me. They thought I had developed a delusion in reaction to stress.


    ¡°We fear for you,¡± Christof said carefully. ¡°If you continue to think these foolish things you may anger Nu-reeh. You have already paid for your prior mistakes. We do not wish you to continue to earn punishment.¡±


    My brows crinkled as I looked up at him. ¡°What punishment?¡±


    The men were silent for a moment before they answered. It was Damien who finally spoke.


    ¡°Nu-reeh did not wish to harm your flesh so close to your breeding cycle,¡± he said. ¡°Your refusal to willingly submit to her demands angered her. You were punished thesest five days.¡±


    Unless they¡¯d used vast amounts of calming cream and healing cream, I didn¡¯t remember any punishment. We¡¯d had sex and spent time with one another. None of that had seemed designed to harm me.


    ¡°You are ustomed to punishment that is given,¡± Bane informed me. ¡°Punishment can also be denial of things you would enjoy.¡±


    That made less sense. The men were very generous during sex and I always enjoyed it. They¡¯d ensured I had maximal pleasure every time.


    ¡°Had you behaved,¡± Christof said, ¡°Hannah would have been permitted to visit every day. You defied Nu-reeh and in response she kept your offspring from you.¡±


    I had to stifle the cry with my hand. Turning around abruptly I looked into the hills we were leaving.


    ¡°If you continue to act as you should, Nu-reeh will allow Hannah to visit with you,¡± Damien calmly informed me.


    It was a crushing blow. If I¡¯d just done what I was supposed to I would have spent time with Hannah. This was a terrible loss.


    ¡°Does she know?¡± I asked softly watching the mountains get smaller behind us.


    The men had no idea what Nu-reeh had told Hannah. They weren¡¯t even sure she¡¯d been told anything. My daughter may or may not have been aware I was near the mountains. It was unlikely Nu-reeh had discussed my death wish with her, that would be pointless.


    The ride back to thepound seemed to take forever. I couldn¡¯t believe I hadn¡¯t thought about Hannah when I was so close to the mountains. Honestly, I had been kept too busy. I suspected that had been intentional.


    I made up my mind to be good, I would have to be. It was the only way I would be allowed to see my daughter. Nu-reeh had been urate in pegging my weakness. I would do anything to spend time with my Hannah.


    Thepound was in a turmoil when we arrived back. The courtyard was crowded with men even at thiste hour. Kein dipped our transport into a spot and we all stepped off.


    Evan stripped me of my brown cover andid it in a bag. Now that we were back home the men wanted me in my ornamentation. Even if it was the strange ornamentation of the mountains, it was still better than the brown. They hated the brown outfit.


    Bane took bags off the transport andined about walking them upstairs. He debated with Kein. They were just about decided that we should fly the transport up to unload. Suddenly several men burst into our midst and started to pummel Damien.


    My family hadn¡¯t been looking to fight, but they were rarely taken off guard. Damien threw the men off of him and the battle started. Bane shoved me toward the wall before delivering a sharp uppercut to the man who attacked him.


    I backed into the wall as the yelling throng surrounding the ten men. My family was quickly putting the younger men in their ce, but it was a raucous sight. The yard was swelled to bursting with excited Warriors.


    The General appeared in the yard and ordered the men to separate. In themotion someone grabbed me around the waist and lifted me up. He started to carry me away and I panicked. Absolutely confused by what was happening I screamed for Damien and fought the man.


    Somehow I managed to grab a short knife the man carried at his waist. I twisted and aimed the knife for his stomach. Just before I plunged the knife into him I recognized his voice and dropped the weapon. The yard had seen it, though. The silence was deafening.


    ¡°DAMIEN,¡± the General roared sounding more tired and less irate, ¡°get your ve.¡±


    I¡¯d very nearly stabbed the General¡¯s Brother who continued to hold me in a crushing embrace. He looked down at me with annoyance. In deference to my mistake I went limp and pliant in his arms as he sat my feet on the ground.


    Bane retrieved me and I wrapped trembling arms around his solid frame. My heart slowed as he stroked my back. Damien was talking to the General. Since the General was obviously not going to do anything interesting with me, the collective attention was back on the men.


    Using my hair as a shield I watched the General talk to Damien and another Warrior. The other man was one that had attacked Damien. Apparently his name was Turk and he was livid.


    ¡°We are not weak men,¡± Turk told the General. ¡°Let us challenge Damien and his Brothers, we are willing to prove our worth.¡±


    ¡°I do not mind you challenging Damien to a contest,¡± the General said sharply. ¡°Disrupting thepound by attacking a man unaware is not honorable. If you wish to test your strength, you must ask my permission.¡±


    Turk said a series of lines that sounded like a formal request to challenge another family to battle. Much to everyone¡¯s shock the General declined. Turk had angered him by attacking out of turn. Once the General felt Turk and his Brothers deserved a chance he would arrange a challenge.


    ¡°Get to your stations,¡± the General addressed the yard sharply. ¡°You are allte to your posts.¡±


    In a much quieter voice he told Damien to bring the family to his dwelling.


    The crowd dispersed quickly and the yard was soon empty. We followed the General silently up the steps to his rooms. Once we were inside Christof and Kein inspected me thoroughly for damage.


    ¡°Did anyone touch it before my Brother stepped in?¡± the General asked staring at me.


    Christof tilted my chin so I looked in his eyes. I shook my head ¡®no¡¯ one time.


    ¡°No, General, she is untouched,¡± he said sounding relieved.


    The General made a grunt and pped his Brother on the shoulder. Heplimented the man on getting to me quickly. Nu-reeh would have been furious if I had been damaged.


    ¡°General,¡± Damien said politely, ¡°may we inquire what has happened? There appear to be increased patrols.¡±


    The General motioned and we went into his sitting area. The men sat and I started to kneel on a pad next to Evan. He wouldn¡¯t let me and pulled me to sit on the seat next to him.


    There was an intake of breath as Evan settled me beside him, but the General¡¯s family made noment. Evan acted as though nothing was amiss andid a hand over my knee. I knew the internal dialogue, I was family and family sat.


    ¡°Something is going on with the bandits,¡± the General said staring at the fire. ¡°They haven¡¯t been stealing from the traveling men, instead they take the men. The women have sent us notice of several families gone missing. Today they almost took Turk and his Brothers. They are embarrassed to have been nearly bested.¡±


    We sat quietly before Damien spoke again. He didn¡¯t understand why bandits would be taking men, trying to take Warriors made even less sense. He pressed the General for information, but there was nothing more to say. The General imed the women had not told him what the bandits were doing with the men.


    ¡°The women don¡¯t stop them?¡± Christof said curiously.


    ¡°No,¡± the General said simply, ¡°apparently they cannot. From what we can gather, the women cannot find the bandits. It is a strange circumstance. I fear it will scare the shopkeepers. The men that travel will stoping this way. It will upset the men.¡±


    The General¡¯s Brother addressed Damien. He told them that Damien and his Brothers were put on the patrols the next day. They should rest well tonight.

 229

    The General and his Brothers were morose as they sat staring into the fire. The responsibility of caring for thepound must be enormous. Secretly, I was d Damien would not know the same stress.


    My family assured the General they would find the bandits, but the General did not look convinced. Eventually he roused out of his thoughts long enough to excuse my men to go upstairs. We left his dwelling quickly and politely.


    Outside the main yard was quiet. There as almost no one around. I assumed the men were either running the extra patrols or already in bed. We walked quickly back to the transport we had arrived on.


    No one had touched the bags we hadid beside the transport. Several had toppled over, so we had to pick up our things. One bag had several stones the men had brought to the cabin to y betting games. No one had even touched those. We just picked everything up and took it to our rooms.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Thieving is not honorable,¡± Evan exined as we unpacked the bags in our rooms once we made it upstairs. ¡°All men are trained to the code of conduct that is eptable.¡±


    I told them about Earth and how prevalent stealing was. Christof was interested so I talked to him about how stealing was punished, namely, jail and prison. My uncles had spent time in the prison down the interstate, so I described that one in detail.


    There was no time for going to the bathhouse tonight, so my men took a perfunctory shower in their quarters. I still took the opportunity to bathe Damien. His Brothers teased him lightly as he rxed under my hands.


    I continued to tell them about the way showers worked in jail and prison, since we¡¯d been discussing that. My uncles had drunkenly told me the horrible things that happened in the showers, so I shared it all. Male on male sex utterly confused Damien¡¯s family and the idea of violent rape offended them. What I described to them soundedpletely uncontrolled.


    ¡°Earth sounds like a horrible ce,¡± Keinmented motioning me onto the bed. ¡°It is better you are here.¡±


    The men all agreed with that statement, but thankfully did not ask my opinion. While I loved them all dearly, the idea that I was nothing more than Nu-reeh¡¯s breeding bitch made me unbearably sad. They would not understand that given the opportunity I would absolutely go back to Earth.


    The men went right to sleep when theyid down. I¡¯d long since gotten over my jealousy that they could do that. When they were here in thepound and safe, they all fell asleep the moment they gotfortable.


    I wasfortable, buty staring out the window and thinking of Hannah. Stroking my belly, I wondered if a new life was growing inside of me. On Earth I knew that getting pregnant was an odds game. If the same logic applied here, I¡¯d been bursting with male seed for five solid days. Given those chances another Hannah would be on the way shortly.


    When I finally drifted to sleep it was as I sorted through strong baby names in my head. I prayed the name I gave her would be strong enough to help her survive. It was all I could do for a daughter.


    I woke once that first night back. Images of Damien¡¯s threatening face above my burning body filled my mind. Screaming and scuttling off the bed I backed out of the bedroom.


    The rooms were dark and my dream still had hold of me. I tripped on the furniture in a vain attempt to escape the men chasing me in my mind. The real Evan blocked my way and I screamed, while backing up into Bane. Further movement was limited by Bane¡¯s strong arms holding me to his chest. I struggled futilely against his grasp and only seeded in waking myself up.


    Kein was moving rapidly around the main room lightingmps. He looked concerned as he stopped to face me. In fact, everyone looked concerned. Christof stepped past Evan and I flinched involuntarily, begging him not to hurt me. No one moved for a moment after that.


    My brain started to work fully and I realized what I¡¯d done. I¡¯d had a nightmare about my family and then I¡¯d literally run from them. Exining to them the basis of that fear would be impossible and I didn¡¯t want to try. There was no reason to remember that terrible night anymore than I had to.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I said in a shaking voice. ¡°It¡¯s been a stressful several day cycles. I had a bad dream. May I have a drink of water before we go back to bed?¡±


    Bane¡¯s hands loosened on me and oney over my heart; it was pounding in my chest.


    ¡°What thought made you so upset?¡± Christof asked softly. ¡°Your heart is beating much too fast.¡±


    I shook my head and pleaded with my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it and relive it. It was a bad dream. I will feel much better in the morning.¡±


    Christof appeared curious, but Evanid a hand on his arm. I had asked not to talk about it. Forcing me to say whatever I had thought of would be wrong, since I had asked not to. Kein agreed with Evan.


    Damien took a small pitcher of sweet water from the cupboard and let me have a drink. I murmured my thanks and moved shakily back to the bedchamber. My family joined me after themps had all been extinguished in the main room. I felt it took all of us a long time to fall back sleep after my little escapade.

 230

    Days passed and I wondered internally how long it would take for us to know I was carrying. I didn¡¯t ask, because part of me didn¡¯t want to know. Preemptively, I was fed bits of the root everyday. Damien informed me that no mistakes would be made this time.


    The Healers came and their inspections were perfunctory. Damien exined the nausea, or morning sickness, to them and they were surprised. Listening to them talk they seemed to know less about actualpregnancyand more about the cycle that made it possible. Whether they figured it out or not, I would know eventually. I guessed it would be obvious.


    As I sat on the beach one afternoon looking out over the warm water, I suddenly felt hot and dusty. Silly really, I thought looking down at myself. A few specks of sand clung to me, but it was hardly a bad thing. Walking into waist deep water I dunked my head and surfaced.


    I stood in the sea and looked down at my skin, now glistening wet. Nope, it still felt hot and dusty. My thoughts were fluid as I stood in the sea. This day was annoying and so was this job. I hated this part of ournd. No water in sight and the wind whipped up the dirt so it got in my eyes. No one else found it nearly as irritating as I did.


    Such a thought was grossly illogical since I was standing in waist deep water.


    Dunking myself a second time I scrubbed at myself under the water. I surfaced and still felt dry and sandy, which made no sense at all. I rubbed my arms briskly with water, but the sensation stayed.


    ¡°So your owners don¡¯t even bother to bathe you?¡± a voice said from just ahead of me. ¡°You must be sad that you have to do it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Vesa,¡± I sighed looking at the lovely girl sneering at me.


    She and her friends stepped gracefully into the water and came toward me. This could not be a good thing.


    I watched the girls sliding toward me and wished I wasn¡¯t standing in water. Vesa was human and she was jealous. She longed for status in this world and she believed I had it. That sole belief had made us into mortal enemies. Vesa would do anything to take my ce.


    My usual tack with this girl was to try to exin that this was not a choice we could change. I would usually end up spending what felt like a goodhourevery other day reminding her that ves did what we were told. She didn¡¯t believe me no matter what I said.


    The horrible girl believed I¡¯d found a way to get pregnant and now I gained favors by being a breeding ve. My men served me, she foolishly thought. Her owners had unfortunately told her about me feeding Evan. She believed she could wrap the world around her finger if she could do what I did.


    She did little annoying things to convince me to talk to her. Her friends would stick their legs out to trip me or they¡¯d sit and stare at me forhourson end. Thanks to her influence only Rose and Fuji still dared to talk to me. This new Keepers¡¯ was quite a deste ce for the three of us.


    ¡°Tell me how you managed toconceive,¡± she demanded now.


    I didn¡¯t back away and held my ground as the four girls circled me. Not for the first time I was d I had not told these girls what the health drink really was. As they closed in I steeled my resolve not to let the secret slip in thispany.


    ¡°I got pregnant when the women wanted me to,¡± I told her simply.


    A thought niggled at my mind. Two girls were slipping behind me. This was a set up, something bad was about to happen.


    ¡°Liar,¡± Vesa sneered, ¡°my owners were in trouble because you carried a child. All the Administrators were punished. You did it yourself¡­ somehow.¡±


    I sighed and silently spread my feet for more solid footing in the loose sand beneath me. The waves were making that a losing battle.


    ¡°Vesa, I was owned by men who liked to study things, perhaps they did something to me,¡± I offered.


    ¡°The Keepers can be distracted, stupid, as many times as I need them to be,¡± she saiding closer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish,¡± I warned the girls, ¡°hurting me will only end up getting us all punished. This is not a point of discussion.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if a little time in the sea changes your mind,¡± Vesa growled. ¡°You¡¯ll learn I can hurt you without leaving a mark.¡±


    Before I could scream I was jumped and my legs were tugged from beneath me. My head plunged beneath the surface and I struggled with the girls. It was a mighty fight beneath the cid surface.


    They tried to hold me under and failed miserably. I fought like my family had trained me to. Quite quickly I adapted to the underwater battle. I breached the surface and sucked in air. Before they could attack again I swung, striking Vesa in the jaw. She stumbled back and now it was only three against one.


    Vesa¡¯s friend wed at my neck from behind trying to drag me under. My elbow swung back and I heard the crunch of bone as I broke her nose. The other girl threw a vicious jab into the back of my ribs. The wind rushed out of me and I stumbled for a moment. The girl in front grabbed my hair and tried to pull me under.


    I¡¯d drowned once and that was enough. Using my remaining energy I pushed the girl in front forward until we were in shallower water. The girl still behind me tried to dig her nails into my sides to hold me, but it did not work. Without the water to limit me, I was a vicious bitch.


    Swinging with intent I knocked out the girl that was trying to pull out my hair. When I turned to take on the girl pummeling my back, the Keepers finally saw us.


    The Keepers rushed to separate us. They got soaked pulling us out of the water and away from one another. I forced myself to calm down and not fight the man holding me, that would have been pointless. He just carried me as his Brothers carried the other girls from the beach into their building.


    ves aren¡¯t allowed to hurt each other, the Keepers reminded us as they fixed our wounds. I was scratched and bruised, but the other girls were in much worse shape. Healers were summoned for Vesa¡¯s jaw and her friend¡¯s nose; I had broken both.


    Standing in the all too familiar punishment room I wondered at my circumstances. Being stuck to the wall wasn¡¯t ufortable, but my back still throbbed. That worried me less than the future, though. I was certain fighting with the head Administrator¡¯s ve would be grounds for serious punishment. Hopefully Damien and his Brothers would protect me.


    They would, I suddenly knew. The men were livid that I had been attacked. They would watch the ves die that had done this. Vesa and her friends would be corpses by nightfall. Their right to live was forfeit.


    Oh hell, I felt the bond now. It was getting stronger. The men knew it all, they had witnessed everything.


    ¡°No!¡± I screamed fighting the air shackling me to the wall. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill them! They just made a stupid mistake!¡±

 231

    I screamed and struggled feeling absolutely helpless. While I did not like Vesa at all, I had no desire to be the reason for her demise. If she was killed the guilt would overwhelm me.


    The Keepers dropped the divider in front of my face and looked curiously at me. I was shaking and crying. Over and over again I begged Damien and his Brothers not to kill the other ves.


    ¡°ve, your owners are not here,¡± one of the Keepers said with his head cocked.


    They wereing, though. Damien and his Brothers were on their way. They¡¯d been in the Great Barren Stretch tracking the bandits, but they wereing back at top speed.


    ¡°Go back,¡± I begged the voices in my head, ¡°go track and find the bandits, don¡¯t do this.¡±


    Their feelings were getting stronger by the moment. My pleas fell ondeafears. The closer they were the harder it was to hold a differing opinion, but I was stubborn.


    I sought out Christof¡¯s mind. He felt just like his Brothers did, there was notitude. Attacking me was bad enough, doing so in an unequal grouping had been the height of dishonorable. These creatures had no right to live.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Take them to their owners,¡± I begged the Keepers. ¡°Take them somewhere else, please. My owners can¡¯t find them.¡±


    The Keepers did not understand and called the Healers, who understood less. I was acting like I had lost my mind. It made no sense to talk to men that were not present. All ten of them stared at me like I was the strangest thing they¡¯d ever seen.


    A whipping would be fine, I reasoned, it could be made to hurt like nothing I¡¯d ever experienced. Vesa would learn, she could be taught. This girl did not need to die for her stupidity.


    The disconnect with the men was causing a headache. The pain was mighty and throbbing. It felt as though I would pass out. Soon nothing else seemed to matter except that pulsing pain. It felt as though I was tearing into pieces.


    ¡°Fine,¡± the voices in my head finally relented, ¡°we will¡­ discuss our decision.¡±


    I breathed with relief. We would not kill Vesa and her friends, although we really wanted to. Ciara was stubborn and against it.


    I shook my head and tried to clear it. Nothing like thinking about myself as a different person to fully confuse me.


    Sweating and out of breath, I hung on the wall and panted. The pain I had caused us had been monumental. The relief was overwhelming and I almost felt sleepy. The anger was still there, but it was controlled and in the background.


    The Keepers and the Healers just stood and watched me like I was some animal in azoo. They couldn¡¯t decide what I had been screaming about. It had sounded like I was having a conversation, but I was alone in this room. It took them a while toe terms with the strangeness of it.


    Since I wasn¡¯t acting as uncontrolled anymore the Healers eventually took me off the wall and checked me again on a floating table. Perhaps I had suffered some damage they had not seen the first time. It was conceivable that is what had me so bothered.


    I had been hurt, but the bruise was only just appearing. The Healers realized that the girl had hit me on my back hard enough to break a rib. They pulled out a funny looking instrument and pressed it to my bruised flesh.


    ¡°If you touch our¡­ ve,¡± Damien said in an even voice while entering the room, ¡°we will destroy you.¡±


    The Healers were shocked and backed away from the angry Warriors approaching.


    ¡°Sir, we are trained with the human ves,¡± one Healer said in a shaking voice. ¡°We would not have caused it harm.¡±


    The anger in my men was undeniable. Now that they were so close, I felt it and it was making them irrational. They wanted to hurt something in retaliation for what had happened. With them so close I felt the anger starting to pool in my own self. I fought the unnecessary emotion.


    ¡°You are not trained for this ve,¡± Bane said calming down slightly in reaction to me. ¡°The lead Healers deal with this ve. She has special needs.¡±


    The Healers told Damien that was fine, but I had a broken rib. I needed treatment fast or I would be in great pain. This damage would cause difficulty with my breathing for two moons if they let it sit unhealed.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Damien said politely as Evan picked me up.


    I hissed and struggled when pressure was applied to my right chest. Evan quickly adjusted his arms so he did not hurt me. I focused on Christof¡¯s unbroken body and felt the pain seep from me. Of course, now I felt the anger.


    The lead Healers were called to our quarters and they met us at the door. They examined me quickly and came to the same conclusion their cousins had. The men pulled out a simr device and pressed it against the tender flesh.


    Damien and his Brothers had seen this before. The healers used it to elerate the healing of broken bones. Something simr had been used on Bane and Christof as children. We had no idea how it worked.


    I suddenly moved away from the device in horror.


    ¡°Will this harm the child inside?¡± Damien asked cing a hand over the instrument.


    It wasn¡¯t Damien¡¯s worry; it was mine. I knew thatpregnantwomen couldn¡¯t do certain things because it could cause birth defects. Not surprisingly Damien and his Brothers had never heard of that before, but now the knowledge concerned them.

 232

    My family refused to let the Healers continue because they didn¡¯t know if this was safe inpregnancyor not. In fact, the Healers had never considered that idea. Damien scoffed openly at their ignorance and demanded they find out.


    ¡°We will contract our Mistress,¡± they told Damien, ¡°she has ess to the great knowledge base. We will know soon. Keep the ve breathing deeply.¡±


    That was right, at least in my experience. Back on Earth Uncle Eddy had been quite a terror when he wasdrunk. When my mom got started it would be an all out battle between them. The fights would be verbal until one of thempletely lost it and then it would be physical.


    Eddy had broken several of mom¡¯s ribs one time. Tapewasn¡¯t good for the lungs the doctor had said. I remembered how the doctor had fussed at them and told them the best treatment was deep breaths and pain control. I was scared to use the foul smelling goop though, so I concentrated on deep breathing.


    ¡°A little might not hurt,¡± Kein said watching my eyes.


    I thought of every deformed human I¡¯d ever seen. The men were horrified. Nothing would touch me until the truth was found out. They hated to see my pain, but understood the possible dire consequence.


    I was salty and sandy from the beach, so the men took me into the shower and washed me gently. Christof breathed slowly and deeply, encouraging me to do the same. As long as I kept my conscious mind away from my own body that was easy to do.


    The only problem with concentrating on the men was I kept being subjected to their anger. When I fully opened to them, I felt them forcibly probing my memories. It was ufortable to be bonded like this again. My men interrogated me at my deepest, most private level.


    There were things I had not shared with them, like all Vesa¡¯s prior insults. I had never said my friends and I were isted at the Keepers. I would not have brought such trivial information to their attention. Now they were livid to find out after the fact.


    ¡°You are not honest with us,¡± Bane said sounding calm. ¡°We thought we had taught you not to hold back from us. This girl has made you unhappy for many day cycles.¡±


    Now they all sounded calm, but the rage was building fiercely in every direction. This would be dealt with, it had just been allowed to go on much too long. They were upset with me, but happy to take it out on these other girls. My family would teach them and every lesson would be in blood.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°She was foolish,¡± I pleaded. ¡°Her friends were foolish. It is normal for a human to want to better themselves¡­¡±


    I refused to agree and be dragged into a senseless bloodbath. We were all ves, none better than the other. There was nothing to gain in harming these humans.


    ¡°The girl who hit you,¡± Bane said concentrating on therge purple bruise, ¡°was not human. She is from a world not far from yours. Her bone is as hard as the metal in our des. Those creatures are bought from ve auctions their own puts on. She is a born ve and knows no other life.¡±


    I felt the my ribs now and started to breath fast, short breaths. The throbbing ache was intense. Evan pushed Bane hard into the wall and Christof¡¯s unbroken ribs reced the sensation of my own.


    Damien spoke sharply to Bane. He ordered him not to cause me pain just because he was upset. Nu-reeh would be angry enough as it was.


    ¡°Give herfort now, Brother,¡± Damien threatened squaring off with Bane.


    The lesson had to be enforced and Damien would do what had to be done. Hurting his Brothers caused him pain, but they had to learn. This was not a lesson we could forget.


    We were in turmoil and it was ufortable. The men wanted to kill something and I did not. I was in pain and they were not. None of them were used to the discordant feelings and it was frustrating. Frankly, I felt a little schizophrenic, much like thest time this pregnancy thing had happened. I couldn¡¯t concentrate and couldn¡¯t think straight.


    ¡°Eh, so we are bing an Earth family, then?¡± Kein said trying to lighten the mood, ¡°Fighting amongst ourselves and disagreeing with one another is normal on Earth, correct, Ciara?¡±


    I nodded and smiled remembering my crazy upbringing. Eddy had once thrown a kitchen knife at Mom and thepolicehad been called. The house had been athree ring circus. I didn¡¯t think I could stand that mess again.


    Bane reached past Damien andhuggedme lightly in the shower.


    ¡°We leave punishment to the Administrators,¡± he saidkissingmy damp head. ¡°It is how you wish.¡±


    It drained out of them. The rage was gone and they were decided. It was better for the family not to hold onto it, so we didn¡¯t. The girls that had hurt me would be dealt with by their owners, not us.


    I was ufortable, but more at ease with the situation. The men had totally relented and were no longer blood hungry. I felt rxed for the first time since I¡¯d seen Vesa approaching me.


    Lifting my arm hurt, so they didn¡¯t put my linen cover on me after our bath. Instead, Christofid me in the bed under a nket to rest while we sorted everything out. I concentrated on the men and soon drifted into a restless sleep.


    The General came and Damien exined to him what had happened. I saw the entire transaction through my dreams. The men told the General they wanted no part of the punishment and they wanted to have no knowledge of it. This strange request was eptable to the General; he didn¡¯t even question it.


    ¡°Nu-reeh will be incensed her breeder was harmed,¡± the General said watching me sleep. ¡°I will be d when you and your Brothers leave for the mountains. It is more than I can deal with to have it here.¡±


    Damienughed internally. Even knowing that I carried a little life inside of me, he still insisted on calling me an ¡®it¡¯. The man had no imagination. Christof wholeheartedly agreed and reminded Damien he¡¯d thought that the entire time.


    Dinner arrived and my sore, tired body was pulled to the table. I was surprised when a pot of steaming drink was produced.


    ¡°It is a girl,¡± Damien exined pouring me a serving and smiling. ¡°We sent the message to Nu-reeh as soon as you connected to us. The wholepound is getting a treat tonight, although the others do not know why.¡±


    We ate infortable silence. My rib still throbbed, but there was no more inner discord. The dissension of opinion had been harder to tolerate than the physical pain.


    The men knew that would have been the case. Pain through disagreement in the bond was always the worst thing imaginable. The cruelest thing to do to any man would be to seek to disrupt long held opinions in just one Brother.


    That surprised me. We had not always agreed. I¡¯d believed I should not be a ve long before they¡¯de to that conclusion. We had never felt like we did earlier today.


    ¡°You allowed us to guide you, little Sister,¡± Bane said filling my te back up. ¡°You did not fight us. Damien, Evan, Kein and I were not confronted with your feelings on the matter. It also helped that our sneaky Brother with his Earth heritage agreed with you. Both of you,¡± he grinned at Christof, ¡°held those opinions away from us and shared only with each other. We did not truly experience your disagreement.¡±

 233

    I thought of Vesa and her poor, stupid friends. The men knew some sort of punishment awaited such foolish ves. They would never be told what it was, though. The General had assured them they would never know.


    ¡°Could we help them?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°We are,¡± Damien informed me, ¡°they are being saved the wrath of five Warriors that have been wronged. Whatever they suffer now will be less because we are not there.¡±


    It was done and settled. Even I felt at ease with the decision, I would not be to me for any suffering Vesa faced. Admittedly, she did deserve some form of punishment.


    Vesa and her friends had attacked me outright. While they probably didn¡¯t mean to leavesting scars, none of them expected me to truly fight back. Those foolish girls probably thought they could just scare the secret out of me.


    ¡°Our littlest member is a true Warrior!¡± Kein said raising fist and pumping the air several times.


    The other Brothers followed suit in what was a celebration of strength.


    ¡°Four against one and beneath the surface of the water,¡± Evan said proudly, ¡°you used what we taught you well and adapted it to a new circumstance.¡±


    That had been wonderful. It was decided next time we train we¡¯d use sloping terrain or maybe two against one. There were things that would be fun to teach me, especially since I¡¯d proved an adept student.


    ¡°You need to know how to defend your back against attack,¡± Christof said. ¡°Foes do not alwayse at you from the front, as you learned.¡±


    The rest of the evening was interesting in a strange way. After dinner we sat around the fire and discussed battle strategy. It would be a lie to say I understood all of it on my own, but drawing on their knowledge it did make more sense. We sat and talked until bed.


    My rib still hurt when weid down to sleep, but Kein had a pack of something cool heid over it. That helped some. He even arranged it so ity draped over that side as I rested. I slept easier and breathed better when it was present.


    It was an ufortable night. It wasn¡¯t until the moon set in the morning that I¡¯d finally gotten fully asleep. I felt Evan wake up, but even that was not enough to truly cause me to stir. I just watched from a dream as the men woke and stretched.


    The Healers were at our door before the sun started to break the sky. Evan had not woken me, yet. The Healer¡¯s loud voices did, though.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± they kept asking Damien as they bustled into the bedroom.


    Kein lit several of themps as I roused myself from slumber. I winced and tried to sit up, but Bane knelt on the bed and pushed me back down. He settled beside me and leaned on the post in the center


    ¡°They have news,¡± he said softly looking down, ¡°befortable while they tell it.¡±


    The Healers could be wordy, I suddenly knew. They loved to talk and rarely got to the point quickly. Usually they were faster around Damien¡¯s family, probably out of fear, but today they looked like they wanted to revel in the telling.


    Evan sat on the end of the bed near my feet. He stroked the foot lovingly, pulling the nket back and fondling my toes. I had such tiny toes, he¡¯d always thought they were cute. He waspletely uninterested in the Healers.


    In fact none of the men were interested in the Healers. They put on stoic faces that would not offend ourpany. Internally their conversation was about what we needed to do today. Their disinterest made it hard for me to pay attention.


    Bane was right, though. These strange men wanted to draw this out. The Healers asked about me and my prior healing. They wanted to know how I¡¯d reacted to healing cream, the cream for pain, and calming cream. Damien answered all of that politely. Lastly, they asked about the prior pregnancy and how the baby came from my body, but Damien wouldn¡¯t budge on that.


    ¡°I will only speak with Nu-reeh¡¯s permission,¡± he told them stoically.


    Damien¡¯s refusal to borate stymied them for only a moment, before they were back to talking.


    ¡°The fix for the broken bone,¡± the lead Brother stated triumphantly, ¡°will not hurt a growing child.¡±


    One of the men held up a small device. It had been the one Damien refused to let them use on me the day before.


    Damien tried to look as calm as he could, but he could barely stand the irritation these men caused him. Just use it and leave, was his opinion. The sensation was so strong I nearly said it myself.


    ¡°The healing cream is not dangerous and can be used as you wish. We believe you all are acquainted with this already,¡± the lead Healer announced.


    Yes, that was a good thing. I¡¯d not thought to question it when they used it during thest pregnancy. For a moment I felt very lucky Hannah had not been harmed.


    ¡°The heavy ointment that removes pain,¡± the Healer said slowly, ¡°may cause the ve to lose the child.¡±


    Now Damien was surprised and looked questioningly over at me. He¡¯d been sorely tempted to put some on my chest as I moaned in my sleepst night. Christof warned him I knew more about pregnancy than they did, though. Best not to tempt ill luck, he¡¯d said, and he¡¯d been correct.


    ¡°So,¡± the lead Healer said, ¡°how did you know?¡±


    Human intelligence was not respected. Damien knew these Healers thought of me as little more than a messy toy, but he told them the truth.


    ¡°Ciara, the female, suspected these things could hurt the growing life,¡± he said simply.


    The Healers scoffed and ruffled their brows. Certainly Christof, or perhaps Evan, had given me the idea.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Humans,¡± Evan said in a conspiratorial tone, ¡°are quite bright. They are protective of their own young even, amazing quality. It is as though this,¡± he said pointing to me, ¡°is a sentient being.¡±


    He was being an asshole and grinned at the Healers maliciously. The idiots had no idea the depth of intelligence a human could possess. Damien¡¯s family would educate them, but they didn¡¯t seem receptive. Now we just wanted them to get on with their job and leave.

 234

    The Healers missed the sarcasm entirely. They just asked Bane to move me onto a floating table. They would heal me, although none of them understood how I¡¯d known the other things could harm my baby. Evan¡¯s exnation was evidently not satisfactory.


    Once I was in position the thing was pressed into my tender chest wall. It seemed to be emitting a series of waves. My rib felt sharp pain for a moment and then it began to dull. The pain got much better, but did not go awaypletely.


    After withdrawing the strange probe the Healers coated the area with the healing cream. The bruising lightened and breathing became much easier. Rxing onto the floating table I felt as though I could fall to sleep right there.


    The Healers were quite proud of themselves. Once they had thought about birth defects, they had thought about other chemicals, like food. They had taken the initiative to start to study the food I ate to ensure nothing was harmful. A list of eptable food was given to Damien. He looked it over and thanked them politely as he guided them out the door.


    We set off for the mountains in the early morning. Since my child was a girl Nu-reeh wanted us there quickly. I still had much to learn, obviously, and she believed it was safer. After the day before I couldn¡¯t help but agree.


    I was a little surprised by how long the trip was. I¡¯d travelled to the edge of the mountains many times before. The only time I¡¯d travelled deep into them had been in Nu-reeh¡¯s arms. I couldn¡¯t even fathom if this trip was longer or shorter than that had been. I¡¯d been terrified and freezing the whole time. Today, the ride seemed to take forever.


    I thought about names as we rode. A strong female name was what I needed. Nu-reeh obviously didn¡¯t care if the name was from Earth, which was good. I had no idea how females were named here.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°How did you name me?¡± I asked suddenly.


    My name was feminine and pretty. I wondered how they¡¯de up with it.


    ¡°My Brothers,¡± Christof said, ¡°had wanted a ve for a long time. I had always been against this, as you know. Still, when we heard sounds we always picked out the ones we liked and remembered them.


    Eventually, my Brothers decided on the sound they enjoyed most. Your name is that sound. It brought them pleasure and peace. When they saw you, they knew you would wear the name proudly.¡±


    I smiled fondly at them. That was a good way to pick a name, but not the way I would have done it. Still it was better than the way my Mom had picked my name on Earth.


    Our conversation was interrupted as shadows fell over the transport. Dinah swooped to our right and Tosu to our left. They said nothing, but flew slightly in front of us as guides.


    We began to pass into the mountains with our entourage. Much like the first time the scenery fascinated me. I imagined Hannah and all she had seen; it must be amazing to be free.


    ¡°It was, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Christof asked reaching out and taking my hand.


    I had not meant to depress everyone, but I had. Being free had been wonderful for all of us. Although it had only been an illusion for the men; they still missed the feeling. Christof had been right all along, free things should be left free.


    We flew to the mountain Nu-reeh called home, but were forced tond in an unfamiliar area. The women led us into a short cave system with no other men present. They told us we would stay here until they moved us. To reinforce that, Dinah took our transport when she left.


    The cave we were in was chilly. It was just a single long run with one opening out of the mountain. We walked to the back of the cave and found water seeping down the wall. A pan sat there, as did a rag. A couple dirty, wooden cups littered the ground. I was very confused.


    ¡°Wee to the shower and our drinking water,¡± Evan said with flourish.


    Damien found an indent in the rock and pointed out several thin nkets. ¡°Ah, the sleeping chamber,¡± he said sharply.


    The men were livid.


    ¡°This is eptable for us,¡± Christof ranted walking back toward the gapping mouth of the cave. ¡°Ciara cannot live this way. She will be ill.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand, but Christof¡¯s memories told me what this was. If the women wanted to take and keep a man, but not reveal the world¡¯s secrets, they¡¯d store him somewhere like this. The man would be unable to scale down the rock wall and was essentially trapped. It was an isted lonely existence until the women released them.


    ¡°It is also used for punishment,¡± Damien said wearily looking around for something to burn. ¡°Nu-reeh told us she was angry that we disobeyed her the first time we bred you.¡±


    They¡¯d used the plug, because I¡¯d begged to be fuller. It had been a disaster in the end, but they¡¯d done it to make me happy. Nu-reeh had instructed them to only use my vaginal area for sex during that time.


    The men wanted to be upset and angry, but that would be a wasted emotion.


    ¡°She will not allow Ciara to be harmed,¡± Bane soothed his Brothers. ¡°We will merely be ufortable until she is satisfied.¡±


    We took the time to inspect the cave thoroughly. A hole in the back was for waste, we¡¯d already found the water we could drink or use to wash with. The nkets would provide minimal bedding on the hard, cold floor.


    ¡°Guess this is why she told us not to insert Ciara¡¯s plug,¡± Evan said staring at the bleak interior.


    Not like any of us would be thinking about sex while we were here. This ce was going to be ufortable and trying. Nu-reeh would make sure of our difort.


    I felt guilty, my face was chilly, but not the rest of me. Evan had bundled me in my long blue dress and, not one, but three brown outeryers. I¡¯d been dressed very warmly for this excursion.


    ¡°She instructed us to,¡± Damien said patting my shoulder.


    The men had me dressed in so manyyers I¡¯d be warm even at night. They had not understood the directive at first, now it made more sense.

 235

    We walked to the opening of the cave and found there was a sizable width before the drop off. It would be a near impossible feat to climb safely down, though. The men inspected the length of the shelf, counting their steps. It was perhaps a fifteen hundred steps each way. They found a pile ofrge rocks at one end.


    I remembered my time in Nu-reeh¡¯s care and knew what the rocks were for. Christof had done a simr chore when he was first brought to the mountains.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t for Ciara, I¡¯m sure,¡± Evan said. ¡°I am quite certain we will have a chore every day, Brothers.¡±


    Moving the rocks was boring, repetitive work. The men hated the sorting room, this would be so much worse. At least with the sorting room there was a point to the moving of the ore.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The sun was low but there was still some daylight left. The men took that as a sign they should start.


    The rocks were obviously not intended for me. I just paced with the men and attempted to entertain them. I sang and told stories, anything to make the work more bearable.


    I tried to enjoy the beautiful mountains, but that only went so far. The wind was cold and the men felt the chill even through their jackets. It got worse as the sun dipped lower in the sky. The mountains were not a ce they enjoyed.


    I wasn¡¯t silent until the huge shadow passed overhead. Nu-reeh dropped in front of us and we all stared at her. She dropped a small, wrapped container on the ground and red at us.


    ¡°Do you know why you are here?¡± she asked.


    ¡°We disobeyed, Mistress,¡± we said as a group.


    She exined to us our faults in detail. The men had used the plug when she had told them not to. I had gotten in a fight and then allowed myself to be injured. We had all refused healing when it was initially offered.


    ¡°You had no right to make any of those choices,¡± she exined cooly. ¡°You are mine. The breeder is mine. I want the vessel protected even at the expense of a life of one of my own. She will make many more for me, as long as she is healthy. You did not pay enough attention to her safety. In addition, never refuse the Healers and treat her as I wish, do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°This is for the ve only,¡± she said pointing to the small lump on the ground.


    With that said she was gone.


    I was shocked and appalled. If I was injured she would sacrifice the child to keep me healthy. I would just make another one. It was a numbers game for her and it was truly sickening.


    ¡°Enough with this thought,¡± Christof scolded pushing me toward our cave, he felt the despondence creeping into me.


    Night was falling fast. We didn¡¯t want to be standing on a mountain ledge in the dark. Evan stooped and picked up the small package Nu-reeh had dropped. It smelled familiar.


    The curse words were in my head. She was feeding me and only me. The men could tolerate that, it would just be ufortable. Nu-reeh had doubled the punishment by feeding me meat soaked in tami. The smell would make the men crazy and she knew it.


    ¡°We¡¯ll split it,¡± I offered hopefully.


    I¡¯d feel awful being the only one to eat.


    That idea was met with fury. Nu-reeh would just devise worse punishment if they did something like that. I¡¯d eat and they would suffer. That is how it had to be for now.


    None of us voiced it, but we all hoped, one day we would be free to make our own choices.


    The men did not mind going hungry, they¡¯d done it before. In the past they¡¯d not been subjected to smelling tami all night, though. We settled just outside the cave and Evan opened Nu-reeh¡¯s package. I would eat out here, so the whole cave wouldn¡¯t smell.


    Leaning against the wall Bane thought of whole new realms of curse words to describe Nu-reeh. The meat appeared to have been cooked just the way they liked it. She was being particrly malicious in this punishment.


    I tried to eat quickly, but Damien scolded me. If I didn¡¯t chew I was likely to get a stomachache, that wasmon knowledge. I slowed down, but ate as quickly as I could.


    ¡°Strange,¡± Evan said looking out over the mountains, ¡°Ciara does not taste the tami the same way we do.¡±


    As I ate dinner the men discussed my human differences. They suppressed their hunger by distracting themselves. We sat outside until I¡¯d finished and left the fragrant container many steps from the cave¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°A bit of this, too,¡± Kein said pulling a package out of the pouch at Christof¡¯s back.


    As we walked into our cave Kein handed me a bit of the dried root that treated vomiting. Christof had thought to bring it in case we couldn¡¯t get it in the mountains quickly. Lucky for us, he¡¯d tucked it into the pouch at his waist. There was enough in there tost several days.


    After we all took a drink from the back of the cave, we sat and talked a while more. The stars wereing out, so we sat and watched them until Damien dered bed time. Evan took the first shift on watch and sent the rest of us to sleep.


    Stretched out on the stone floor I had tough to myself. I¡¯d never slept on the floor on Earth, but it was almost bing a habit here. I almost missed the ufortable chair on Mom¡¯s front porch.


    The men were not at all bothered by our circumstances. They trained in much rougher conditions than this. Being in a cave, sheltered from the elements, would have been a luxury during their younger years.


    ¡°Still,¡± Bane warnedying on one side of me as Damienid on the other, ¡°the mountains are a dangerous ce. We will not sleep deeply here, Ciara. You must not either. Be prepared, little Sister, you must be ready,¡± he warned.


    Damien found Bane¡¯s concern unnecessary.


    ¡°We will protect her, Brother. Let her sleep if she can,¡± he encouraged patting my hand.


    Damien had no doubt of their ability to defend me. Neither did Bane and he was frustrated by Damien¡¯s refusal to understand. He propped on his elbow and looked at his lead Brother sternly.


    ¡°She is part of the family,¡± he said with emphasis. ¡°This is how the family handles this situation.¡±


    Damien¡¯s personal thoughts on the matter were fluid. If Bane wanted me to integrate into this part of their life, he had no qualms with it. Damien shrugged and Baney back down rxed. We were a family and this is how the family slept when we were in possible danger, with one eye open, so to speak.


    It was the middle of the night when I was startled fully awake. I¡¯d been sleeping lightly, following the pull of the Brothers. Now Christof was rising to take his turn at watch. He looked over at me and motioned me back down. I should rest, this was just his turn.


    My eyes were wide open, though. I rose and stretched.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just sit with you for a moment,¡± I smiled quietly. ¡°For some reason I¡¯m too restless to sleep.¡±


    The men relented. I was awake and not at all sleepy. It shouldn¡¯t harm me to sit up for a moment. I felt the other four fade into light slumber as Christof and I walked toward the cave opening.


    I¡¯d experienced them take watch in the dreams. It was always the same. They took in the surrounding area and then settled on a ce where they could monitor their Brothers¡¯ safety most effectively.


    Christof and Imunicated silently. He remembered nights they¡¯d actually been attacked by things in the night. There were things to look for, telltale noises that would indicate something creeping up on us. It wasn¡¯t hard to do if you had experience and Damien¡¯s family had lots of experience.


    We sat and enjoyed each other¡¯spany until his turn ended. Kein met us as we walked back to the thin sleeping pallets. He bid us a good rest and patted his Brother on the shoulder. The closeness reassured all of us. At the very least we were left together for this.


    Nu-reeh fed us in the morning, all of us. The men moved stones and I tagged along for the rest of the day. She fed me twice more, but not them. The men ate once a day.

 236

    The punishment continued for eleven days. I was dirty, achy, and barely rested. Sleeping deeply was prohibited and for some reason I couldn¡¯t anyway. All night my mind stayed active and alert sifting through my family¡¯s memories.


    The men weren¡¯t that concerned by their own circumstance, but worried about me. A human, they believed, was too weak to live this way.


    Their opinion resolved me to make the best of this. I remembered seeing stories on the television about how some humans lived. They subsisted on mountains in worse conditions than I was in now. My weakness embarrassed me, so I focused on the positive.


    There was some good in this situation. The family was together and not separated. We were fed and had water to drink. There was no useining about the lesson.


    The lesson we should be learning was obvious. All of us belonged to Nu-reeh and she could do with us what she wished. She could keep us miserable orfortable for even the smallest reason. The sooner we did her bidding without questioning, the less we would suffer.


    ¡°Strange, though,¡± Christof still said, ¡°she¡¯s never put this much work into making us feel dependent on her before.¡±


    She¡¯d never asked us to stop making our own decisions before either. In fact, in the past she¡¯d encouraged independence. Something had changed, we just didn¡¯t know what it was. Evan would ask around once we got around the other men, someone would know.


    ¡°In the meantime¡­¡± Damien trailed off.


    We do what she wants. All of us try to keep her happy, Nu-reeh could be a vicious bitch when she wanted. It wouldn¡¯t be safe for any of us if we kept angering her, even if it wasn¡¯t intentional.


    ¡°Ciara is the main priority,¡± Damien stated and for safety¡¯s sake, we all agreed outwardly.


    The men heard the throbbing alternate pulse in my thoughts. I would do anything for my child, including take punishment from Nu-reeh. It wasn¡¯t what the men had decided to think, though. I buried the instinct deep, but held onto it tightly. We could survive the difference of opinion that way.


    That afternoon Nu-reeh appeared and we stood watching her cautiously. She reminded us she was in charge and we agreed with her. Dinah returned our transport and we followed them back to the main mountain.


    Nu-reeh walked us though the halls to an area slightly closer to the women¡¯s area. She told us our housing arrangement had been modified. The men had not known there were ces for them in this area. We all just followed quietly.


    We reached a new looking opening in the cave system. Nu-reeh told us to go inside and rx. The men would have assignments in the morrow. She stalked off angrily before we had time to do as she said. The men had never understood Nu-reeh, but this was strange behavior even for her.


    We stepped into the archway and took a short hallway lighted with smokeless torches. I gasped at the site before us when the hall ended. The area we stepped into wasrge and very well lit. In the middle of the room was a massive pool of water. Fiverge smokeless pits warmed the room andfortable looking seating was scattered around along with several tables.


    ¡°Fuji, Rose!¡± I called out seeing my friends kneeling at a table.


    They looked up and then quickly back down.


    ¡°You may look at us,¡± Damien said gently as we approached them. ¡°There is no punishment for casting your eyes on us. We Keep you when it is needed. Do not fear to look at us.¡±


    My friends rxed and smiled at me. I took in their outfits and was impressed by the differences. Fuji was nude and wrapped in several shiny chains as was normal. Wisps of red hair floated over her head. Rose was dressed in a form fitting red dress that went to the floor. Much like mine, hers was see through. Unlike mine the material fitted her delicate legs closely. Beneath the dress were foot covers that rose to her mid thigh. We were both being kept warm andfortable.


    Rose got up and looked me over, she frowned taking in my dirty features and wind knotted hair.


    ¡°Therge woman, Mistress Nu-reeh, said you had disobeyed her Ciara. Were you hurt?¡± she asked touching my sleeve.


    ¡°No,¡± I chuckled, ¡°just left a little ufortable.¡±


    ¡°It is very strange here,¡± she whispered.


    I nodded and took her hand and squeezed it. The mountains were a lot to take in, especially for someone as sheltered as Rose was.


    ¡°Your men,¡± Damien asked looking around, ¡°where are they?¡±


    ¡°They work, Keeper,¡± Rose said politely, ¡°they melt the ore the women mine and package it for sale.¡±


    ¡°Mine sort the ore,¡± Fuji added taking my other hand. ¡°Have you seen the pool that they made for you, Ciara?¡± she directed to me.


    I had and my men were fascinated by it.


    ¡°You swim in warm water every day,¡± Fuji informed me pulling me toward the Olympic sized body of water. ¡°It keeps you strong and healthy. My Master¡¯s Mistress wished that you continue to be strong and healthy, so she made this for you. It is even warm the way you like it,¡± she finished as we stood right at the edge.


    Evan dipped his fingers into the water and it was veryfortable. It even swirled against his fingers; something was moving the water beneath the surface. Kein knew water and he knew that would keep it from smelling odd.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Christof asked looking up.


    I could see the clouds and sky outside. A piece of the roof was missing allowing light to spill in.


    ¡°The opening allows the water vapor out, so the room is not wet,¡± Rose said cautiously.


    Christof encouraged her to talk so she continued to exin. Strong air currents across the space above prevented the cold froming in and sucked the water out. The women had found the room stored moisture before they added it. Basin¡¯s Mistress had calmly exined it to them when they asked its purpose.


    The women had put an extraordinarilyrge amount of thought into this room. That much was obvious.


    ¡°Where do we rest?¡± Kein asked noting the three doorways along the far wall.


    Rose pointed to the left most door way. She told the men it had been decorated and stocked with things for them. The other two rooms were for Basin¡¯s family and Stayne¡¯s family.


    ¡°I wonder why we are kept separate from the other men?¡± Christof asked looking around at our private space.


    Rose answered him quietly. The other men didn¡¯t act well around ves. They had foolishly harmed me before. No one else was permitted in this set of rooms. If the women found anyone here, they would kill them.


    Damien was fine with that. He¡¯d rather not have me around the men up here anyway. Bane walked toward their rooms and opened the leather drape that acted as the door.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 237

    After thest few days I expected an empty cave, that was not the case. We entered into the sitting room. Much like always the living area was dotted with several chairs around a fire pit. Kein lit themps and we went into the bed area.


    Thefortable looking, round bed was there, draped in their colors and symbol. Off to the side was a closet. It had been well stocked with dresses for me and clothing for the men. Even boots were present in the closet. Nothing had been forgotten.


    ¡°Come look,¡± I heard Christof say and I felt the strangeness reverberate through all of us.


    We stepped back into the main room and through a leather cover I had not noticed before. Inside Kein lit themps and I stood looking at my own warm stone. It was a birthing room.


    The birthing room wasrge, obviously meant tofortably fit Nu-reeh should she choose toe in. This room would prevent me from having to give birth in Nu-reeh¡¯s quarters. I was grateful for the privacy, but terrified at the implications.


    Nu-reeh truly meant to breed me so often I would need my own quarters for it. The thought depressed me terribly.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Bane said pulling me toward another room, ¡°let¡¯s bathe and settle in.¡±


    There was a bath in our quarters, as well as, a shower. It was a funny luxury the men thought. They¡¯d be just as fine using therge bath out front, but I did like to bathe in privacy. We¡¯d make me happy for now, particrly since I seemed upset.


    The men and I stripped and filled the pool in our quarters with steaming water. They felt the cold melt out of their bones as they sunk into the warmth. I had not realized how ufortable they really were. The water brought their aches over thest many days to the forefront. It had been masked before.


    ¡°If we allowed misery to master us, it would make us a weak family,¡± Damien said pulling me to straddle hisp. ¡°We can depend on one another to double our strength-¡±


    ¡°-or doubly weaken it,¡± Christof finished. ¡°I do not understand the bonds the females share, but I imagine it is simr. They must bond with Sisters who increase their strength. It seems very important.¡±


    It did seem very important. I worried that the next girl know how to make good strong connections. From what Hannah had told me having a strong Sister that knew the world had been a wonderful thing. I wanted my daughters to know how to find that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to teach her that,¡± I said running the cloth slowly over Damien¡¯s chest. ¡°Hannah never exined to me how she knew¡­¡±


    I felt deficient again and the men groaned openly.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Damien said tilting my face until I looked into his eyes, ¡°we are strong and capable. Our female children will be the same. Finding a Sister is probably like finding a Brother. She will know what we look for in one another and find the same thing in her family. You must cease this incessant worry. It is distracting and pointless.¡±


    I looked into Damien¡¯s eyes as the internal conversation took over. This stress I insisted on having may have been what fostered my irrational concern over Nu-reeh. They would not let me dwell this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth,¡± I insisted fisting my hands against Damien¡¯s chest.


    They refused to listen or let me dwell on it. The memories I had of those times I imed Nu-reeh controlled them were manifestations of illness in my mind. There was no use in reying those events.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I was outnumbered. Pushing the memories away I let theirbined consciousness take over. The girls would be fine and we would be fine. The worry floated away and I let it go.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Evan praised as he poured warm water over my hair to start cleaning it.


    The bath was just what all of us needed. It was warm and rxing. The water washed away the strain in their muscles as they cleaned away the dirt.


    The men weren¡¯t particrly bothered by being dirty, but the cleanliness was expected of them. As children they had been trained thatck of concern over one¡¯s physical being indicated weakness. A man must keep himself in top condition at all times.


    I remembered my uncles for a moment. They¡¯d never bathed well enough to wash away the stale sweat or the odor of alcohol. Of course worrying over their physical health had been thest thing on their list. I remembered Uncle Eddy with his paunchy gut and toothless smile.


    ¡°Earth is a strange ce,¡± Christof saidughing at my memories.


    We finished the bath and I was in much better spirits. The men were d for my settled state of mind.


    ¡°We have questions,¡± Bane told me quietly as we dressed.


    They did have questions, for once we all did. Nu-reeh was acting so strange. Damien and his Brothers would make the rounds and find out what was going on. They nned to find their friends and ask the pertinent questions.


    Rose was good for me, so the men felt safe leaving me with her. She would keep me from silly thoughts. They settled me at the table she was at and strode purposefully out of our new area.


    Rose was thrilled to have me back. She¡¯d been trying to work on the stories herself, but she didn¡¯t know enough words. Her owners¡¯ Mistress, Mistress Catna, wanted her productive. Rose had been making nkets for men in thepound, but enjoyed writing a great deal more. Since I was here, we could get back to that.


    We knelt together on thefortable kneeling chairs and talked for a moment before Rose insisted we do some work. The woman that owned Rose¡¯s men was quite insistent she not bezy. Rose was terrified of the woman. She pressed the pad she¡¯d been given into my hands and entreated me to begin.


    I usually came up with what to write about and Rose made it sound good. I thought for several moments.


    ¡°We could write about scars,¡± I offered drawing the symbol for that horrible creature absently on the pad.


    The pad lit up and Rose put her hand over her mouth. It was a drawn replica of the Scar from many different angles. She pulled it closer and looked at it shuddering.


    ¡°What,¡± she asked, ¡°is that?¡±

 238

    The written words apanying the drawing was too technical for me to fully understand. It resembled a scientific journal article written for specialists. I read what I could to Rose of the introduction. The information was very detailed.


    ¡°Read the whole thing,¡± she requested politely. ¡°Our story might be made better if we had more information.¡±


    I smiled and nodded. The light in Rose¡¯s eyes was like nothing I had seen from her before. A teacher, starved of all education, finally able to learn again. She looked radiant.


    As I stumbled through theplicated passages, it struck me again. Rose¡¯s talents were wasted here. very was a waste of her mind. Hannah was right. The way this world ran was stupid, stupid, stupid¡­


    After we read the article, we wrote a simple story about how to disable and cook a Scar. Fuji looked at the pictures and determined she could draw it. The article described how to kill it and she depicted her men doing just that.


    A sound got our attention and Rose and Fuji leapt up. I watched as a woman strode into the room with her femalepanion. My eyes misted as I recognized Hannah and Ra.


    I flung myself at my daughter and hugged her tight. Hannah gripped me and pulled me against her massive frame. We cried and hugged for several moments. When I was done with Hannah I gave Ra the same affection. From our first short meeting I realized it was expected.


    ¡°That is a strange way to greet,¡± Fuji finally said from behind me. ¡°My men did not instruct me to greet Mistress Nu-reeh this way. They told me not to touch her at all, in fact.¡±


    Iughed and turned to face my friends.


    ¡°This,¡± I said with flourish, ¡°is Hannah and her Sister, Ra. I would most certainly not greet Mistress Nu-reeh in such a fashion.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rose looked stunned and Fuji just cocked her head at the new arrivals. They encouraged me to talk to Hannah and went back to what they had been doing. I got the feeling my daughter frightened Rose terribly.


    I sat with Hannah and her Sister for a while and talked. Rose obviously was afraid, so we moved on the far side of the pool. The girls told me where they had been and where they were going. Hannah congratted me on my pregnancy and Ra offered a blessing. They were happy it was a girl again.


    ¡°We will help her when she needs us,¡± Hannah said smiling. ¡°She may choose not to join us, but we will be here for her.¡±


    I was pleased Hannah would help her family out and told her so. Ra said they would stay and help me with the pregnancy now, but they could not. The girls were in the middle of a thing they told me, so they couldn¡¯t stay long. I didn¡¯t ask what the thing was, but I wished it didn¡¯t have to take them away.


    ¡°Nu-reeh¡¯s a little¡­ agitated,¡± Hannah finally said. ¡°She¡¯ll get an attitude if we stay right now.¡±


    I caught the look and the sly smile the girls had. They knew something. I wanted to ask, but was stopped.


    ¡°I made you a devotional, Mama,¡± Hannah said suddenly handing me a slip of what felt like folded paper. ¡°Just like on Earth you can read it and then burn it. I¡¯m sure God will listen if you say the prayer like you did on Earth.¡±


    That was bizarre and made no sense, but I took the paper.


    ¡°Read it now, do the devotion while we are here, Mama. I think we will be blessed to see you burn it,¡± Ra instructed politely.


    I smiled lightly and looked between them. They must have confused something Ra remembered from Earth with something Hannah remembered. It was sweet they had thought about this strange religious thing. I would do whatever made them happy, even if it wasn¡¯t my culture they recalled.


    Opening the letter the first words in English said: Do not read out loud.


    There is a resistance and we are part of it.


    Daddy and his Brothers must learn to think for themselves.


    The control the women like Nu-reeh have over the men can be broken. Daddy and his Brothers must concentrate and they can be free of Nu-reeh¡¯s control. You have seen how she does it. They will notice it if they pay attention. They can ignore the suggestions, but don¡¯t let her see them do it.


    Men are being saved from thepounds and freed. We are helping. Ra and I are young, so we aren¡¯t permitted to do much now, except reconnaissance. As non breeding, young ones we travel freely almost everywhere.


    We work for a powerful female. She and her Sisters wish freedom for all beings on the.


    very is wrong, Mama, and we will help end it.


    Love,


    Hannah and Ra


    I looked up at my daughter stunned. The men were in my head. They had been walking, but stopped as the words from the letter flowed through the bond. I wasn¡¯t crazy.


    ¡°Say the devotional and burn it, Mama,¡± Hannah said pointedly.


    Nu-reeh could not see this simple piece of paper. It would endanger Hannah¡¯s very life I feared. I threw the message into the middle of the fire pit and didn¡¯t breath until it was burned away.


    ¡°The devotional, Mama, don¡¯t forget,¡± Hannah reminded pointedly.


    This was a game to Hannah and Ra, one they were winning. I could not be the weakest link. In whispered English I recited the pledge of allegiance to the g. It was the only thing I could think to say. I saw Hannah fighting not tough.


    Hannah hugged me and so did Ra.


    ¡°Tell Daddy I love him,¡± Hannah said as she headed out the door. ¡°We¡¯ll be through here as we travel. I love you, Mama.¡±


    I roused from my stunned state to call out my love for both girls, just before their wings disappeared.


    I walked slowly back to Rose and Fuji on the other side of the pool, who both looked relieved.


    ¡°Are you sure,¡± Rose asked hesitantly, ¡°that is your daughter?¡±


    Iughed hard. I couldn¡¯t help it. This day was so bizarre.


    ¡°Yes, that is my daughter and her Sister,¡± I assured them squeezing Rose¡¯s hand.


    Fuji spoke confidently. She told me Hannah resembled me in bone structure. Beneath the fur she could see her human features.


    It was nearly impossible to pay attention to Fuji¡¯smentary. The men wereing this way and they were shocked. The closer they got the louder their internal conversation was.


    Ciara had not been wrong or delusional. Nu-reeh could control them. How dare she do that! This bond, this family, belonged to them not her.


    My men marched into our area with fire in their eyes. I¡¯d gotten used to the lines on their skin, usually it was just a subtle variation. Now it was easy to see they were darker and more pronounced. They were furious. I had never seen them this quite this angry before.


    I stood and faced them feeling the aggression pouring into me. It concerned me on several levels. Before the desire to start striking something took over, I thought quickly.


    Hannah must think we were being watched. If the men acted odd, Nu-reeh may not let her visit. Since we wanted to continue to get the information Hannah provided, we should calm down.


    The men were masters of control. They¡¯d trained their whole lives to use their emotions to strengthen and not weaken them. The shift was nearly instantaneous. We weren¡¯t angry anymore, we were in charge of ourselves.

 239

    ¡°Come, Ciara,¡± Damien said, ¡°walk with us. We¡­ missed you and did not finish what we intended to do.¡±


    I heard Rose beside me. How sweet and loving Damien sounded. She sighed and patted my arm.


    I walked with my men out of our quarters. They were intent on finding Hannah before she left. She had probably gone to the main exit for the women. The men usually stayed away from there.


    Our rooms were close to the women¡¯s area, so it wasn¡¯t a long walk. We made it swiftly to the exit the men were looking for. Hannah and Ra stood talking to a burly woman. From where we stood we could hear the woman warning them against harming Basin and his Brothers.


    ¡°I only wished to see my female breeder,¡± Hannah said politely. ¡°We are much too young to breed and your men are in no danger around us. They are friends of my male breeder. I would not harm those close to him; it would anger my female breeder.¡±


    The woman noticed us then. She turned and looked at us sharply and asked why we were here.


    Damien spoke calmly, ¡°I wished to see this female, Mistress. It is a custom on Earth that I should be concerned with my offspring¡¯s well-being. If my female offspring expects this, I felt it would be appropriate. Hannah¡¯s happiness is my only concern.¡±


    The woman Hannah had been talking to seemed surprised. Damien¡¯s logic was wless. He was only here for the good of a female. That was a very eptable reason for his visit.


    ¡°This is the custom?¡± the woman asked Hannah.


    ¡°Yes, on Earth a male would have helped to raise me. It is not expected here, but my male breeder understands this strange custom through his ve. It fills a need within me to know him,¡± Hannah said politically.


    Therge female considered us all for a moment before she spoke.


    ¡°Visit when you are here,¡± she told Hannah, ¡°but do not harm my men. Do not let your Earth heritage hinder you, but this is not objectionable to me.¡±


    The woman took off out of the mountain and we stood facing Hannah and Ra silently.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± Hannah said lightly, ¡°it is good to see you.¡±


    She opened her arms, inviting affection from Damien. He strode toward her and hugged her, even kissing her cheek. The greeting was warmer than I would have expected, but Damien trusted Hannah. She was family.


    ¡°This ce,¡± Hannah said gesturing, ¡°reminds me of Radio Shack.¡±


    The men looked puzzled for a moment at the Earth word, but I understood it. The meaning sunk in quickly. There were recording devices here.


    Damien and his Brothers had seen devices that could transmit sound and picture, and knew they existed. It was somehow not surprising the women used those sorts of things.


    ¡°We should sit and talk somewhere,¡± Damien offered. ¡°Your Mama and I have not seen you in a long time.¡±


    ¡°A ce in the sun would be good for Mama,¡± Hannah said leading us away, ¡°I know the perfect spot.¡±


    We followed Hannah and Ra around the inside of the mountains. She went down into a deserted ce and we came to a wall. A part of the mountain side had fallen in and the sunshine spilled into the old cavern. It was just barely arge enough hole for Hannah and Ra to get through, a full grown woman would not fit.


    Ra spoke loudly and clearly, ¡°Mama will be warm and we can sit and talk. It is a shame the other Earth female fears us or we could go to your rooms.¡±


    ¡°She does,¡± I agreed. ¡°Poor Rose seems quite afraid of you two.¡±


    The girls nodded and smiled leading us out on a wide ledge.


    Once we were all outside Ra looked around casually. I saw her sharp eyes scanning the area around us. Hannah did the same thing.


    ¡°The things they use,¡± Hannah said softly, ¡°glitter in the light¡­ like a camera lens. I did not see any here when we looked at this area.¡±


    I understood the word and I remembered how a piece of curved ss would catch the light. Bane clucked his tongue and leaned back on a piece of rock. Kein made a simr sound and nudged Bane¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Told you they weren¡¯t just pieces of the wall,¡± Kein said feeling vindicated.


    As children there had been these shiny pieces to the walls of the training grounds. Kein had noticed them and Christof had asked. The Child Keepers said they were just how a wall was made and to leave them alone.


    ¡°Nu-reeh and your female breeders have always watched you,¡± Hannah said gently. ¡°They are a way of sending images from ce to ce.¡±


    ¡°They watch you still,¡± Ra said cautiously, ¡°we saw two in the main room with the pool in the area where you all stay. They seemed aimed at the entranceway.¡±


    ¡°We doubt they are in your living quarters,¡± Hannah said to Damien. ¡°They would want to make sure Mama was safe. They would use them to monitor any men entering or leaving the main area with the pool.¡±


    We would check once we were home. Damien wanted to know what to call them. The word Hannah used was roughly equivalent to camera in English. In my mind, that¡¯s what they were.


    Christof wished fervently that I knew more about cameras. Even though my knowledge was limited he was d for theparison, so they could understand.


    ¡°Your Mama,¡± Christof said hesitantly, ¡°knows this word. On Earth she remembers them transmitting sound also sometimes.¡±


    It shouldn¡¯t have surprised me Christof would have picked up on that detail. I never would have thought to ask.


    ¡°They cannot,¡± Ra said, ¡°the ore in the mountains disrupts their ability to transmit sound well. You need a pad to do that and it would need to be close to the originator of the sound.¡±


    ¡°Even then it doesn¡¯t alwayse in clearly,¡± Hannah finished.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The men thought for a moment about what the girls had told us. There was a more pressing issue here, though and Damien got to it.


    ¡°She can control us,¡± he said getting right to the point. ¡°How does she do it?¡±


    Ra exined, because she understood it better. The women could connect to their men. In the past the connection had gone both ways. The women were actually bonded to the men they kept. The families connected deeply to one another.

 240

    ¡°Families of women kept as many men as they safely could. They shared a sacred bond with each family. The bonds took time to grow, but often they were as strong as the bonds you share with your Brothers,¡± Ra calmly exined. ¡°Once the women decided to keep the men separate from them, the bonds withered away. Soon the women learned they could force a bond, but they didn¡¯t like giving the men ess to themselves.¡±


    Hannah interrupted and finished the story sounding angry, ¡°Now there is a chip. Women that own men attune it to the families they keep. You cannot connect to her and she can¡¯t fully integrate into your bond, but she has ess to you. She can imnt a thought or a summons into you. The idea is ced so deeply that you all believe it originated there.¡±


    We were shocked, every one of us surprised to our core. The men never evaluated where an idea originated. If it was agreeable to the majority, it was just epted. Of course some ideas were so strong from one of us, we just allowed those things to happen. That must be what Nu-reeh was using, our desire to make the most opinionated Brother happy.


    ¡°If she finds you know this,¡± Ra warned, ¡°it will mean your death. The other women are protective of this information.¡±


    Kein chuckled, ¡°The men already know, at least some of the Administrators,¡± he said.


    The Brothers all remembered my outburst at the Administrator¡¯s threat. At the time they had not understood. Now all the pieces fit. The Administrators, at least a few of them, understood what the women did for control.


    ¡°We will watch for it, but we will not act oddly,¡± Damien assured Hannah. ¡°I believe Nu-reeh would punish us for this knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Men aren¡¯t supposed to know,¡± Ra mused. ¡°I am surprised the Administrators know¡­¡±


    Bane chuckled and eyed Ra with some humor, ¡°Men are not all ignorant, young one, we can think just as you can. The Administrators know things about the world, I¡¯m sure they noticed at some point.¡±


    ¡°It is a limited bond,¡± Hannah continued to exin. ¡°Nu-reeh would have to be close to you all to do it.¡±


    We stay away from her for good reason then, the men decided.


    Abruptly the conversation changed and Damien was asking Hannah how her travels were. He even asked her whatnd she enjoyed best. It would have seemed odd if I wasn¡¯t listening to the internal conversation.


    Christof had heard someoneing. Whoever it was in the area was being quite sneaky and avoiding making themselves known. They wereing at us from just above; Christof had noted the rustle of wings and slight change in the shadows.


    Hannah quirked a brow at Damien and he nodded to her. The subtle human gesture would not be noticed by anyone but us. Hannah and Ra nodded back and continued with the light conversation for several moments with us. I noted the girls looked around now, intent on finding what Damien had.


    There were warring sensations in my head suddenly. The impression we were being watched was reced with the idea we were alone with Hannah and Ra. The men noticed the aberrant thought and realized it had note from any one of us.


    Nu-reeh was here and close. We hoped she had not heard us speaking. Probably not or she¡¯d already know all she needed to.


    ¡°We don¡¯t wish to hold you longer than we should,¡± Damien said cordially to Hannah. ¡°Your Mama exined you are in the middle of something.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hannah sighed signaling ¡®up¡¯ silently with her eyes as Damien nodded, ¡°so much travel to do and so much to learn. Ra and I are expected in her female breeders mountain in three nights. She has generously agreed to let us train in her mines for a few days. It is a test really, to see if we are worthy of being imed by herter.¡±


    ¡°Fly safe, Hannah,¡± Damien said sping her arm and pulling her into a hug, ¡°and best of luck to both of you. You also Ra, fly safe.¡±


    Hannah hugged Damien and then me tightly.


    ¡°Come visit when you can,¡± I said hugging the girls and keeping a steady voice.


    Hannah and Ra flew off and Damien lounged against the rock wall. Inside my head was the idea we should talk about what Hannah had just said. It would feel good to relive the conversation. The hair on my neck prickled with fear. Thispulsion came from outside of us.


    ¡°So the girl likes to travel,¡± Kein said throwing rocks like baseballs toward another cliff. ¡°Didn¡¯t we tell her she would?¡±


    ¡°Wish she¡¯d bring more tami leaf,¡± Evan said. ¡°You should have asked her, Brother. She said she¡¯d been in that area,¡± he addressed Damien.


    Damien talked to his Brothers about the ces Hannah had mentioned to him. He admitted he was d for my sake she was doing well. I could be so flighty when it came to my child. I should gain confidence in my ability to breed strong children with them.


    We all felt Nu-reeh leave. She had been sitting above us, watching and listening, but the conversation we had was intentionally boring. She¡¯d obviously flown away when nothing interesting was being said.


    Damn that woman, was the general opinion. My personal thoughts were fearful. I would have to be very careful. Hannah should be very careful, too. Nu-reeh already suspected my girl was up to something.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    We went inside and wound our way toward the eating hall. I was worried about Hannah and Damien scoffed at me. She was strong and smart, wily even. She learned fast and had his memories. Our daughter would be fine.


    Evan even thought after a couple more moons Hannah might be able to physically take on Nu-reeh. Bane would bet on her. He¡¯d certainly bet on that Sister she had. Hell, the whole family would bet on those girls. My concern was ridiculous and embarrassing.


    ¡°I would not allow you to tell Hannah you felt that way,¡± Damien told me frowning and looking back at me. ¡°She will not disgrace her family. To imply you think she would be weak is¡­ unfathomable. I won¡¯t listen to another word of it.¡±


    The men were settled and I better be ready for a fight if I wanted to keep up this line of thinking. Hannah was one tough female and honest to a fault. There was nothing this world could dish out she couldn¡¯t handle.


    ¡°Let it go, little Sister,¡± Bane said reaching out and squeezing the back of my neck lightly.


    ¡°Our way is better,¡± Christof soothed from my other side.


    It was like a physical weight lifted off when I released the worry. Their assurance flooded my mind and I believed them. They did know about the women here and Hannah had the makings of a fine, strong female. By the time we made it to the dining hall I waspletely rxed.

 241

    Damien and his Brothers greeted several men as we walked through the hall. They knew most of these guys and were tough enough to be well respected. We walked with smooth confidence through the crowds until our way was blocked by another family.


    ¡°You breed female offspring,¡± the lead Brother stated coldly.


    Damien appraised the family in front of himpletely before he spoke, ¡°We all breed, but yes I¡¯ve bred two females.¡±


    ¡°Your ve only produces females we have heard,¡± he said looking over Damien¡¯s shoulder to eye me.


    Damien didn¡¯t answer the other man, but he didn¡¯t like him looking at me like that. Damien stepped toward him and caught the other man¡¯s eyes as they stood toe to toe.


    ¡°If you want to fight, keep at what you¡¯re doing,¡± he threatened. ¡°The breeder is not your concern.¡±


    The room we were in was quiet. Everyone was waiting, hoping to watch what was probably going to be an epic battle. Tension rose and Damien¡¯s fists clenched as he held the other man¡¯s gaze.


    The ttering of talons came from my left and right. Several women entered the room and the suspense just melted away. Fighting would be worthless; it was time to eat.


    Damien watched as the other man¡¯s face took on a slightly ck expression. He and his Brothers turned without another word and went back to their table. It was like they forgot what they were doing.


    We felt the pull, too. Hunger was suddenly the most important priority and we really wanted to see what was for the evening meal. My group started to walk to our table before we realized what we were doing.


    Nu-reeh was at it again. Thepulsion had been almost undeniable. Kein cursed under his breath and ran an angry hand in his hair. Bane threw an arm around his Brother and shook him in warning.


    ¡°I know you are hungry, little Brother. We have not eaten well for days, but try to control yourself,¡± he said with a pointedly casual air.


    Kein rxed as soon as he realized how obvious he was being.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he smiled, forcing a calm demeanor, ¡°been too long since we ate well. My stomach is weak like a shopkeeper¡¯s.¡±


    Bane grunted a response and released the smaller man.


    It had them all bothered, though. The imnted ideas weren¡¯t even subtle. Damien and his Brothers were furious they¡¯d never noticed before. Now it was the most obvious thing in the world. Honestly, I should have told them before.


    Christof pointed to my chair and settled me in it as Damien and Evan went to get food.


    ¡°You could have told me,¡± he said under his breath while sitting beside me. ¡°You noticed when it happenedst time and yet kept it to yourself.¡±


    ¡°Naughty, little Sister,¡± Bane whispered from my other side.


    He did like punishing me. There was so much they had not gotten to try yet, much of it he thought would excite me terribly. This was a good excuse to try some of Damien¡¯s skill with the flogger.


    For a split second I felt intense fear. I remembered the intimate pain they had inflicted on me and my breathing amped up. I did not want that again. The pain and loss of control were awful. Wide eyes met Bane¡¯s and I saw the displeasure in his.


    They had expected to teach and train with pain, not cause permanent fear. This was not the result they had wanted. I was just supposed to learn an important lesson and move on. It did not work that way with me, though.


    Jumbled memories showed them shbulbs of nightmares and many nights of lost sleep. Since they¡¯d beaten me I¡¯d feared them and buried my distrust for them. I had felt lost and very alone.


    They stopped, all of them, and looked at me. Even Damien and Evan stopped and looked in my direction. I was family and this way I felt was wrong. It was not what they wanted.


    ¡°Ahh, you see what we did, Brothers,¡± Christof said.


    It was like the other men in theirpound had taught them. The men from the red mountains had it all wrong. Pain would bring fear. Humans could not be taught that way.


    Bane¡¯s urges cooled down and he smiled at me trying tofort. My agreement and willingness had been cherished. Family was important and never distrusted. They would earn my trust back. It would be only pleasure between us.


    I did not like the conflicting feelings between us, so I tried to release my fear and anger. The bond did not work well if those types of things interfered. My little girl needed this family to grow wise and strong.


    I leaned over and touched my lips to Bane¡¯s in forgiveness. He moaned low in his throat at the simple gesture. My family wanted me and was grateful for the pardon. With the matter done and decided we waited for our meal.


    Damien set down tters of food and Christof poured us all a cup of drink. We were all about to dig in when Evan grunted.


    ¡°Left Ciara¡¯s drink,¡± he said rising and walking back toward the food service area.


    My eyebrows raised looking at the cup Christof had put in front of me.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t good enough for me?¡± I joked lightly.


    No, it wasn¡¯t. The drink Evan was bringing me would keep my stomach settled. They¡¯d nned to start giving it to me as soon as they knew. Nu-reeh had interrupted their ns by putting us all in that cave. They would have preferred I was taking it days ago.


    My mind was bombarded suddenly with information about nausea and vomiting. Damien and his Brothers were sure this idea would work.


    ¡°No new bets, though,¡± Bane exined stoically. ¡°You sided with Christof. We¡¯re keeping the original wager.¡±


    I grinned at Bane¡¯s sense of right and wrong when it came to betting. You couldn¡¯t change your side just because new information came up. That just wasn¡¯t how it worked.


    Bets were so far off my radar, I¡¯d forgotten the wager we made outside the cabin. Christof and I had said I¡¯d have morning sickness. The other Brothers had said I would not. They¡¯d been working on it since then.


    Evan approached the table with a confident swagger. He was sure he¡¯d be on the winning side of this.


    ¡°Taste it,¡± hemanded, handing me the cup, ¡°it should be very ptable for you.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Grinning up at him I took a sip of the frothy liquid. It was not objectionable. I felt like I should know the vor, but I just couldn¡¯t ce it.


    ¡°It¡¯s the root,¡± Kein said grinning, ¡°concentrated and made into a drink. We think it will stop the vomiting.¡±


    Bane tore a chunk of meat andid it on my te. Kein handed me what resembled warm, heavy bread. They encouraged me to eat and the Brothers dug in.


    The men were ravenously hungry. They¡¯d been kept near starved for days. During our time in the cave they¡¯d kept tight reign on their hunger. Conversation was ignored as they satisfied their stomachs.


    Basin and his Brothers came in with Rose after the men had all downed one te of food. Their bellies were closer to appeased, so they watched as their friends entered and settled at a table. Damien put a fresh helping on both our tes as the internal discussion got strange.


    Rose¡¯s head bowed so submissively was ridiculous. Men on this were strong and everyone knew that. Damien didn¡¯t see the point in forcing someone to stare at the floor. It was not a threat to anyone if a human female looked around.

 242

    I remembered how supermodels had looked on Earth. The jaunty swing of their hips as they looked out over the crowds. Their eyes were even done up so it drew attention to them. That was considered beautiful on Earth.


    The men sifted through my memories of Earth as we ate. I thought of every female I¡¯d ever seen, from the most beautiful to the most hideous. Weughed and marveled over all the different ways a human woman could look.


    Damienpared Earth females to women here. Something about the women on this called to him. Their feral nature was both dangerous and attractive. He craved contact with them.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Not in a way I¡¯d want to keep in my home, though,¡± Kein muttered.


    Paterian women were exciting, but they weren¡¯t like me. You¡¯d be horrified to see Nu-reeh sleeping on your bed at home. Evan remembered myst pregnancy and all the times they had found me curled in their colors, fast asleep. Something about that picture made them all feel warm and cozy.


    ¡°You love me,¡± I whispered.


    They did. My family loved me. Everyone at the table understood what that meant and we all felt the same way.


    It wasn¡¯t like hearing someone say ¡®I love you¡¯. I felt the depth of theirmitment to me. It was like nothing I¡¯d felt before.


    My shining eyes met each of theirs across the table. I was ovee with the feelings they had for me. Inadvertently, I started to choke up and tear.


    That snapped Evan out of it. ¡°If you vomit, it isn¡¯t morning sickness and it doesn¡¯t mean we lose,¡± he warned me.


    Bane and Kein agreed with him. This did not count and it wasn¡¯t the same thing.


    ¡°I will not vomit,¡± Iughed taking a big swig of the fizzy drink they¡¯d had prepared; it was oddly settling.


    I focused on my stomach and didn¡¯t feel nauseated at all. They concentrated on me for a moment before they got back to eating. It would still be dishonorable to have me vomit my meal all over the floor.


    ¡°Told you the root would work,¡± Kein said emptying his te a second time.


    After dinner we took a long, meandering walk to our rooms. The men were looking all over very surreptitiously. It became a game to find thecamerasnestled in the walls.


    Kein was good and hard to beat. His sharp eyes could easily pick out the aberrations in the solid stone walls. It was Christof that determined the pattern, though.


    Thecameraswatched entrances and exits to the mountains. One pointed to watch women leaving and one pointed to watch theming in. During the long stretches of closed in caves, there was no one watching. Once you moved deep into the mountain a single camera would asionally watch ces where men would congregate. Essentially thecameraswere on the women, though.


    Damien understood defense and he understood what thecameraswere for. The women didn¡¯t really care what the men did, butings and goings were monitored. The threat here was other women.


    Evan imagined this mountain home had to be hard to defend. There were too many entrances and exits. If there were an attack you¡¯d waste valuable fighters guarding superfluous openings in your defense.


    They should limit ess in order to limit the number of defenders necessary to hold off an invasion. The way it stood now all your fighters would be busy watching openings that may or may not be attacked and none would be in reserve. The danger woulde at you from all sides. The attackers should be funneled to a few key ess points. The men were surprised the women had not thought this through.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t designed, though,¡± I argued as we walked down a corridor heading for our own lodging. ¡°The women mined here and then used it once the mining was done. This is a secondary use for this space.¡±


    Bane grunted his displeasure at such obvious ignorance of defensive strategy. If the women were just passing through, camping here would be fine. The women knew they would stay. They should have built a mountain stronghold and ignored the hunt for the ore in this area.


    ¡°Wasteful,¡± I chided knowing how much had probably been pulled from these walls.


    ¡°Strategically foolish,¡± Bane argued as we entered the short hallway to our rooms.


    My mind was bombarded with what they knew about defending your territory. It was crash course in military tactics. Bane was right, from his perspective. The women had left themselves wide open to attack.


    Basin¡¯s family and Stayne¡¯s family were both lounging in the pool as we entered. They called a greeting to Damien and we responded. I was stripped of my outfit and we all got into therge, warm pool.


    ¡°They told you your ve would clean your dwelling for you?¡± Basin asked pulling Rose onto hisp.


    Damien responded that¡¯s what I¡¯d donest time. The admission did nothing to lessen the anger on Basin¡¯s face.


    ¡°And the swimming?¡± Basin asked sshing the water with an angry hand.


    No one had said anything to us about swimming.


    ¡°The human ves are required to swim back and forth,¡± Basin indicated the longest length of the pool, ¡°thirty-seven times per day.¡±


    Damien was surprised and so was I, but Basin continued to talk.


    ¡°Damned Healers did some calction. They determined inactivity would damage the humans. This is to be their exercise every day,¡± he finished gripping Rose.


    I knew Rose and I knew she feared water when Basin was not around. Frankly I wasn¡¯t sure she even knew how to swim. Poor girl was being tortured sinceing here with every fear she¡¯d ever had.


    ¡°Can your girl swim?¡± Damien asked gently.


    Basin was silent for a moment before he admitted Rose could not. They had tried to teach her, but she couldn¡¯t move in the water like they did. The men feared the women woulde and punish Rose for her inability.


    Damien did not understand human psyche, but he understood that Rose felt safe with Basin. Perhaps she could learn from another human with her owners present.


    ¡°Ciara will teach her,¡± Damien offered, ¡°while you are here.¡±


    Basin agreed and moved closer to us. He did make a point to remind Damien ves are not women. Rose was not a ¡®her¡¯ or a ¡®girl¡¯. She was an it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish and believe everything you have been told, cousins,¡± Damienughed. ¡°There is much to learn if you are open to it.¡±


    That first night with Rose, I just taught her to float. She was so panicked that she could barely aplish that. Eventually, I realized if Basin kept a hand on her she calmed down. By the end of our evening she could float without any support.


    ¡°That is not swimming,¡± Kein informed me several times.


    ¡°If she bes fearful in the water, Master Kein,¡± I finally exined, ¡°she can float on the surface until she calms. It is an important first step.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Master,¡± was the terse reply. ¡°You are not my ve. You are family.¡±

 243

    I looked up at him stunned. Kein looked impassive, but I felt a tiny bit frantic. His friends did not look at the world like he did. They would hurt me if they thought I was an unowned ve.


    ¡°They won¡¯t harm you,¡± Damien answered my unspoken plea while watching Basin¡¯s family over my shoulder. ¡°They know what we would do if they wronged our family.¡±


    Therge room seemed to freeze in time for a moment. Basin broke the silence as he lifted Rose out of the water and then leapt out himself.


    ¡°You have some strange ideas,¡± he said calmly, ¡°but we have no wish to challenge you. If you say the human is under your family protection, we believe you.¡±


    Stayne¡¯s family had watched the encounter with amusement and followed Basin out.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t advertise such strangeness to the other men, though,¡± Stayne added thoughtfully. ¡°They probably would not respect your wishes.¡±


    Damien agreed and pulled me out. Evan wrung the water from my hair with an absorbent cloth as Kein dried my body and we bade the other families a good sleep.


    Stayneughed openly as he slung Fuji into his arm.


    ¡°We don¡¯t rest yet, cousin, there is still much to do,¡± he said grinning and turning toward his leather p.


    Damien and his Brothersughed at the implication. I blushed furiously. Although I¡¯d had the displeasure of watching them with Fuji on many asions, I still was embarrassed for her. Sex should be private and not advertised.


    ¡°Then we will be quiet¡­¡± Bane whispered in my ear.


    They wanted me. I looked into his eyes and saw raging desire.


    My hand travelled from his muscr shoulder down his arm until I held his hand. Pulling gently I guided him into our quarters. The air hummed with longing as I tugged him toward the sleeping chamber.


    ¡°I want you, big Brother,¡± I said pulling his broad shoulders down.


    It was a sweet gentlekissthat gained fire as it went on. Bane¡¯s tongue swept into my mouth as he pushed us further toward the bed. His Brothers followed, each thinking of how they would like to relieve their now rampant erections. The sexual energy started to make me much more excited than I had been.


    ¡°How do you want me, little Sister?¡± Bane whispered into my ear.


    I liked to face my lovers and be buried under their masculine forms.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± Bane said softly before capturing my lips with his own.


    While we kissed Bane¡¯s hands ran down over my hips and the ample swell of my bottom. He squeezed it lovingly and caressed the round cheeks. Where he and his Brothers were all hard muscle, I was soft and pliant. Bane loved my curves.


    The image of my bottom striped came into my conscious mind suddenly. As I kissed Bane, I saw an image of myself as Bane had seen me. My hair was mussed and my skin sweaty. I¡¯d been looking back at him as he touched the lines Damien had put across my ass. The look in my eyes had been seductive and confident.


    Bane broke our kiss to look down into my eyes now. The idea of being hit terrified me and I could not understand his memory. Bane¡¯s big hand cupped my face gently as his thumb ran over my lips. Their velvet softness reminded him how fragile I was.


    They¡¯d made a horrible mistake. Although I was family, I wasn¡¯t like them. They couldn¡¯t hurt me to teach me. It only left panic.


    ¡°No more, little Sister,¡± Bane murmured sincerely, ¡°only softness. Do not fear the pain. Let me pleasure you.¡±


    ¡°Never pain, again,¡± Damien promised from the side before walking into the closet.


    The way I felt was not healthy. I didn¡¯t trust them not to hit me and that just would not do. We would solve the problem tonight.


    Damien brought out all the things the men from the red mountains had sold them. The whips and floggers had been bundled into the bags my men had brought with us on the transport. Now the noxious items were carried out and marched into the main room by the pool. Damienid them down beside a fire pit.


    Bane pulled my hand and led me back out to the fire pit. I stood beside it and stared at the pile of things. Arge part of me wanted to just throw all those evil things into the fire. It took great control not to start just burning them.


    ¡°Then do it,¡± Christof said quietly, ¡°that¡¯s why we are out here.¡±


    These things would create smoke when burned. It wasn¡¯t like the fuel we used usually. Kein was sure that the smoke would move harmlessly out the hole in the ceiling out here. This was a good ce to rid ourselves of this mistake.


    My hands and arms worked before I¡¯d really thought it out. The family decision was made and I was only doing what we all wanted. Piece after piece of carefully crafted leather was discarded into the pit.


    The material smoked and burned in the hot fire. It split into pieces and sizzled with an odd smell. I was happy, ted really, to see it go. That had been all of it, every piece they¡¯d had. I looked up and found Bane watching me.


    I was mesmerized by Bane¡¯s brown eyes and smiled looking into their familiar depths. He had no urge to harm me, even lightly. My willingness to y with them had been based on trust and that had been broken. We would not do that again.


    I was tugged back into the bedroom and Bane encouraged me toy on therge round bed. Stretching out on the surface I waited for him to join me.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You were ufortable for many days,¡± Bane said putting a hand on my foot and admiring my toes.


    The big man knelt on the bed between my knees and ran his hands over my feet and past the cuffs on my ankles. His hands smoothed over my calfs and behind my knees. The soft skin there was sensitive and his touch felt wonderful.


    Goose bumpstraveled up my legs and Bane smiled tracing the funny bumps. He hit a spot on my hip and they started again until my nipples puckered.


    ¡°I like this game,¡± he whispered running his fingers over my chest until an area under my vicle gave him the desired result.


    I knew where I wanted to be touched and pulled his hands between my legs. Bane touched everywhere except where I wanted him. He avoided my clit and the soft wetness below it until I was ready to scream with frustration.


    ¡°Do it yourself, then,¡± he said coyly sitting back on his heels. ¡°Show me how you want me to touch you.¡±


    I stared stupidly up at him and saw the challenge in his eyes. The idea of watching me stimte myself turned him on for some reason. He wanted to see what it would look like if I put my own fingers on my flesh.


    It had been the equivalent ofyearssince I¡¯dmasturbated. Thest time I¡¯d tried I had been harshly rebuked by Stayne¡¯s family. Frankly, I wasn¡¯t sure that I could.


    The rest of the family saw the unfolding drama in my thoughts and would not have it. Theymasturbatedthemselves when they wanted. I had the same right.


    My men surrounded me as Iy on the bed and slowly brought my fingers between my legs. I didn¡¯t think I could do this, but they were sure I could. Their assurances gave me the confidence to slide my fingers down over my clit.

 244

    On Earth when I¡¯d done this it had to be quickly and quietly. This wasn¡¯t Earth and there was no rush right now. I used my one hand to open the lower lips and the started to slowly rub my own moisture over my sensitive, distended flesh.


    My uncles on Earth all hadpornographic movies. On those the women touched their breasts as they did this. I assumed I should be doing that to give my men the right picture. Damien and his Brothers stopped me from moving my hands, though.


    ¡°We want to see howyou do this,¡± Kein quietly said. ¡°We don¡¯t wish to see you repeat things you have seen.¡±


    It took a moment of practice to remember how I used tomasturbate. The subtle motion I made with my finger was simr to what Evan did with is tongue. A low sound escaped my mouth as I relished the freedom of this. My toes curled at the fast approaching climax. For the first time in a very long time, my release was all mine.


    As I came on the bed, the sexual energy in the room seemed to elevate to new heights. I clenched on nothing for a moment, but all I had to do was ask.


    ¡°Fuck me, Bane,¡± I moaned a moment before his big body covered mine.


    He drove his staff into my convulsing depths and ground against me. I felt him press me into the bedding as his lips sought mine for a fierce kiss. My wet fingers grabbed his shoulders as he started his relentless motion between my legs.


    The loving was frantic and didn¡¯tst long. Bane¡¯s staying power was limited by his excitement. Seeing me touching myself had been the most erotic thing he¡¯d ever witnessed. He crushed me to the bedding as he poured inside of me.


    I took each of them that night. They were sweet and gentle. Just as they¡¯d promised there was no rough y. As it was the lovemaking wore me out and Iy exhausted on the bed once we finished.


    Damienughed as he carried my body to the bath. He was quite proud of the happy, sated look on my face.


    It waste and the men were tired. They had something to do before we went to sleep. Since I was no longer distracting them with my waiting body, we went to work.


    The only camera we found was in the birthing room. Not surprising really that Nu-reeh might want to watch us in there. The men pulled the leather drape tight across that room and we vowed silently not to enter it unless we had to. The idea of the women watching us made everyone uneasy.


    ¡°Time for sleep, sweet woman,¡± Kein finally said pulling me toward the bed.


    I followed willingly, crawling under the soft covers. The main room was a little chilly without my dress. The bed room was much warmer. In the bed, Christof¡¯s body curled around my back and I drifted to sleep.


    The dreams were back in full force. With all the menpletely rxed, the little girl in me explored their memories. She was inquisitive and wormed her way into their most private thoughts. In a strange way the dreaming was intrusive.


    Hannah had been straightforward in her quest and never like this. Even in the dreams I felt the men¡¯s frustration with this incessant curiosity. They were kept on edge and nearly awake. The life inside of me wanted to know how and why about everything they¡¯d ever done. It was maddening.


    I awokepletely in the middle of the night and wandered groggily to the bathroom. I sat on the cool pot and faced the wall. As I yawned I felt a presence behind me. Evan was waiting, as patiently as he could, for me to finish. Once I¡¯d gone he patted me dry and helped me stand. His eyes were shing in the low light.


    ¡°You must make her stop, Ciara,¡± he said quickly. ¡°The questions are too much. It is not enough to see every moment of our lives. Thispulsion to dissect every impulse and determine the root of every decision¡­¡±


    He was frantic, annoyed, and sleep deprived. The new life connected to them was asking for more than the Brothers could give. We needed to rest.


    ¡°Hannah allowed us to sleep. She did not need to keep us nearly awake and thinking all night,¡± he said sounding unnerved.


    This girl was insanely curious. There had to be a way to satiate her desire, so she¡¯d leave the family be. Desperately, I thought of ways to entertain her.


    I remembered the pad suddenly. I¡¯d absently drawn the word for scar on it and then that information had presented itself. Perhaps I could do that again and read her to sleep. I knew even this little life must rest eventually.


    Evan was gone in a sh, retrieving the pad from in front of our rooms. I followed him into the main room and settled on a chaise. The room was cool and I rubbed my arms for warmth and then pulled a nket over myself.


    ¡°Get up,¡± Evan ordered, ¡°you may sit in the bed and read until she is satisfied. It is too cold here.¡±


    I shook my head and reached for the pad. I¡¯d be fine out here. The men should rest without me disturbing them.


    My refusal to just do as he directed infuriated Evan. Thisst eleven nights had been too frustrating. It had drained his, not overlyrge, ability to control his emotions. He couldn¡¯t deal with my stubbornness right now.


    Evan¡¯s teeth grew and his stripes darkened. I¡¯d never been subjected to his feral nature. He was controlled and contained by his Brothers usually. Right now Christof¡¯s gentle constitution and Damien¡¯s demanding presence were not limiting him. It was just us, and I was pissing him off.


    ¡°Calm, Brother,¡± I warned in a low, firm voice.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t move from my position and met his fierce stare with a controlled one. This was not a situation to cower or show fear. Evan was dangerous right now. Showing anything less than strength would not do.


    Evan liked his routine. He knew when he would sleep and when he would wake. This child was driving him mad. After days of being kept on edge, he needed tonight to regroup, the thing in me was preventing that.


    Damien and Bane stalked soundlessly into the room. Evan felt them and was not threatened by their presence. He was calmed by it. Christof further soothed him as he entered and Kein made him feelplete and in control.


    Stepping between us, Damien allowed Evan to find his center and bnce himself.


    Evan had nearly attacked me. In fact, he had wanted to hurt me and make it stop. The presence in his head was maddening. It had moved him past the point of reason and now the guilt crushed in upon him.


    Evan knew, as well as his Brothers, that my life force was a flickerpared to theirs. His hands could destroy me before I¡¯d known it was happening. They had to maintain control, especially around me. Evan felt himself an utter failure.


    ¡°You are only¡­,¡± human was the word I wanted to say, but he was not human.


    Evan was a creature that built strong connections. The family he choose was more important to him than his own beating heart. It horrified him to have acted so.


    Evan did not know what to do. He¡¯d never before wanted to hide from his Brothers. Never in their life had he felt shame like this; it was horrible. The collective shuddered at the stress.


    ¡°Forgive him,¡± I ordered standing up and pushing on Damien¡¯s back.


    No, was the resounding answer. Evan had acted worse than they¡¯d ever seen, baring his fangs at me in threat. No one did that to family.


    ¡°You did, too,¡± I argued pushing past Damien, ¡°on the transport when I refused to talk about¡­ things. Forgive him and go back to bed. I¡¯ll sit and read to amuse the little one.¡±


    I reached for Evan and he jerked back like I¡¯d burned him. He was not forgiven and he had no right to touch me. For a split second he felt as though he was not family.


    ¡°Apologize to me ande to bed,¡± I ordered stepping closer to Evan.

 245

    He didn¡¯t want my forgiveness and he knew I was giving it. I was just being so pushy. Ignoring the pain the disagreement caused I got right in Evan¡¯s personal space.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for keeping you up and I¡¯m sorry for being disagreeable,¡± I said reaching up and touching his face before he could move away. ¡°Your turn.¡±


    The tension was thick in the air as Evan apologized. Suddenly it melted and the room thawed. The men had acknowledged Evan¡¯s mistake.


    Damien moved forward and hugged Evan with me trapped between them. The hug was brief, but it allowed Evan close enough to taste Damien¡¯s shoulder. He moved around the room reaffirming his connection to his Brothers. They alternated between soothing and scolding him.


    I stood watching the bond reassert itself between them. Damien¡¯s arm looped around my shoulders and I stood against him feeling his warmth radiate into me. It was such a strange primal connection they shared. Although it seemed strong, certain types of stress could weaken it quickly and immeasurably.


    Evan approached mest and he seemed hesitant, so I reached my hand out to him.


    ¡°So willing to forgive us everything,¡± he murmured dropping his mouth to my ear.


    I melted a little as Evan tasted the shell and lobe of my ear. They were so sensitive and he knew just what to do. My frame slumped into Damien as Evan tasted. He knew I liked this and it was his way of making up for his behavior.


    Grinning I pulled his mouth to mine for a kiss.


    ¡°Go to bed,¡± I smiled holding his jaw; Evan was more than willing.


    ¡°You will sit on the bed with us,¡± Damien demanded. ¡°It is too cold out here,¡± he finished pointing me back to the sleeping chambers.


    There was no space for disagreement. The Brothers wouldn¡¯t hear of it. I was escorted with my little pad back into the warmed bed chamber.


    It wasn¡¯t clear to me how they slept while I was wide awake, but they didn¡¯t care I was up. I sat on the bed and leaned on the pole in the center. I drew the symbol for mountain on the screen and a magnificent list popped up. I choose an unknown name and started to read.


    The mountains I read about were not tame. They sat at the edge of a violent sea and took the brutal weather that circumstance provided. The pad described nt and animal life in detail, along with historical facts. The reading wasplex and detailed, as I¡¯d known it would be. I read until I dropped to sleep muchter.


    ¡°Quiet,¡± Evan whispered, ¡°let her sleep. We¡¯ll just bring her food.¡±


    The Brothers were agreed, but I was already up. They had woken at the normal time, but Evan had tried to avoid rousing me. It had almost worked, but not really. His energy flowed into me and I wanted to be up, too.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I wandered into the bathroom and blinked the sleep from my eyes. It had been a long night and I wondered what the day would bring. Evan wasn¡¯t long in handing me the first surprise.


    ¡°I want you to put it in,¡± he stating handing me my plug.


    I pinched it between two fingers and looked at it warily. Long ago I¡¯d epted it as something I did to make Bane and Evan happy. It was a choice everyday to wear it or not, but I usually did. I didn¡¯t like touching it, though. For a moment I failed to understand why I had to put it in myself.


    No, it would not go in me today, I suddenly knew.


    ¡°The first few days are ufortable, particrly without preparation,¡± Evan exined evenly. ¡°This does not cause you difort anymore, but it will bother me. It is the punishment my Brothers decided on.¡±


    Bane liked it, I thought staring up at him.


    Evan shrugged and flicked hair away from my eye. ¡°Bane found it tempting. I find it¡­ unfathomable. It will remind me all day of the things you have done withoutint for us. This is a fitting punishment.¡±


    ¡°Or, I can dole out punishment,¡± Damien offereding to stand beside Evan.


    Damien had been forced to discipline Evan before. He did not enjoy doing it, but sometimes Evan forgot unless a lesson was instilled deeply enough. The Brothers feared this lesson would need to be driven home. No one wanted Evan toe that close to loss of control again.


    I stamped my foot. There was no way I was torturing Evan¡¯s ass and Damien was most certainly not beating him. This was ridiculous.


    ¡°You may use the oil,¡± Kein said passing by us to turn on the shower for me.


    The men murmured in agreement. If I was going to hold out, then the lubricant would be eptable.


    ¡°No one needs to do this to him,¡± I said finally. ¡°He apologized, we all epted it-¡±


    Bane cut me off with augh. He knew Evan and his tendencies. It had been an issue when they were younger. Memories of Evan¡¯s oundish behavior at the Child Keeper¡¯s astounded me. It had taken many turns of the ringed moon for the Brothers to tame him. He had been a hellion.


    ¡°He needs reminders, little Sister,¡± Bane reassured. ¡°It is the only way he learns. He is not like you.¡±


    It was going to be a weird day.


    I did for Evan what I¡¯d done for Bane and they scolded me. No preparation, just put it inside him.


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± I said looking straight in Damien¡¯s eyes. ¡°I am not a rapist and I am not hurting him like that. If you want this done, we use the oil and do it slowly.¡±


    Five against one made for a definite shift in the bnce of power, but I was set on this. No matter the pain it caused me to disagree, I was determined.


    ¡°He won¡¯t learn,¡± Kein mumbled leaning on a far wall.


    ¡°Yes, he will,¡± I said turning back to my strange morning task, ¡°but we do this my way.¡±


    Evan hated the plug. He despised the sensation worse than anything he¡¯d ever encountered before. Sitting made it worse and he even felt it standing up.


    ¡°When I walk the damn thing moves,¡± he growled standing still in the middle of the apartment.


    I thought we should remove it and the Brothers disagreed. This was perfect and Evan would remember this lesson. While the rest of them felt the difort, they weren¡¯t unduly bothered by the circumstance. If this reminded Evan well enough, it would be worth the slight difort.

 246

    Breakfast was a quick affair. I had my fizzy drink again, apparently it was going to be given twice a day. After the meal I was deposited with Rose and Fuji back in our section of cave.


    ¡°We clean in the morning,¡± Rose told me softly before she scurried behind the leather drape of her owners rooms.


    I found the supplies and had the apartment in order in no time. The men had not really used it enough for anything to be that messy, so it was a quick job. I decided to wait for Rose and Fuji out front, so I took the pad and continued to read at a table in the morning sunshine.


    The readings about the other mountains was fascinating, so much so that I missed the arrival of Nu-reeh. She was standing beside me when I noticed her presence and bounced up.


    ¡°What are you reading?¡± she asked brusquely.


    Suddenly I realized I¡¯d never requested permission to use this pad like I had been. Like a fool I had just assumed because it worked that way, I was allowed. If she didn¡¯t like it, I wondered what my punishment would be.


    ¡°Mountains, Mistress, the T¡¯vailk Mountains,¡± I said politely.


    ¡°Too wet,¡± shemented looking up at the skylight. ¡°The windes off the water and leaves thend drenched day and night. The twisting air currents also make for horrendous storms. There are entire seasons women dare not fly near there and walk wherever we go.¡±


    Evidently we were to have a conversation. If it made her happy, I would dly do that.


    ¡°That sounds unpleasant, Mistress.¡±


    She continued to speak as she examined the outer room. ¡°The women that mine there coat themselves in an oil. It keeps the water from soaking into their fur. The women from that area originally had no fur. They all just had thick striped hides and did not mind the water. I cannot tolerate the weatherbined with the oil; I find it oppressive,¡± she said turning back to me. ¡°I only travelled there briefly. The men cannot be kept there due to the storms and that is what I wanted from life.¡±


    Dipping her talons in the pool of warm water she came to rest in front of me again.


    ¡°You do an excellent job of caring for your men, Mistress,¡± I told her.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She grunted. ¡°Do I?¡± she asked rhetorically. ¡°How do I exin their disappearance to their female breeders, then? I have merely lost their sons in a ce that nothing can escape from. An excellent job, indeed,¡± she growled looking away from me.


    I stood silent and watched the y of emotions across her terrifying face. The men were in my mind. Christof¡¯s quiet voice told me the predominant emotion that yed across Nu-reeh¡¯s face was worry.


    ¡°They can¡¯t have gone far-¡± I started to say and stopped as her eyes zed into mine.


    She bent forward until her face was in mine. The hint of glitter on her fangs told me the venom was close to seeping out. Inadvertently, I had enraged her.


    ¡°Do you imply I cannot find them in my ownnd?¡± she asked. ¡°They are not there!¡± she roared. ¡°They are not in the barren stretch. They are not in the mountains. Are they lost and lying broken in the field we built to contain them? No one knows. I allow too much freedom and they have wandered too far. I will not fail again!¡±


    I shook like a leaf standing before her. Nu-reeh was more powerful than anything I¡¯d evere across. My eyes were locked on her form and my mouth was dry. This was how I always thought a ve on this would die.


    Damien¡¯s voice broke the silence and Nu-reeh turned to him.


    ¡°Mistress, how may we serve you?¡± he asked humbly striding toward us with purpose.


    The rest of the family followed taking on the shape of a regimented unit.


    ¡°You may go back to the sorting room and take care of my ore,¡± she stated drolly.


    The men didn¡¯t slow down until they had pushed me behind Bane and stood staring at Nu-reeh.


    ¡°ves are difficult to speak to, Mistress. We did not wish to subject you to one such as this,¡± Damien said politely. ¡°We will return to our duty immediately, but first: How can the female ve serve you?¡±


    Nu-reeh¡¯s face was stoic for a moment appraising the grouping of men in front of her. They hadyered themselves, so I rested behind all of them. She took it all in, obviously understanding the defensive posture.


    Nu-reeh ran a casual w across Damien¡¯s cheek. It was a contained threat and one she wielded well. We all knew what she could do with her ws.


    ¡°This is all I needed,¡± she murmured, ¡°to win your devotion?¡±


    The question hung in the air and we couldn¡¯t decide what the appropriate answer was. Nu-reeh shook herself from her reverie and answered Damien¡¯s question instead.


    ¡°The ve will read from a list of topics I provide,¡± she said bing more businesslike. ¡°My Sisters and I will test the ve¡¯s knowledge of the subjects. If we find itcking, your family will suffer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°The topics are listed on the pad. The ve only needs to enter the word ¡®list¡¯. It will know what she needs. Study them well,¡± she ordered.


    Nu-reeh¡¯s wings spread and she took off, bounding straight up. I watched in amazement as she soared through the skylight above. For being asrge as she was, the woman was unnervingly fast.


    The curses were in my head. Most were about Nu-reeh, some were directed at me. The men wondered what possessed me to speak to Nu-reeh.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± Kein said harshly, ¡°is all you need to say to her.¡±


    ¡°Not even that,¡± Evan argued, ¡°watch her and do what she wants. You are not to converse with her.¡±


    I was an idiot and lucky to be alive. No one talked to Nu-reeh. It was unheard of to have a conversation like I had been having with therge woman.


    Christof shushed his Brothers¡¯ conversation and looked into my eyes.


    ¡°Some women,¡± he said gently, ¡°you can have a conversation with, just not Nu-reeh. With her it is better to just answer simply. She can be very intolerant. Tosu maye and speak to you. She will easily talk to you and enjoys those interactions. Nu-reeh is not like that.¡±


    I nodded and looked at him mutely. Nu-reeh had scared the hell out of me and I was still recovering.


    Damien stalked over and grabbed the pad from the table before thrusting it at me. ¡°Find the list,¡± he ordered.


    My fingers trembled as I drew the symbol on the pad. An enormous list appeared before me. The pad instructed me it would teach me each subject until it was done.


    The first topic to pop us was a mountain range.

 247

    After a kiss from each man they left me to go back to the sorting room. Kein had settled me at a kneeling chair and instructed me to learn well.


    Rose came out of her apartment and so did Fuji once everyone was gone. They¡¯d seen the interaction with Nu-reeh and it had scared them both.


    ¡°She is anxious,¡± Rose diagnosed correctly sitting beside me. ¡°Her temper is short. You must do as she asks, although I fear even that will not save you from punishment.¡±


    I agreed with Rose and tried to read quickly. My friend sat beside me knitting a nket. Fuji wandered back into her suites to continue cleaning.


    Fuji had said her men had made a mess of the bedroom the night prior. She had fought them like they liked and they¡¯d torn the room apart. Rose and I bothughed at how much Stayne and his Brothers liked Fuji¡¯s fake resistance.


    Damien and his Brothers were loud in my head. Once they had time to process what Nu-reeh had said they understood better. The men that the bandits took belonged to Nu-reeh. Their disappearance upset her greatly. That may exin why she was treating us so oddly.


    Evan talked casually to the men in the sorting room. He wandered family to family gathering information. They told him that Nu-reeh had been getting a shorter and shorter temper over thest several moons. The loss of the families under her care had angered her greatly. She was tasked with protecting men, their loss hurt the whole.


    Breeding was difficult and women did not conceive easily. The women were desperate to conserve the poption that was left. Losing men was inexcusable.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Rose called in quiet, sing song voice, ¡°you do not appear to be concentrating,¡± shemented.


    I had not been. The conversation with the men was in my head and distracting me. It was very difficult to be in several different ces at once. Looking at her I smiled and resolved to pay attention to what I was doing.


    ¡°Read to me,¡± she offered shyly, ¡°I will help you focus.¡±


    I did as Rose asked and she was urate. While I was busy reading and speaking, I was less distracted by Damien and his Brothers.


    Today¡¯s reading was on the mountains we were currently in. For some odd reason the women had different names for things. While the men referred to this range as the blue mountains, the women called them the T¡¯aran Mountains.


    Soon I understood why the women had different names. The men¡¯s term harkened back to the way the hills reflected blue in certain light. That could happen to many different ranges, though. The men only knew the one range, the women knew the whole.


    Rose knitted and I read. Every so often she stopped me and quizzed me on the information. When I didn¡¯t know the answers we went back and I found them.


    Some of the information wasplex and hard to understand. Other parts were difficult for me to remember. Rose made up mnemonics with me and helped me use the tool to get more out of the reading. She was a very good teacher.


    We barely noticed as ttering talons announced Tosu¡¯s appearance. Fuji, Rose and I stood silently to greet her. She took in the surroundings and walked toward us slowly.


    ¡°You have been reading out loud,¡± she said when she reached us. ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°I was not concentrating well, Mistress,¡± I told her honestly. ¡°Reading to Rose forces me to concentrate and not be¡­ distracted. She has been helping me learn.¡±


    They must have been watching the monitors, I thought or they had the pad¡¯s listening function turned on. Either way it was creepy to be observed like that.


    Compared to Nu-reeh this woman seemed so calm. I just did not trust her to stay that way. The men were d it was her, though. Although they¡¯d seen her angry, it was much less frequent than they¡¯d seen Nu-reeh that way.


    ¡°Tell me about what you learned,¡± she finally said settling before us.


    I repeated what I remembered to her as calmly as I could. In my mind was Christof¡¯s presence encouraging me. Allowing the stress of this situation to master me would be dishonorable to the family. I had learned well. My instructions were to maintain decorum and do as I was asked.


    Tosu listened carefully and when I was done she coached me. I had missed things she wanted me to know and concentrated on things she found irrelevant. She was stern, but I believed more forgiving than Nu-reeh would have been.


    As we finished a secondrge woman entered and Rose reached out gripping my hand. It wasn¡¯t Nu-reeh or Dinah and I had no idea who it was. Tosu greeted the new woman and told her Rose had be assisting me. Apparently, my human friend helped me learn.


    ¡°Do not upset my men when you learn things,¡± she barked out focusing on Rose. ¡°It is your job to make sure that one,¡± she pointed to me, ¡°learns.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress Canta,¡± Rose said in a trembling voice.


    It made sense to me now. The tall sinewy woman must own Basin and his Brothers. She reminded me of Nu-reeh in a lot of ways.


    ¡°Swim yourps after the midday meal, humans,¡± Tosu said indicating the pool.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± we all answered.


    The women left with the one named Cantaining about what a ridiculous way to breed this was. She seemed like she was trying to convince Tosu that Nu-reeh¡¯s numbers would go up without me. I was such a waste.


    ¡°Oh my,¡± Rose sighed putting a hand over her heart and keeping a death grip on my fingers, ¡°that woman terrifies me. How do you stand it, Ciara? You stay so calm when you speak to them. I cannot even make a sentence.¡±


    ¡°I was here before,¡± I said evasively. ¡°I suppose I am just used to them.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Rose said gathering her wits, ¡°at least we know what she wants you to focus on now. It should make the reading go quicker.¡±


    The men came to pick us up for lunch and they were in an interesting mood. Evan was more bothered by the plug than he had been this morning. He was restless and agitated. Most of the lunch he spent pacing behind our table.


    ¡°It has toe out,¡± I whispered to Damien and he disagreed.


    The men wouldn¡¯t listen. Evan had acted badly and would pay for it. The decision was made, still I fought them on it.


    ¡°He¡¯s not human and he¡¯s not totally Paterian,¡± I reasoned looking over at Christof, ¡°that may be really bad for him. We don¡¯t know.¡±


    Interesting argument, was the consensus, but the answer was no. Evan had to learn. I would not always listen and he couldn¡¯t lose his temper like he had. The difort would not kill him.


    ¡°And you have done it for us,¡± Evan said standing behind me for a moment. ¡°You neverined. I am not weaker than you are.¡±


    We argued the difference between weakness and different physiology all the way back to our dwelling.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter what you want anyway,¡± Kein finally grinned. ¡°Five against one and you are not strong enough to best us in a battle. We will do as we wish.¡±


    My eyes narrowed and I looked at his triumphant face.


    ¡°How¡¯d you like to be kept awake all night with questions, questions, questions?¡± I threatened. ¡°It¡¯s a choice to keep her amused,¡± I hissed out maliciously.


    My cheeks were flushed and I felt ready to fight. It just wasn¡¯t right to do this to Evan. I¡¯d hated it when they did it to me at first. If they gave me my sword right now I¡¯d have a go at them.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 248

    Christof sighed and I looked at him. I abhorred the look of pity I was getting so used to seeing on his face. He reached out and grabbed me before I could move away. The brief struggle in his arms was limited by his Brothers pressing against my back.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Rx,¡± he soothed stroking my arms, ¡°Evan is not in real pain and this is not about him. You are tired and cranky today. Do theps in the pool as Nu-reeh requested and then rest.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to feel calm and sorry for myself, but I did. Christof knew I had not rested well the previous many nights,st night had not been an exception. My human body was just exhausted. After some sleep, I¡¯d feel much better.


    The men wouldn¡¯t leave until Rose and I were in the pool. Basin wasn¡¯t interested in leaving at all. He feared his Rose would drown. She had avoided this since she¡¯d been here. With me now here they feared the women would watch us.


    ¡°Hold the side,¡± I encouraged Rose, ¡°and move yourself to the other end. I¡¯ll swim right next to you. If you slip, I¡¯ll catch you.¡±


    Basin didn¡¯t like that, neither did Damien. Some humans had a tendency to panic in the water. Rose was likely to drown me unintentionally. That would be an unheard of catastrophe for all of us.


    ttering talons got all of our attention as Canta and another woman entered the room.


    The woman was harsh and to the point. She wanted to know why Basin and his Brothers weren¡¯t leaving to go to their work.


    ¡°Our ve cannot swim, Mistress,¡± Basin answered. ¡°We fear for it in the pool.¡±


    Therge woman came to tower over Rose and I as we sat on a step in the water. She appraised Rose openly before turning her attention back to Basin.


    ¡°You have had this ve a long time,¡± she said in almost a resigned fashion. ¡°Your female breeders found it a good hobby for you and your Brothers. She has kept you out of trouble.¡±


    The men were confused and it showed on their faces. None of them understood how Basin¡¯s female breeder had kept them out of trouble. The woman chuckled at their confusion.


    ¡°Have you forgotten your fascination with women and mountains, my boys?¡± she asked yfully. ¡°How many times did I have to pull you out of a young female¡¯s den before you got this ve? She has saved your hides more times than I can imagine. Teach her to swim. I will expect her in the pool with the other human by the next moon.¡±


    The confusion didn¡¯t leave Basin¡¯s face as therge woman and herpanion left the room. They stared at her back and then down at Rose.


    ¡°Our Rose¡­ is female?¡± one of the Brothers asked sounding confused.


    Well, Duh, was my internal thought. That made Damien chuckle, before he answered politely.


    ¡°A female is a female. That ve is female as is the cool one that Stayne keeps. The women here must only allow us to buy female ves,¡± he said.


    I watched Basin¡¯s face with trepidation. He looked at Rose and for a moment his lines darkened.


    ¡°We have lived,¡± he said slowly, ¡°with a female in our bed-¡±


    Damien saw where this was going and protected my friend when I could not.


    ¡°Not any female, cousin. You have lived with your female all this time. That is a female that trusts you, because you care for her,¡± he said emphatically. ¡°She is not female like the women here. She is weak and requires you for survival.¡±


    The opinion wasn¡¯t his only his, it was mine. I feared for Rose if they believed her to be female. I watched Basin¡¯s face as the lines rxed and he calmed.


    ¡°Come,¡± he said motioning her out of the pool, ¡°we will teach you to swim, my Rose. Do not enter the water unless we are with you.¡±


    It relieved me to hear him call her that and speak that way. She scrambled out and nearly tipped back slipping on the stone edge.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± another of them chided as he caught her, ¡°you must not be fearful. We will teach you so you do not act this way. It is very unbing.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Masters,¡± she whispered holding close to the man who held her.


    I watched as he slightly flinched at her touch and then rxed into it. I was immensely worried these men might hurt Rose if they thought she was a woman. Shifting nervously in the water I turned imploring eyes on Damien.


    He wouldn¡¯t have it and scolded me internally. Basin and his Brothers were honorable; they would not harm the girl. That would prove nothing. They were obviously stronger than her. I was degrading principled men and Damien would not hear of it.


    I rxed in the water and shook my head at my own foolishness.


    ¡°Swim,¡± Bane said to me as Rose¡¯s men redressed her, ¡°thirty-seven times and then you rest.¡±


    I swam myps as quickly as I could. It wasn¡¯t nearly as interesting as swimming around the Keeper¡¯s inlet, but I made do. Once I was done I dried and dressed myself, much to Rose¡¯s shock, and went toy down.


    As Iy in the quiet bedroom my mind drifted to what the men were doing. Christof made a point to concentrate on things about the ore. That seemed to satisfy the little life inside of me. She was entertained by his cajoling and I restedfortably the entire afternoon while they worked.


    The men found me still sleeping on their bed when they got done. They were quiet as they disrobed for their shower. Evan was insistent I sleep as long as I could.


    Damien permitted me to remove the punishment from Evan¡¯s ass before dinner. I was d we did. He was obviously not meant to wear something like this. Poor man was bleeding a little. He swore not to make the same mistake that had led to this again.


    The pregnancy wore on and settled into a predictable pattern. I read daily and sometimes nightly. My little girl was relentless in her quest for knowledge. Eventually the men found Christof could calm her if it needed to be done. When she had not let me rest for days, that was what had to happen.


    We were lucky in a way, as my belly grew her schedule became more regimented. She knew to be curious in the morning and let me rest more at night. It was a good change and one I was thrilled to see.


    Hannah visited regrly. Sometimes she gifted me with devotionals, sometimes not. Theck of a pattern stopped Nu-reeh from catching her. What my girl was doing would have infuriated Nu-reeh. If she found out what Hannah was doing, I was sure Nu-reeh would kill her.


    My daughter gathered information for one of the lead female families that fought for freedom. Hannah and her Sister were not restricted and moved easily between the mountains. The mature women tracked them, but only somewhat.


    I asked not to be given details, so I would not endanger anyone, but Hannah insisted I know what she was helping to do.


    The stolen men were somehow removed from the mountains orpounds and delivered to safe ces. There they were told the truth and allowed to make their own decisions. No one owned them and they mated at their discretion. A woman could ask, but no was an eptable answer. Their rights were respected by the women around them.


    In this new life the men were permitted to learn anything they wanted. ess to knowledge was no longer prohibited. They could think and study on any topic that was interesting to them. None of them were limited in what they could do.


    ¡°Warriors that act like Administrators, Mama,¡± Hannah whispered to me one day. ¡°Administrators building the weapons that fortify the homes they live in. The men are finding they can have many and varied interests.¡±

 249

    The men were productive in the small, free societies. They worked and helped the women with every task. The goal was to eventually have all of them be mostly self sufficient. That would be the sign of true equality.


    ¡°We talk to them,¡± Ra said. ¡°They are friendly with us and invite us to dine with them. They touch us without fear.¡±


    My hackles raised at herst statement. ¡°How exactly,¡± I hissed, ¡°do they touch you girls?¡±


    Hannah was not old enough for that. I was sure Ra wasn¡¯t either. Both girlsughed at my concern.


    ¡°We cannot mate, Mama,¡± Hannah soothed, ¡°we are not old enough and have no interest. Ra means they touch our arms or brush along side us in tight ces. Don¡¯t worry so much. I have much to do before I settle down to have my own children.¡±


    Ra cast a worried nce at Hannah and my daughter sighed. ¡°If it is even possible for me,¡± she amended.


    ¡°Women no longer conceive easily,¡± Ra exined. ¡°Breeding numbers are down and have been for so long, women fear for the survival of this species.¡±


    The little girl in my belly rolled then and stretched. Hannah and Ra both reached out a hand to feel her movements. She seemed to press into her sister¡¯s touch before she settled again.


    ¡°The way you breed,¡± Ra stated, ¡°is unheard of. They have tried it with several other Earth females.¡±


    Hannah growled and shook her head. Even Ra looked sad after her statement.


    ¡°Boys are easy,¡± Ra said softly, ¡°but girls¡­¡±


    Hannah looked troubled and touched my face. ¡°The girls break the families apart. The men cannot deal with the differing opinions. The Earth females cannot deal with the influx of stimulus. They are driven to madness and the pregnancies are lost with the deaths of the human ves. The men, they barely survive.¡±


    A cool wind whipped through the deserted section of cave we sat in and I shivered.


    Christof was in my head scolding me for not bringing something warmer to wrap in. He was leaving the sorting room and bringing me something right now. I had known where Hannah and Ra would hide with me to talk. They always took me on long deserted walks. Getting sick would get all of us in trouble, so he wasing to take care of me.


    Hannah was snapping her fingers in my face when I realized where I was. It was hard not to be distracted by the voices in my head. My daughter found my inability to concentrate quite annoying.


    ¡°You just stare off in space all the sudden,¡± she huffed. ¡°It¡¯s like having a conversation with a schizophrenic!¡±


    I ignored her outburst and advised the girls Christof was already on his way, so they would not be surprised by him.


    ¡°It is what you had with Christof,¡± Hannah said getting back to the conversation, ¡°that saved all of us. He allowed his Brothers¡¯ thinking to bend without breaking.¡±


    ¡°We will save him one day, Mama,¡± Ra promised me. ¡°We will save all of them.¡±


    I believed them, I had to. They were the physical manifestation of the hope I had clung to since I¡¯d been brought here. Hannah and her Sister were tireless fighters for freedom. I knew what they did when they left and I saw the exhaustion it caused them. Neither seemed to care, they only wanted what was right.


    Apparently everyone was going to continue jumping on the freedom bandwagon.


    ¡°What is a whale?¡± Evan asked one evening at dinner.


    ¡°No, no Brother,¡± Kein amended, ¡°a bloated whale?¡±


    I coughed and had to take a drink to avoid choking. I remembered the carcasses of whales I had seen washed up on television. Their huge rotund bellies reminded me of my own.


    Now many moons into this pregnancy my stomach had grown to enormous proportions. I realized how early I must have been with Hannah. The initial nausea and vomiting had probably stunted my growth, and hers, also. I was markedlyrger this time.


    I wasn¡¯t entirely sure where the men picked up the phrase, though.


    ¡°You thought of it today as you swam,¡± Damien informed me. ¡°We kept hearing the Earth words, but we did not wish to interrupt your exercise.¡±


    Iughed and stroked my stomach. It was a fitting analogy, I thought for a moment. I was big, fat, and swollen: a literal whale. Thank goodness for no mirrors. I¡¯d hate to see how hideous I looked right now.


    The mens¡¯ violent disagreement quickly dissuaded me of that idea.


    ¡°She is part of us,¡± Christof said stroking a hand down my side and looking at his Brothers. ¡°You are part of us also,¡± he directed to me. ¡°You are not ugly to us. This is more family, we are lucky men.¡±


    The little girl inside me pressed against the ce Christof had been touching. Noticing it, he stroked her with loving fingers for several moments. His thoughts continued on the same lines as he touched me. Inside of me was something amazing.


    Damien and the rest murmured agreement. My stomach and its contents were something we all were d for. Hannah was wonderful and more family was wee.


    ¡°I would like to see my feet, though,¡± I said sipping the frothy drink and wiggling my toes.


    When I looked down as we walked now I saw belly and very little else. It made walking to and from the eating area slightly precarious for me. Long ago I¡¯d taken to holding someone¡¯s arm or hand to help steady me.


    ¡°It is foolish to walk the way you do,¡± Evan said grabbing a second helping of meat and passing the tter to Kein. ¡°You should look up.¡±


    Damien and Bane agreed. I really should look up when I walked. My eyes should observe anything I wished them to. No one should walk around looking at the floor.


    ¡°No,¡± I answered them calmly, ¡°I am only safe-¡±


    Damien cut me off. ¡°You will be safe if you walk with your head up. No man in this mountain would survive our wrath. Do you doubt us?¡± he asked incredulously.


    I was stuck as I stared at him across the table. Obviously I couldn¡¯t doubt him. No one in the family doubted Damien¡¯s strength or ability. If the man said he could defend me, he could.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn¡¯t an option anymore. As we left the dining hall my eyes were up. I tried to stare at the far wall to avoid eye contact, but Bane wouldn¡¯t have that. We met the eyes of men as we passed them and acknowledged them. Everyone in the family did that, I would, too.


    Two families started to fight Damien over his ve¡¯s behavior, but were rapidly subdued. The other men looked at us with a mixture of open curiosity or animosity. I couldn¡¯t count which opinion seemed to be winning and no one else cared.


    ¡°Let them think what they want,¡± Bane shrugged, ¡°makes no difference.¡±

 250

    We made our way out of the dining hall and into the near empty caves. The sun was still up, so we¡¯d get glimpses ofte afternoon light here and there. It cast the interior of the caverns in an almost warming glow.


    Threading my arm under Bane¡¯s I enjoyed the quiet evening as we walked. This after dinner time was my favorite time of day. None of us had responsibilities and we could just rx together. Tonight we were headed for a chuke game.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Chuke was still my mens¡¯ favorite thing to do, next to me. Since I was indisposed in my current condition, they yed a lot more chuke. Bane had even brought afortable chair and foot rest to the field for me. I could sit and knit while they showed the men in the mountains how it was done.


    The game was very good tonight and I was enjoying it as the first ripple cut across my back and into my belly. Shifting in my chair, I sought a morefortable position as the cramp ended. Just as I refocused on the game it came back.


    Evan was scooping me up before another could hit. We¡¯d made it back to our quarters before the fifth one tore through my body. Nu-reeh arrived before number fifteen.


    Thebor this time took longer. I imagined Hannah¡¯s violent entrance into the world would have been calmer if I had not been assaulted. This little girl came in her own good time. It was the middle of the night when my second daughter¡¯s screeching cries first echoed in the cave.


    Laying on the warm stone I watched with abject terror as Nu-reeh inspected my child. I feared what Nu-reeh would do if the girl was not what she wanted. Tears leaked down my face because I knew I couldn¡¯t stop that horror if it happened.


    The winged baby in Nu-reeh¡¯s grasp hissed and spit. She growled with a ferocity I¡¯d never seen from Hannah. This girl was furious as therge woman checked her over.


    ¡°Feed her,¡± Nu-reeh grunted tossing the little girl at me and leaving.


    Catching the writing infant I tried to wrap and sooth her, but she refused to be tamed.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± she kept screaming in English, pushing the covers away.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to tell who she wanted. Every time Christof stepped in her line of sight she reached for him. I could see the family resemnce in her eyes and the long line of her legs. She just wanted her father.


    I rocked and coaxed her as I sat on the warm stone, but she wouldn¡¯t take the breast or calm down. She wanted Christof. The men started to look frantic as she continued to scream.


    They tried to clean me off, but she kept trying to wiggle closer to Christof.


    ¡°I cannot touch you,¡± Christof said softly. ¡°I am not permitted to touch you. Please understand. Feed from Mama and rx.¡±


    Our daughter would not hear of it and screamed louder for him. Eventually we heard the ttering talons and Nu-reeh re-entered our dwelling.


    ¡°Why have you not fed her?¡± she demanded ring down at my wild little girl and me.


    Damien answered for me as he tried to talk over the child¡¯s cries. He informed Nu-reeh my daughter wanted her male breeder. The little girl was being insistent about it. She refused to feed.


    Nu-reeh looked over all of us for a moment. The writhing bundle in my arms hissed and screamed at her, demanding Christof¡¯s attention. The look of disgust on Nu-reeh¡¯s face terrified me, but I couldn¡¯t silence our daughter.


    Tosu entered and the room suddenly felt much too full. She took in everything going on and then spoke with Nu-reeh.


    ¡°The female is strong willed,¡± shemented. ¡°I sense this one will be defiant and she must eat. Give her what she wants.¡±


    Nu-reeh growled and shifted her gaze to Tosu, ¡°So the men are to feed her? How do you propose they do that?¡±


    Tosu sighed and motioned to Christof.


    ¡°Let the men hold her and touch her. It would be a waste to lose a healthy female over this. Just let them know what you will do if they harm her,¡± she stated.


    Nu-reeh was swayed by her Sister¡¯s opinion and gave Damien¡¯s family permission to touch Christof¡¯s daughter. She did warn them she¡¯d remove their secondary teeth if anyone harmed the girl.


    I handed Christof our baby and she was silent for the first time since she was born. Long fingers stroked away her tears as he cradled her. He touched her with obvious adoration.


    Watching my friend hold our daughter did something to me and I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away. I didn¡¯t even notice Nu-reeh leave. Christof holding his daughter was a mesmerizing experience.


    Christof had never held a baby, but he¡¯d seen me do it with Hannah. He supported her head and kept a hand under her back. Rocking her gently he shushed her as she shuddered in his arms.


    Even through my own tears I could see her resemnce to her father. She had a lean build and brilliant eyes that reflected the light. They were lighter than Christof¡¯s, but still with that strange purple hue.


    ¡°She has no fur and no hair,¡± Keinmented leaning close. ¡°Guess that must just grow in on Ciara¡¯s girls. We need to keep her warm until then.¡±


    ¡°Look at the wings, though,¡± Bane pointed out, gingerly touching one as it hung loosely beneath her. ¡°Muchrger than Hannah¡¯s at this stage. Imagine how they¡¯ll look mature.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t crush them,¡± Evan warned his Brother, ¡°remember how to fold them on her back.¡±


    Five fathers surrounded the little girl and fussed over her, wrapping her in an absorbent towel and a knitted nket. They folded her wings just so and made her warm andfortable in Christof¡¯s arms.


    ¡°She is sticky,¡± Damienmented. ¡°The little one needs a bath.¡±


    ¡°In a bit, Brother,¡± Bane said tucking the nket where it had exposed her feet. ¡°Let her rest first. She looks exhausted.¡±


    I suddenly noticed Tosu still in the room watching. Before she turned I swear I saw pride in her eyes. Almost inaudibly I heard her say, ¡°This is how it should be.¡±

 251

    I¡¯d never been so surprised in my life. She smiled at me and left the room to follow her Sister. The men had noticed none of it.


    Damien was the first to remember meying quiet and shivering on the warm stone. As Christof rocked the baby the rest hurriedly fixed me up. Apparently this delivery had been tougher thanst time. I had a tear.


    The centa was delivered just as the Healers arrived. These new men marveled at the warm mass of flesh that had been inside of me. They would not have believed it came from where it did.


    ¡°Could we take it?¡± the lead Healer asked.


    Since we didn¡¯t know what else to do with it, Damien let them have it.


    I was treated with some strange device that stung terribly, but knitted the tissue together rapidly. The Healers also had a powerful cream they applied with gloves to my insides and over my stomach to help with healing. I felt myself literally tighten up as it was spread around.


    The room was suddenly split with an earth shattering wail. Kennedy had been quiet, but now she was thirsty. Damien carefully removed their crest from my nipples and pocketed the little metal pieces


    Christof handed me our daughter and the Healers watched entranced as I fed her for the first time. She had troubletching on and it took several minutes of trial and error for her to take her first gulp of milk. Kein shooed the men out when they wanted a sample of that also.


    ¡°It is for the female child only,¡± he said literally pushing them from the room. ¡°Leave them alone now. Your job is done and they must rest.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Bane lifted me and my daughter off the warm b and walked us to the bed. She watched him with wide eyes but never stopped feeding. It almost seemed to me she wanted to smile at him.


    Once I was settled on several pillows and nursingfortably, Christof spoke gently.


    ¡°What do we call her?¡± he asked sitting beside us and stroking her cheek.


    I had thought of names, but seeing the little girl decided me. This probably should have been a task I shared with her father, but I knew Christof would not know how to name a child.


    ¡°I would like to call her Kennedy,¡± I told him looking down at her. ¡°It is the name of a powerful family on Earth.¡±


    The men were fine with that and practiced the name. Nu-reeh would be pleased the girl had a ruler¡¯s name. It was a good thing to call her.


    I didn¡¯t tell them what else it was. My grandmother had raised beautiful Kennedy tea roses in her garden. This girl was named after my best female friend, but only the three of us had to know that.


    After a nap the men pulled Kennedy and me into the bathing room. They had filled the tub with warm water and helped me step into it. Christof carried our little girl in for her first bath.


    Kennedy was as enamored with the water as Hannah had been. She touched at it and giggled as it moved under her hand. Our little girl quietly told Christof many of the things she knew about water. He listened to her and praised her, which made her smile broadly.


    Christof held Kennedy while Bane and Kein used soft strokes to wash her tiny body. Gentle fingers cleaned every nook on the baby. Their touch was so soothing she fell asleep on Christof as Kein washed her wings.


    Damien and Evan rubbed me in the water until I felt as rxed as my baby daughter. Both of us were unbelievably pampered. I looked into Evan¡¯s bright eyes and saw an excitement I did not expect. He grinned broadly and looked around.


    ¡°We won,¡± he whispered to me suddenly.


    He looked animated and so did Damien. Bane was grinning ear to ear and nudging Kein. I could see the strain on their faces. They looked triumphant, like they wanted to yell and shout. The men were reigning in their celebration around the sleeping infant.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my loves,¡± I finally admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re so happy about, but congrattions.¡±


    I was so tired and utterly at ease. Lucky for me they were too excited to keep the secret for long.


    ¡°You did not vomit,¡± Damien informed me grinning. ¡°Even with the days we spent in the punishment cave there was no sickness.¡±


    I chuckled andughed softly. They had won. I¡¯d not gotten sick once during my pregnancy with Kennedy. Like Damien had told me, they knew me very well.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the prize?¡± I asked sleepily. ¡°Loser sleeps on the floor?¡±


    The men scoffed at that. They¡¯d slept on floors before. Who wants to reward the loser anyway?


    ¡°How about, winners get to sleep next to the new family first?¡± Bane asked eyeing a lightly snoring Kennedy.


    I smiled and nodded at their enthusiasm. Tonight Bane and Kein would surround Kennedy as we slept. Tomorrow night it would be Damien and Evan.


    ¡°She¡¯ll wake you when she cries,¡± I warned them. ¡°You remember how often Hannah liked to eat. You¡¯ll have to wake up every time she does to give her to me.¡±


    Evan chuckled as he pulled me out of the water and wrung the water from my hair. ¡°We woke every time Damien¡¯s daughter did. She was family and we could notfort or aid her. For that child we were worthless, that will not happen to us again.¡±


    I looked up into his face and was shocked. They had felt powerless with Hannah and they didn¡¯t like it. Being part of her and unable to bond with her had hurt them.


    Evan dried me carefully, avoiding being too rough on the tender ces. Bane agreed with Evan¡¯s assessment.


    ¡°We worried sometimes that this child would shun us also,¡± he said matter-of-factly. ¡°Hannah was correct in her assessment of us. very was never something we should have been a part of.¡±


    ¡°Dishonorable,¡± Damien muttered helping Christof wrap Kennedy in a warm nket Kein had retrieved.


    Putting a hand over Damien¡¯s I looked into his eyes, ¡°and forgiven,¡± I insisted. ¡°You are forgiven for making a mistake-¡±


    ¡°Many mistakes,¡± Bane cut in tracing a finger down my back.


    I knew the invisible lines he traced. They were the ones the whip had made cutting across my skin. I still remembered where they were, even if no one else could see them.


    ¡°Still forgiven,¡± I insisted tracing the scar Hannah had left across his chest. ¡°We are family and family makes mistakes. None of us is perfect.¡±


    ¡°It is difficult,¡± Christof said handing me our sleeping and bundled daughter, ¡°but we speak with Basin and Stayne. We try to help them see the horrors of very. The way they act is no different from¡­¡±


    He let the statement hang, but I knew who he meant. Having a ve meant being like the women and no one wanted that.


    ¡°They will see the truth one day, as we did,¡± Damien said guiding me to the sleeping chamber. ¡°We will make sure that all Paterians see the truth,¡± he said softly as theyy Kennedy and me down.

 252

    My family rested the remainder of the night until the sun rose. They tried to be quiet, but despite being less than a day old, Kennedy woke curious about what they were doing. She didn¡¯t want to stay in the quiet bedroom with me, she wanted to see what was going on.


    The men were left to tend to me today. Food was delivered to us by Basin¡¯s family. While I nibbled, Christof held our daughter. She dozed in his arms as he talked to her. It was different than it had been with Hannah, so unbelievably different.


    Where Hannah had been all fire and venom, Kennedy was my sweet girl and I started calling her that. She loved her family and wanted to be with us constantly. Her eyes constantly swayed between herfatherand his Brothers when they were around.


    Kennedy would have preferred Christof stay with us all day every day and she made that very clear. The day he went back to work, she wailed all morning. He had to gently, but firmly, reprimanded her at lunch. She just couldn¡¯t have everything she wanted. It was not his choice to follow Nu-reeh¡¯smands or not. While staying with his daughter would make him happy, Nu-reeh¡¯s wishes always came first.


    It was the first time I saw the look of determination on Kennedy¡¯s young face. She didn¡¯t like that her father was owned and controlled. The resolve I¡¯d gotten used to seeing in Hannah settled over Kennedy. I suddenly realized what I was doing.


    I was breeding the resistance


    Most of the time, Kennedy was calm and content. She rarely cried and screamed. My second girl liked to be held and rocked. She was passed between all of us, enjoying the attention of the whole family. She liked to be awake and interacting with us.


    Unlike Hannah, I soon found I had to remind her to feed regrly. Nursing made her sleepy and she liked to be awake and part of the conversation. Evan remembered how often Hannah had fed and he made a schedule for me. We did our best to make sure she¡¯d grow strong and powerful.


    Rose and Fuji helped me some with her care. They would y with her in the morning while I cleaned our rooms. She and Rose shared a special bond once Rose understood her name. Evidently the Kennedy Rose had been named after she left Earth.


    My instructions with Kennedy were much the same as they had been before. The only difference was that I was to read to her every morning. My afternoons were always spent walking in the mountain¡¯s tunnels and giving Kennedy fresh air.


    Damien and his Brothers no longer feared my walks. They understood the control Nu-reeh had on the men. No one would touch me. Much like before I was ignored like a piece of rock. No one ever saw me as I moved around.


    Hannah showed up when Kennedy was twenty two days old. Kennedy and I were walking and talking. I had taken us to a winding cave that eventually led to an opening out of the mountain.


    The opening was small, barely enough for me to squeeze out of. I liked the wide ledge that was just outside, though. The sun beat down on it and kept it nice and warm. We had a lovely view of the surrounding mountains and the sky above. Kennedy and I had found it on her fifth day.


    Kennedy rode with me the same way I¡¯d carried Hannah. A long sash could be used to tie her to my back or to my front. Today the sash was tied like a sling and Kennedyy in thehammockshaped cradle on my chest.


    I liked this position. Kennedy could talk with me or look up at the sky. It also allowed me to bundle her and keep her close to me for warmth.


    We found a spot and settled down. Kennedy liked to be out here under the open sky. She¡¯d just drowse in the sun listening to me talk to her. Quite early on I¡¯d found she had a fascination with the sun, she hated the dark.


    Talons hitting the ground startled me badly and I jerked Kennedy to my chest. Without looking, I ran for the opening but Hannah¡¯s voice stopped me.


    ¡°Mama, it¡¯s just us,¡± she said sounding exasperated.


    I took a moment to nce at the new arrivals and realized it was just my older daughter and her Sister.


    ¡°You cut your hair,¡± I said trying not to sound like they¡¯d scared me half to death.


    Hannah gave a snort and pirouetted. ¡°It grows really fast, Mama,¡± she said. ¡°I got it cut right before my¡­ initiation.¡±


    I cocked my head and looked at her quizzically. ¡°Initiation into what?¡±


    ¡°Bunch of hippies that believe very is wrong and are willing to fight for their beliefs,¡±she said inEnglish. ¡°You¡¯ll know them when you see them. They¡¯ve started to wear beads in their hair. You have to earn your beads and we aren¡¯t old enough to go through the trials, yet.¡±


    Kennedy poked up and looked at her Sister.¡±How old?¡±she asked struggling to sit up in the sling.


    Hannah smiled wide seeing her little Sister for the first time and stepped closer.¡±Much older, kid, but we still have our uses.¡±


    ¡°I named her Kennedy. Would you like to hold her?¡± I asked Hannah while propping Kennedy up.


    ¡°Not a chance,¡± Ra warned in a low voice. ¡°I know it¡¯s customary on Earth, but here no one touches a talonless female other than the female breeder. It would be an insult for us to touch her.¡±


    That was surprising and I felt silly for offering, but Hannah soothed me quickly. ¡°You know I¡¯d love toMama. I¡¯d hold her andkissher silly, but I don¡¯t want any extra attention today. We need to not be noticed.¡±


    The girls looked at one another and then at me uneasily. Ra cleared her throat and then spoke quietly.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We need a favor, Mama, a big favor,¡± she said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll understand if you can¡¯t,¡± Hannah said hesitantly.


    When Ra spoke next it was inEnglish, perfectly ented. Evidently Hannah had been teaching her.


    ¡°There are free men held in the mountain now. The women caught them. We know these men, they are stubborn,¡±Ra said.


    Hannah continued the story,¡±They are like Daddy, Warriors, Mama. They will not be broken. We have to save them or the women will kill them, because they will not tame them.¡±


    I gasped and shook my head. Free men being killed set my stomach on edge. That was horrible.


    ¡°They would see us enter, Mama, and not let us near the men,¡± Hannah said, ¡°but we know you could get to them. The men guarding them would never see you and you could avoid the cameras.¡±


    ¡°We would give you something to release their restraints,¡± Ra said, ¡°and food to make them strong for the escape. Once you¡¯re done with that, you leave, they will take care of the rest themselves.¡±


    I looked down at Kennedy and knew I could not do this. It would put her life in jeopardy. She had other ideas.


    ¡°We will do it,¡±Kennedy said decisively.¡±Mama is scared, but she can do it.¡±


    ¡°Nu-reeh will not harm you or the babe,¡±Hannah pleaded.¡±You are their only chance.¡±

 253

    I looked between the three girls and shivered. I¡¯d always just yed along on this. Anything I¡¯d had to do to survive, I¡¯d done. Never once had I been strong and stood up to my captors. Today I had my chance.


    Kennedy was staring up at me. I saw the determination in her features, as well as the uncertainty. She wasn¡¯t afraid and she wanted to proceed, but she knew I was fearful.


    Either choice I made may fail my children. If I did not help, I was weak and ineffective. Should Nu-reeh catch me, she might kill me, but I decided for the first time to fight back. My children should see the same strength in me that they embodied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where they are,¡±I whispered to Hannah.


    Ra handed me a map. I should give it to the men once they were free. It would lead me to them and then them out. A strange device was given to me that would unlock any lock. Hannah showed me how to use it. Lastly they gave me fifteen wrapped pieces of food, each the size of acandy bar.


    ¡°It is called something that means ¡®power of a thousand suns¡¯,¡± Hannah told me. ¡°It¡¯s a little like¡­ probablycocainein anenergy bar, but it will give the men strength long enough to get out.¡±


    Everything I was to carry was ced in Kennedy¡¯s sling and shey on top of it. That was the perfect hiding ce. I was set.


    Ra thanked me and told me to hurry, so did Hannah. After thebust outI should leave and get as far away as I could. The women would be livid the men had gotten away.


    I walked the deserted halls with Kennedy. The map showed right where the men were. It was a ce I¡¯d walked infrequently before. It was boring and deep inside the mountain. Hannah and Ra were right. It would not be hard for me to avoid the cameras here. It would have been impossible for them to get this far without being spotted.


    The escape route the men should take was clearly marked out. Surprisingly it took them deep into the center of the mountain. It appeared that the men were actually going to walk beneath the mountains in a hidden tunnel. Strange, but then these mines may be many generations old. Who knew what strange passages may exist.


    I started to pass men as I walked, but they ignored me. They talked about the strange men they were guarding and what they must have done. The women weren¡¯t even feeding these prisoners. The women taunted them with a bucket of water they could not reach. The strange mouth-guards they wore prevented the prisoners from even speaking.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be dead by five turns of the sun, if not sooner,¡± I heard one manugh.


    I stumbled hearing that and the men started to look alert. In terror I clung to my silent child and slunk into the shadows of the cave. I barely breathed until the men started to walk again.


    A family stood guard at a leather drape. This was where the captured men were held. I wondered how I was supposed to get in. Standing and staring at the drape for several moments I realized no one went out or came in. The family standing guard just sat outside.


    The men didn¡¯t see me walking around, but would they see the leather drape move?


    There was really only one way to find out.


    Keeping my head down I walked slowly to the leather curtain. I stood less than an arm length away from the man on that side of the drape. My feet were soundless as I slipped past the cover and into the room. They had not seen me.


    Inside the room was a horror show. The women had been torturing these men. I saw clumps on the floor and shuddered at what they were. The whole area was sandy, to catch and congeal the blood.


    Fifteen abused bodies were hung on the walls. shes cut across their chests where whips had bitten them. Short chains prevented them from even being able to sit down. I imagined they had been awake for days. The women were trying to break their spirit.


    I moved to the man closest to me and his wary eyes watched me. I took the device from under Kennedy and undid his wrists with shaking hands. Reaching up to undo his neck and the mouth guard I dropped the device, but the man caught it.


    Taking a deep breath I worked on his mouth guard and the chain at his neck. Once he was free I handed him the food package Hannah had given me. He ate it quickly and put the wrapper in his pocket before going to drink from the pail in the middle of the room.


    I moved quickly from one to another. Now they weren¡¯t wary of me at all. The third man even reached under Kennedy to get his own snack. I was horrified as he touched her and jerked back, holding her to my chest.


    Trembling slightly, I realized how foolish I must look. Obviously he only wanted his food. I looked up embarrassed and then was surprised.


    The man met my eyes and bowed his head. His left arm was crossed in front of his chest. It was a sincere apology and nothing I ever expected from someone here.


    I smiled and handed him hispower bar. He took it gingerly from my fingers and returned the smile. No one reached to touch Kennedy after that and I felt grateful they honored my unspoken request.


    The fifth man was so tall I could not reach his neck. Strong hands took the device from me and the first man undid the tall man. Once he was released the tall man put his palm out, waiting patiently for the food, which I quickly gave him.


    The sixth man slumped to the ground once the first man released him. He refused to rise. It was instinctive to crouch next to him and coax him to eat.


    The man looked haunted. His breathtaking blue eyes pierced mine and I felt like I could have been looking at Evan. The only difference was his badly cut hair.


    Oh God, his hair¡­

 254

    I looked at the short hair they had left on his head. Evan¡¯s hair was so sensitive, I couldn¡¯t imagine what cutting it would be like. Pity overwhelmed me as I pressed the ¡®power of a thousand suns¡¯ to this poor, abused man¡¯s lips. He ate it slowly, watching me as he took each bite.


    The entire second family was in trouble. I had to feed three of them, but the food did what it was supposed to. The energy started to radiate from them as they stood up and touched one another.


    Once they were released and fed, I remembered the map and gave it to them. The man I had released first patted my shoulder and smiled. One of the men that must be his Brother pointed to my feet.


    I was leaving tracks, small footsteps in the sand all over the room. I gasped and the men all started to shuffle silently. The tall man knelt before me and motioned for my foot. I hesitantly gave him the right one. He wiped until there was not a trace of sand or blood on either.


    The other men in the room hadpletely covered my tracks with their own. They silently motioned to the exit. They shuffled behind me and I turned to see I had left no footprints at all.


    I nced back and saw the men staring at me. A short wave and I slipped out the drape.


    Once I was away from the men and room I gripped my daughter to my chest and ran. I went as far away from that ce as I could get before I finally dared to pass in front of acamera. By that time I¡¯d calmed some and tried to look as normal as I could.


    The rm started to rete in the afternoon and I barely remembered how to get home. Stopping in a deserted section of cave my heart thundered in my ears. My panic started to overwhelm me and I had to get hold of myself.


    What if the men were caught? What if they told on me? What if the women found out?


    ¡°S¡¯okay, Mama,¡±the little bundle in my arms whispered.¡±Just go back to our room.¡±


    She was right. I looked down into her calm face and gained strength. Christof wouldn¡¯t lose his cool now, I should not either. It was my turn to be like the family and be strong.


    I walked toward home and realized I should not know why I was going there. If anyone asked me what was going on, I¡¯d say I assumed it was an rm like at thepound. It would not be unreasonable to think we were being attacked by other women. That was a usible story.


    The ce I¡¯d found myself when the rm sounded was a long walk from home. Even moving quickly, I was soon the only thing moving in the deserted corridors. The idea of being found by the angry women out here made me so nervous I got dizzy. I wanted to be home, with Damien and his Brothers between me and the women.


    Every time I had to pass an opening in the mountain, I cringed. The women were thick in the air outside and I was grateful every time they didn¡¯t notice me. I just did my best to walk calmly and quickly past.


    When I heard Nu-reeh scream at me after I passed arge opening, my heart stopped. I turned slowly as she swooped beside me and stared down with malevolence. I clutched Kennedy to my chest and prayed for strength.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Why are you here!?¡± she roared. ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    I stared into her face and saw the first bit of venom cling like a yellow diamond to her fang. It dropped off slowly and fell between us. I took an instinctive step back from her.


    She knew, I thought miserably, and would kill me for what I¡¯d done.


    Shockingly, my voice stayed steady as I talked to her. I exined that I¡¯d been walking and heard the rm. As quickly as I could I was heading home.


    Nu-reeh stood staring into my face for several moments and I watched the rage behind her eyes. It terrified me and I clung tightly to Kennedy. If my daughter could fly, she could escape, but her wings were far from mature. In the face of Nu-reeh¡¯s wrath we stood defenseless.


    ¡°Nu-reeh!¡± a voice suddenly called out and the big woman whipped around toward the sound.


    Tosunded lightly beside us and spoke firmly to Nu-reeh, she questioned why Nu-reeh wasn¡¯t checking the far mountain face. The men may be scaling down it. It really should be monitored.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the ve to her quarters,¡± Tosu said calmly. ¡°You seem to be too angry to deal with this now.¡±


    Nu-reeh spent several minutes discussing search ns with Tosu. The women were all over the outside of the mountain looking for the men. They were certain they would find them stuck on a rock face; it would just take time.


    Kennedy was looking up at me with concern on her features. I realized she had not seen the map and didn¡¯t know the men were going underground. As subtly as I could I winked at her. She understood and smiled a confused smile in response.


    ¡°Go,¡± Tosu finally told Nu-reeh, ¡°if anyone can find them out there it is you,¡± she said shooing her Sister.


    I wasn¡¯t given even a second nce as Nu-reeh disappeared out the opening.


    ¡°Come on, then,¡± Tosu said to me in a no nonsense tone.


    Without hesitation, she scooped me up, so I was sitting in the crook of her elbow. Tosu¡¯s strides wererger than I could have made. We headed for home rapidly.


    Tosu walked us down a deserted corridor toward the area we stayed in. This wasn¡¯t a route I personally liked to walk. It was dark and dreary,pletely cut off from the outside and usually poorly lit. In the middle of it Tosu slowed and looked around pointedly.


    After several moments she looked down at me and smiled.


    ¡°You did well, as did Hannah. I will protect you, but you must continue to keep your head,¡± she said very softly. ¡°The boys will escape through the tunnels under us. They will be safe now.¡±


    For a moment, I didn¡¯t breath.


    ¡°You like to speak with your friends,¡± she said watching me closely. ¡°Do not speak of this outside of your family. I have learned you need specific direction to help you.¡±


    I nodded dumbly and she looked concerned. ¡°Is there meaning when you do that or are you confused?¡± she asked gently.


    ¡°I will not speak to anyone, Mistress,¡± I said quietly.


    Tosuughed lightly and patted my face.


    ¡°I am not Mistress when it is just you and I, little human. We fight this battle as friends. You did today what I have failed to do since those poor boys arrived. Your help was invaluable, but I will never put you in danger unless I must,¡± she said looking lovingly down at Kennedy. ¡°I will watch over your girls. Humans worry over their offspring as we do. Know that I will stand between Nu-reeh and your children,¡± she promised.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered hoarsely as she started to walk.


    This might be a trap. Tosu may just be ying with me. I felt right to be suspicious and made a point to say nothing that could incriminate me.


    ¡°I would stop it if I could,¡± she said distantly. ¡°You should not be forced to breed, no one should. It would be unwise for me to risk alerting Nu-reeh to my true allegiances right now, though. We are at the start of something great.¡±


    We¡¯d made it back to our quarters in record time. I stared up at her and she smiled at me as she set me down.

 255

    ¡°Go in,¡± she instructed, ¡°and be calm.¡±


    Walking into the main room like a dazed robot, I moved toward our leather drape. Before I¡¯d made it, I was swarmed by Damien and his Brothers. Strong hands pulled me inside and inspected me. Kennedy was pulled away as Christof checked her over. They must have been worried sick waiting for us toe back.


    ¡°You are wet,¡± Evan chided touching my breasts through my damp outfit. ¡°When is thest time you fed the little one?¡±


    He was right. My breasts were leaking milk and swollen. I couldn¡¯t recall thest time I¡¯d stopped to nurse Kennedy.


    ¡°The child must be fed regrly,¡± Damien scolded. ¡°It is important you stop to feed her at the intervals we have discussed. She must grow big and strong.¡±


    My wet and ruined dress was pulled from me and Kennedy was settled in my arms to nurse in front of the fire. Bane wiped the stickiness away as Kein draped a nket over my back and around Kennedy. I heard Evan fixing me something to drink as he fussed about my inability to keep to a schedule.


    Damien and his Brothers scolded me for several long moments as I stared dully at them. Suddenly the room was quiet except for Kennedy¡¯s insistent sucking sounds. I looked down to see her hands buried in the soft tissue, hanging on. They were right, she had been hungry.


    Christof was in my face suddenly. His concern was evident as he looked back at his Brothers.


    ¡°This room is a mess,¡± Damien said casually pointing at the pad I had been reading that morning.


    The noxious little device sat on a chair in the sitting area. Evan picked it up and walked it out front quietly. Once he returned the men encouraged me to rise and we went into our bed chamber.


    Once we were safely inside Christof whispered in my ear. He wanted to know what happened. The men didn¡¯t know why we were on lockdown and they didn¡¯t know why I was acting odd. They had a feeling the two things were rted, though.


    We huddled on the bed and I whispered in Christof¡¯s ear. He didn¡¯t move a muscle as I exined Hannah¡¯s plea, the men¡¯s escape, and Tosu¡¯s statement. By the time I was done Kennedy had finished both breasts and was sleeping in my arms.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Damien¡¯s face was indescribable. He looked like he couldn¡¯t decide what to feel. The other Brothers looked the same way. The thought crossed my mind, I¡¯d take their punishment. The men I¡¯d saved deserved to live.


    Christof finally broke the silence. His mouth brushed my ear it was so close.


    ¡°You endangered my offspring and yourself,¡± he said simply. ¡°I know it would scare you, but I want to see Damien stripe you.¡±


    I looked in his eyes, but didn¡¯t see the rage I anticipated.


    ¡°You also did something very brave,¡± he continued with a sigh. ¡°You could not bear to see the death of another when you could prevent it. We are proud of you.¡±


    ¡°Next time,¡± Bane threatened softly, ¡°we may not feel so. Don¡¯t endanger the little one again.¡±


    There was a rumble through the men, but I was d to see their faces did not look angry, only worried.


    We sat in the bedroom for a long time. Eventually Iid next to Kennedy and tried to rx. The men were lost deep in an internal conversation. They asionally stopped to ask for rification, but otherwise considered what had happened today silently.


    I drifted to sleep beside Kennedy mumbling thanks as the men dragged a cover over us. The day had been stressful and exhausting. Surrounded by the family in our safe haven, I rxedpletely and slept.


    Angry voices woke me from my sleep and I bolted out of bed.


    Damien was speaking harshly to Hannah and she was answering him in the same tone. Neither was loud, it was more like angry whispering. They both sounded furious.


    ¡°Show us,¡± Damien demanded, ¡°we will protect her-¡±


    Hannah growled before she answered, ¡°You don¡¯t even know what to protect her from. Be patient. There isn¡¯t a ce that is safe enough for her yet-¡±


    Bane cursed and I heard Evan¡¯s snort of disgust. Pushing back the leather cover to the bedchamber I walked out into the main room.


    Kein saw me first and stalked toward me. ¡°Go put something on,¡± he ordered. ¡°It is too cold without your dress.¡±


    ¡°And where is Kennedy?¡± Evan snapped crossing his arms.


    I was startled by the level of malevolence in the room and stepped back. Hannah and Damien were staring daggers at one another. The rest of the men looked ready to fight. Ra stood by the main door and looked furious. I had no idea what was going on.


    ¡°Mama,¡± Hannah sighed looking over at me, ¡°Kein¡¯s right, go put something on. The mountains are a cold ce.¡±


    Not like I had any choice. Kein took my arm and led me to the room with our clothing. He muttered fierce curses as he sorted through several dresses. Much like the start of our rtionship he chose a dress and put me in it.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I whispered stroking his arm as he pulled out a pair of my long boots, ¡°what¡¯s going on that¡¯s got you so upset?¡±


    Kein turned fiery eyes on me and then went back to his task.


    ¡°Hannah knows how we could get out of the mountain, but refuses to show us. She says there is no ce beyond the hills you would be safe enough. The ces the free men and women live are not stable enough to protect a human. One day, she¡¯ll take us,¡± he growled looking at me, ¡°just not today.¡±


    I had not even thought about it when I released the men. It had not urred to me to remember how to get to the escape tunnels.


    I picked up Kennedy and wrapped her as we stepped back into the main room. She was waking up in my arms and watched the family drama unfold with me. We stood quietly just inside the main room. I took in the attitudes around us. The men¡¯s faces had be resigned. Hannah was evidently not budging from her position.


    ¡°Themunities now,¡± Hannah said softly, ¡°are not strong enough. The women can only just manage to protect the men. Mama would be dead in a lunar cycle.¡±

 256

    Damien ced a hand on Hannah¡¯s arm and pleaded with her. ¡°We can protect your Mama,¡± he said. ¡°You must show us the way out. We cannot live this way. Nu-reeh tortures her with our seed. It is not right.¡±


    Hannah shook her head sadly and met my eyes as she spoke.


    ¡°You do not know the beasts that exist beyond these mountains, Daddy. This world is fierce and wild. I do not doubt your strength, but you are without knowledge. Give me time to find a ce that Mama will be safe. We need time to buildrger settlements. I swear to you I will take you away, but right now I cannot.¡±


    The men hated weakness and believed themselves above such things. I saw theming to a consensus rapidly. This wasn¡¯t over yet.


    ¡°Teach us,¡± Damien whispered, ¡°you say there are things we do not understand. You are our eyes to the world. Tell us what you have seen. Make us strong enough to escape this life.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Daddy,¡± Hannah sighed, ¡°just don¡¯t ask us to give you freedom, yet. It breaks my heart to see my family kept this way. We are working as hard and fast as we can.¡±


    ******************


    The women that lived in the mountain here spent five days looking for the escaped men before they gave up. Hannah and Ra stayed with us all five days.


    ¡°We are too young to search for men,¡± Hannah told us. ¡°Nu-reeh will let us stay, as long as, we are out of the way. She told us we could stay with you.¡±


    During the hunt, the men in the mountains were kept on lockdown. Two men from each family went to the eating area and collected food for the day. Otherwise the men were confined to their quarters. If it wasn¡¯t for Hannah and Ra it would have been a boring five days.


    Damien invited both Stayne¡¯s and Basin¡¯s families toe and listen to Hannah. We would move the listening pad far away as we sat and Hannah taught us. She and Ra told us everything they could.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Damien never told the other men about the escape. He never said we were going to escape one day. Eventually he would trust Basin and Stayne with the knowledge, but not yet. Right now they would just unknowingly learn so they could leave with us. All three families were loyal friends and they would eventually apany us. There would be strength in numbers.


    Ra and Hannah were good teachers. They sat with all of us and told us what they¡¯d seen and done. The men were fascinated by it. Stayne¡¯s and Basin¡¯s families seemed hesitant to ask questions of the females, though.


    As the days passed the other families got morefortable with Hannah and Ra. They would ask simple questions and cringe waiting for the rebuke. It never came. My girls were open and friendly. They had no ill will when it came to curious men.


    Kennedy started to walk while Hannah was here. She¡¯d use the furniture or her fathers to steady herself as she moved around. The other families were shocked at the familiarity Damien and his Brothers had with the little girl.


    ¡°Time to eat,¡± Evan said to Kennedy the fourth day as she tried to take two steps in a row without falling. She had not managed it yet.


    She refused. Kennedy wanted to figure out how to walk. Her determination was interfering with the feeding schedule my men knew she should have. They wanted her to be a strong girl and that would only happen if she kept gaining weight.


    ¡°Eat and then walk,¡± Bane demanded scooping her up and bringing her to me. ¡°Your Mama is leaking milk it has been so long. Stop being stubborn,¡± hemanded.


    Kennedy fought him and wiggled. If she ate, she¡¯d get tired and go to sleep.


    ¡°I want to walk!¡± she hissed up at him.


    Bane wasn¡¯t deterred, ¡°You¡¯ll be strong enough to defy us soon enough, Little One. Eat, sleep, and then walk. That¡¯s what you¡¯ll do now.¡±


    Basin¡¯s family looked shocked. They watched absolutely astonished as Bane handed me my angry daughter. She tried to wiggle out of my arms and Christof told her to stop.


    ¡°Feed,¡± he encouraged, ¡°you¡¯ll be walking in no time. You are cranky because you are hungry and tired.¡±


    Kennedy didn¡¯t often scream and cry, but when she did it was hard to miss. Now she threw a little tantrum in my arms. Stayne¡¯s family stood and backed into the wall. Basin¡¯s family looked wary and sat quietly. They weren¡¯t sure what to do and Kennedy would not stop.


    Damien shook his head and stroked Kennedy¡¯s head and back soothingly. Christof talked softly to her and Kein literally milked my breast to tempt her to eat. It worked, not surprisingly. Kennedy took the rich, warm fluid on her tongue and cried as she clung to me.


    ¡°She¡¯s exhausted,¡± Christof said motioning Stayne¡¯s family to sit. ¡°We can¡¯t let her go so long without food and rest. She needs to sleep some in the day.¡±


    Choking sobs were intermixed with sucking sounds as Kennedy slowly settled down in my arms.


    ¡°You distract us well, Hannah,¡± Damien joked standing to pat Hannah¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This female offspring is not like you. You would not miss a meal for anything.¡±


    My familyughed remembering Hannah¡¯s unstoppable appetite. Ra told them a few stories from their more recent escapades regarding Hannah¡¯s need to feed. My familyughed and the other men just looked confused.


    I sat and nursed Kennedy and realized the other men had noparison for Damien¡¯s rtionship with Hannah or Kennedy. Unlike the other women here, Hannah and Ra viewed the men as equals. They respected their intelligence and questions. It was the opposite of what the men were used to.


    Kennedy calmed and quieted in my arms. As she rxed Christof passed a hand over her back and stroked her wings. The little spans of flesh twittered and then settled under his touch. He moved the right wing to fold it morefortably on her back before putting a nket over her.


    ¡°Touching of the wings is considered a very personal act,¡± Ramented. ¡°A woman allows her Sisters to touch them. Men should touch them with the reverence you have shown. It is good you interact with the young one this way. She will fit in well¡­ with us and our friends.¡±


    Basin spoke then. He had touched women¡¯s wings to bind them. Many times he¡¯d suffered the sharp barbs at the tips. No one had ever encouraged him to revere a woman¡¯s wings.


    ¡°We have learned the true history,¡± Ra told him sadly. ¡°In the past you would have been family with women, as well as, your Brothers. You would have respected them and they would have respected you.

 257

    ¡°Those rtionships now are built on pain and fear. The women believe they are superior because they are stronger. You have talents and so you are an asset. But, you and your Brothers have the right to grow and flourish without dread. All sentient creatures should have that right.¡±


    The girls let the statement hang and didn¡¯t push the issue further. Damien passed a hand down my arm and smiled at me.


    ¡°We have found great happiness that way,¡± he said simply. ¡°Freedom makes the family strong.¡±


    Basin and Stayne didn¡¯t like this conversation. It upset their way of looking at the world. Basin brusquely asked Hannah to continue to exin about animals that flew in the air. He was obviously changing the subject. The girls respected the request and obliged with information.


    On the sixth day the men were sent back to their jobs. Tosu had quietly told Damien the escaped men were not found. She congratted him on training me to be strong in the face of Nu-reeh¡¯s wrath. He had politely thanked her, but found the interaction odd.


    Hannah and Ra had spent the five days cooped up in our little area. They were getting restless.


    ¡°We love you, Mama,¡± Hannah told me softly, ¡°but we need to fly. This space is too contained.¡±


    ¡°There are also things we need to check out,¡± Ra said softly.


    I knew what they needed. The men I¡¯d rescued were friends and the girls wanted to check on them.


    With a heavy heart I watched the girls leave through the skylight. They were so carefree and wild. The entire world was their yground. Listening to them I almost felt like I had been there with them, learning and exploring. It had almost made me feel free.


    Instead of feeling sorry for myself, I smiled down at my daughter. Her fur was just starting to grow and I petted the thick tufts lovingly. Her skin had been white, but the fur almost appeared striped. I traced the patterns as I smiled at her.


    ¡°I could pluck it,¡± she told me seriously and I was shocked.


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± I scoffed, ¡°your fur, andter your hair, will protect you from wind and cold. Hannah used her hair to hide injuries from me. You need it. Don¡¯t ever talk about losing it.¡±


    I walked with Kennedy back into our apartment and sighed. All three families had huddled in here for five days to listen to Hannah and Ra. The main room was a mess.


    I settled Kennedy with some toy puzzle pieces and started to clean. She wasn¡¯t done with our conversation though.


    ¡°It would make me more like you, if I didn¡¯t have fur,¡± she said. ¡°The jelly creatures could probably be paid to remove my hair. I¡¯d just have to wear clothes like you and Dad.¡±


    Pausing in my picking up, I red at her.


    ¡°You cannot weaken yourself for any reason,¡± I argued. ¡°The fur is a strategic advantage. This is a tough world. You know what I¡¯ve read and you heard your sister-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting rid of it as soon as I can,¡± she said decisively.


    Kennedy was dead set on removing her fur and hair. She didn¡¯t like it and it wasn¡¯t pretty. I couldn¡¯t say anything she would believe. By the time the men came I was frantic and they found that a little silly.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t like she¡¯ll do it right now,¡± Kein reminded me. ¡°What¡¯s she going to do? Shave?¡±


    ¡°Maybe we should lock up the knives again,¡± Evan joked and they all found that funny.


    Christof did sit and have a serious talk with her though. The rest went and brought back food as he discussed the importance of maintaining her natural defenses with her. The fur was permanent clothing that kept her warm. It was ayer of protection against sharp objects aimed at her skin. He could convince her in ways I could not.


    ¡°I like Mama¡¯s skin,¡± Kennedy told him sadly. ¡°You like Mama¡¯s skin, too. I want to be pretty like Mama.¡±


    I was horrified listening to her talk. She was confusing human beauty with beauty here. Kennedy would never look human. The Paterian genes had overridden mine in most ways. This was going to be a disaster for her.


    Christof considered Kennedy for a moment and then sat back.


    ¡°Dinah,¡± he said softly, ¡°is the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen. Each time we had to mate I hoped it was her that would take me. You know I feel that way. I admire her strength and speed. When I was younger, I even found her temper attractive.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I did not know that about Christof. Of course we¡¯d never talked about who his favorite woman was. It just had note up.


    ¡°Your Mama,¡± he continued, ¡°is special and so very different. It wasn¡¯t until she exined the Earth concept of beauty to us that I understood. We just don¡¯t think of beauty the same way. You do not have to alter yourself to be lovely. The men you breed with will find you beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Not too soon, though,¡± I interjected hurriedly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that for a long while.¡±


    Both of themughed at my obvious concern. It wasn¡¯t like a man could force her. My worry wasical to them.


    Still, how I wished everything in her life would take a long while.


    It was not to be. Kennedy grew fast, much quicker than Hannah. I knew the steps now and watched them happen sadly. She flew and her wing tips were hardened. Unlike her older Sister she epted the paint on the barbs graciously. When her talons grew I nearly spent the day in tears. I knew what came next.


    Rose and Fuji did their best tofort me. Rose understood my sadness, Fuji did not.


    ¡°We keep our children on Earth,¡± she told Fuji repeatedly. ¡°The freedom they have here would be unheard of at home.¡±


    Fuji could notprehend, but she did her best to help me. She taught me a dance they did on her native. It was one to celebrate new beginnings. I found the activity distracting and focused on that when the sadness struck. Being active seemed to stave off the sadness, so I moved as much as I could.


    The day Kennedy¡¯s teeth started toe in Hannah happened to be around. We sat and talked as my youngest sucked on the cold stalks. Hannah was thrilled Kennedy could soon join her and learn the world. I did my best to be happy for them and not mourn my loss.


    Within fifteen days of her teeth fully erupting, my second daughter left our dwelling. Seeing her fly off with Hannah was moreforting than seeing Hannah do it all alone. Still, I cried on Christof¡¯s chest for most of the night.


    My breast milk was dried up with a liquid that I drank daily for four days. It wasn¡¯t as quick as the shot had been, but I guess it didn¡¯t hamper my fertility. I could not believe I was expected to reproduce so soon.


    My family and I, along with Basin¡¯s and Stayne¡¯s families were moved back to thepound after Kennedy was gone. They were happy to get out of the mountains. I just felt numb.


    The trip from the mountains to thepound was a haze for me. It seemed my world was held in a permanently fog. I couldn¡¯t seem to lift myself out of it.


    My first day back at the Keepers for the Administrators was something I dreaded. Last time I¡¯d been here Vesa and her friends had attacked me. I feared finding out what had happened to them and I wondered if they would still hate me. It wasn¡¯t like I had the energy to fight with them.


    Damien walked me into the Keepers that first morning and took me all the way into the hall we worked in. He found my seat next to Rose and settled me. Leaving a hand on my shoulder he talked to the Keepers and insured I¡¯d have everything I needed for the morning.

 258

    It was an odd disy. I assumed it was so the other girls would note how interested he was and not harass me. If he¡¯d asked I would have told him not to treat me different, but he obviously had his own ideas.


    I felt a kiss on my head and he was gone.


    I sat staring nkly ahead, waiting, when Rose took my hand.


    ¡°They wish us to write Ciara, as we did before,¡± she said gently.


    I had no ideas and sat looking at her. Rose took the initiative and started to write a short story. I wasn¡¯t even sure exactly what it was about. Fuji drew pictures for itter in the morning. It was all a blur to me.


    My kneeling ce was by the front gate at lunch. The sun here was so much warmer than in the mountains. I knelt in the warm rays and a tear crested my eye. Kennedy would love the weather here. She adored sitting in sunny ces and talking with me. I was sure wherever she traveled she would like the warm ces best.


    Hannah was never that particr with light. Obviously she adored the sky, but she had liked exploring the crevices in the mountain, too. Darkness and cold never seemed to bother her. Probably this would suit her well for a mining career. That seemed a good way to earn money.


    ¡°Sweet woman,¡± a voice crooned softly and I looked up surprised.


    Kein knelt directly in front of me and took my hands. I hadn¡¯t even noticed or heard him.


    I rose to stand and motion to my left surprised me. Basin stood with Rose, her kneeling ce under his arm and a bowl in his hand. It seemed they were going with us.


    We walked as group into the forest. I heard the rustle of the leaves as we passed through and the tread of boots behind me. When Kein stopped I looked at the thick forest still in front of us.


    ¡°Sit,¡± Kein said softly pushing me back.


    He¡¯d ced my kneeling ce on a stump. It made afortable chair. Obediently, I sat and watched him. Light filtered down through the trees and dappled the inside of the forest. A stream of light hit his head and I noted how soft the waves in his hair looked.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t spoken without a prompt in two day cycles,¡± Kein said and I looked at him absently. ¡°She just stares in front of her and waits for us to tell her what to do. What is wrong? Did she say anything to you today?¡±


    The question was not directed to me. Rose sat like I did on a simr stump.


    ¡°No,¡± Rose answered, ¡°it is probably a form of sadness. It is very deep. It can get worse with childbirth. I imagine the children leaving her is making it worse.¡±


    ¡°Do many women on Earth get this?¡± Basin asked carefully.


    ¡°Yes, my sister on Earth had it,¡± Rose answered. ¡°She was ill like this for a long time. We had things on Earth to help, but here¡­ I just don¡¯t know.¡±


    Basin started to name off healing creams he¡¯d heard of. Rose considered them, but didn¡¯t think any would help. She talked about the electroshock therapy, that her sister had undergone. It was difficult, but she tried to exin the concept to Kein and Basin. Everyone seemed frustrated.


    They were standing in the forest and talking about me like I wasn¡¯t here. Some deep part of me wanted to be irritated with them, but that would take so much energy. Still, I managed some attitude.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here,¡± I protested weakly looking at Kein.


    The voice behind me startled me as the rest of the family made themselves known.


    ¡°Barely, little Sister,¡± Bane said sounding worried, ¡°you are barely here.¡±


    ¡°You must not do this,¡± Rose said shaking my arm. ¡°I know your girls, they are very strong. They will be upset if they hear of this. Hannah will protect Kennedy if she needs it. Your girls will do well.¡±


    My shoulders slumped a little as I started to tear. ¡°I have to do it again.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rose said with determination, ¡°and we will help you. You must wake up and stop this. The girls would be upset. It is time to be strong.¡±


    We talked through lunch. At some point we ate. I was fed the root in addition to my meal. The men knew how my stomach could be.


    I felt like a zombie and fought to pull myself out of it. For the first time in a long time I tried to converse normally. It seemed to work and my mind cleared a little.


    After the lunch, I felt a little more like myself. I talked to Rose on the beach and tried to make peace with my situation. Sinking into a depression wasn¡¯t going to help. I had to keep myself out of it.


    To distract my mind, I tried to focus on the here and now.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What happened to Vesa and her friends?¡± I asked Rose.


    Fuji answered for Rose. I wasn¡¯t supposed to know. She was here, but she would not be speaking to me. Everyone had been given instructions not to talk about what had happened to her and to keep us apart.


    I sighed and shook my head. If I wasn¡¯t supposed to know, Fuji would make sure I never did. Amand from her owners was all it took. Their word wasw.


    ¡°I would like,¡± Rose said formally, ¡°to swim with you in the ocean. The activity would be good for both of us.¡±


    I could not believe I¡¯d heard her correctly. When she asked the Keepers to remove her ornamentation and stepped into the sea with me, I was more shocked. The pool in the mountains had seemed like torture for her everyday. She¡¯d always done just the requiredps and jumped out.


    ¡°I must learn to be less afraid,¡± she said as we stood in waist deep water.

 259

    I took her hand and we walked a little farther out. She wasn¡¯t trulyfortable in the water, so we just walked in the waves.


    ¡°My¡­ family,¡± she said softly, ¡°is working on changing their mindset. They have requested I also change mine. I have clung to old fears for too long.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Again, I wasn¡¯t sure I had heard her right. ¡°Your family, not your owners, wish you to change?¡± I asked.


    She looked so animated suddenly as she talked.


    ¡°I thought it was just the mountains and the way your daughters treated them. When we came back here, I thought it would be as it was before. Perhaps away from the influence of your family they would change back, but they have not,¡± she said excitedly. ¡°I have a chair at the table now, Ciara. I am invited to sit with them by the fire.¡±


    I was shocked. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me they treated you different,¡± I marveled.


    ¡°Oh, you were so busy with the little one and I wasn¡¯t sure it wouldst¡­ They offered,¡± she said suddenly shy, ¡°they offered to send me back to Earth.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears as I looked at her. Jealousy exploded in me as she talked. No one would stop her if she wanted to leave.


    ¡°I said no, of course,¡± she continued blithely. ¡°I still look like a twenty year old girl and time has gone on for so long. Who would I tell my family I was? I wouldn¡¯t know where to work or what to do. Besides that the portals on Earth are so dangerous. Leaving here just to be crushed in an intergctic portal would be foolish. It would just be a terrible idea.


    ¡°Basin told me I am no longer a sex ve. I exined the concept of lovers to him and he said that¡¯s what we were. They would care for me and I would continue to love them.¡±


    I looked out over the shining sea and imagined myself pushing Rose beneath the surface of the waves until she stopped moving. It wouldn¡¯t be hard. I was certainly trained and I definitely outweighed her.


    ¡°I want to swim to the grate,¡± I said brusquely shaking out of my weird daydream. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you on shore.¡±


    Before Rose could react, I dove forward and swam out through the inlet toward the grate. The water was deep here and the current pulled harder. There was no way Rose would follow me, which was good for her. I wanted to kill her.


    How dare she turn down freedom! The risk of the portals was worth it. This was no way to live. I was furious with her for making her choice and jealous it had been offered.


    A memory came to me as I clung to the grate and looked into the dark sea. I¡¯d asked my men to make the same choice. When I¡¯d feared them rising against the women, I¡¯d asked them to just stay put. Being mad at Rose didn¡¯t make any sense from that perspective.


    I surfaced and took a deep breath.


    It wasn¡¯t Rose¡¯s fault she couldn¡¯t reproduce. I couldn¡¯t me her for making a choice to stay here. The portals on Earth were notable in their tendency to crush creatures using them. ming her for not wanting to die like that was wrong.


    For a little while I swam in the water. I felt better than I had in days, more awake. Something really had been eating at me. I¡¯m surprised it took the men this long to ask Rose for help. They must have been trying to rouse me themselves and I hadn¡¯t noticed.


    I swam slowly back to shore and realized how crummy I felt. My muscles all hurt and I was just exhausted. My impulse was to curl into a ball on the beach and sleep. Rose would not hear of it.


    ¡°I have seen depression many times here,¡± she told me. ¡°Girls, that give in and give up, die. You must stay active.¡±


    We walked the beach and swam in the shallow water. Rose refused to let me just sit and mull. It was an uphill battle not toin about how I felt.


    The men came to pick me up that night and I was bone tired. I watched Damien¡¯s heels as we stepped through the wall and stopped when he stopped.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Bane said sharply, ¡°stop staring at Damien¡¯s feet. Look up.¡±


    My confusion was evident as I looked up into his stern face.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already discussed this,¡± Evan informed me as Damien turned to watch me.


    ¡°ves look down,¡± Christof said from behind me. ¡°You are not a ve, to us. We will protect you, but you must trust us and look up. The way you are acting is dishonorable to the family.¡±


    The argument slipped past my lips before I could stop it. ¡°The other men,¡± I gestured, ¡°will want to hurt me.¡±


    Damien¡¯s brow rose and I heard his answer before he said it. ¡°We said we will protect you and we will. Do you think we are weak men?¡±


    ¡°No, Damien, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re weak,¡± I sighed and smiled.


    Family drama solved, as far as the men were concerned, we stepped onto our transport and sped to the bathing hall.


    Once we reached the mainpound, going to the bathhouse became a daunting endeavor. Several families stopped to advise Damien I had looked at them. He informed them I was supposed to look up and look at them.


    The other men didn¡¯t like Damien¡¯s take on things. Several made the mistake of telling Damien they would take care of my indiscretion themselves. When they took one step toward me, the fight would start.


    My family fought with righteous fury. Damien and his Brothers were brutally efficient in putting the other men in their ce. It was never much a battle and it was always more of a beat down.


    Considering themotion I was not surprised when the General showed up. The men calmly separated as therge man entered the bathing hall. They were waiting and I was waiting, too. Now Damien would have to stop this craziness. He would not have a choice.


    ¡°What seems to be the problem?¡± the General asked looking between several badly bruised men and my angry looking family.


    The other men were quick to tattle to the General. I was looking around and Damien refused to do anything about it. In fact, Damien had told them I was supposed to look around.


    The General looked at Damien and then looked at me. Finally, his gaze settled back on the men. He looked exasperated.


    ¡°Damien can do as he wishes with his ve,¡± the General announced. ¡°If he wishes it to look around then that is appropriate. This is Damien¡¯s issue to control, no one else¡¯s.¡±


    The General¡¯s word wasw, even if it was strange. The big man turned and strode out without a backwards nce. It surprised me that Damien and his Brothers seemed irritated by the promation.


    We got in the water and I started to rub down Damien. He was tense and not loosening under my hands. Finally I walked around the little bench he was on and looked questioningly into his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked softly touching a bruise on his chin.


    He hadn¡¯t looked injured from the fighting, but perhaps he was in pain. Not that being in pain had ever affected him before. Damien just seemed disgruntled.


    ¡°The General could have asked our reasoning,¡± he said tightly. ¡°The other men should know what they think is wrong. No one will ask us about our choice now. It will make it more difficult to make the men see reason.¡±


    I stood shocked and staring at Damien. Their desire for me to not look like a ve was intended to garner attention. Damien wanted to show the other men a new way to think. He wanted to guide them.


    ¡°You are a General, aren¡¯t you?¡± I sighed sitting on hisp. ¡°Nu-reeh was correct.¡±


    My statement infuriated him and his stripes darkened. Christof understood what I meant. He exined it was very much like Damien to want to mentor the other men. Damien did a fine job leading his own family.


    ¡°Was that what you intended to say?¡± Damien asked me as I pulled the cloth across his chest.


    I answered affirmatively and continued to bathe him. The answer seemed to console him for the time being.

 260

    We moved upstairs and the men dressed in their linen shifts and put mine on me. I realized, that I had been wearing it for days without noticing. We didn¡¯t have clothing for me in the mountains. Not like the light cloth would have been warm enough anyway. The ornamentation I wore up there was necessary for myfort.


    I thought of the mountains and my daughters. The dangers Hannah had discussed terrified me and I worried for Kennedy. She was leaner than Hannah, but heavier. We¡¯d discussed it and it seemed the human bone structure was actually heavier than the Paterian. Kennedy was fast on the ground and slower in the air. I fretted over her.


    I sat staring into the fire after dinner and was surprised when a knock sounded at the door. Basin entered with his family and Rose. She came right to me and looked into my eyes.


    ¡°I have seen many humans broken by this,¡± Rose said with great authority looking over my shoulder. ¡°The ones that survive seem to stay active. I have given this much thought. Ciara must be kept very active in mind and body.¡±


    It was back, I realized. My face felt ck and I had no memories of what we¡¯d done for dinner. I was slipping in and out of some weird depression.


    ¡°You could have just asked me,¡± I said suddenly furious at them for calling Rose. ¡°Every time I seem off you don¡¯t have to go call HER.¡±


    I stood up and paced the room. Rose was such a damned know it all. A free, know it all my inner voice reminded me. She was not a ve to anyone. She couldn¡¯t breed, so the women did not care about her and her men considered her family. It would¡¯ve felt good to have just pulled back and slugged her.


    The violence in my own thoughts shocked me and I unclenched my hands. I became aware of the two families watching me and felt embarrassed. Unbidden a tear crested my eye and I fell apart.


    Christof caught me before I crumpled to the ground. I sobbed in his arms as he carried me to a chair. We sat together as the conversation wrapped around us.


    Rose told them this sort of thing had happened often at the Keepers. The ves would hide it andfort their own. The depression could be manifested with anger, sadness, acting out, or drawing in as I had been doing. She had seen it on Earth and she had seen it here. It was something that happened to humans.


    ¡°The best cure I ever saw was exercise,¡± Rose said bluntly. ¡°The ves that decided to get strong enough to escape would do things to build their stamina. It seemed to actually lift them. Even though none of us ever got away, those that reacted that way survived better.¡±


    I shook my head and started to argue. My body was weak and tired. There was no way I was going to be able to exercise more than I was already. My whining did absolutely no good.


    Damien had had enough from me. I was allowing weakness to overpower me and he just would not hear of it. My days would be regimented from now on.


    ¡°You shall help Rose with the stories in the morning,¡± he demanded. ¡°I want your mind busy. If she tells us you are not helping, I will find a way to punish you without pain. It is not my goal that you fear me, but this cannot continue.¡±


    I wanted to argue, but the look on his face told me how far that would get me. The collective mind was settled.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°In the afternoon you will swim the length of the inlet sixteen times until we tell you otherwise. We will help you exercise in the evening,¡± he finished calmly.


    Bane grinned and sat back in his chair. He talked about the small training field near the Child Keepers. No one would be therete in the afternoons. It would be the perfect ce put me in my clothes and train me.


    Basinughed long and loud before he spoke, ¡°You n to clothe the human and train her with swords in thepound? The men will think you¡¯ve gone crazy, Damien! You should hear what they said after your escapade in the bathhouse.¡±


    Damien snorted in disgust. He couldn¡¯t care less what anyone thought. If they didn¡¯t like it, they could talk to him about it. Evan grunted augh as Bane pantomimed beating them.


    Basin¡¯s family left with Rose on Basin¡¯s arm a little whileter. I watched jealously as they sauntered out. Rose was so calm and confident. I hated her for the life she led and the choices she was allowed to make. My face was a vicious scowl.


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Evan stated taking me from Christof, ¡°your attitude is terrible. You need to be distracted.¡±


    Evan stalked toward the bedroom and I started to struggle. Long ago I¡¯d learned what they meant when they said I needed to be ¡®distracted¡¯.


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± I wailed fighting his grip, ¡°I¡¯m tired and I want to sleep. I don¡¯t want to have sex tonight. You said I could say no!¡±


    Evan smiled down at me and sat me on my feet. He didn¡¯t let me go, though. We stood in the bedroom while his Brothers surrounded us.


    ¡°All we want is a kiss,¡± he said holding my wiggling form and using the English word as it should be. ¡°Would you deny us your affection. It means a great deal to us, you know that.¡±


    I stopped moving and stared up at him. It would have been easy to refuse him if he looked sarcastic or smug, but he didn¡¯t. Evan¡¯s face looked sincere. He could have such innocent appearing features when he wanted to.


    ¡°Please,¡± Kein added softly brushing his hands down my sides to rest on my hips from behind, ¡°a kiss to show us you still care for us.¡±


    I was surprised and turned my head to look at his earnest features.


    ¡°You have been so strangetely, so distant. We have missed you, Sister,¡± he said tilting his face and watching me.


    ¡°I love you, Kein,¡± slipped out as I caressed his cheek with the back of my hand.


    ¡°May we kiss you?¡± he asked sincerely. ¡°Let us show you we love you, too.¡±


    I agreed and saw the smile light his features. They could be so simple sometimes.


    A tug at my night dress surprised me as Evan pulled it off. I fought him a little, until he told me he just wanted to kiss and reaffirm my taste on his tongue. His reasoning made sense. Evan had not tasted my skin in a long time and I knew he loved to do that.


    The kisses started slowly and only on my mouth. There was no fire in the action. The men just brushed our lips together sensuously. Ever so slowly I was backed toward the bed until I sat on it.


    Then the men kissed me everywhere. Bane kissed the length of my spine as Damien kissed down my legs. Evan eventually pushed me onto my back and began kissing mybia and the entrance to my womanhood. It was tender and erotic, but never more than a brush of lips to skin.


    It was a trap and they got me. When Christof kissed up my arm and skimmed his lips over my mouth, I grabbed him. Using my tongue I kissed him deeply, it was the signal they were waiting for.

 261

    The mouth on my cunt became more insistent quite suddenly and I understood what they¡¯d done. I wanted them now. The light stimtion had been designed to raise my desire and it had worked.


    The linen covers the men usually wore were long gone. No matter what direction my hands went in they encountered warm flesh. It felt as though I was drowning in men and I didn¡¯t mind a bit.


    It was Evan that crawled over me first. The kissing had been his idea, so I was his reward.


    ¡°You are tight,¡± Evan groaned as he sunk inside of my wet heat.


    I begged him to go slow, because he was right. We had not had sex since before Kennedy¡¯s birth. My tunnel was slick, but Evan felt enormous inside of me. The sensation was unbelievable.


    A kiss was ced upon my lips and then another. Evan¡¯s tongue sought entry into my mouth and I allowed it. As my hands wrapped around his neck his tongue entwined with mine and he groaned loudly.


    Evan tried to be gentle and slow in his lovemaking. He didn¡¯t seed. I ended up wrapping my legs around him to keep up with his voracious thrusting. It was like keeping up with a rampaging bull.


    The constant grind and crush of flesh was addictive. It had been so long since we had been intimate. I teetered on the brink of a monumental orgasm for a moment and then exploded in Evan¡¯s arms as he came.


    It was hard to concentrate on myself as the man above me screamed in climax. His teeth were down and he rose up on his arms to watch our joined bodies as we pulsed together. He didn¡¯t withdraw until thest shiver left my body.


    Iy limply for a moment as my legs disentangled and I spread them on the bed.


    ¡°Do you know how you look?¡± he whispered staring down between my spread thighs. ¡°Red, hot, and open,¡± he growled pressing my legs farther apart, ¡°our seed just beginning to leech from your warm confines¡­¡±


    ¡°Move,¡± Bane demanded pushing on Evan¡¯s shoulder, he¡¯d had enough of waiting.


    Bane bodily moved Evan and stood at my feet. He looked feral and excited as his eyes raked over what was certainly his at the moment. The intense stare made me flush hotter and want to drive him higher.


    Very slowly I brought my legs together and his brow knitted in frustration. Continuing to turn I soony on my stomach as my legs separated again.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you prefer?¡± I asked turning to look at him as my buttocks raised in the air.


    I saw a hint of fangs and knew this was certainly what he wanted. On hands and knees before him, I gave him permission to dominate and overpower me. My right hand strayed over my ass as I pulled one plump cheek away from his prize. Feeling like a sultry temptress I looked back at him and licked my lips as seductively as I could. Inadvertently, I wiggled my hips slightly and the cheeks swayed invitingly.


    ¡°Oil,¡± Bane said roughly, his eyes not leaving my form.


    The small bottle was handed to him silently and he dripped a little on his finger. Using the slick liquid he slowly painted the tight star and then started to dip further inside. One finger and then two prepared the way for his heavy cock. The initial burn was fast reced by the longing ache for more from him.


    ¡°More,¡± I whispered fisting my hands in the sheets anticipating the fullness he would bring.


    They misunderstood the request as Bane continued his thorough preparation, stretching with his fingers. Damien¡¯s legs slipped on either side of my head and I was faced with incontrovertible evidence of his arousal. Hisrge cock was offered to my mouth.


    Giving in to the request, I ran my tongue up the heavily veined shaft. Damien shifted and bucked beneath me, obviously not satisfied. A hand settled on the back of my head and I knew what he wanted. Setting my lips over the tip I sucked him down to the base. The result was a groan of pleasure and a thrust of hips to my face.


    Bane¡¯s fingers were gone suddenly, reced by the hard cock pressing against my flesh. I tried to rx as the steady pressure forced its way into me. It had been so long and he felt sorge. My body writhed as he pushed further and further in.


    Somehow I¡¯d removed Damien from my mouth and found myself panting with my face buried against his low stomach. Bane pulled out and I found the pleasure he always brought to this act. Big hands controlled my hips and stopped me from following the slide of his shaft.


    ¡°Suck,¡± Damien ordered pulling the hair on the back of my scalp tight. ¡°Please, I need your mouth on me.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t often Damien begged and I found it enthralling. As Bane¡¯s cock started to press back into my ass I took Damien¡¯s tool as deeply as I could. Moaning with the stretching made Damien wild and I felt his fingers tighten in my hair.


    I was never denied pleasure and now was no different. Slick fingers yed with the sensitive pearl of my clit and pulled at myrge nipples. Kisses wereid along my back, until I felt covered and surrounded by them.


    The pace sped up as I loosened around Bane. He pressed in as deeply as he could with each thrust and his fingers grasped my hips with increasing urgency. Damien¡¯s tool started to pulse and twitch against my tongue. My world narrowed to the two stiff pieces of flesh invading me, as they tensed and then gushed.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I sucked down everything Damien gave me until he pulled my lips off his staff. He was breathing heavy and covered his softening cock with his hand. Unlike Bane he couldn¡¯t stand too much stimtion after he¡¯d erupted. As Bane withdrew from me I tormented Damien with licks to the base of his shaft and over his balls.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kein asked yfully leaning over us.


    Before I could answer he¡¯d pulled me up and off of Damien. I found myself wrestling on the bed with the littlest Brother and losing badly. His hands were everywhere, pinning me over and over again. He¡¯d allow me to move or flip only to trap me again in another unbreakable hold.


    Facing him, with my hands held securely above my head, I wiggled and arched. His cock rubbed tantalizingly through my soft folds and I saw the passion ze his eyes. Enjoying the sensation he slid against me again, not prating, just stimting.

 262

    In the position he held me, I couldn¡¯t move enough to capture his staff in my warmth. He held my arms above my head, so I couldn¡¯t grab him either. Until he decided this was no longer a battle I was his to toy with.


    ¡°Mercy!¡± I begged finally, pleading with my eyes.


    ¡°I won,¡± he said simply, ¡°so stay where I put you.¡±


    His golden eyes were fierce and I remembered his fascination with ropes. Evidently the ability to bind me with just his words was just as enticing.


    I stayed very still as he released his physical hold. Lips drifted over my neck and left a wet path to my nipples. I moaned at the loss as his cock which was pulled away from my center.


    ¡°Patience,¡± he murmured toying with the ample swell of each breast.


    Ever so slowly his lips passed back up my chest and my neck. There was a slow steady push as he rubbed his length back against my slit. The head slid easily into my softness and he pressed in until nothing was left to fill. My fingers itched to hold and stroke him, but I remained obedient and moaning beneath him.


    Kein was lost in his pleasure grunting and straining above me. Several times my arms flexed in an involuntary need to hold him, but I stopped myself every time. Kein noted the small motions and stilled his motion, smiling down at me. He roused himself from pleasure long enough to pull my arms around his neck.


    ¡°Happy now?¡± he asked quietly as I ran my fingers through the silky hair at his nape.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I whispered pressing a kiss on his chin and another at the corner of his mouth.


    Kein smiled at me before pressing our lips together. I felt the drop of his secondary teeth as our tongues brushed against each other. My hands ran slowly down his back until I was holding his hips. The quick movements of his strong muscles under my hands sped up and I knew he was close.


    I was close too, the way he moved pressed my flesh in the most delicious way. I couldn¡¯t stop arching against him and seeking more contact. I got my wish as he came.


    The small man pressed me into the bedding with surprising force, grinding us together as he spurted inside. The stimtion was too much and my eyes rolled back in my head as I rippled around him. I was still orgasming as he pulled away and Christof took his ce.


    ¡°You are wet and ready,¡± Christof growled as he pulled me to straddle him, ¡°Which is good, because I cannot wait.¡±


    My friend was usually sweet and gentle, but through hazy eyes, I saw his raw need. Watching his Brothers patiently this time had taken too long. He wanted his own satisfaction.


    Keiny panting beside us as Christof sharply impaled my quivering flesh. He grabbed my hips and pulled them forward. We separated for a mere second before he thrust up and had me clenching the sheets by my head. I tried to move fast enough for him, but it was not enough. I couldn¡¯t ride quickly enough for him.


    Christof pushed himself back on his knees and looked at me with wild eyes. I wasn¡¯t prepared as his strong hands rolled me onto my stomach and he grabbed my hips. Before I¡¯d had time to be stable on my knees Christof had thrust in and was rutting me.


    The jarring thrusts were in sharp contrast to Christof¡¯s usual demeanor.


    ¡°Give her pleasure, Brother,¡± Bane scolded reaching beneath us and stroking a dangling nipple.


    Evan seconded Bane¡¯s thought and his hands joined his Brother¡¯s stroking and caressing me. The gentle touchesbined with the hard fucking was my undoing. I rocketed to another searing climax as Christof screamed his own.


    We fell to the bed and Christof rolled off my prone form. His hands were gentle again petting down the line of my spine.


    ¡°You are something I cannot go without,¡± he panted in my ear.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I smiled sleepily at the sentiment as Evan lifted me and carried me to the shower.


    We got ready for bed and I remembered how Damien had said I would spend my days. I felt fine now, but I knew tomorrow I would be tired and sore. I crawled on the bed and tried to beg him out of my training regimen.


    ¡°Lay down and sleep,¡± he ordered pulling the nket over my legs and torso. ¡°We will not let weakness rule you.¡±


    I pouted a little and then Christof made the winning argument.


    ¡°Hannah said she would help us escape,¡± he reminded me. ¡°She refused to take us because you would be in danger. Be strong and let her lead us to freedom. Until she sees you are able to defend yourself, I doubt she will take us.¡±


    The reasoning made me stop. Hannah had promised us freedom. We just couldn¡¯t go now because it wasn¡¯t safe enough for me.


    ¡°She said she would take us,¡± I said staring at them. ¡°We could get away! If I get stronger¡­¡±


    ¡°If you are trained and strong, I¡¯d bet she¡¯d take us sooner,¡± Banementedying his head back on the pillow.


    ¡°Without a doubt,¡± Kein said taking his spot and stretching out.


    That was all the incentive I needed.

 263

    I went to the Keepers as usual the next morning. Damien reminded me of my mission as he sat me down.


    ¡°Help her,¡± he whispered in my ear ncing at Rose, ¡°you understand why you must.¡±


    I looked into his eyes and saw the promise of freedom.


    ¡°Yes, Damien, I will work,¡± I whispered up to him.


    All morning I did my best. I tried to concentrate and help Rose. It was my job to keep my mind alert and awake. I had to stay strong and powerful. We had to escape.


    Christof came to feed me at lunch. We sat under the trees in the forest with Basin and Rose. She assured them I had tried and stayed faithful to the job. Christof smiled at me as we ate. He believed I was trying.


    The afternoon was difficult. I stepped into the warm water I loved and wanted to just slip into the quiet beneath the waves. Rose would not let me. She faced her own fear and we started to swim.


    Back and forth we went, feeling the water rush over us as we moved through it. It was rxing and invigorating all at once. Rose had been right, the exercise felt good after a while.


    The men showed up to pick me up and I saw the happiness in Damien¡¯s face. He sped my shoulder and smiled. Bane did the same thing and Christof hugged me. They saw the improvement the right mindset had made in me.


    I wasn¡¯t dull or clouded. I had not given up. For the first time in a long time, I felt energetic.


    The men handled the transport themselves today. Kein took the controls and we went to an area I¡¯d never been before. It was set apart from the mainpound and there were just a few buildings.


    ¡°Look around,¡± Damien encouraged as we stepped off the transport.


    Right away I saw the cameras in the tall walls. They were embedded in the rock faces around us, just like in the mountains. The women watched this area very closely.


    ¡°This seems familiar,¡± I murmured turning around and looking.


    The central area was walled off. In one section there was stadium type seating overlooking the main space. It was like standing in the middle of an arena.


    My eyes lit up when I realized how I knew this space. Damien had ¡°fought¡± with me in my dreams in a ce like this. The central area was a sparring ground. The seats were so other men and boys could watch and learn or be entertained.


    I asked if I was right and Kein exined. This was the training ground for the children ted to be Warriors. Inside walls just like these was where my family spent a good portion of their childhood.


    This would be the perfect ce to train me. Other Warriors would not bother us and the boys were excused from this area for the day. It would be our private training ground.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Christof encouraged pulling off my sparse ornamentation, ¡°we have to get you dressed for this.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The outfit they had bought me to fight in was quickly pulled over my head and up my legs. Within a few moments I stood before them in boots, pants, a white linen shirt, and my cor & cuffs. Everything I wore, but the jewelry, was a replica of theirs. My hair was even pulled back and bound the way Evan did his own.


    My blood was pumping with excitement at the idea I was dressed like this in thepound. This had always just been our secret. Hurriedly I looked around, but the yard was still deserted. It was quiet and secluded, just like they¡¯d promised.


    ¡°Here,¡± Christof sighed, handing me a long shaft of wood with a handle, ¡°you are untrained, essentially. It is not proper for you to hold a sharpened weapon in this arena.¡±


    I cocked my head at him and Damien just shrugged.


    ¡°This ce,¡± he gestured, ¡°has certain rules. We feel inclined to follow them when we are here. It was easier to just train you with your own sword, but here that is not how it is done.¡±


    ¡°We had to earn the right to sharpen our des,¡± Kein said wistfully.


    The men all chuckled at the memories. Training had been hard work. They reminisced about bonding and learning together. It had been something they enjoyed.


    ¡°You will respect the de more when you have earned the right to use it,¡± Evan informed me as he gestured to the center of the field.


    The ¡°training¡± we had done in the past was markedly different from what we did now. The men had found giving me a de fun and treated it like a game before. In this ce, sword work was taken seriously and there were rules we had to follow.


    The first night I learned how to hold a sword and how to stand with one. There were standardized positions the men moved me through. The slow motion exercises were excruciating.


    Over and over again we moved through the prearranged pattern. Bane told me the movements would eventually be rote. My muscles would move me through them in fluid synchrony.


    ¡°When you have learned them well, we will go faster,¡± Bane promised as we did a slow step-turnbination. ¡°They will be so ingrained you will not falter when you must strike.¡±


    It felt like I was doing the Tai-chi movements I¡¯d seen my grandmother do at the gym. I did understand the motions grandmother did were for fitness only, but I was learning to fight. Still the memory of my grandmother made me smile as I worked.


    Boys from inside the Child Keepers wandered out to watch us. They sat in front of us in the stands and I dropped my eyes to avoid looking at them. Damien noticed the second I did it and expressed his displeasure. He got right in my face to exin.


    ¡°You are family,¡± he said sternly. ¡°We do not stare at the ground in the presence of others. You can¡¯t fight staring at the ground and you will not train doing that. Keep your eyes where Bane instructs them to be.¡±


    I shook my head and pleaded with him. ¡°The boys will not understand. They will be confused. They are just children.¡±


    Damien didn¡¯t care. My argument fell on deaf ears. I would act honorably.


    Several groups of boys sat in the stands watching us as the sun fell in the sky. At first they seemed confused. As they watched my little disy, I heard them snicker andugh. I had to agree, this probably looked silly to them.


    One group finally got bold enough toe down into the arena with us. I heard their friends cing bets on how long they¡¯dst. The boys all thought Damien was going to beat this young family down for watching and now approaching his ve.

 264

    The five youngsters drew closer to us and I judged them to be in their older teen years. It still wasn¡¯t clear to me how the beings on this aged, but that¡¯s how they appeared to me.


    The young men walked with confidence, so I assumed they must be a more powerful family. Bane had me upied so I wasn¡¯t able to pay too much attention to them. I did notice how familiar one of them seemed, though.


    ¡°Damien,¡± the lead boy said seriously, ¡°it is an honor to have Warriors on our training grounds. We wish you a good day.¡±


    The little family stood and stared at Bane and I as we trained.


    ¡°It is no longer day, Tyle,¡± Damien told the boy while motioning to the darkening sky.


    The kid took Damien in stride and thanked him for the rebuke. They stood silently watching as Bane moved me through the poses.


    ¡°Feet are all wrong,¡± one of them said pointing, ¡°there is no bnce in that stance at all.¡±


    Bane agreed with the kid named, Aryn, and told him he had a good eye. My stance was made a little wider and my feet were rearranged. The way I¡¯d been standing would have made it easy to knock me off bnce.


    The boys stood brazenly near. They were curious, probably one of them had human ancestry. Damien and his Brothers talked to them pleasantly. I could tell the interaction must be peculiar. The boys seemed too hyped up for this to be a normal thing to do.


    ¡°It would be better if your ve had someone to follow,¡± Aryn told Bane. ¡°I could stand in front and let the ve copy my movements as it moves.¡±


    That didn¡¯t make any sense to me, but it did to the men. That was how they were ustomed to doing this exercise. The older boys stood up front and the younger boys stood in the back. Everyone did the exercise together as the less trained watched the more trained.


    We started again with Aryn in front of me and it was interesting. I tried to model the way he looked, but felt I was failing miserably. His movements were like my family would have made, smooth and controlled.


    I watched the boy in front of me and really thought he looked like someone I should know. He was tall and broad with deep brown hair and eyes. The stubble on his young skin was thick. I imagined he probably had to shave twice a day to keep it looking clean. I kept thinking I knew him from somewhere, which was obviously impossible.


    We worked until the light was gone from the sky. I was exhausted and sore, but I felt good. My mind was clear and I felt alert. Rose had been correct; exercise was good for me.


    Damien thanked the boys for the help and Tyle answered for his family, he was evidently the lead Brother.


    ¡°May we watch the ve train tomorrow eve?¡± the boy asked. ¡°We will help again,¡± he promised.


    ¡°You are free to do as you wish,¡± Damien informed him. ¡°This is your time of day to do with as you will.¡±


    Damien¡¯s answer seemed to please the boys. They enjoyed knowing this time was theirs. Much like everyone else they relished their freedom.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The boys gave a parting greeting and walked toward the exit. Bane grinned at me as they left.


    ¡°You did well, little Sister,¡± he said motioning back toward the spot we¡¯d changed my clothes in. ¡°We will enjoy training you this way.¡±


    We stood in a small alcove as the pants and shirt were pulled from me. My boots were thest thing to go and my sandals quickly reced them. Thanks to the exertion, my body was wet with sweat. I¡¯d been working very hard in the yard. The blue fabric theyy over my breasts stuck to the prominent, raised nipples and adhered to the plump underside. The fabric hung around my waist and clung to my thighs, front and back.


    While I was ustomed to nudity, the filmy fabric, when dry, did give me the illusion of privacy. I tugged at the delicate coverings and my hands were pulled away.


    ¡°Why did you..?¡± I started to ask looking up at Kein and noted his attention was glued to my top half.


    I didn¡¯t fight as he ced my hand at my side. He continued to stare as his fingers began to trace the ares behind the gauze. My whole body shuddered at the light stimtion and my nipples rose to attention. It was easy to see Kein¡¯s teeth were already dropped down watching the subtle change.


    Looking at the other men I noted they were paying equal attention to my glistening form. A bead of sweat rolled down between my breasts and Evan seemed riveted on it. He moved in slow motion to bend over and run his tongue up my belly and over my sternum.


    They¡¯d never taken me publicly and their attention now made me nervous. While I preformed sexually in front of an audience every time, it was always the same audience. The yard was just not a ce I wanted to do this.


    ¡°Damien?¡± I asked hesitantly, looking into his lustful gaze, ¡°could we go back to our rooms, please?¡±


    Despite my best efforts my voice trembled softly. Usually when they looked at me like this their needs were almost uncontroble. I hoped they would understand my desire for the bedroom. But, it was foolish of me to have ever doubted.


    Kein¡¯s hand fell away and Evan straightened up immediately. Damien¡¯s face lost the look of rampant desire as he spoke.


    ¡°You are quite attractive to us like this,¡± he said sounding apologetic and slightly formal. ¡°We would very much like to be back at home with you.¡±


    ¡°Come,¡± Christof said motioning me to our transport, he put his hand on my lower back and steered me to stand in the middle as the rest of the family jumped on.


    Kein wasted no time in starting the machine and raising it off the ground. We were in the air a momentter.


    Other than Christof¡¯s handying lightly on my back, no one else touched me. I looked up at them and saw their faces each held the same nearly nk expression as they looked forward. Whatever they were thinking about had their entire attention.


    Christof caught me looking at him and smiled down at me. His head dipped until his mouth was at my ear.


    ¡°We want you very much,¡± he said calmly, ¡°and right now. My Brothers have never lost their control in a public ce before. You are¡­ so tempting to us.¡±


    I watched as he stood back up and looked forward again. His face held the same calm, stoic demeanor. Knowing how badly they wanted me, I shivered at the implication of the hand on my back. Even waiting, they didn¡¯t want to lose physical contact.

 265

    Kein dropped us right at our door today. I followed Damien off and into our quarters. Three of the Brothers followed me inside and we stood in the anteroom for a moment. The transport obviously had to be taken downstairs and I wasn¡¯t sure what to do with the few moments before Kein arrived.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Perhaps I should bathe?¡± I asked looking up into Christof¡¯s eyes, he still looked stoic and calm like he had on the transport.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he answered beginning to remove the damp fabric from my skin.


    We moved to the shower room where Bane started the water and moved out of its way. I stepped beneath the spray and let it hit my head and run down into my hair. Lifting the thick weight in my hands and twisting, I rung out the excess. The water felt wonderful on my over heated skin as it hit my bare back.


    Turning to face the showers I let the water hit my face and breasts. The steady drum over my nipples made me remember the slight stimtion Kein had given them. I felt them flush and rise in preparation for more attention. The water couldn¡¯t take the burgeoning flush out of my cheeks as it rinsed the sweat away.


    Strangely enough, no one was touching me. Perhaps the men wouldn¡¯t bathe me tonight. Maybe they were waiting for Kein in the other room. Arching in the water, I stretched out my tired muscles. The exercise had been fun, but strenuous.


    Where was my family anyway? I never bathed alone.


    Wondering about the men, my hand strayed over my bare stomach and down to my hip. I missed the gentle massage that always was part of my baths. A low groan made me open my eyes and turn.


    All five of my men were fully clothed and watching me. They stood in a tight semicircle just outside the spray of the showers. Not one of them had even bothered to take off their boots. If the looks in the yard had been dangerous, now they were downright feral.


    It had been a long time since I¡¯d been tempted to call them Master or felt the urge to back away. The raw hunger that seemed to consume them right now made me feel slightly nervous. There was power in my vulnerability, though. I¡¯d never seen them look at another woman the way they looked at me. No one else raised this emotion in them.


    I stretched a second time with my arms raised above my head. Slowly bringing them down I passed my hands lightly over my own nipples and held my breasts out, for a moment, in offering. My fingers skimmed along my ribs and down to stroke across the cleft between my thighs.


    ¡°Do you want to wash me?¡± I asked seductively. ¡°I could do it myself if you all are busy.¡±


    Their boots were gone, quickly followed by shirts and pants. Evan was done first and I took a half step back as he quickly approached.


    ¡°Do I frighten you, Ciara?¡± he asked teasingly.


    I shook my head ¡®no¡¯ as I stared defiantly back at him.


    His blue eyes were bright and full of mischief as he leaned closer to me. He grasped my hair and pulled steadily to expose the line of my throat. Both my hands came up to rest on his chest. I didn¡¯t push him away and just felt the steady beat of his heart under my hands.


    Evan¡¯s tongue ran a long slow line from my cor to my chin. He repeated several times until he¡¯d covered my neck. Moaning slightly I was forced to enjoy the rasp of his tongue sweeping against my skin. Twisting my head gently, he sucked the water off my right ear. The warmth and wetness made me quiver and I lost track of time as he tasted.


    A soft rubbing started on my back as Evan blew into my ear. I recognized the soapy sponge moving in steady circles. My legs felt weak as Evan chuckled and stood up straight. He kept a firm grasp on my hair and tugged it up and out of the way. I was pulled flush to his chest as my back was washed.


    The arousal had been ying tricks on my senses and I came back to myself with Evan¡¯s firm manhood pressed against my stomach. I looked up into his smug face and wanted very much to feel irritated with his game. He¡¯d made me as crazy as I was making them.


    My irritation was short lived as the sponge started to rub across my backside. Fingers separated the bouncy cheeks so the sponge could reach every nook and cranny. The feel of the sponge was maddening on the sensitive skin. Even worse was the finger that swirled tauntingly around the edges of my tight star. My back arched involuntarily as the sponge changed hands and slipped lower between my legs.


    The wicked little thing was dragged slowly across my womanhood several times. It was almost too much and not nearly enough. Whispered pleas were met with severalughs and my legs were pressed farther apart.


    ¡°We will make sure you are clean,¡± Christof whispered in my ear.


    It was his long fingers that cleaned the lips of my pussy. Those same fingers worked the soap diligently around my hardening clit until I was panting and writhing in Evan¡¯s grasp. He only smiled and added a hand against my back. The feel of a strong hand pressing me against his cock made me squirm with desire.


    Evan lowered his lips to mine and I kissed him voraciously. He still controlled my head with his hand fisted in my hair. Suddenly he pulled back from my lips and I he wouldn¡¯t allow me to follow. He smirked at my desperation as Christof slowly started to slide his fingers into my aching center. Evan seemed to be enjoying the frustration on my face as his Brother teased my sex.


    ¡°More,¡± I begged gripping Evan¡¯s strong arms, ¡°please fill me.¡±


    Christof¡¯s thin fingers were not enough to satisfy the needy part of me. I craved the length and thickness that only one part of them could provide.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Damien said crouching down beside us. He picked up the sponge and started to soap the leg on that side.


    Piteous little begging sounds escaped my throat as he ran the sponge up and down my legs. Damien made sure he cleaned all the sensitive parts very thoroughly. Behind my knees and between my toes received extra exploration and cleaning. Before long I found myself licking Evan¡¯s muscled chest and grinding against his full erection.


    ¡°Time for the front,¡± Kein announced happily.


    Without missing a beat Evan pushed me backwards. I would have stumbled, but was stopped by Bane¡¯s hairy chest. He took over Evan¡¯s job and grabbed my hair, pulling me tight against him.


    ¡°Wash yourself, Brother,¡± Damien said to Evan while leaning on the wall and watching Keine toward me, ¡°we will assist her with her bath.¡±


    This was the way they¡¯d done it the entire time, I realized. Each of them had quickly bathed while the others tormented me. My arousal had been a well nned game from the very beginning.


    ¡°You win,¡± I said hoarsely watching Kein build ather up on the sponge. ¡°I want you, please take me to the bed.¡±


    I knew what Kein would do, how he would take his time working my breasts into over sensitized mounds of flesh. Myrge nipples would ache for his touch because of it once he was done. I was already wild with need and mistakenly I tried to stop him.

 266

    As Kein approached me I reached out for the sponge. He just tisked me and moved it away. Without warning my hands were grabbed on either side. Christof and Damien were both grinning madly as they held me still.


    Kein started with my neck and yed the sponge down toward my breasts. With a wicked smile he changed course and thoroughly cleaned the arm Damien was iming. It was a small reprieve, but my nipples were screaming for his touch now. My chest rose and fell, straining toward him as he took his time on my captured arm.


    I didn¡¯t expect it as his warm mouth suddenly descended on a nipple. Flicking his tongue repeatedly over the engorged tip made me feel faint in Bane¡¯s grasp. Before I could register the pleasure he had backed away. The water from the shower was cooler than his mouth had been and my tense nipples tightened at the stimtion.


    ¡°Other arm,¡± Kein announced happily cleaning the arm Christof held.


    ¡°PLEASE FUCK ME!¡± screamed out of my mouth in frustration. I writhed helplessly against their hands and found it useless.


    As Kein left my arm to soap my stomach they congratted Damien on the win. He¡¯d been right-on, when he said how long that it would take for me to beg.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like losing,¡± Kein told me seriously as he worked the sponge up my belly toward my breasts. ¡°I n to take longer now.¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter that I was begging but I did. I pleaded with him to suck my nipples and y with my clit. In all the time I¡¯d spent with them I¡¯d never wanted toe this badly.


    Kein dragged the sponge under my breasts and then teasingly circled each one. His cleaning was maddeningly slow. Once he reached the puckered tips he dropped the sponge and just used his fingers. He was pinching, milking, and flicking the hard tips like they were his own personal toys. Bane assisted with his free hand, lifting the globes and kneading wherever Kein wasn¡¯t touching. The stimtion from the two of them was maddening.


    I stumbled slightly as Bane stepped away from my back. I had not realized how heavily I was leaning on him. Damien and Christof still held my arms and steadied me that way. My brain was foggy with desire and I would have done anything they asked.


    ¡°Tilt your head back,¡± Bane demanded and Iplied.


    Strong fingers moved the soap over my scalp and hair. The long build up must have been getting to them, too, though. They took far less time than they could have cleaning my hair.


    Evan tugged me out of the spray of the water once I was rinsed and dried me with deft strokes to my skin. Kein pulled the water out of my hair with a magic towel and the rest just stood grinning at me.


    ¡°You need your rub,¡± Damien said holding up the little tub of purple goo they used to moisturize me.


    I just could not wait for another moment. Dropping to my knees in front of Damien I took his length between my lips and swallowed it. My tongue worked fervently against him trying to bring him ultimate pleasure. Each quick slide along his shaft took me to the root and if there¡¯d been more I would have taken it.


    They wanted to y with me and see me wild with desire. I couldn¡¯t stand anymore dy. Doing this to Damien would hopefully make them just as crazy for me.


    It worked. The game became too much for them as well. A strong arm wrapped around my waist and I was lifted off the floor. Damien¡¯s shaft left my lips with a plop and Bane threw me over his shoulder.


    ¡°No more games, little Sister,¡± he said hoarsely making his way out of the shower room.


    There was shouting and hooting in the bathroom as the men made their way to the bed chamber behind us. They wereughing at Bane¡¯s sudden loss of control. The big man had seen enough and ytime was over.


    Bane¡¯s hand was wrapped over my ass and his fingers dipped to touch the wetness between my legs. There was nothing for me to grab at along the powerful ne of his back. I couldn¡¯t really control myself as he marched us toward the bedchamber. Bane ensured my continued disorientation as he found my clit and stroked at it lightly.


    My eyes didn¡¯t adjust quickly enough to the dim light of the bedroom when we made it there. I screamed as I felt myself flipped and dropped in the dark. It was a huge relief when my chest and stomach made contact with the bed.


    I turned to seek out Bane¡¯s face and I was confronted with the awesome visage he must show on the battlefield. His teeth were down, his stripes were dark, and the look in his eyes was wild. My first response was to move away and that was a bad idea.


    As I scrambled to pull myself forward, Bane grabbed my hips and pulled me back. A tiny squeak left my mouth when my wet center was pulled flush against his erect cock. The sounds turned to moans as he held my legs separated and thrust his length along the valley between.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    There was no more pulling away as I ground myself against him. The stimtion he was providing was erotic and consuming. When it was evident I would stay where he put me one hand moved so his thumb had ess to my center. He dipped several times into the moisture of my pussy before dragging it to the tight ce he wanted.


    ¡°You need the oil,¡± I moaned softly as his thumb slid in and out of that forbidden pleasure.


    ¡°Not this time,¡± he growled, as his cock slid into my pussy. ¡°We¡¯ve teased ourselves too long for me to wait.¡±


    The sex was intense and I could barely stand the jarring thrusts. Bane¡¯s cock filled my pussy as his thumb tormented my ass. Twisting my hands in the nkets I pushed back against him and ground myself into his body with each thrust.


    ¡°I love to watch them swing,¡± Kein said from the side, just before his head disappeared beneath my tits.


    Kein adored this. My pendulous breasts caressed his face and ran over his open mouth with each swing. He had my eyes rolling back in my head as he tugged roughly on the nipples with his lips and fingers.

 267

    Damien and the rest were not to be ignored. It was demanded I ¡°finish what I started in the bathroom.¡± His thick cock, still damp with my spit was pushed against my mouth. I devoured the glistening organ.


    Bane erupted first. He pulled me so tight against him I was sure he¡¯d actually prated my womb. I expected Damien¡¯s orgasm on my tongue next, but he pulled away.


    Before I had a chance to move Damien had taken Bane¡¯s ce and was pumping me furiously from behind. It took very little effort and he finished with a shout of triumph.


    Copsing on top of Kein, who didn¡¯t seem to mind at all, I looked back at Damien as he panted on his knees.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like my mouth anymore?¡± I asked confused.


    ¡°I like it fine,¡± he smiled as Kein sucked particrly hard on a nipple and I arched toward him. ¡°Sometimes I just enjoy your wetness as my Brothers do.¡±


    For some reason, tonight they all wanted that soft, wet space between my legs. Even Kein, who started out with his cock nestled between my breasts, finished by a firm fucking of my pussy. They wanted to share something and apparently that was it.


    ¡°You¡¯re very strange men,¡± I told Evan after he finished andy recovering beside me on the bed.


    Bane was on my other side and his hands slid teasingly over my damp form. I tried to get up and he pushed me back down. Irritated by his refusal to let me up I attempted to wiggle to a sitting position. Evan just threw a leg over both of mine and Bane barred any movement of my torso with an arm over my chest.


    ¡°Let me up,¡± I demanded looking into Evan¡¯s blue eyes.


    My heart sank as I watched him. The mischief in his face was unmistakable. This was a game now and I was sure to lose.


    I felt his damp cock against my hip as he pressed close to me. Bane did the same thing and now I felt absolutely trapped between them. Evan¡¯s arm reced Bane¡¯s and I watched him warily.


    ¡°You only orgasmed twice,¡± Bane informed me as he slid a finger down my stomach and between my legs to caress my clit.


    I tried to keep him from seeding, but my folds were soaking wet and he had no trouble teasing that sensitive pearl of flesh.


    A whine escaped my lips as Evan sucked on my neck and licked my ear.


    ¡°Come for my Brother,¡± he ordered quietly. ¡°We don¡¯t think you are done yet.¡±


    It was a long timeter that they finally let me up. My female body had long been primed for orgasm, especially with them. They wrung every bit of that from me. I barely remembered being cleaned up and the dinner we had afterward. My men had exhausted me.


    The days became a pattern and I got used to it. In the morning I worked with Rose, in the afternoon we swam, and then talked. I used that time toe to terms with this life. At night, my family took me to the training grounds.


    The men enjoyed the physical exercise. They bound my breast and we¡¯d run the perimeter of the ground. Usually we worked on the slow motion stances and I used the fake sword. Some days we worked on precision and I swung my piece of wood at a target to practice actual sword y.


    The young family we¡¯d met the first night continued toe and work with us. Their confidence in dealing Damien and his Brothers grew. Although they¡¯d obviously started this as a dare, they seemed to enjoy conversing with my family. It had originally been curiosity that brought them to us. It was interacting with Damien and his Brothers that kept theming back.


    At first, I noted that my family just made friendly small talk with the boys. Soon Damien and his Brothers began to really get to know them. Obviously they had a lot inmon, but here the different ranks of age rarely conversed with one another. No one knew why.


    One night the boys helped Bane teach me to wrestle. Obviously, only my family would be wrestling with me, but the younger men demonstrated. They stripped down and showed off the moves they knew.


    ¡°Come,¡± Bane encouraged as one of the smaller boys held his Brother down, ¡°look at the cement of the hands,¡± he exined. ¡°Aryn cannot rise with Tyson holding him like this. All the force is here and here.¡±


    I nodded and looked at the two boys straining against each other on the ground. Bane was right. The smaller boy, Tyson, had therger boy, Aryn, trapped beneath him. Tyson had Aryn¡¯s arm twisted so therger boy could not rise without harming his own shoulder.


    There was no way I¡¯d be able to hold a man like that, but I paid attention to every detail of the hold. Bane made me crouch down and really look at them. My eyes lingered over Aryn¡¯s family mark and I suddenly jumped back with a hand over my mouth. No wonder the boy looked so familiar.


    The boys released each other and stood when I backed away from them. They looked concerned. My reactions always seemed to throw them off guard. I was special to Damien and his Brothers and they just weren¡¯t sure how to take me.


    Damien was in my face a secondter with Christof right behind him.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± Damien demanded. ¡°Did they frighten you? They will not harm you Ciara. They did not move when you were near. We will protect you.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t frightened,¡± Christof said watching me closely. ¡°That is surprised.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­¡± I trailed off. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you here,¡± I said pleadingly.


    Damien wouldn¡¯t hear of it. He put his ear to my lips and demanded the secret right now.


    The shock reverberated through all of them when I spoke.


    ¡°Aryn is Bane¡¯s offspring,¡± I said softly. ¡°Look at his shoulder, Damien. Your mark is there along with Bane¡¯s number.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Damien straightened and looked at Bane, who just looked amazed.


    ¡°We apologize, Warriors, if we have offended you,¡± Tyle said cautiously, crossing his left arm over his chest and bowing his head.


    Damien regained control first and assured the boys nothing was wrong. He exined the position had just reminded me of something. I was merely surprised, nothing more. He encouraged them to continue what they had been doing. No apology was necessary.


    The activity continued and Bane kept staring at Aryn. I knew what he felt. That boy was his to know as he had Hannah and Kennedy. He had been kept from something special his Brothers had experienced.


    We stood in the field and I learned some of the basics of wrestling. Bane was so distracted Kein ended up doing most of the teaching. The young boys seemed to notice, but they didn¡¯t let it stop them from doing as the Warriors asked.


    When we were done and it was time to go home I saw the longing on Bane¡¯s face. He wanted to spend more time with Aryn. It was obvious to me. It must have been obvious to Damien also.


    ¡°In three day cycles we have a trip nned,¡± Damien said. ¡°We have reserved a cabin and we will stay there for several day cycles. It would be a pleasure if you boys would join us. We will ask the Child Keepers if we may Keep you those days, if you are willing.¡±

 268

    The tion I saw on those young faces was like being told they were going to Disney World. Tyle¡¯s family had never been asked to be Kept by Warriors before. The boys were ecstatic.


    ¡°We will train you some, if you would like,¡± Bane promised staring down at his son.


    ¡°Yes, sir, we would enjoy that,¡± Tyle answered politely grinning ear to ear.


    It wasn¡¯t until our shower that night I had a horrible thought.


    ¡°Are we breeding at the cabin,¡± I asked panicked. ¡°That would be very odd to do with five young boys watching. Please, tell me this isn¡¯t a breeding time.¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Evan said cleaning my hair.


    ¡°Nu-reeh has put off your breeding time,¡± Damien informed me. ¡°She does not want¡­ more family for us right now. Our Mistress will not schedule that until she has time. You do not need to worry, we know this talk upsets you.¡±


    He sounded a little irritated for some reason. I just shrugged and let them pamper me in the shower. They knew I was working hard and my baths were half massage at this point. It was hard to stay stressed during this time.


    My mind wandered during the bath, perhaps Nu-reeh was giving me something in my drink to prevent conception. It was the sweet tasting one, so I wasn¡¯t sure. I had not gotten the shot, either. We should probably talk about it, because otherwise the inevitable would happen.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I knew the men weren¡¯t trying to get me pregnant, but they adored sex. We still had plenty of it. Damien considered the nightly distraction part of my therapy. Although I rolled my eyes at his logic frequently, I couldn¡¯t dispute how good they made me feel.


    As Evan rinsed my hair my internal musing was interrupted when Bane got all our attention. The big man mmed his fist into the wall of the shower. The water shuddered with the force of his blow. Christof jerked me away and ced my damp body behind Damien.


    ¡°Calm, big Brother,¡± Kein soothed inching closer to Bane, ¡°you will know the boy. We will see to it. We will treat him as family now that we know.¡±


    ¡°How much more family do we have?¡± Bane asked harshly. ¡°How many others have been kept from us? We should have known them. I should have guided him¡­¡±


    Damien spoke low and forcefully. He reminded Bane he was the best trainer in the ranks of the Warriors. Bane had been taking care of that young man for most of his life. The lessons he taught him wouldst all his days.


    Bane was furious. I could see his Brothers working hard to calm him down. If they didn¡¯t rx him, the rage would be infectious.


    ¡°How have we never seen the mark?¡± he asked slumping his shoulders.


    The water was turned off as Damien touched one shoulder and Evan the other.


    ¡°They kept us a distance from the young ones most of the time. We only trained them inrge groups of many families,¡± Kein said. ¡°We were never encouraged to pay them much attention. None of us ever looked at another man¡¯s mark. There was never a reason to.¡±


    I dried myself with a towel as the men spoke to Bane. Wrapping the fabric around my body I settled on a bench and watched them. Christof had obviously wanted me away, so I stayed away.


    Bane noticed me sitting on the other side of the room and walked to sit beside me. His Brothers hovered, but allowed us to be near one another. Bane sat and put his elbows on his knees. Cocking his head to the side he smiled sadly.


    ¡°I understand now,¡± he said simply. ¡°They disappear from you. You cannot protect them or know them. The sadness makes sense to me now.¡±


    My hand reached out to soothe down his wet back. It felt like a reconnection of sorts. Evan handed me a towel and I rubbed Bane¡¯s back dry. His angry outburst had forced his Brothers to separate us. Prior experience told me that would upset him. Family gained strength when they were together.


    ¡°You know this boy,¡± I soothed. ¡°I know you train all of them. We will know him better now.¡±


    ¡°We will not just know him,¡± Bane said staring at the floor. ¡°We will free him. He should not be kept this way.¡±


    Kein answered before I had a chance to say anything. ¡°Hannah will take him away. She will help him.¡±


    Damien agreed and so did Christof. Hannah had said she¡¯d take my men if it wasn¡¯t for me. Certainly she¡¯d take young Warriors.


    The conversation concerned me. Those boys were just that, boys. They were children. Yes, they had trained, but they were very inexperienced. They barely knew how to fight and they knew nothing of the world. This would be a dangerous endeavor for them.


    ¡°Do they practice with sharpened des?¡± I asked quietly.


    The men looked ufortable and Bane spoke quietly. They would not qualify to use the sharpened des for another three turns of the ringed moon. The men waited and watched me. I knew they expected me to tell them, no. Not that my opinion could stop them, but I knew it mattered. The family had to agree.


    ¡°You must train them in the dangers they will face,¡± I said instead. ¡°While we have them at the cabin you can start their real education. Ry the stories Hannah has given you.¡±


    Bane looked up at me and smiled. We were in ord. Damien¡¯s family would save Bane¡¯s son.


    Just as Damien promised, three dayster we prepared for a trip. I was dressed in one of the long blue dresses like I wore in the mountains. Two brown outeryers ensured I¡¯d befortable on the way out. Bags were packed and loaded before we picked up our charges.


    It was just after sunrise when we flew off on a transport being followed by the young family. Bane chose to ride with Tyle¡¯s family. He knew they had never been this far from thepound before. There would be loads of new things to see and he wanted to be there to exin.


    We¡¯d packed a fair amount of stuff that went with us. The men had quietly brought the swords they had learned with. The weapons were smaller than what they had now and more worn. They nned to give Tyle¡¯s family a chance to use a de for the first time.


    ¡°We¡¯ll teach them to use these well,¡± Damien promised Bane. ¡°Hannah will take them if they can take care of themselves.¡±


    I rode with the men and smiled at their excitement. I tried not to think negatively, but I hoped Hannah would agree to this. She had been very resistant to taking me, because of my weakness. I hoped these children would not be judged too young.


    When we got a good distance from thepound my brown hood was removed. The men liked to see me talk to them and I preferred not to be cloistered away. We talked andughed the entire trip.


    Halfway to our destination we stopped for a snack. Bane showed Aryn everything around us. The boys had learned about nts from the Child Keepers, but some of these things they¡¯d never seen in real life before. Everything was new and different.


    Bane talked about the nts on the ground and the tracks in the dirt. He also told the boys about some of the strange nts Hannah had told us about that existed beyond the mountains. The boys were enthralled by all of it.


    ¡°He¡¯s a good father,¡± I said watching Bane patiently teach the five young ones. ¡°It is a shame he was kept from it.¡±

 269

    ¡°Is he not Daddy,¡± Damien asked passing me a cup.


    I smiled at Damien¡¯s use of the word. While we sat I taught them the different names for a male-breeder in English and how I would have used them. There was no equivalent in theirnguage, so they used my words. It would have served no purpose to have such variety of phrasing here, males were just sperm donors.


    We made it to the cabin in thete afternoon. The small squat building was old and well used. This building had no windows, which I was sure would make it feel cramped on the inside. I hoped the inside was roomier than the outside looked. With eleven of us here it seemed it might feel full very quickly.


    Bane and Damien took the boys inside and taught them how to check the rooms for pests. You had to find any cracks that a Scar could crawl into. The dwelling had to be safe enough for your Brothers to sleep in, so you always checked it well.


    The kids had never stayed outside thepound and they were giddy with excitement. I watched them follow at the big mens¡¯ heels, doing just as they did. The young ones checked every bit of the cabin, just as instructed.


    Once given the all clear, I walked into the main door with Christof. The youngsters were still checking everything out. They looked in the empty cabs and explored the fire ce. Evan helped them start the fire, while Kein brought the first of our bags in. Damien encouraged the boys to be useful and they hauled everything inside for us.


    Christof and I unpacked the kitchen area and Bane had them help unpack the other rooms. Evan exined it was easier to be organized if everything was put away as soon as we arrived.


    ¡°Going through your pack every time you need something is wasteful,¡± Damien exined. ¡°This is afortable ce and you should make good use of your surroundings. We will be here several day cycles. There is no reason to keep your things tightly packed. Everything should be neatly put away.¡±


    ¡°Now when you stay outside, things are different,¡± Kein said as he took towels to the bathing room. ¡°Your family will have a pack and everything must be reced in it after you have used it.¡±


    Damien asked and the boys rattled off what a pack for traveling toward the mountains should contain. They had obviously rote memorized what they would need although they¡¯d never used it.


    ¡°Just as when we learned it,¡± Kein said proudly as Bane congratted Aryn on his good memory. Damien told the boys that they would have to always remember that information; it was a constant in life.


    Thement shook me and I looked strangely at Kein for a moment. On Earth I remembered looking at camping gear with Uncle Eddy in a store. He had beenughing at some new thing you could use to start a fire. There were obvious basics, but someone was always inventing a better way.


    My eyes shot down at the appalling fact I¡¯d just realized. Nothing changed here. The men were not encouraged to be curious or to seek to better themselves. They just wandered around asionally fighting over worthless stones, but being careful not to kill one another.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Steadying my hands I ced the bowls we ate out of on a shelf behind Christof.


    How many generations had the men been living this way? They did not grow or change. There was no evolution here. They did whatever little job the women had told them to do and just existed until they died.


    I thought of the men Damien had used to Keep me when Nu-reeh had separated us, Rue and his Brothers. How stifling they must have found it. No wonder they detested the other Warriors. They must have understood how limited they were. No one else saw the world the way they did. To have designed the experiments they did without any outside support was mind boggling. Those men were truly geniuses.


    Bane got my attention as he boomed augh from the main room. He was so happy to be with his son. I was d they were entertained by the boys and had not noticed me. My train of thought would upset them. I shook myself out of it before it became obvious.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Damien said walking toward me, ¡°we will hunt for dinner now. The cabin is safe and secure. There is no way for pests to enter, you are safe inside. The boys are going toe with us. We will teach them and let them experience the way we hunt.¡±


    I nodded and smiled at him, that was fine with me. He came closer andid a hand on my shoulder. His eyes were serious as he looked deeply into mine.


    ¡°It will not be like when we take you. This is very important for the boys and we will have to leave you here. The door will be closed and the fire is started. You must not go out, though, stay inside,¡± hemanded.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll sit and knit. I brought my needles and yarn.¡±


    ¡°It is part of our promise to the Child Keepers,¡± Damien continued. ¡°If the boys leave this cabin, we are all to go with them. If one of us stays with you, one of them cannot go.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Damien,¡± I said nodding my head at his redundancy. ¡°I won¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    He leaned down and looked in my eyes, as though seeking out the truth. ¡°It is important you do not go outside.¡±


    In a sh, I understood his concern. In the distant past, I¡¯d wandered off and gotten in trouble when I was curious. Damien didn¡¯t want to see me repeat that mistake.


    ¡°It is dangerous outside,¡± I repeated sincerely. ¡°If I go out there without you, I might be hurt. I have to stay inside until you return.¡±


    Damien grinned and kissed my forehead. Christofmended me on understanding. They were trying to feel good about leaving me here without them.


    No one really expected trouble, but they had brought my sword. Keinid it beside me on the low couch I¡¯d chosen. This is where they expected me to stay.


    They¡¯d know if I opened the door, they warned.


    I smiled up at my men and shook my head. I had no intention of opening that door, ever. This hunting thing mightst a while and I wanted to eat dinner eventually. Kissing each of their lips, I pushed them out the door.


    For the first time in a long time, I was left alone. I stood for a moment before the fire and relished the feeling. No one was talking and the room was quiet. I wasn¡¯t supposed to be keeping up with all of them, all at once. Flopping on the chaise, Iughed.


    Blessed silence surrounded me and I sat staring at the fire. The ride here had been long and tiresome. I enjoyed just sitting and rxing for a moment.

 270

    Leaning back I curled up and closed my eyes. I started to doze and roused myself. Evan would never understand if he found me sleeping when I wasn¡¯t pregnant. He¡¯d probably think I was ill.


    My needles and yarn sat in a cupboard in the kitchen. I had watched Christof put them away. Setting back down I started to make a nket. Even though they didn¡¯t really need them, my girls did seem to like things I had made. It made me feel good.


    I was concentrating on what I was doing when the door creaked. I looked up expecting Damien or his Brothers.


    ¡°Did you forget something?¡± I asked happily as the door openedpletely.


    It wasn¡¯t Damien or the new young family. The men that entered all had shaggy, bulky outfits on. I screamed and reached for my swordying several handspans away.


    One man moved quickly toward me and I scrambled away. Darting away from him was foolish, he was obviously stronger, but I tried as I screamed. He leapt across the room in a surprising burst of speed and grabbed me.


    The man snagged my arm and pulled my back to his chest. Without a second thought I screamed for Damien again. A hand mped hard over my mouth and nose, effectively silencing me.


    The rules, I had to remember the rules. I looked down and quieted myself. These men would not hurt Damien¡¯s property if I acted appropriately. I just had to pray these were honorable men and not bandits.


    ¡°Kev, release your hold, that is too tight for a human. She is silent now,¡± the man in front of me said.


    The hand on my arm rxed and I felt the feeling flow back into my hand. The man¡¯s grip had been so powerful it had cut off my blood supply. As his hand rxed on my face it felt sore. He might have left a hand shaped bruise over my lips and cheeks.


    ¡°Rachel, we are sorry to have frightened you,¡± the man in front said. ¡°You do not need to fear us, Kennedy sent us.¡±


    I looked up into his eyes and he smiled at me. He looked familiar, but it was hard to tell. His face was coated in a fineyer of dirt. He was dressed from head to toe in an outfit the color of thend outside. It was shaggy and made him look slightly like a dirty gori.


    I was reminded suddenly of pictures from the television. Snipers on Earth wore camouge like this. I¡¯d seen pictures on the military shows my uncles watched. Uncle Bob had called them Ghillie suits.


    My eyes travelled across the outfit and took it in. It was very much like the pictures they¡¯d shown on the television. It surprised me to think they had these here, too. This man would be invisible lying outside.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We cannot spend long, Rachel,¡± the man said politely. ¡°Thisnd is not safe for us. We have been waiting for you. Your daugh-ter asked us to bring this package to you. The girls could note themselves. It is important that they appear to be doing as they are supposed to. Both of your offspring travel as the older females demand they do.¡±


    I nodded and the menughed lightly. Hannah and Kennedy had taught them what that meant. It was good I understood.


    A tall man stepped forward and motioned to the door. ¡°We have to go now,¡± the man in front said pushing a box into my hands.


    The tall man was sonky. His height was marked even for this ce. It struck me who these men were.


    ¡°You got away,¡± I said softly.


    This was the first family I¡¯d released from the wall. The man doing the talking had been the first one I¡¯d freed.


    ¡°Of course, we did,¡± the man said confidently. ¡°The map led us out and the food gave us strength. We are grateful to you, Rachel, be well.¡±


    The men slipped out the door and dispersed quickly. I turned and watched their backs disappear as the shock settled.


    My first impulse was to pull open the door and see where they¡¯d gone, but I stopped and just pushed it firmly closed. I¡¯d promised Damien I would not do that. Instead I looked down at the box in my hands.


    I smiled as I sat down and looked at it. The box was about the size of a shoebox and it wasshed closed with twine. Damien¡¯s symbol rested proudly on the front.


    Using my sword I sliced through the string closing the box. Gingerly, I lifted the lid and wasn¡¯t surprised at the small bunch of tami leaves inside. They had a pungent aroma, not particrly good or bad as far as I was concerned. Beneath the leaves was my letter.


    This letter wasn¡¯t like thest one the girls sent. It was on paper with no fake cover letter. I opened it and it was very short.


    Mama,


    Hello from Kennedy! My Sisters and I found out you would be near the mountains, so we wanted to give this to you. Our friends that did the delivery were happy to help us. They did it as a ¡®thank you¡¯ for saving them.


    The pad enclosed is for you and it is very special. Hannah and I can use it to contact you and leave messages. You can also use it to contact us and leave us messages.


    My Sister, Eve, designed the interface. She¡¯s quite brilliant withputers. We met less than a month after I went out on my own. My other Sister, Dara, attached the camera so you could see us and we could see you when we are in the right ces.


    It will start as soon as youy your palm across the pad. The directions will be spelled out after that.


    Love you!


    Kennedy, Dara, and Eve.


    At the bottom of the box was a small pad about the size of a small notebook. At the top I saw one of those t circles that we knew to be cameras. The contraption was light in weight and I just stared at it for a moment.


    Iid my hand across the face of the pad and it lit up. The imprint of my palm stayed for a moment and then words flew across the screen.


    Do you wish to gain information or to contact someone? the pad asked in English.


    Writing with my finger I wrote the words ¡®contact someone¡¯.


    Who do you wish to contact, Kennedy or Hannah?


    Well, now was time for me to feel guilty. Choosing one child over the other felt wrong. I chose Kennedy since she¡¯d been the one to arrange this.


    Kennedy is avable to talk, the pad said. Would you like to talk or send her a letter?


    I wrote the word talk wondering what that meant.

 271

    Lines yed across the front of the pad and then the screen seemed to blur. When the lines all cleared I was staring at Kennedy surrounded by two girls both a little taller than her. My eyes filled with tears as her face lit up in a smile.


    She waved at me and I cried as I heard her voice.


    ¡°Hi, Mama,¡± she said happily, ¡°this is pretty cool don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Incredible!¡± I choked out watching her.


    Kennedy looked wonderful. She was healthy and well. Seeing her surrounding by strong looking girls thrilled me.


    ¡°This,¡± she pointed to her left and right, ¡°is Eve and this is Dara. We¡¯ve bonded fully, Mama. You can speak English and they will understand you, too. None of us took the imnt the women offered. We are all part of the new generation.¡±


    I was so d to see her but I was curious why she wasn¡¯t with Hannah. Gathering my courage, I just asked her. The answer surprised me.


    ¡°Hannah,¡± Kennedy sighed, ¡°is just too temperamental for me to bond with Mama. I hope you understand, I love my birth Sister, but she grates on my nerves.¡±


    ¡°She is like her father, just like you are like yours,¡± I smiled. ¡°I hope these Sisters are good for you?¡±


    They were good for her. Kennedy told me the things she had seen and some of the ces she had been. Dara was slightly older, but Eve was just about Kennedy¡¯s age.


    The girls shared simr mindsets, but their ancestry was different. Eve had Earth heritage, but Dara did not. The girls were all agreed that this world was run wrong, though. They did not believe in very or forced servitude.


    Dara¡¯s mother was a very powerful and old female. She had lived a long time before birthing her only daughter. Because she had only Paterian lineage she remembered the time before the men were put in thepounds.


    Life had been better before. The men died young sometimes, but they were happier. Dara¡¯s female breeder missed the rtionship her ancestors had had with their men. It saddened her to see the fear in the men¡¯s eyes every time she approached. Over many years (the women tracked time that way also, so they taught me the Paterian word) Dara¡¯s female breeder hade to think it was wrong.


    Eve had shorter memories than Dara. Her feelings on very were the same as her Sisters¡¯. She remembered Earth of the mid eighteenth century. Hearing Kennedy talk amazed her. She said she would enjoy sitting and discussing Earth with me one day.


    Talking of Eve¡¯s Earth breeder from several generations ago saddened her. The woman had taken her own life after her child was weaned. She could not bear being the ve this ce demanded. I felt for the woman and her offspring. My sad eyes met Kennedy¡¯s and she looked hard at me.


    ¡°You felt that way, Mama,¡± she said firmly. ¡°Do you still feel that way?¡±


    I denied it, but Kennedy wasn¡¯t satisfied. She had thought I might do something foolish. Kennedy demanded to know how I¡¯d been since she left.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been fine,¡± I lied, ¡°never better.¡±


    My words angered my daughter. Her eyes narrowed and I got the feeling she wanted toe through the screen.


    ¡°You can¡¯t lie to Dad because he knows how to read you,¡± she reminded me. ¡°I know what he knows. You are not telling the truth.¡±


    This was so embarrassing and I told Kennedy that. I didn¡¯t really want to exin my ws in front of everyone. It just wasn¡¯t normal for my children to have all my memories. Kennedy should not know how I felt about certain things.


    ¡°I love you and worry about you,¡± Kennedy sighed. ¡°Do you wish to harm yourself?¡±


    I had to admit the whole thing to them. Every piece of my jumbled recovery was discussed in detail with the three girls. I felt absolutely humiliated.


    They didn¡¯t seem to think it was something I should be embarrassed about. Dara congratted me on surviving my inner turmoil. Eve reassured me as Kennedy looked at me with absolute understanding.


    ¡°We will free you,¡± she promised me. ¡°You will not die a ve.¡±


    That brought me to another concern and I cleared my throat. I told Kennedy what the men wanted. My men had nned to ask Hannah, but I wanted to see how Kennedy would react.


    Dara asked pointed questions about the boys. She wanted to know about age and training. I was honest with her, but I felt bad knowing where this was leading.


    ¡°What if they understood?¡± Eve asked suddenly turning to face her Sisters. ¡°What if we didn¡¯t steal them? What if they came to us?¡±


    It made no sense to me, but Kennedy exined. Rescuing men meant capturing the entire family. That could be really hard to do. The women had to keep the men safe, but show them they were free. It often took a long time and it was difficult.


    ¡°What if these boys came to us willingly?¡± Eve asked getting more animated.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    It was a novel concept. Damien could teach the boys about the world and then the free men could take them away without a fight. That would make it so much easier.


    ¡°We have to talk to some Elder Women,¡± Kennedy said suddenly facing the monitor.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I called suddenly desperate not to lose my connection to her. ¡°I¡¯ve so enjoyed talking to you¡­¡±


    Kennedy sighed and gave me the same patient look her father would have.


    ¡°Mama, send a message to Hannah. She¡¯s deep in the mountains, so she won¡¯t be able to talk to you like I am. She would enjoy it if you wrote her a letter. Your pad is set up so you can do that. She¡¯ll get the message and send you one back.¡±


    I smiled and tried not to be a whiny, needy mother, but in truth I just wanted to see my girls. It had been so long since I had seen or heard from either of them.


    Eve spoke next, she exined the pad would not transmit sound if the girls were in the mountains. Kennedy and her Sisters had made sure to be in a ce they could talk to me today. Hannah would probably arrange to be somewhere she could talk soon.


    ¡°The pad burns,¡± Dara said suddenly and Kennedy pped her forehead in a very human gesture. ¡°You can¡¯t get caught by the General or other women with this. It will burn quickly in a fire pit. Don¡¯t stand too near, though. The device is powered by the ore, there will be anrge discharge of power when it burns.¡±


    I looked at it and smiled. Of course they¡¯d run it on the ore.


    ¡°You are curious, Mama,¡± Kennedy informed me. ¡°This pad will let you learn about whatever you want. I¡¯m not sure how to describe its ability to you. The closest I could say is like aputerized encyclopedia.¡±


    I thanked the girls and sent my love. Kennedy seemed to be in a big hurry as she blew me a kiss and signed out. She was very excited about talking to the Elder Females.


    The screen blurred and the girls were gone. I sat and stared at it. God, how I had missed them. This was the first I had heard from Kennedy since she had flown off. If it had been my choice I would have talked to her all day, but she was a busy girl. Just like Hannah, I smiled. Both girls fighting for freedom, I felt proud of them.


    The pad was remarkably easy to use. I figured out how to send a message to Hannah quite quickly. The pad would let me know when she sent a note back. At least ording to the instructions the thing provided it would.

 272

    This would probably confuse Tyle and his family. I put the leaves and the pad back in the box and hid it all in a bag in the bedroom. When Damien returned I would tell him about it privately.


    The door creaked open after I finished straightening up and had been knitting for a while. I was hesitant this time, considering myst surprise. Damien came through first and I smiled with relief at him.


    Damien was not smiling, though. His eyes riveted on my face and a foul curse left his mouth. His sword was drawn and his stripes were dark. A mouthful of secondary teeth made me stand very still and watch him.


    Evan followed Damien in and they checked the cabin. The men moved around me like I wasn¡¯t even present. Their stealthy motions surprised me into staying absolutely still and quiet. My men looked ready to attack.


    The boys entered once the cabin had been searched. The young men held the weapons Damien had given them and they copied the elders¡¯ defensive stance. Bane was thest one in and shut the door behind him.


    Christof put his sword away and approached me slowly. His stripes calmed and the secondary teeth receded. He touched my cheeks and my mouth. Brilliant eyes traveled over my form as long fingers stroked the sore ce the other man had left on my arm.


    Damien¡¯s voice startled me. ¡°Stay with us out here, Tyle. My Brothers will attend Ciara in the other room.¡±


    Christof nudged me backward until I turned and walked into the bedroom. Once we were inside, he pulled at my dress and I resisted him.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong,¡± I whispered to him trying to stop him from undressing me.


    ¡°Let us check,¡± hemanded. ¡°We will not hurt you. I will not harm you when I remove your cover. My Brothers and I will protect you now. Allow us to see what is damaged.¡±


    Evan assisted him and murmuredforting words to me as the dress was removed. Kein brought in healing cream and pulled the leather cover between the rooms closed. The men were being so gentle and caring. When I looked in their eyes I saw anger boiling beneath the surface, though.


    It was confusing and then I nced at my arm.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    My upper arm was mottled ck and blue. It was clear that a man¡¯s hand had made the deep mark. My fingers went to my sore mouth and I knew it must have the same look. I looked beaten. My men must think that they had totally failed to protect me.


    ¡°They were friends,¡± I whispered to Christof hurriedly. ¡°They did not mean to harm me. The man, Kev, became upset because I screamed and he held me too tightly. His Brother told him to let go. It wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±


    ¡°Hush and let us check,¡± Christof murmured with contrition on his face. ¡°We will not hurt you anymore. Let us make it better.¡±


    ¡°It was just one family. You saw the light tracks in the dirt, Kein,¡± Evan whispered fiercely as he moved my hair and checked my back. ¡°I know you could follow them. We could find them and destroy them.¡±


    Strong fingers examined my neck above my cor checking for bruises. They were being very thorough.


    ¡°NO!,¡± I said in an emphatic whisper, pushing the hands away, ¡°they were some of the men I freed in the mountains. They brought me something from Kennedy. None of them intended to harm me. The bruises are an ident because I panicked.¡±


    The men looked at me and looked at one another questioningly. I wasn¡¯t lying, but they still did not believe me. Kein started to coat my arm as Christof spoke.


    ¡°Let us check you over,¡± he repeated. ¡°If my offspring sent these men I will have to speak with her when we meet again. That was inappropriate.¡±


    Evan muttered curses as he pushed me toy on the bed. Most of what he said was damning dishonorable men touching what was not theirs to touch. He was still pissed and he wanted to find them to beat them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to sleep,¡± I sputtered trying to sit up, but that wasn¡¯t why I wasying down.


    ¡°Men here believe a human only has one purpose,¡± Christof said gently. ¡°We wish to be sure they did not use you for it. If you are damaged, we will care for you.¡±


    I was so frustrated I rolled my eyes as they bent my knees and pressed them apart.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t mean to hurt me,¡± I repeated. ¡°They did not use me. Don¡¯t you think I would tell you all if something like that happened? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯d look upset or in pain?¡±


    My questions were ignored and I felt Christof¡¯s long fingers gliding up my thighs. When he reached the juncture he softly touched the outer lips and then pulled them apart. He let out an audible breath finding everything untouched.


    ¡°And the other?¡± Evan asked quietly.


    Christof¡¯s fingers sought lower down and found the knot of my ass. He gave it a gentle stroke before answering Evan.


    ¡°She was not harmed here,¡± he stated with certainty.


    ¡°Told you so,¡± I said briskly folding my hands over my stomach.


    My tone irritated Evan and he got right in my face. ¡°Did you enjoy being touched by them?¡± he asked hotly. ¡°Is that how you like to be treated? Did you feel safe with them?!¡±


    I was offended at the presumption, but I didn¡¯t want to start a fight. It seemed to me Evan was just upset and wanted to battle with someone. He needed to be calmed down not riled up.


    ¡°You know I didn¡¯t,¡± I soothed cupping his chin. ¡°I just wished you would believe me when I told you what happened. The men came to deliver a package. They were dressed strangely and I panicked. To keep me quiet they put a hand on my arm and over my mouth. The lead Brother scolded the other man for using too much force.¡±


    I saw Evan¡¯s mood shift and sway. Christof wasn¡¯t upset and neither was Kein, at least not outwardly. The surrounding calm seemed to slowly be working its magic on Evan. He dipped his fingers into the pot in Kein¡¯s hand and started to rub the bruise on my face. Kissing my forehead he murmured an apology.


    ¡°What exactly did the men bring?¡± Christof asked once the bruises had started to fade.

 273

    Evan would have continued to coat me in the cream, but Damien came in and made him stop.


    ¡°New marks heal quickly and so do shallow marks. These are deep, Brother, and were allowed to sit.¡± Damien said. ¡°They will need multiple treatments.¡±


    Evan didn¡¯t like it, but he deferred to Damien.


    I was redressed in my warm blue outfit and I pulled the box out to show them. The men did grin madly over the gift of tami leaves. Damien took those to Bane, so he could use them to vor the roast we¡¯d be having for dinner. From the main room I heard the young boys¡¯ excitement over getting to try this treat for the first time.


    Christof took the pad and examined it. He pressed his hand to the face and it recognized him. The pad advised he could leave a message for Kennedy if he so choose.


    ¡°Be gentle, Brother,¡± Damien advisedying a hand on Christof¡¯s shoulder, ¡°but the young one needs to understand that men cannot be sent to her Mama. Tell her we will speak with anyone that she needs to send. They need only offer her name and we will listen with patience.¡±


    Christof did as Damien asked. I know because I read over his shoulder as he wrote.


    His letter was sinct and polite. He greeted Kennedy and wished her well, then he instructed her. The men that came were too rough with me, although I said it was not intentional. Men could not be sent to speak with me. Any contact with the family should be made through Damien or his Brothers.


    All the Brothers agreed on the message and I fussed at them.


    ¡°She¡¯s so young,¡± I begged, ¡°and it was so sweet to think of us. Don¡¯t scold her.¡±


    Christof would have none of it. Kennedy was young, but she had to learn. It wasn¡¯t safe to have strange men approaching me.


    Damien took the pad after Christof and left a message for Hannah. He wished she and Ra well. It was a short and pointed note telling them to contact us anytime. We would be in this cabin for six day cycles.


    ¡°Well, she can¡¯t really do that,¡± I said touching his arm. ¡°The boys won¡¯t understand any of this.¡±


    ¡°Rx,¡± Damien insisted patting my arm, ¡°we¡¯ll send them out if we want to talk to our girls. They can be made to understand we need privacy.¡±


    ¡°She said to teach them,¡± I whispered to Christof. ¡°Kennedy said that if they knew the world it might be easier to rescue them. I don¡¯t know how you exin to them who they are to you and what you know.¡±


    The men all chuckled and grinned.


    ¡°They know,¡± Damien said pulling me past the leather drape into the main room. ¡°That one,¡± he pointed to Aryn who grinned proudly, ¡°knew there had to be a reason he had Bane¡¯s mark on his arm. The kid¡¯s been trying to get our attention for many moons now.¡±


    Bane was standing at the fire roasting the meat the way they liked. Several of the boys stood close watching him. The boys were all half dressed and damp. Two were towel drying their hair as we came out. Bane must have made them clean up after the hunt.


    ¡°They figured we¡¯d know why the boy had my mark on him after you reacted so strongly to seeing it. Aryn finally asked me,¡± Bane said. ¡°I told him while we hunted. I am his male-breeder. The women used me to make him and I never knew. We are family now, all of us.¡±


    The boys looked pleased at the phrase. They were being imed as family by strong Warriors. They knew what that term meant to my men, so it was not taken lightly. It was a term for ultimate trust and protection.


    ¡°The world is not what it seems,¡± one of the young men said softly. ¡°You have been to the mountains. You talk to the Administrators and they do what you ask. Can you tell us what you know?¡±


    The boy was perceptive and bright. The world wasn¡¯t what it seemed, but the men here rarely questioned things. I stared at the boy in wonder.


    ¡°Three generations back,¡± Kein said grabbing the kid and pulling him closer to me. ¡°It¡¯s right here.¡±


    The boy looked ufortable so close to me, but I could clearly see his mark. Three generations back was a human ve in his line. Tyle finally voiced the young family¡¯s question.


    ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re looking at,¡± he said politely. ¡°My Brother, Varn, does not have a mark from you all.¡±


    My family exchanged a quick nce and I saw that they¡¯d made a decision.


    ¡°The world is full of secrets,¡± Damien said in a low voice. ¡°If others knew that you understood, it may cause your family trouble.¡±


    ¡°We keep our secrets in the family, Warrior,¡± Tyle answered for the family. ¡°We knew we had some connection to you, but we have never shared this thought outside the family. The way the women treat weak men, like shopkeepers, more gently seems strange, but we have never discussed it. We know there is something¡­¡±


    The boys stared at Damien and his Brothers just waiting. They did not have enough information to figure it out on their own, but the suppositions they had made were urate.


    We ate dinner and my family spoke honestly with the boys. They said nothing to them that was overly inmmatory. The things they¡¯d said could safely be repeated without endangering us. I realized this was a test.


    If we returned to thepound and the boys repeated what they¡¯d been told, we¡¯d be no worse for it. Nothing being said was all that terrible. I was certain what we told the boyster would be based on their reaction to this test.


    After a leisurely dinner the men sat and yed cards with one another. I knitted silently as the conversation continued. The boys seemed to be absorbing everything Damien¡¯s family told them.


    There were things in the mountains the men saw infrequently. Dangerous creatures that scaled the steep cliffs and could eat a man alive. Hannah had told us about them. She had called them Racks. If this story got back to us, we¡¯d know the boys had talked.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    As the evening progressed the lessons continued. Damien started to exin about other creatures Hannah had told us about. Most of these things existed beyond the mountains. The lessons were given slowly, because the boys had never heard of these things before.


    If we were able to save the boys it was information they would need. Should the Generale to us withints, we would know who talked. It wouldn¡¯t get us in that much trouble, though. I had to appreciate the stealthy way Damien was ferreting out the kids¡¯ loyalty and discretion.


    Before bed I slipped into the bedroom with Christof and Damien. We checked the pad and noted written messages from both Kennedy and Hannah. The girls must have talked because both apologized for sending men that hurt me. That had not been the intention.


    The big news was that Hannah would take Bane¡¯s son away. She advised we trust the boys slowly and gradually begin to educate them. Once they were old enough and had enough knowledge Hannah would send us a message. She would tell us at that point how she nned to get them out.


    Kennedy wanted to know if we could do that with other Warrior families. Freeing men from thepounds wouldn¡¯t be difficult if the men went willingly. All we had to do was find one family at a time and educate them. My girls would arrange to have them taken away after that.

 274

    The letters unnerved me. If we did what the girls asked us to do and the men reported to the General, there was no telling how we would suffer. I begged Damien not to do it. Perhaps he could just save Tyle¡¯s family and then be done with this.


    ¡°We will protect you,¡± Damien assured me, ¡°and we will be careful. This is something we must do, though.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± I begged in a intive voice. ¡°I saw a man like Evan. He was a free man. They had cut-his-hair. It was awful and I think he was almost broken. I couldn¡¯t bear it if that happened to you all.¡±


    Damien stopped and stared at me for a few moments. I¡¯d never discussed with them the horrors I¡¯d seen inflicted on the men I¡¯d freed. He was obviously surprised the women would go to those lengths.


    ¡°We are careful men. They will not catch us,¡± he said with conviction.


    I begged and pleaded, even arguing I¡¯d be sick to my stomach with worry. My men weren¡¯t listening to me. I was fed the root and told to be quiet. Warriors were fighters and these men were fighting back. They were done being obedient ves.


    ¡°Come,¡± Damien finallymanded, ¡°I wish to clean myself before bed. I will wash you and you will wash me, we both find that rxing.¡±


    I nodded and smiled up at him. He was right. Having him rub me down was immensely pleasurable. It might give me the chance to keep begging him as well. Although it seemed his mind was already made up.


    In the bath I whispered pleas to Damien, he looked critically at me. Pulling me onto hisp he spoke into my ear.


    ¡°Did you like being a ve?¡± he asked. ¡°Would you have run from us if there was somewhere to go?¡±


    The first days on this had been so strange. There was never a way out. Walls were everywhere and I was surrounded by five powerful men. Muchter, when I learned my second duty on this, even death looked like a viable escape.


    No, I had never liked being a ve.


    Admitting that to Damien seemed wrong. I loved him now. Looking up into his gray eyes, I realized he already knew the answer.


    ¡°Help us fight back,¡± he requested quietly, ¡°support us while we do this.¡±


    The family had to agree. It was important to him that I thought like they did. Swallowing my dread and fear, I nodded to him.


    ¡°Use caution, my love,¡± I warned taking his face in my hands, ¡°I could not bear to lose you.¡±


    Murmured promises came from all five of them and I felt soothing hands stroking my back. Whether I liked it or not the family was agreed to this now.


    We spent six days at the cabin. My family talked to Tyle¡¯s family about the creatures Hannah had told us about. They discussed the dangers that existed beyond the mountains. The boys loved the stories and never asked why they were getting this information.


    Everyday we trained outside the cabin. Tyle¡¯s young family learned to fight with their mentors¡¯ first swords. It was an honor and the boys treated it as such. Quite quickly it became obvious they had trained well with the wooden staffs.


    I knew and my men knew. It would not take long for Hannah to feel safe taking this family. They were fast and strong,cking only the opportunity to test their skills.


    I was fed bits of the root three times a day. It kept my stomach settled, but I was still so anxious. Damien and his Brothers truly nned to mount a coup from inside thepound. Despite my grudging eptance, it pushed my nerves to near breaking.


    Christof tried to console me on the transport ride back to thepound.


    ¡°Evan has talked to every man in thepound,¡± he said. ¡°He¡¯s made friends with many men. We can invite men to dine with us and pick the family that would be best suited to escape.¡±


    ¡°If the women catch you,¡± I said miserably, ¡°they will torture you. If they can¡¯t control you, they will kill you.¡±


    Christof wasn¡¯t concerned. He and his Brothers would be careful. They¡¯d not tell anyone anything until they were sure. This wasn¡¯t going to be something they did recklessly.


    I wasn¡¯t happy about it, but I knew that withholding my eptance only hurt them. They would still be driven to do this.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You had your chance to fight back and you took it, little Sister,¡± Bane said, ¡°give us our chance.¡±


    Looking into his earnest face, I understood. They¡¯d been raised to believe they were protectors. No matter what the women told them, they still felt that way. Freedom was something worth fighting for. Theck of resistance they had been disying had be unbearable.


    ¡°Be careful and wise about this,¡± I warned looking up into his serious eyes.


    They certainly needed that encouragement. Evan would have liked to stand on thepound walls and call for a revolt. It was only his Brothers¡¯ calm that soothed him.


    ********


    Damien promptly took control of the situation. The men spent long nights discussing which family to send first to Hannah. While they stealthily interviewed the other men, we continued to train Bane¡¯s son and his family. Our own eventual escape was also prepared for in mind and body. It was a busy time, but Damien kept us organized.


    The pad Kennedy had sent was truly like she had said, an encyclopedia. I sat and read to the men and we learned about the world beyond the mountains. When we left thispound for good we would know what dangers we faced.


    It was important we all be strong. When we weren¡¯t reading, we were in the stadium practicing with Bane¡¯s son and his family. My skill with the wooden staffs grew as Bane¡¯s son and that family graduated to a metal de on schedule three cycles of therge moon after we left the cabin.


    The boys knew something was afoot, but seemed to ept Damien¡¯s insistence they could not know right now. They trusted their new family and just allowed us to push them to be powerful. The young men worked as hard as Damien wanted and the fruit of theirbor was telling.


    The boys were strong and fierce. We soon determined they were loyal to us as well. The stories Damien¡¯s family told them never left their mouths. They were as honorable as men should be.


    In the midst of our training the men finally decided on a group of men to free. Damien invited them to dinner one night having decided it was time to really talk with them. The men filed in and greeted Damien politely. Everyone was bing used to my looking around, so there were noments about that.


    We sat and had our meal as Evan asked the men what they thought about things. At first they were quiet and kept to themselves, but Evan¡¯s persistence got to them. The men weren¡¯t happy, the way they were forced with the women irritated them. These men had often thought of escape.


    Evan knew that. He remembered these men saying things, wondering if the world beyond the mountains was dominated by the women. In the past the General had harshly rebuked them for theirints and questions.

 275

    The wicked grin lit the faces of my family and I knew what wasing. We had found the first family to escape this ce. Arnold and his Brothers would not be ves to the women once we were done with them.


    We wanted Arnold¡¯s family to be ready for the world beyond the mountains. We spent the next moon surreptitiously passing them information. I was restless and anxious the whole time we trained the men to leave. The root became a constant in my diet. Damien even went to the trouble of having the fizzy drink made again. I took it twice a day as I had before and it controlled the constant rolling in my stomach.


    The decision about how and when to leave would be made by Hannah¡¯s Elder Women and the orders left for us on the pad Kennedy had given me. Hannah would send us the messages pertinent to this escape. I cringed the day she sent the instructions and the n.


    Arnold¡¯s family was to go on their patrol as usual. Once they were at a certain point, they should wait. Men would approach them and say Hannah¡¯s name. The Warriors were instructed to do as the new men told them.


    When Arnold¡¯s family disappeared it sent the General into a rage. The men Damien chose were powerful Warriors. It wasn¡¯t clear what had happened to them. Thepound was on lockdown for five day cycles after they disappeared. Damien assumed the women were scouring the desert looking for them.


    I worried that we would be caught, but the Brothers did not think so. My men had been cautious to only speak to Arnold¡¯s family in ces where it would not be obvious. When they patrolled the road, those men met them and they talked. Very rarely did we see them at the bathhouse or in our rooms. The goal was that the women would never realize it was Damien who had set them up to leave.


    Kennedy¡¯s pad was a constant in the house. The one I had previously used from the Keepers was left there permanently. I never brought it home anymore. I sent messages to my daughters and every so often received one back. They were busy and I relished the littlemunications.


    We were rarely able to use the pad like a videophone. When the girls were in the mountains, which was normal, it would not work. They had to be at a ce this side of the mountains to contact my pad that way. It was always marvelous when one of those times urred and I was able to talk to them. But, I still loved to get the little notes from my girls. It made it possible for me to survive the not seeing them all this time.


    It was a surprise as I wrote a note to Kennedy one evening that the pad shed up at me. There was a new message from Hannah. I called excitedly to Damien as I called it up.


    The message wasn¡¯t really from Hannah, but it was under her ount. The message was written in Paterian and it was from Arnold and his Brothers. They had escaped and were now living in a free society beyond the mountains. Hannah had allowed them ess to the way she contacted me so they could thank Damien.


    Arnold and his Brothers were amazed at the new life. There was so much they didn¡¯t know and so many new things they had to do. It made the regimented life at thepound seem easy inparison.


    There were things they had to do now they¡¯d taken for granted in thepound. They had to help grow their own food or assist in trapping it every day. Water was not piped in like it had been at thepound. They were helping to install that system. Creatures attacked the settlement if they saw an opportunity, so everyone had to be vignt. Women patrolled and stood guard as did the men, but it was still a dangerous existence.


    ¡°Still, we are pleased,¡± Arnold wrote. ¡°We are free men here. When we wish to be with a female we find willing partners. If we do not wish their attention, they leave us be. It is harder work just living, but we would not trade it. We are free, cousins, and we thank you.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Damien and his Brothers re-read the message several times. Each of them read it themselves and they passed the pad around looking at it. It was obvious what they felt, pride. After all this time, they had finally saved a family from the women.


    ¡°Tyle and his family use the des now,¡± Bane said holding the pad. ¡°Soon they will start to be sent on patrols.¡±


    Kein grinned widely and pped his Brother on the shoulder. ¡°He¡¯ll be ready to go soon, Brother. Hannah said they just needed some experience fighting first.¡±


    We were happy, very happy. Their feelingssted through the day and beyond. Arnold¡¯s sess spurred them to want to do more. Me, I just wanted to rest.


    I was just tired of feeling constantly ill. I was just so exhausted all the time. I began to wonder if it was that fizzy drink. Often after my afternoon swim I napped on the beach. It was ridiculous how much sleep I seemed to be needing.


    My clothing was tighter also, it was especially noticeable in the pants the men dressed me in at night to train. They could barely do theces up one night and I stood staring down at my stomach. The subtle, soft bulge I always had was more prominent. I ced a hand over it and felt how firm it was. A subtle flutter in the center of the mass confirmed my suspicion.


    When my eyes met Damien¡¯s I became anxious. I was exhausted and fat because I was pregnant again. My menses hadn¡¯t stopped because of some chemical they gave me. It had happened again!


    This wasn¡¯t the ce to scream and cry, we were in the training stadium for the young boys. Damien wouldn¡¯t let me look away from him, though.


    My family could see something was very wrong and Damien leaned close.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± he demanded.


    My lips brushed his ear as I spoke. I told him I thought I must be pregnant again. I was so tired and I seemed to be gaining weight in my stomach. It wasn¡¯t clear to me how this had happened.


    Damien pulled back to look in my eyes. I saw his happy smile as relief spread across his face.


    ¡°There is more family, then?¡± Kein said happily grinning at me from the side.


    The reaction confused me. They¡¯d said Nu-reeh did not want children from me right now. I nodded and stared dumbly from one man to the other. They all looked thrilled.


    ¡°You said she didn¡¯t want more babies right now¡­¡± I trailed off.


    ¡°Perhaps not,¡± Bane grinned, ¡°but she neglected to give you the shot. We thought it would be less traumatic for you if this just happened naturally. More family is not a bad thing, even if Nu-reeh does not want them. We are pleased to have another member and the breeding was not stressful.¡±


    Fatigue left my body and rage took its ce. They had no right to do this to me! Of course it would be asked eventually, but I longed to put off the pain of separating from another child. I was shaking I was so angry at them. For the first time in a long time I wanted to really hurt them!

 276

    ¡°It must not be a girl again,¡± Evan said happily, ¡°we have not bonded to Ciara. The women said that only happens with girls. It must be a male offspring. Which of us is the Daddy, then?¡±


    I stood fuming as they ced bets with one another. It wasn¡¯t Christof, they were certain. Kein had made a son they knew of and Bane had made one too. No one was sure what Evan had made, he was an unknown in this.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s not a boy?¡± I hissed, still mad as Hell. ¡°What if it¡¯s a girl with no wings or strength?¡±


    ¡°Unlikely it is a weak woman,¡± Christof said frowning, ¡°they would not breed you just to make more human women. Obviously the women know you make Paterian offspring.¡±


    My temper threatened to spill over, but Tyle¡¯s family was approaching. I was forced to school my features as Damien¡¯s family greeted them heartily. Bane pped his son on the shoulder and then hugged him. The young man was taken aback by the greeting, but he reciprocated. Bane happily exined the Earth tradition to the boys as we started.


    We really should not have stayed tonight. At least, I should not have stayed. I couldn¡¯t focus on the training, because I couldn¡¯t calm down. I couldn¡¯t stop making mistakes and I snapped at Bane several times. Considering my supposed position in thepound the young boys found it very odd.


    When we finally left the stadium, I refused to speak with my family. They tried to soothe me, but it did not work.


    ¡°Why so upset?¡± Christof finally asked. ¡°You adore your children and look forward to contact with them. Why fight what you love so dearly?¡±


    ¡°They-are-taken-from-me,¡± I said through clenched teeth. ¡°I am not permitted to see them when I like. If this is a boy, after they take him, I will never see him again.¡±


    Damien snorted at my ¡®obvious confusion¡¯ as he called it. Hannah was a fine member of the family, so was Kennedy. They would take the boy for me once they saved us. It was so simple.


    Kein dropped us off at our rooms and I stalked in ahead of Damien. I brusquely moved to shower by myself, cleaning my body before they had a chance to join me. Once I was done I grabbed the pad Kennedy had sent and stalked into the bedroom. Christof tried to follow and I wouldn¡¯t have it.


    ¡°I want to be alone!¡± I shouted and closed the leather drape, leaving them to their dinner.


    I wrote long notes to both Hannah and Kennedy. I told them everything. My anger and fear poured out to the two girls who knew me best. It felt wrongining to my young daughters, but I really had no one else.


    Kennedy¡¯s response was instant. She wrote to stand by and wait for her transmission.


    A few secondster lines wiggled across the screen until I was looking into Kennedy¡¯s concerned face. Her Sisters stood with her. They wanted to know what had happened.


    ¡°The men,¡± I whispered harshly, ¡°let my contraceptivespse. When Nu-reeh forgot they did not remind her. Damien and his Brothers wanted this to happen. They want more family,¡± I cried almost breaking down. ¡°I have no connection to the men. It¡¯s a boy.¡±


    ¡°Mama,¡± Kennedy soothed, ¡°it will be okay, we will take this little one away as soon as we can. You mustn¡¯t stress yourself.¡±


    ¡°What if it is a weak woman?¡± I asked petting my belly, ¡°What if she is like me? Will the women destroy her?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    My voice wasced with fear and dread. If this baby turned out more human than Paterian, I wasn¡¯t sure what would happen. I wasn¡¯t sure my mind could withstand the destruction of my child.


    Dara spoke up and did the soothing then, ¡°Mama,¡± she addressed me, ¡°That will not happen. We have learned much over the years and forgotten none of it. The human¡­ I believe Kennedy would use the word ¡®genome¡¯ is very flexible. Every single offspring from mixed Paterian-human pairings has taken the best of both species.¡±


    I nodded and wiped away tears. That was relieving to know.


    ¡°We believe thispatibility is rted to the portals,¡± she continued. ¡°Early in our history there were numerous natural portals between this world and several others, including Earth.¡±


    ¡°Mama knows that,¡± Kennedy reminded her.


    Still, this was quite an interesting and distracting conversation.


    Dara continued to exin how creatures developed and grew sometimes wandering into portals and being deposited in different realms. Some creatures on this world still resembled their Earth ancestors. Women here actually vaguely remembered the giant asteroid that hit Earth and nearly destroyed it. Something about that urrence had closed many portals, but not all. Things still came and went freely for many eons after that.


    ¡°Dinosaurs, Mama,¡± Kennedy said happily, ¡°still exist in a form here.¡±


    Eve interjected and told me some women even surmised that the portals had shifted the living cells around that originally had seeded both Earth and Pateria. There was no proof of that, but it was a theory the scientists sometimes yed with. It was hard to tell because the portals had allowed creatures toe and go so freely between the worlds for so long.


    I wasn¡¯t crying anymore and just sat looking at my girls. They had done quite a wonderful job distracting me. I had not even noticed as my men came and sat on the bed around me. Christof sat next to me and looked at our daughter on the pad.


    ¡°You were deceitful, Daddy,¡± Kennedy said harshly. ¡°You should have told Mama what you were allowing to happen. Family does not act that way.¡±


    He agreed with her. It had been wrong and they were ashamed. They thought it would be better to just let it happen. There would be less stress this way. I had been so upset when they bred mest time. My men worried about the sadness affecting me again.


    ¡°No more secrets, Dad, promise me,¡± Kennedy demanded. ¡°Family does not keep secrets. Mama can deal with the truth. What you did is not protecting her; it only hurts her more. She put her trust in you all and look what you have done.¡±


    I nodded sadly and looked at my daughter. Doing this only proved that the men still thought of me as less than them. They thought my life had to be arranged and protected. I looked sadly at Christof.


    ¡°I am not family when you do this to me,¡± I said looking around at the men. ¡°I am only part of you when you allow me to be. You all have kept me apart in this and that is not helping me.¡±

 277

    Kein sat in a chair across from me and looked at his Brothers before looking at me. ¡°You were so upset when Nu-reeh forced us to breed youst time,¡± he said softly. ¡°We didn¡¯t want you to break again. The children make you happy. We hoped when you had the child inside of you, you would be happy again.¡±


    I shook my head as I looked at him.


    ¡°The sadness is normal,¡± Kennedy intoned from the pad in my hands. ¡°Mama will feel it until we free you all. Make her stronger by giving her freedom. The way you men have been trained is wrong. Mama needs your support and she needs to know what is going on.¡±


    My men looked quietly at one another. I wished they understood, but I was fairly certain they did not. Our rtionship was still so new, nothing like it existed here, there were bound to be mistakes and misunderstandings. My men just could not figure out how to treat me and stick to it.


    ¡°Besides, it is much too soon,¡± Eve said carefully and the sound filled the quiet room. ¡°Humans need time to recover between births. Nu-reeh should know this. It is probably part of the reason she wanted to wait. It will cause weakness and illness if Mama is bred too frequently.¡±


    Damien was horrified at that. No one had told him that. Eve exined the energy and minerals it took to make a new living creature was intense. My body would literally digest itself to provide for the baby. It could make my teeth break and my blood thin. I needed rest between these breedings.


    The pad shed and indicated Hannah was trying to get through. Kennedy sent her love and support, but knew I had better get to Hannah. My oldest girl wasn¡¯t patient and based on what I¡¯d sent, she was probably pissed.


    Closing my connection to Kennedy opened one to Hannah¡¯s fuming visage.


    Hannah cursed Damien until she ran out of words. She used such foulnguage I wanted to scold her, but I knew she wouldn¡¯t hear it. My first child was livid that Damien had kept this from me and done this without my knowledge. It was bad enough Nu-reeh used me like a ve. She would destroy Damien for doing it, too.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I demanded. ¡°Damien and his Brothers are learning. They admit they made a mistake and did something wrong-¡±


    ¡°A MISTAKE?!¡± she roared. ¡°They did not make a MISTAKE, Mama. They did this intentionally. They deceived and abused you so easily because you trusted them! I swear to God, Daddy, next time I see you, I¡¯m drawing blood!¡±


    I felt awful for making her so upset. She was obviously reacting to the note I¡¯d sent her. Desperately, I tried to soothe her, but she ignored me. Shockingly, Damien agreed with her. If she punished him, that would be fine, he could see now he deserved it.


    ¡°We never meant to hurt you,¡± he said to me. ¡°Hannah will exact revenge for you.¡±


    ¡°Nobody needs to exact revenge for me,¡± I said trying to cate my daughter. ¡°I overreacted, Hannah. Damien loves me-¡±


    ¡°He LIED!¡± she roared. ¡°This is not a joke, Daddy,¡± she said coldly. ¡°You owe me.¡±


    Hannah¡¯s transmission ended and her line went quiet after her final statement. I sat staring at the nk pad, but she didn¡¯te back on. I sent her a note asking her to be calm, but got no response. It worried me, but not the men. Hannah was just upset.


    ¡°She probably went to go calm herself somewhere,¡± Damien shrugged.


    ¡°Or she¡¯s flying here toe hurt you,¡± I fretted, tapping on the pad.


    I had no idea how to contact the girls if they didn¡¯t pick up. They seemed to be the only ones capable of initiating the videophone link. I fussed with the pad for a while before Bane took it from my hands.


    ¡°You need to eat,¡± Kein said pulling me to stand.


    I went willingly and sat with the men at the kitchen table. Everything was as it had been when I stalked into the bedroom. They had not even touched dinner yet. I remembered as I was settled in a chair, family eats together.


    My te was piled high with nutrient rich foods. I was not given any choices tonight. Kennedy¡¯s Sisters had scared my men. They hadn¡¯t realized the pregnancies could weaken me. None of this was my favorite food, but I understood why they gave it to me.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    We ate in silence. The men seemed to be deep in conversation between one another. In no small way I missed knowing what they were talking about, so I asked. Damien smiled at me looking guilty before he answered.


    ¡°We are d for more family,¡± he said simply. ¡°We are sorry you were upset, but we hated to torture you, as we didst time.¡±


    I had to smile sadly. They loved their daughters and Bane¡¯s son. More family was just someone else to love.


    Bane grunted loudly before he spoke, ¡°Nu-reeh will want to know. We could hide it from her, since she did not want it yet, but that may be unwise. We will have to talk to the General in the morning and he will let her know,¡± he said.


    ¡°She will be angry,¡± Evan said picking up some food from my te and putting it at my lips. ¡°She will say we knew and she will be right. We will take whatever punishmentes for this.¡±


    I wanted to fret, but the men wouldn¡¯t allow it. They¡¯d done something they knew they weren¡¯t supposed to. If it resulted in punishment, they¡¯d take it. Telling me they were breeding me had always made me sad. This time they¡¯d aplished it without upsetting me, at least until now.


    After dinner I was cajoled back into the bathing room. I¡¯d rubbed my body to remove the dirt, but I¡¯d barely cleaned the surface. My skin was still dingy and I had not treated myself with the cream. My hair wasn¡¯t cleaned yet either. In the shower room I was rubbed and pampered. Once they were done they put me in my linen shift.


    The day had been long, stressful, and exhausting. I was asleep before my head hit the pillow.


    I woke the next morning and sunlight was spilling into the bedroom. It was markedlyte. The apartment was quiet as I rose and stretched. The space was unupied, except for me. I smiled seeing arge handwritten note stuck to the front door.


    Do not open the door. Do not go outside. There is food for you in the blue bowls in the kitchen, your drink is in the cup. We will be back shortly.

 278

    In Damien¡¯s style the note reiterated the instructions about not going outside several more times. It was exined that other men would hurt me if I was found in thepound alone. My family had errands and I had seemed so tired when they woke up.


    Thergest blue bowl on the counter was that funny wet bread mixed with the red sprouts. A note next to the bowl stated they knew this was not my favorite. The men also provided an orange in the second bowl. I was instructed to eat both and drink the fizzy drink they had left.


    I had my breakfast in silence and then took the pad and wandered into the sitting area. Once more I tried to contact Hannah and let her know I was fine, but she did not answer. I just sat and absently read an article on sea dwelling creatures while I waited for the men.


    After a while sleepiness crept up on me again. I curled onto the chaise under a nket and decided to doze for just a few moments. My eyelids drifted closed as I watched the low fire flicker in the hearth. It was so peaceful.


    ¡°She is still tired,¡± I heard Kein whisper and I opened my eyes.


    Damien and his Brothers stood in the room staring at me. I had not even heard them enter. I stretched and smiled looking up at them. They weren¡¯t smiling back.


    ¡°How tired have you been?¡± Christof asked crouching in front of me.


    His long fingers skimmed my cheeks and settled an unruly lock of hair behind my ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s been getting worse,¡± I answered sheepishly, waking up. ¡°I nap at the Keepers after Rose and I swim. I always do myps in the water first, though.¡±


    I¡¯d been exhausted for a long while, but never thought to tell them. Damien was furious they had not been more attentive. It was so obvious. They had been focused on Arnold¡¯s family and Tyle¡¯s family and ignoring their own.


    I was sleeping the way I did every time I was pregnant. My men were upset they had not noticed. They were even more upset they didn¡¯t know it was because the children weakened me. It would have been better if they¡¯d done as Nu-reeh wanted and waited.


    ¡°Nu-reeh wants us in the mountains,¡± Damien said, ¡°but we do not leave today. She does not want us to travel in the dark, which we would have to do if we left now. We leave tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°It is very strange,¡± Christof said settling on a chair across from me. ¡°We are to be escorted by four other families of Warriors to the cabin. You will rest there overnight and the other families will watch the cabin. In the morning the other men leave and the women will escort us to Nu-reeh¡¯s home mountain.¡±


    That was odd. The convoy made sense with the disappearances, but the staying overnight did not. We¡¯d never broken travel to the mountains into a two day event.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± I moaned pitifully, ¡°I hope she isn¡¯t putting us in a cave again.¡±


    I flopped unceremoniously back down on the chaise and the men chuckled. Evan picked up my feet and then pulled them across hisp as he sat down.


    ¡°I doubt it,¡± he said seriously rubbing the soles soothingly. ¡°Nu-reeh has be unduly interested in yourfort. She even requested we bring cushions so you could rest during the transport ride.¡±


    Odd for the men, but not for me. I told them about cars and how humans sat to travel in them. The men shrugged and stated Nu-reeh must want me to act like we are in a car.


    I spent the day rxing. Damien called off the House Cleaners and I just rested in our apartments. Most of the day I slept, I was exhausted.


    Damien and his Brothers apologized for lying to me during lunch. It had never been their intention to cause me pain; they only wanted to protect me.


    ¡°The sadness the breeding caused you was too strong and we feared you would break again,¡± Christof said solemnly. ¡°We wanted to protect you.¡±


    I shook my head and picked at my te absently.


    ¡°The truth is important between us,¡± I told him. ¡°You can¡¯t tell me I¡¯m free and still make all my decisions for me.¡±


    They didn¡¯t understand and I knew the root of their confusion. In their hearts they didn¡¯t believe I was strong enough to be free the way they were. My family still had my position caught somewhere between ve and free, but not entirely either.


    After lunch they left me to go talk to Tyle and his Brothers. When they got back they told me the young men were upset their mentors had to leave for a time, but Damien had promised to return. He asked the young men to continue to do extra work and gain strength. We would return and expected them to be ready when we did.


    We¡¯d trusted Tyle¡¯s family with a lot of knowledge about the outside world. Nothing we ever said to them leaked out. They were loyal and discrete. Damien told me that¡¯s what made him decide to trust them with our greatest secret.


    In hushed tones outside the view of the cameras in the Children¡¯s area Damien had told them some women could be trusted. The boys had been right and the world was not what it seemed. He¡¯d told them if a young woman named ¡°Hannah¡± or ¡°Kennedy¡± wanted them to go somewhere, they should go. There was a life beyond these walls and it was better than what we had here. The boys had solemnly swore to keep the secret and heed the advice if they ever had need of it.


    There were boots the men preferred and other things they liked to have. Those things were packed up to take with us to the mountains. We decided to risk taking Kennedy¡¯s pad with us.


    ¡°No one can see this,¡± Christof told me seriously. ¡°We will hide it in the sleeping area of our lodgings. Your friends cannot be told about this.¡±


    Damien made me swear I understood that the pad could be dangerous. He knew it could burn and made me swear to throw it in the fire if anyone got too close. No one could find this secret.


    ¡°I understand now,¡± I told them. ¡°Some things must be kept in the family. I would not endanger you all or my daughters.¡±


    It was the truth. I¡¯d learned a lot about how to keep a secret. There were just things I could not go bbing about. The family came before everything else. This secret protected Hannah, Kennedy, and all of us; there was no way I would not keep it.


    The men were satisfied and continued to pack while I sat and watched.


    I was upset about this unexpected pregnancy, but I knew my family had done this out of love. It was a misguided attempt to protect me from the pain of a forced conception. I mourned therger problem and wrestled internally with how to handle it. They still did not see me as an equal.


    Still, for all their faults, Damien and his Brothers cared deeply for me. I cared for them, too. I wished that one day we could love one another equally. It seemed that time was a long while off.


    We yed a card game in the evening and went to bed early. The next morning as we ate our morning meal there was a knocking at the door.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I was surprised by a guest this early. Fredrick and his Brothers greeted Damien and strode in. It was evident the men did not know why Fredrick was here either. Damien and his Brothers were polite, but indicated they had ordered nothing recently.

 279

    ¡°It was a rush job, but Mistress Nu-reeh wanted this done,¡± Fredrick said pulling one of those brown covers from his bag, arge bulky one. Gloves of the same material were handed to Christof as two long boots were pulled out.


    It looked like a brown leather coat that would go to my feet, but Fredrick looked expectantly at Damien. Evidently it was something more.


    ¡°Try to cut it,¡± he said proudly.


    Christof handed over a small knife and Damien slid it along the coat sleeve.


    ¡°Harder, man!¡± Fredrick said taking the knife and stabbing repeatedly at the coat.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn¡¯t even scratched, causing my family to surround the outfit and really look at it.


    ¡°Made from the leather of some animal the women catch and skin. They have to provide us with special tools to cut and sew it. Your ve would be undamaged even if you put it in the middle of a battle,¡± Fredrick said proudly.


    The hood on the outfit had a shield for my face. The men could attached a fine, strong mesh to the front. No one could see in, but I could see out just fine. If the men wished me entirely covered they should just pull up the hood and attach the mesh to the front.


    ¡°Some men,¡± Fredrick said conspiratorially, ¡°require such material for their pants and coats. The Administrators instruct the shopkeepers when they are making clothing. Those of us that work with fabric talk. We know of a few men that require such specialized clothing.¡±


    Fredrick looked at Damien and stepped slightly closer.


    ¡°Can you tell me why certain men require such tough clothing?¡± Fredrick whispered.


    Damien was confused and didn¡¯t really understand the question. I could see it from the look on his face. Inspiration hit me and I touched my stomach as I gasped.


    Men with human ancestry may not have the same tough skin as a full blooded Paterian male. My fragile skin was what Nu-reeh wanted protected, just as she would protect my son.


    Christof looked at me when I made the sound and he saw where my handsy. Our eyes met and I knew he understood now.


    ¡°Certain creatures,¡± he said slowly, ¡°have softer skin than us. I imagine that the offspring of those creatures would have to be protected.¡±


    Fredrick smiled at Christof and looked him up and down. ¡°At first,¡± he said, ¡°your clothing was made that way. After a while the Administrators sent down word you could wear what your Brothers wear.¡±


    Fredrick wanted to know what we knew, namely that Christof had human ancestry. Obviously no one had been sure how tough his skin would be when he was small. I was personally ufortable sharing such information with him. Evidently Damien was also. The family had to be protected at all times.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t sure, Fredrick,¡± he said politely opening the main door. ¡°We must be on our way. Nu-reeh expects us to reach the cabin around night fall.¡±


    Evan and Bane assisted Damien and Fredrick¡¯s family was guided out quickly. Christof¡¯s ancestry was family business and not for public knowledge. I personally was relieved that Damien had shooed Fredrick out. Certain things just shouldn¡¯t be spread around, I understood that now.


    After dressing me in a warm blue outfit, the new coat, gloves, and boots were put on me. The material was very light, but I felt no wind at all as the transport started. The outfit would be very protective and not ufortable.


    I looked around as we flew and four other transports went with us. Through my mask I examined the other families. They were all armed and tough looking.


    ¡°You notice your guard?¡± Bane asked looking down at me.


    I nodded and looked up at him.


    ¡°They will fly with us all the way to the cabin we stay in tonight,¡± he said. ¡°We are to share shifts with them and protect the cabin. The Administrators ordered that a family stand watch at all times. The other men are to leave in the morning, we assume before Nu-reeh arrives.¡±


    That was the oddest thing I¡¯d ever heard. We¡¯d stayed several times in cabins by the mountains. Never once had we had a guard when we went or even while we slept.


    My hand strayed to my belly. I¡¯d never been pregnant with a son before, either. I wondered if all this was protection for my son. It seemed like the only answer, but I was sure that couldn¡¯t be it.


    The other transports flew near us, but Damien wasn¡¯t bothered by them. We talked and joked like we usually did. They even took the face mask away so we could watch each other. Things seemed normal in that regard.


    ¡°You should rest now,¡± Evan suddenly said about mid morning.


    I looked over at him surprised. He pulled several cushions out of a bag andid them on the floor of the transport.


    ¡°Lay down and rest,¡± he ordered.


    I did as he asked, but couldn¡¯t really understand this. Bane wrapped a nket around me tucking me in securely. Christof pulled my hood up so it kept the sun from my eyes. They were acting so odd, but I was veryfortable on the cushions they had brought. The low hum of the transport soothed me and my eyes drifted closed.


    It would have seemed impossible for me to sleep on a transport in the middle of the day, but I did. I dreamed of baseball fields and little boys ying. In my mind¡¯s eye I saw the life of a child ying out before me.


    ¡°Time to eat, little Sister,¡± Bane whispered and I opened my eyes.


    My hood was pushed back as I sat up. The transport was stopped in the middle of nowhere. Everyone was off their transport and the men were pulling out something to eat.


    All the men sat on the ground and I sat on a cushion as we had the midday meal. Two of the other families stated they would have preferred to hunt for something to roast. They were rebuked by Damien. We could hunt for the evening meal, it was imperative we reach our destination before sunset.


    We ate and were off again. The same pattern repeated as in the morning. I stood with the men enjoying theirpany until Evan determined it was time to rest.


    ¡°You know,¡± I said as Damien knelt over me, ¡°I don¡¯t have to sleep all the time. You¡¯ve said yourself it¡¯s good to be up when the sun is up. Talking with you all is very enjoyable to me.¡±


    Damien grinned at the sentiment. He pushed me until Iy down cocooned in the nkets and cushions. The nket was pushed up to my chin and around my legs.


    ¡°We told Nu-reeh you were tired and it upset her. She wants you to rest,¡± he said.


    I settled on my hip and frowned. Training with them had been fun, but I guess that was over. Sleeping for the rest of this pregnancy would just make me fat and bored.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± he ordered crouching beside me.


    ¡°I liked training with you all,¡± I whined, ¡°and I like swimming. If she makes me sleep all day every day I¡¯ll go crazy. I can¡¯t justy around all the time.¡±


    All five Brothers thought that was funny.


    ¡°Nu-reeh wants you to rest now, because you are weak and tired,¡± Damien soothed. ¡°You know she listens to the Healers and they like you active. I¡¯m sure once you have recovered some she will allow us to continue to train you.¡±


    Kein spoke from behind the controls, ¡°Or we¡¯ll train you in our rooms at night,¡± he offered. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    I rxed on the cushions and smiled up at Damien. They would take care of me.


    I dozed on and off as we flew. I heard the men talking above me. Their voices lulled me into a dreamy state of semi-consciousness.

 280

    In my state I heard a sound suddenly, it was soft and regr. The sound was so rxing. It seemed to pulse in time with my own heart beat. The melody soothed me into a deep, restful sleep.


    When I roused next the sun was just below the horizon and my face was cold. I woke up riding in Bane¡¯s strong arms. He carried me off the transport and I heard his boots crunching the rocky ground.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯re at the cabin,¡± he said pulling me tightly to his chest. ¡°We¡¯ll hunt something for dinner and eat. Our family will take the first watch.¡±


    I mumbled an answer and pressed my face into him. The weather here was much cooler than I remembered. Of course, I didn¡¯t know when the seasons changed, but I assumed they must. We just probably had not been here during this time of year before.


    Inside the cabin I was set on my feet. The men pulled some of their bags inside. Almost everything was left outside on the transport. They only brought in what we¡¯d need tonight.


    The fire was lit and I stood beside it waking up. Bane took my gloves and long coat off. With the fire going there was no need for the extra warmth and protection it provided.


    My needs were met before I could ask. Kein provided me a cup of water and Christof took me into the room with thecquered pots where I relieved myself. We walked back into the main room where the men were standing and talking.


    ¡°Take a seat,¡± Damienmanded pointing to a chair.


    His tone brooked no argument and I did as he asked. My knitting needles and my yarn were handed to me.


    The men nned out a hunting party as I sat there. One family would stay with me inside and one would guard the cabin, but it wasn¡¯t going to be Damien¡¯s family. Kein¡¯s ability to ferret out game in the mountains was legendary and when Evan went they always got the best to eat. Bane and Damien could physically take down a beast single handed and Christof could outrun the fastest creature. This was arge group to feed and my family had to hunt.


    ¡°Ciara is not to be touched while we are gone,¡± Damien said tly.


    The other men looked surprised at the order. Of course they wouldn¡¯t touch me, I was Damien¡¯s ve. They wouldn¡¯ty a hand on something of Damien¡¯s.


    The concern made sense to me. Damien was preparing to go back to the mountains. He didn¡¯t trust the men there at all. These poor guys were just bearing the brunt of his worry.


    I sat and knitted quietly as the men left with me puttered around. They were evidently preparing side dishes to go with the meat. They talked and joked together. For all it mattered, I wasn¡¯t even present.


    We had a very good dinner that night. The creature Kein had tracked and Bane had caught was in its prime. The meat was thick and cooked perfectly over an open me. I enjoyed it as much as everyone else.


    Despite napping on and off, I still slept well that night. One family shared the bed with us and the others slept on pads they¡¯d carried with them. Except for standing watch, the men all rested well.


    I dreamed of the heartbeat again. That subtle, lulling soundforted me greatly. Listening to it was utterly peaceful. I¡¯d never heard such an enchanting sound.


    Evan woke me as the sun rose the next morning. His blue eyes twinkled as he kissed my sleepy lips and nuzzled my neck. I luxuriated in the attention as I tried to burrow further into the warm bed.


    ¡°Today will be interesting,¡± he whispered against my ear. ¡°You have to wake up.¡±


    He was right and my eyes opened fully. We had defied Nu-reeh by getting pregnant too soon. There was no telling what she would do to us. Fear coiled in my belly and I sucked in a horrified gasp.


    My obvious distress was not what Evan had intended and it upset him.


    ¡°We go to the mountains is all, my woman. Don¡¯t be upset,¡± he murmured soothingly while stroking my hair. ¡°Nothing will happen we cannot handle. Get up now, I want you to bathe.¡±


    I heard the implied supposition. If Nu-reeh was angry again we may be spending many days in a cave with no baths. They knew I liked to be clean, at least I could start out that way.


    After my bath I was dressed in a flowing blue dress and the boots Nu-reeh had sent. I sat with all the men in the main room and we ate a filling morning meal. I decided to try to get my family to eat extra. I hated the way they¡¯d been starvedst time Nu-reeh took us to the mountains.


    ¡°The meat was good this morning, Master Damien,¡± I whispered watching my te. ¡°Did you get enough, Sir?¡±


    Damien sounded confused as he answered that, yes, he had gotten enough. He also reminded me not to call him Master or Sir. I heard the other men gasp, but my family just ignored them.


    ¡°If you and your Brothers ate more, you might stay full longer,¡± I said ying with my food. ¡°Just in case you couldn¡¯t eatter.¡±


    Evan sighed beside me and Damien spoke quietly. ¡°We are fine Ciara. Hunger will not best us, should it happen again. My Brothers and I will eat our share and nothing more.¡±


    I looked up in his eyes and saw he understood, but that he would not change his mind.


    Christof sat next to me and stroked my hair, ¡°You worry too much,¡± he said simply.


    A grumblingugh got my attention and I realized there was still a roomful of men from thepound here.


    ¡°Your ve instructs you?¡± one of the other men grunted and his Brothersughed.


    Damien wasn¡¯t bothered by thement, but rebuked the other man. ¡°Worry about your own family, Steth,¡± he said simply.


    The other men had instructions to leave after the morning meal. Like good soldiers they had their meal and were off.


    ¡°What if she hurts you all?¡± I fretted anxiously as we sat around the fire.

 281

    Damien scoffed and the others just grinned. They hadn¡¯t been bested by a punishment in countless moons. There was nothing to worry about.


    I didn¡¯t have long to worry about Nu-reeh¡¯s reaction. We hadn¡¯t been sitting but a few more moments when I heard her call Damien¡¯s name from outside the door.


    The wind outside was frigid as we stepped outside into the early morning. I wrapped my arms around myself, but the cold blew through my blue dress. Nu-reeh saw me and growled like the beast she was. It terrified me.


    ¡°Damien,¡± she said angrily, ¡°I sent a coat for the ve and warm gloves.¡±


    Evan bounded inside and returned with my outfit, which I was quickly wrapped in. Inside the coat I was instantly warmer. With the hood lifted only my face still felt the chill of the morning.


    Nu-reeh stepped toward me once I was bundled and spoke very softly.


    ¡°Did you sleep wellst night, human ve?¡±


    Damien started to answer and she shushed him. Nu-reeh wanted to know how I¡¯d slept from me.


    ¡°Well, Mistress,¡± I answered politely.


    ¡°Are you eating well?¡± she asked. ¡°Are you vomiting again?¡±


    ¡°No, Mistress, my Masters feed me the root drink and I am eating well.¡±


    Nu-reeh considered me for a moment before her wed hand settled over my belly with her talonsying against my mons. I was terrified. She seemed not to notice and merely touched my bump for several long moments.


    ¡°It is a boy, then,¡± she said contemtively, ¡°and the ve is not as sickly as I expected. You did well, Damien.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress,¡± the men all said sounding confused.


    Nu-reeh turned to our transport and inspected it carefully as she spoke, ¡°I will tell you now that I expect the ve to not breed for a time after this birth. I will make sure the ve receives the correct drink this time¡­¡±


    Nu-reeh¡¯s voice faded off, but it sounded like she went on to say something like ¡®you have to do it yourself, if you want it done right¡¯.


    ¡°Come,¡± she suddenly said straightening, ¡°follow me into the mountains.¡±


    The men loaded our overnight bag onto the transport and prepared to take off, but Nu-reeh stopped them.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°I provided a face shield for the ve,¡± she stated. ¡°It will protect against cold wind and idents. Where is it?¡±


    Christof clipped the face shield over me and I did feel markedly warmer. I had not realized how chilly my face got while we were outside. This outfit really had been made with my specific needs in mind.


    The flight to Nu-reeh¡¯s home mountain took longer than before. Nu-reeh wouldn¡¯t let Kein take the transport up to full speed. Compared to before it seemed like we moved quite slowly. She also yelled and scolded Kein on several asions. Evidently, Nu-reeh found him to be a reckless driver. She wanted him far from the mountain sides and to keep the transport steadier than he was.


    The men muttered about how damned overbearing she was bing, but I was starting to understand. There was a boy in my belly, one that she imed. Nu-reeh was doing as she probably always did, she was protecting her son.


    My eyes misted as I realized how grateful I was. It did not matter that I was the female breeder. Nu-reeh would ce my boy and give him a mark. My little one would not be an outcast on this world. He would be protected and looked after by a strong female.


    Nu-reeh¡¯s home mountain came into view before it was time for the midday meal. Wended and Nu-reeh walked us to our quarters. She told Damien the cooks would have special meals for me and Healers would be visiting to evaluate me.


    ¡°You train the ve to fight,¡± she said calmly. ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Evidently she had see us in the Children¡¯s yard practicing.


    ¡°Exercise, Mistress,¡± Damien answered.


    The answer pleased Nu-reeh. Exercise would keep me healthy. The activity should continue, but my men were forbidden from using metal weapons around me. She would have wooden training staffs made and brought to us.


    ¡°I want the ve in her new coat and gloves anytime she leaves your area,¡± she demanded.


    Damien agreed and I had no issue with that. The mountains were certainly colder than every other time we¡¯d been here. The colder air in the tunnels would be distressing to me if I wasn¡¯t dressed well.


    The quarters that Nu-reeh had for us looked just like they hadst time we¡¯d been here. The pool was still present and filled with warm moving water. We carried our few bags into the rooms we had usedst time. Everything was as it had been before. Smokeless torches already lit the main room, giving it a warm feel.


    Inside the safety of our rooms the men couldn¡¯t contain themselves any longer.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t punish us?!¡± Kein eximed incredulously, pulling the mesh away from my face.


    ¡°Not even a day in the cave,¡± Bane added, lighting the central fire pit.


    I peeled off the gloves and slid the coat off as Christof marveled at this strange chain of events.


    This was unheard of. They had anticipated punishment for defying Nu-reeh¡¯s wishes, but she had surprised us. She just seemed gentle with my family and protective of me. The new Nu-reeh disconcerted my men more than the old angry Nu-reeh ever had.


    We rxed and talked until it was time for the midday meal. Damien led us to the big dining area and all talk stopped when we walked in. My men didn¡¯t falter as they walked to their table, but I felt d I was so well protected. The attention was unnerving.


    Several women appeared in the doorways and the usual chatter in the room started again. I saw Damien and Evan pass a look between them. I agreed internally, the women were at it again.


    The day¡¯s surprises weren¡¯t done yet. Christof and Bane went to get the meal and returned looking perplexed.


    ¡°We did not choose your food,¡± Christof said setting arge bowl before me. ¡°Nu-reeh is portioning your meals herself. Eat it all.¡±


    The food in the bowl looked familiar, which was strange. It looked like Earth food. I would swear there were chunks of sweet potato floating in the thick broth of the bowl.


    Bane handed me arge spoon and the men watched me carefully. I scooped up a chunk and tasted it. The familiar starchy vor exploded in my mouth and my eyes went wide. It was sweet potato!


    ¡°This is food from Earth,¡± I whispered looking down.


    ¡°The cooks said it would build your system,¡± Christof said. ¡°They told us the Healers had told them that you will be healthier eating food from your native world. This should be very good for you.¡±


    There was unease on the faces around me. The idea that someone else was looking after my well being was disconcerting. I was their responsibility and they were happy to take care of me.


    ¡°She will stop, you know.¡± I said quietly. ¡°Once the boy is no longer inside of me, she won¡¯t care if I live or die. You all have never been like that. I can always count on you all.¡±

 282

    The sentiment brightened them somewhat and everyone grinned.


    ¡°Eat,¡± Evan encouraged, patting my back, ¡°this is good for you.¡±


    The broth was thick and creamy, the meat chunks in my meal were certainly Paterian. I remembered my Grandmother had often spoken about the sweet potato and how healthy it was. Patting my belly, I hoped she was right.


    After lunch Damien went to find the man with assignments. The men weren¡¯t sure where they should be.


    ¡°Mating,¡± the man told them simply, ¡°you are go to the arena area and wait.¡±


    I was dropped in our rooms to sit by myself, but that didn¡¯tst long. Nu-reeh came and handed me a bag with knitting needles and fine feeling yarn. The deep blue hue of the material was lovely and it would make a warm, soft nket.


    My jacket and gloves were reced so I would be cozy and I went with Nu-reeh. She walked with me to the area the men mated in. Several cushions were on the tform for me to rest on. As I sat beside her I felt like a prized poodle.


    Knitting with the gloves on was difficult, but I did what Nu-reeh seemed to want and kept them on. Much like the men, I¡¯d do whatever I had to in order to keep her happy. I was lucky not to have fully experienced it, but I understood her anger could be brutal.


    My reason for attending this afternoon event soon became apparent. Nu-reeh didn¡¯t like leaving me alone. Humans neededpanionship and mypanions had not arrived, yet. My health was her highest concern and being left alone was not good for me.


    The women talked as they watched the men down below. I listened carefully, but tried not to be obvious. They were discussing the rebel females.


    ¡°Another female wasunched,¡± Tosu said to Nu-reeh, ¡°her female-breeder wore beads and her male-breeder is not named.¡±


    Nu-reeh growled, got up, and paced a moment. Her ws seemed to dig into the floor as she walked. The big woman was livid.


    ¡°Do they harm them?¡± Nu-reeh asked hotly. ¡°How do they breed so fast with our stolen men?¡±


    Dinah said she didn¡¯t know and then Tosu spoke softly.


    ¡°You have heard the ims Nu-reeh, they say the men that live without fear of us have a more potent essence.¡±


    The liberal cursing Nu-reeh did had me cringing against my cushions. If I could have run away I would have. Sitting very still, I just prayed not to be the outlet for her frustration.


    ¡°You are scaring your human,¡± Tosu said lightly and Nu-reeh crouched before me.


    I¡¯d never heard Nu-reeh speak gently. When she did, it terrified me. It was like the calm before the storm, but the storm never came.


    ¡°Little ve, I will not hurt you. You are here for your health, agitation is not good for my male offspring. Sit and do your work, but do not fear me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I whispered staring up at her.


    The answer satisfied Nu-reeh and she went back to the conversation with her Sisters.


    ¡°What proof do we have they do not hurt our men?¡± she asked. ¡°How many times were the boys forced to breed to create these offspring? What threats do they lie at their feet? There are no strong women to protect them. They could suffer anything¡­¡±


    Tosu motioned down into the pit before us where my family was being beaten and mated.


    ¡°They say this does not happen,¡± she said. ¡°The rebels say the mene to them willingly. They protect the men with the same fierceness we would, but they do not make them suffer. The beaded ones im men are intelligent and can help run the society. Men are powerful in their own way and they do not need to be sequestered away.¡±


    The conversation went round and round. I learned that there had been many girls born to the rebels. Several sons had been brought to gatherings to pair them with their families. The rebels were certainly breeding.


    ¡°They must continue to bring the little boys to the gatherings,¡± Nu-reeh said cursing again. ¡°It will kill our own if the families are notpleted.¡±


    Tosu and Dinah agreed. It was generally epted that if a woman with beads arrived with a son, she must be treated with care. A woman that could breed sons must not be wasted, even if she did steal men. In addition, the stolen men must still be alive to have created offspring. Killing their captors would surely result in their death.


    They would have to meet and decide how to deal with these women. For now, women like Tosu would speak to the beaded ones and perhaps persuade them to give back the taken men. This was certainly a time for negotiation and not brute force.


    The stolen mens¡¯ owners, like Nu-reeh, had been scouring the looking for their stolen men or at least signs of them. They had found nothing. No one was sure where or how the men were kept. All that Nu-reeh did know was that they were healthy enough to breed. Thatforted her somewhat as she searched.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I was surprised listening to the women. Nu-reeh was a leader, but I had assumed her power was all the result of her physical strength. It seemed Nu-reeh¡¯s position was based on political prowess as much as anything.


    As I sat and knitted I thought about it. These women were truly mothers to this. They weren¡¯t just giant, controlling beasts. When a gentle hand or thoughtful consideration was necessary, they could do that. It was enlightening for me.


    The matingsted the prescribed amount of time and I was relieved to see my familying toward me. I rose and met Damien with a gentle kiss. Kisses for the rest of the family followed and I realized the women were watching us greet one another.


    ¡°This is your breeder?¡± one of the women Damien had mated asked,ing toward me.


    Quite suddenly I found myself staring at Nu-reeh¡¯s wings as she stepped in front of me. The conversation was polite, but the warning was clear. No one approached me without the big woman¡¯s express permission.


    I caught Bane¡¯s eye and he looked as surprised as I felt.


    ¡°Go bathe and take your evening meal,¡± Nu-reeh instructed Damien pointing to the exit. ¡°If you wish to y your games in the stadium the ve sits very near you in a warm,fortable ce.¡±


    Damien responded with agreement. I would not be left out of their sight.


    We walked back to our rooms and I told Christof in whispered words what I¡¯d heard. He found it as interesting as I had. The women¡¯s dealings with the beaded ones was something we were just beginning to learn about, we all found it very interesting. Soon enough we expected Hannah and Kennedy to be earning their beads.


    Talking of Hannah made the family tease Damien quietly. His daughter had promised retribution. Knowing Hannah¡¯s temper as they did, everyone wondered what she would do.


    We walked back to our quiet quarters and I washed the men. The women this time had really enjoyed fighting with them and they were beaten up. My hands rubbed softly, trying to avoid the sore ces.


    ¡°Perhaps a game after the evening meal would be good,¡± Banemented stretching his back.

 283

    The evening meal cameplete with a bowl of strawberries for me. Everything was quiet and normal until two women we knew very well stalked though the men toward our table. Hannah looked livid and her eyes were settled on Damien. Ra followed, but was looking around carefully.


    A step before Hannah made it to our table I heard Nu-reeh call her name. Hannah wanted to hiss and spit, I could see that much from her, but she refrained and called politely back to Nu-reeh.


    The rest of the men in the hall went back to their food as Nu-reeh approached Hannah.


    ¡°You know the rules,¡± she said cooly. ¡°It is inappropriate for you to enter this mountain without first announcing yourself. What has made you forget?¡±


    Hannah straightened her spine at the public rebuke, but it seemed to calm her slightly.


    ¡°It is too soon for¡­ my female breeder to have another offspring,¡± Hannah said tightly. ¡°I was surprised to hear she was here.¡±


    Nu-reeh seemed unaffected by Hannah¡¯s response and demanded she follow protocol. With me in these mountains Nu-reeh would tolerate no aberrations in security right now.


    Ra spoke then, ¡°It is a male then? You have my congrattions. My female breeder will send her regards. You have done a great thing.¡±


    Nu-reeh seemed to puff with pride for a moment and epted the des.


    ¡°You must understand, Hannah,¡± Nu-reeh said in a kinder tone. ¡°Males must be protected at all costs. I cannot have just anyone around your female breeder now. We will have to have a n for you toe and go. You cannot simply arrive as you are used to doing.¡±


    I saw the wheels turning in Hannah¡¯s head. Her eyes narrowed as she looked at Damien. There was no way Nu-reeh would allow her to punish him with me around.


    ¡°Your protection of my bloodline is greatly appreciated,¡± Hannah said simply.


    ¡°Come,¡± Nu-reeh ordered, ¡°they must eat,¡± she motioned to us. ¡°Speak with me and we will arrange what you need, perhaps a short visit after their meal.¡±


    ¡°No chuke tonight,¡± Baneughed under his breath.


    ¡°But at least our Brother will live to y another day,¡± Kein finished and they all cracked upughing.


    Hannah and Ra visitedter that night in our rooms. She wouldn¡¯t touch Damien because then Nu-reeh would ban her. Our daughter wanted to hurt him, though. I think she was surprised he agreed with her.


    ¡°I was not honest,¡± he told her. ¡°Even if I did it to help your Mama, I should not have kept it from her. She is family and has a right to know what we are doing. We were treating her as we were trained to, but she is family, not a ve. Family is strong and can best obstacles together. We understand that now.¡±


    In my opinion, seeing the sincerity on his face as he spoke went a long way to soothe Hannah¡¯s temper. She knew her father inside and out. He did not like secrets in the family. When he¡¯d said he did this to make it easier for me, it was the truth. His enlightenment also seemed to make her happy.


    We talked a long time and it soon became apparent the men had been very unhappy lying to me. They¡¯d felt the breeding time had been too stressful though. They thought I would do better if it just happened.


    It had taken some luck and some timing to do it right. They¡¯d intentionally told the men to deliver the wrong drink, but were still surprised when it happened. They did not understand human breeding and Christof had spent a long time with the Healers. In the end, they were surprised their n had worked.


    Hannah very grudgingly forgave him, but demanded he not do it again. Damien almost seemed relieved to promise her he would not hide things from me. He really had hated doing it. My men had felt they weremitting a grave crime the entire time.


    ¡°Your Mama is family to us,¡± Damien said seriously. ¡°We are learning to treat her as such. My Brothers and I will not make this mistake again.¡±


    Rose and Fuji arrived with their owners after several day cycles. I was thrilled to see my friends. The men were also d to be back around their favorite cousins. It was good for all of us.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    My pregnancy continued and it was very unlike the previous two. Every meal I was given included some sort of Earth food, which I obviously enjoyed. I was permitted to continue to learn to battle with the wooden staffs, because it was good exercise. My swimming was encouraged, but monitored this time.


    Nu-reeh had developed a fear I would drown in the water. One of the Healers had mentioned to her that I could develop cramps and may breath the water, which could kill me. After that my family was excused from part of their afternoon chores to watch me swim. We found it odd, but did not express that to Nu-reeh. Her utter paranoia about this pregnancy was obvious.


    The dreams continued and I began to slowly realize what they were. By the time I was fully showing I heard four distinct beats in my dreams. The sound was immensely soothing and I knew what it was. My boy¡¯s family had already bonded to him. The strange invisible link between men formed before they were even born. I was hearing the heart beats of my young son¡¯s family.


    Nu-reeh¡¯s desire to protect me like I was fragile china now made perfect sense. If something happened to me all five little boys would suffer. My health was paramount until this birth. Since I could not protect myself, she was doing it for me.


    Damien and his Brothers found my growing belly fascinating. They understood what was in it now and they knew this family would not hate them. My family loved to caress the growing baby bump.


    My exhaustion with this pregnancy continued. Usually when my men yed their card games at night Iy down and napped in the bed. They would join me at their regr time, but often it was not sleep on their minds. My men missed the closeness of the bond during our prior pregnancies.


    ¡°You are lovely,¡± Evan whispered dragging his tongue over my bulging bellyte one night.


    ¡°So sweet,¡± Kein agreed.


    I¡¯d woken slightly cranky to find my clothing removed and the men surrounding me. Kein was nursing at a breast and Evan face pressed to my stomach. They required the closeness and hated that I wasn¡¯t bonded to them this time. ying together in our dreams had been fun. Now when they went to bed, they wanted connection before sleep.


    Trying to fight them when they were like this was useless and just resulted in hurt feelings. No one would be satisfied until we¡¯d done something together. Since my belly was still fairly small being sexual was still very possible. That was what they usually wanted to do when they loved on me at this time of night.


    My sleepy eyes looked up into Christof¡¯s caring ones. He always took the time to make sure I was agreeable to their night time foray¡¯s. Sighing I pulled his lips to mine and kissed him softly.


    ¡°I need a drink first,¡± I requested and he was gone.


    No one could say my lovers weren¡¯t interested in pleasing me.


    After my water I looked up to find all five of them staring at me. Getting to my knees I looked at them and tried to guess what they wanted. It became obvious pretty quickly.

 284

    My family wanted to y together. My preparation was done as I knelt over Christof. With his tongue in my mouth I couldn¡¯t fight as Kein wiggled his hand between us to fondle my breasts. Evan¡¯s mouth found my cunt and Bane¡¯s hands caressed my backside. Damien rubbed my back and shoulders, leaving no flesh unstimted.


    Someone aimed Christof and I moaned as he slid easily in. A hand wrapped in my hair and I stopped kissing my chosen man. Damien dragged my lips to his shaft as he looked hotly down at me. He stood at the edge of the bed, hard and ready.


    ¡°Suck it, please,¡± he requested quietly.


    Christof continued to slip in and out as I licked Damien tip to base. My lips opened and I let the thick head pass whileving it with my tongue. The whole organ was soon slipping along my lips and bumping my throat on each pass.


    I froze when I felt teeth on my shoulder. The sharp points grazed the flesh and a tongue soothed the stinging ces they had been. A warm body settled against my back and I felt a cock resting against my ass.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I adore your vor,¡± Evan whispered hoarsely in my ear. His sharp secondary teeth nipped at my ear and then he licked.


    ¡°Control, Brother,¡± Damien reminded him squeezing his shoulder.


    Sharp teeth receded and Evan licked down my earlobe to nibble at my neck above my cor. He just wanted to be close and watch me devour his Brother. As I rode Christof I felt Evan dry humping my backside. His cock slid against my ass until I wanted it there.


    I pulled off Damien and he grabbed the back of my head, intent on having my lips wrapped around his shaft again.


    ¡°Fuck my ass, Evan,¡± I said quickly before going back to Damien¡¯s tool.


    The permission had been what he was waiting for. My ass was something I didn¡¯t always offer them. They respected my right to choose to do this with them.


    Christof rocked slowly beneath me and the oil was slicked between my cheeks and up my dark star.


    ¡°So tight,¡± Evan moaned opening me with his fingers.


    He was right, we wouldn¡¯t be able to do this much longer. The pregnancy was making it more difficult. Even normal sex was difficult, multiple sex partners was challenging.


    Christof stilledpletely and Damien only took slow movements into and out of my mouth as Evan filled me. He pushed until there was nothing left. I was stuffed and then they all moved as one.


    The sensation of being crushed and controlled by them was amazing. I was somehow tense and rxed all at once. When my body spasmed around the cocks inside of me, no one was surprised.


    Damien came first, unable to hold out watching his Brothers together.


    Without my mouth upied I could focus on my stretched lower region. One pulled out as his Brother pushed home. It was a very slow sensual dance.


    Kein knelt beside us and seemed enthralled. I watched his hand drift to his long cock and he started to stroke.


    ¡°Do you want my mouth?¡± I panted and he shook his head.


    Kein liked the side view. He enjoyed watching my breasts crushed against Christof. Evan made it better by leaning on just one hand and using the other to torment a nipple.


    ¡°You could spray me with it,¡± I offered and I saw Kein¡¯s balls start to tighten.


    The first squirt hit my shoulder, the second hit my back as Evan backed away to give him room, the thirdnded on the side of my breast. In a move that surprised me Evan caught the rest in his hand. As I licked Kein¡¯s seed from his palm Evan exploded in my ass.


    Christof was so close beneath me, but Bane wanted him to wait. I panted over Christof as he held my hips tightly. I felt him strain at not finishing.


    ¡°I want toe on her ass while I see you inside of her,¡± Bane said moving into the position Evan had been in.


    Kein¡¯s seed was drying on my back and shoulder. I got the feeling looking at itying on my skin was turning Bane on. Masturbating had been such a taboo thing for them, seeing the evidence of it made them wild.


    Christof grinned up at me as his long fingers pulled my ass open. Bane groaned loudly and I heard his hand moving quickly over his shaft. Bracing myself on the bed I started to slide up and down Christof¡¯s staff. His grin faded as his secondary teeth dropped and his eyes zed.


    Bane¡¯s spending sprayed across my ass as Christof pressed in and came inside of me.


    Looking around the room I saw everyone was hard again. If they wanted another go at me, I felt for sure I would not enjoy it. Being woken in the middle of the night for sex was difficult for a pregnant woman, but I should never have doubted them.


    ¡°Come,¡± Evan said offering me his hand.


    I slipped tiredly off of Christof and stepped off the bed. Kein was already adjusting the water in the shower. They ignored their own raging erections and cleaned me quickly.


    ¡°Soon even this will be too much,¡± Evan said patting me dry. ¡°Thank you for letting us still ¡­,¡± Evan looked at his Brothers before continuing, ¡°share pleasure with you. We know this isn¡¯t easy for you.¡±


    In all this time, only Christof had ever thanked me. I took Evan off guard when I grabbed him and kissed him. He held me up as I looked into his surprised blue eyes.


    ¡°You are wee, my love,¡± I whispered in his ear.


    I had tough as they all said thank you and insisted that I kiss them too. Never, never, never had I expected to hear that in this ce. It was wonderful.


    My belly grew slowly with my son. I feared something was wrong, but I didn¡¯t want to worry anyone in my family. Finally, I decided I had to ask someone.


    Nu-reeh or one of her Sisters checked on me at least once a day. Tosu came most frequently. She would sit with me for a moment and make sure all was well. She wanted to know if I was nauseated or vomiting. Most pointedly she always asked about my sleep and my mental state.

 285

    I was still quite embarrassed, but everyone seemed aware I had been sad to the point of wishing to end my life. Privacy was a privilege I wished I could earn back. Nothing about me was a mystery on this.


    Taking a breath, I asked Tosu if my stomach was the right size. I admitted I feared my child was too small. Perhaps something was wrong and I should do something different.


    Tosu reassured me quickly.


    ¡°Boys are smaller than girls,¡± she soothed. ¡°Your little one is the right size. It will be an easier birth.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress Tosu,¡± I sighed stroking my rounded belly. ¡°I worry for him, for his future. I know I have no control¡­¡±


    ¡°He will be born a ve,¡± she said very softly and I looked into her eyes, ¡°but he will not stay that way.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t keep the shock off my face, but it did not stop her.


    ¡°I believe freedom is a right, Rachel, you will be free again. I promise you. This will end,¡± she said with whispered fierceness. ¡°We are close, so very close.¡±


    It had been so long since anyone had called me Rachel. The strange men at the cabin had and she had in the past. I barely recognized it as my name. My mouth opened and shut, but nothing came out.


    ¡°It is your free name,¡± Tosu saidying her hand on my arm. ¡°I will not sully it while you are in bondage. Remember it, little human, you will answer to it again.¡±


    I sat shocked into silence by her statement. Tosu just smiled and wished me a good afternoon as she walked away.


    For a long time, I sat at the little table and stared after her. It was only when Rose approached me about doing our afternoon work that I finally roused myself. Slowly I moved to sit with her and Fuji.


    We were making stories for the young boys again. It was a chore that Rose loved, so she hated it when I interrupted her work.


    ¡°What was your name before?¡± I asked Rose.


    She looked up and smiled. ¡°I supposed they won¡¯t care if I tell you now, will they?¡± she asked rhetorically. ¡°It was Ruth, Ruth Ann Marshall. I¡¯ve decided that my husband¡¯s name was never really mine. That was my maiden name.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Ruth,¡± I repeated, trying the name out. I¡¯d have to remember it.


    ¡°And you Fuji?¡± I asked watching her. ¡°What name did you have before your Masters named you?¡±


    Fuji looked confused for a moment, like what I¡¯d said made no sense.


    ¡°I had no name,¡± she said simply. ¡°The owner of a female names her on my. If the male wishes the female to have a name, he gives her one. I was granted my own name to use by Master Stayne and his Brothers. It is the only name I have ever had.¡±


    Rose and I both sat and stared at Fuji.


    ¡°You never told me that,¡± Rose said, almost usingly.


    Fuji sat and thought for a moment before she shifted and spoke. ¡°Master Stayne and his Brothers demand that I speak honestly with my friends, because I wish to. I have never been given this directive before.¡±


    Rose and I started to speak at once and had to take turns. What Fuji had said made almost no sense. Either you spoke freely or your said what your Master demanded. It took us a while to understand that Fuji didn¡¯t feel she could talk, unless they gave her permission. Still it was impressive she wanted to talk to us.


    ¡°You are changing Fuji,¡± Rose said with a smile. ¡°The girl I have known all this time would not have asked her Masters for anything.¡±


    Fuji just grinned at us.


    Kennedy and Hannah visited several times during my pregnancy. We had to be careful, because we could not walk and talk. Nu-reeh demanded we stay in the space she had made for me.


    Since we couldn¡¯t leave the ever present cameras the girls didn¡¯t say much. We knew that the cameras didn¡¯t transmit sound, but it was unnerving to be watched. Although Tosu had no issue speaking freely to me here, my daughters were wary. I appreciated their caution.


    I used the pad in secret every day. My family and I continued to learn about the world, so we would be knowledgeable when we left. All of us were bent on escape from very.


    At some point my stomach finally grew to what I considered eptable size. The little boy in my womb was active and yful. He liked to kick and stretch. My dder must have fascinated him, because he pummeled it all the time. I shuddered to think how active he would be when he came out.


    The contractions started one morning after breakfast as Rose, Fuji, and I sat talking. No one was in the rooms, besides us, so I didn¡¯t give it much thought. The men would arrive for lunch and I would just tell them then. For now I just paced and breathed through the steadily increasing cramps.


    We didn¡¯t panic until I sat on thecquered pot to pee and my water broke about mid morning.


    ¡°This is your third,¡± Rose said worriedly. ¡°It ising quickly.¡±


    The contractions started toe faster and more regr. Rose and Fuji finally decided someone had to get the men. I told them how to get to the sorting room and Fuji bolted out. Rose elected to stay with me, because she knew more about human child birthing.


    This was happening so quickly this time. I took off my dress and my boots in the birthing room and crawled up on the warm b. It had never urred to me Nu-reeh and her Sisters would watch the camera for that room. They arrived before the men did and shooed Rose out.


    My family barely made it to the birthing room before the birth. Kein crawled up behind me and supported me, so I could wrap my arms around my belly and grab my legs. It took only three pushes and my son slipped onto the b.


    Damien and his Brothers stood transfixed staring at our boy as Nu-reeh picked him up. I saw them try to grab the child, but Dinah pushed them back.


    ¡°Stay,¡± Tosu demanded, ¡°let us check him. We will not harm him.¡±


    Much like before the cord was cut and seared shut. Unlike any other time, Nu-reeh treated this infant like a precious gift. She held him gently as he started to cry and inspected him thoroughly as she dried him.


    I stared at the little boy in Nu-reeh¡¯s hands. He had hair, that surprised me. Wet, blonde locks hung past his shoulders on all sides. When he was calm and still, my boy was pale, like me. As he started to be upset with the cold and the handling his skin took on the prominent stripes of a Paterian male. It relieved me to see the change, although I hated to hear his upset. Watching Nu-reeh it was obvious she was not trying to hurt him, though.


    The only thing Nu-reeh did that horrified my family was circumcise the child quickly with a talon. Damien and his Brothers yelled and tried to get past Dinah and Tosu, but the two women held them back. It was necessary for cleanliness, Tosu patiently told them.


    Seeing the mens¡¯ distress, even I tried to tell Damien what she was doing, but he refused to listen and cursed Nu-reeh. She barely noted the inappropriatementary.


    ¡°It will be healed by the next nightfall,¡± Nu-reeh said absently, while swaddling the little boy tightly. ¡°Each of you had this done as did every other male. Do not upset yourselves.¡±


    My son was up to a full fledged wail by this point. He sounded like a small cat caught in the rain. When Nu-reeh finally handed him to me it was such a relief.


    The men huddled around as I brought his tiny mouth to a breast. Instinct took over the moment the firm tip of my nipple met his lips. He rooted around andtched on right away.


    ¡°Like Hannah,¡± Damien said proudly.


    In that way, yes, he was like Hannah. Feeding seemed toe naturally to him. This little one wasn¡¯t shy and took what he wanted. The hair was very different though, long and blonde.


    A momentter his eyes opened and I knew this was not Damien¡¯s child.

 286

    The child¡¯s eyes were huge and blue. The irises took up the entire space, giving him a surreal look. Nu-reeh looked down and I saw her mouth curve into a wide grin.


    ¡°Most certainly Evan¡¯s first male offspring,¡± she announced to her Sisters.


    ¡°Good man,¡± Dinah said patting Evan¡¯s back.


    I looked up and Evan was stunned. Fingers traced the little boy¡¯s brow as Even stared down at us.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°We will send in Healers,¡± Nu-reeh said in a business like manner. ¡°Feed the boy as often as he wants. He will begin to look for his Brothers soon. We believe he will find them. All boys born to us seek out their Brothers.¡±


    ¡°He must have them,¡± Dinahmented, ¡°all men do.¡±


    As my young son suckled contentedly I spoke without thinking.


    ¡°He has them already,¡± I said watching his little face. ¡°I felt them when he was inside of me. I¡¯ve heard their heartbeats for many turns of the moon.¡±


    The room was silent as I pushed a wet, sticky lock of hair back from his face. It would need to be washed soon. It would never be cut, though, that much I knew.


    ¡°You heard them?¡± Nu-reeh said sounding surprised.


    ¡°Humans cannot¡­¡± Dinah started to say and stopped.


    ¡°Most humans cannot,¡± Nu-reeh said and I looked up to see her looking quite pleased, ¡°I chose my breeder well. This human¡¯s mind is well suited to this world.¡±


    The men looked perplexed, which I suppose is why Nu-reeh continued to talk.


    ¡°You are born into sets determined by a force outside of our control,¡± she said conversationally. ¡°Most female breeders feel it the moment each of their offspring¡¯s Brothers connects. Your ve¡¯s ability to adapt to our world is quite impressive. I am d we chose this ve. It was a wise decision, Sisters,¡± thest twoments were directed to Tosu and Dinah.


    The women were talking about this, so Christof took the chance to rify.


    He spoke softly and let the question hang without pushing the women. ¡°You chose this ve for us, Mistress?¡±


    ¡°Your Brothers wanted a human ve,¡± Nu-reeh answered him, ¡°we saw this ve and knew we would give her to you all. We sent you to the auction and we¡­ assured no other Paterians would bid on her. She was paid for before you first saw her.¡±


    It felt so strange to be reminded I was just a thing the women traded at will. My very existence was theirs to y with. Ever since the moment I left Earth, my life had been theirs to control. I was swept by the old feelings of abject helplessness and that depressed me greatly.


    The conversation continued as I stared down at my baby, but I did not hear it. I felt theforting hands that Evan and Damienid on my head and shoulder. They understood how this made me feel. Gratefully, I rubbed my cheek on Evan¡¯s hand as ity on my shoulder, as I fought the tears that wanted to flood my eyes.


    The women left and the Healers showed up after the centa had been delivered. Once again, they wanted it. Damien still found it an odd request, but he didn¡¯t see any harm in it.


    My lower body was dried and then coated inside and out with a generous portion of the powerful healing salve. I felt my flesh tighten after the application.


    ¡°He is so small,¡± Evan said as Bane picked me up.


    That was urate. The little bundle in my arms was tinypared to both Hannah and Kennedy. It could have been Evan¡¯s gic makeup or it could be that¡¯s how boys were, I just didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°His hair is all stuck together,¡± Evan continued as Bane walked us toward the bedroom. ¡°We need to bathe him.¡±


    ¡°Patience,¡± Damien warned pulling back the covers on the bed, ¡°let them rest a little, like we did with our other children. You don¡¯t need to rush, Brother.¡±


    Damien¡¯s words seemed to impart some calmness to Evan and he allowed us to be settled on the bed. He tucked the covers around my feet and helped Kein prop me up with the pillows so our son could finish feeding. The child and I were made absolutelyfortable as he finished and I burped him.


    The other men went to clean up the birthing room, but Evan would not leave. He was fascinated with the tiny boy now sleeping in my arms. Nu-reeh had wrapped the child tightly, but his head was exposed. I watched transfixed as Evan tasted the boy¡¯s ear and licked his cheek.


    ¡°It tastes of you and me,¡± he said curiously, ¡°but I taste him also.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to hold him?¡± I asked.


    Evan did. He held the sleeping child and practiced rocking him as I¡¯d done with Hannah and Kennedy. I let my eyes slip closed as I heard Evan murmuring to the boy.


    I woke on the bed with Evan still beside me. Our son was nestled in the covers between us. I looked down to find the little one sucking loudly on Evan¡¯s smallest finger.


    ¡°He started to make loud sounds,¡± Evan said, ¡°and I put my hand near his mouth. Now he is happy.¡±


    ¡°That will work for a bit,¡± I assured him, ¡°but if the child is hungry, he must eat.¡±


    I sat up and picked up my wide eyed baby. He was absolutely voracious when he found the nipple again. He had been practicing on Evan¡¯s finger for quite a while it seemed.


    ¡°Do you know his name?¡± Evan asked suddenly. ¡°You have not told us this one¡¯s name yet. I wish him to have a name.¡±


    Evan¡¯s eyes bore into me as he watched our son feed.


    ¡°Well,¡± I said hoping this decision would not offend his Brothers, ¡°do you have a name you would like to call him? Is there a name you¡¯ve heard that you like?¡±


    Evan looked confused. ¡°I wish to call him by his name, not the name of another. What is his name?¡±


    I smiled at Evan and remembered how new this was to them. The name would be mine to choose.


    On Earth I¡¯d helped my cousin pick out baby names. We¡¯d gone through books and books of names for her child. One had always reached out to me.


    ¡°His name,¡± I said with authority, ¡°is Jonathan.¡±


    Evan repeated the name several times as he grinned down at our boy.


    ¡°Jonathan,¡± he said still smiling.


    It didn¡¯t seem anything could take the happy look off his face.


    The rest of the family came in and sat on the bed around us.


    ¡°He is Jonathan,¡± Evan informed his Brothers proudly.

 287

    We washed little Jonathan the same way we had washed Kennedy.


    I was fascinated by the light markings on the baby¡¯s skin. Unlike the men, who wore their stripes all the time, Jonathan¡¯s only appeared when he became upset. Now as we bathed and he was rxed in the warm water, they were invisible and he was as pale as me.


    Evan held Jonathan as his Brothers cleaned his baby¡¯s body thoroughly. They handled him so carefully, but Evan was still protective. He demanded Kein be the one to clean his hair.


    ¡°It is matted and stuck together. You have the best hands, Brother. Clean it without causing him pain,¡± Evan instructed Kein solemnly.


    After our bath our baby was diapered in an absorbent towel. He was then dressed in an outfit that Nu-reeh had sent for him. It was like a bag with arms. The men told me once he started to move around small pants would be brought for him. For now, this was warmer and safer.


    ¡°This leather,¡± I said touching the smooth brown of the outfit, ¡°it feels like¡­¡±


    It felt like the coat Nu-reeh had made for me.


    I was surprised when Damien answered the unasked question. ¡°It is like your coat,¡± he said putting mittens of simr consistency on Jonathan¡¯s tiny hands. ¡°Tosu told us the men that make his clothes will always beat the material until it is soft. Still it will give him great protection against sharp things.¡±


    Smallshes were tugged to secure the little mittens to his hands. Evan made sure they weren¡¯t too tight. A cord was present under his feet and when it was tied it encased his legs in the outfit. A small hood was attached and fitted over his head. One of therge soft nkets I had made was handed to me and we wrapped him tightly for warmth.


    Clean, dry, and secure Jonathan looked up at me with those strange blue eyes.


    ¡°It is Evan¡¯s line,¡± Kein said looking down into the baby¡¯s face as I held him. ¡°All males born to it have eyes that look this way. It is a dominate trait, like the hair.¡±


    Little Jonathan started to fuss, so Evan took him and let him suck on his finger. Big eyes drifted shut and the infant was back asleep.


    ¡°Come, little Sister,¡± Bane said happily, ¡°take a meal with us.¡±


    My form was draped in a warm blue dress and we walked slowly out into the main room. I saw a table and chairs had been added so we could eat in here.


    ¡°We are not to travel in the caves with Jonathan,¡± Damien informed me. ¡°The women want him in a safe ce at all times.¡±


    That was fine for me. I was just as d not to have to drag an infant all over the mountain. It had been difficult enough with Hannah and Kennedy.


    The men were beyond excited as they sat and uncovered the feast that had been brought to us. The table wasden with tters. We would eat very well tonight.


    As soon as they started to remove the lids I smelled the pungent aroma of the leaves.


    ¡°Eight days,¡± Evan said excitedly, ¡°this mountain receives the bounty of the tami for eight days. All the men get this treat. It is a celebration.¡±


    ¡°Strange,¡± Imented taking a seat beside Evan, ¡°we¡¯ve never had a feast like this before.¡±


    ¡°No sons were born when we were here before,¡± Damien said pulling the meat apart andying arge serving in front of me.


    I sat silently in shock. We¡¯d spent many moons in the mountains. Long enough to raise two girls. No sons had been born that entire time? The men had sex with women daily, how was it no children were born to these women?


    The race would cease to exist if this kept up.


    It made sense now, the need to mix genes with a weak human. At least I was making children. The women here did not seem to manage it.


    Our first night with Jonathan was interesting, to say the least. He got fussy after we had dinner, so I fed and changed him. He was fine for a little while and then he got fussy again. The men soon learned how nice it had been with Hannah and Kennedy, the girls could at least tell us what was wrong.


    Jonathan cried and screamed for no reason. He didn¡¯t want the breast, he wasn¡¯t wet, and we were keeping him warm. Just like a human infant, he was irritable.


    In the middle of his wailing Nu-reeh appeared, which frightened my family and me. Damien and his Brothers stood between Nu-reeh and our son, until she promised not to hurt me or the babe.


    They watched her carefully as she checked him over. Huge, taloned fingers examined his soft flesh and touched him delicately. I feared for myself and for my family, but Nu-reeh did not wish to harm any of us. She just wanted to be sure Jonathan was well. The screaming she expected, to some extent.


    ¡°He will be a difficult young man,¡± she said handing him back to me. ¡°Walk him,¡± she instructed the men. ¡°It should calm the child.¡±


    The men were shaking they were so angry after Nu-reeh left. Evan leaned over and passed a gentle hand across his wailing child¡¯s face. His other hand cupped my cheek. With utter tenderness hekissedme and thenkissedhisson. Nu-reeh had no right to touch us as she had.


    ¡°She is correct,¡± I grudgingly admitted to them. ¡°Babies on Earth are often soothed by movement. Walking and rocking him may calm him.¡±


    The men took turns the first night walking Jonathan. I was ordered to stay in bed and rest. Exhausted as I was, Iplied easily with the edict.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonathan stayed calmer as they paced the interior of our cave. I¡¯d sleep until they determined it was time to feed him. After I was done, I was tucked back in to sleep while another of them walked the baby for a while. Moving around was the only thing that kept him calm.


    The night passed fitfully, but at some point it got quiet and I felt myself fade into aplete sleep.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Bane cursed and jumped out of bed.


    I was startled awake and looked for my son. He and Evan were gone. I tried not to panic as I followed the men out of our living area. There was no one walking by the pool.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to skin us,¡± Damien ranted walking faster.

 288

    The men had not bothered to dress and still wore their simple sleeping shifts. I wore my crumpled blue sleeping gown and no foot covers or boots. We were half dressed at best.


    ¡°Where is Jonathan? Where is Evan?¡± I asked in a slightly frantic voice.


    ¡°He told us he was walking the boy,¡± Kein grumbled. ¡°He told us to rest and let him take thest shift.¡±


    Bane growled and answered the question, ¡°He won¡¯t listen to us. Evan wants to show his boy the moons. He¡¯s taken him to an opening in the mountain.¡±


    The men ran and I tried to keep up. It was obvious that I was not going to be able to. Christof waited until I caught up, then scooped me up and ran with me in his arms.


    We rounded a bend and there stood Evan at arge opening in the rock wall. He turned when he heard us and smiled. Evan was dressed and Jonathan was wrapped andying in his arms. The little one sucked contentedly at Evan¡¯s finger.


    ¡°Hiding things,¡± Damien saiding to stand beside Evan, ¡°is not good, Brother. You knew we would not want you to do this. Nu-reeh does not want the child out of our section.¡±


    Evan shrugged and grinned back at his Brother. ¡°He needs to see the moonset,¡± Evan exined simply.


    I wanted to reach out and grab the baby to take him back to the warm safety of our apartments. The contented look on Evan¡¯s face as he looked down at Jonathan stopped me.


    It made sense suddenly. Of course Evan would want to show hissonhis first full day. This was important to Evan. His life revolved around the pattern of the moons.


    Damien leaned on one wall as Bane and Kein leaned on the other side. Christof set me down and then he bounded back the way we¡¯de.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I shivered and stepped close to Damien who wrapped me in his arms.


    ¡°My Brother will bring your warm outfit,¡± he murmured into my hair.


    Cold morning air whipped into the cave and I looked over at my son. He was warm and covered, not at all bothered by the weather. The cold wind immediately made me miserable. Damien¡¯s warm arms helped, but it felt as though my bare feet would freeze and drop off.


    The world¡¯s moons took the pattern they always did before they set. I stood and watched with Damien as the first and smallest dipped below the horizon. Evan watched and spoke to the baby the entire time. He exined to the infant how the moons worked.


    Jonathan¡¯s attention never wavered off of Evan. I assumed his eyes weren¡¯t developed enough to distinguish anything other than light and dark. He seemed to like the gentle, murmuring voice of his male breeder, though. Evan held his entire attention.


    Christof ran up to us a momentter. He pulled my boots up my legs as Damien pulled the long jacket around me. The warm gloves were dragged up my arms and I sighed with relief. This time the bitter cold in the mountains was unbearable for me.


    The second moon had started to set and the sky was bing lighter when the rustle of wings interrupted us. Tosu had dropped from above and stepped into the cave next to Bane. Nu-reeh approached from behind us.


    The women stood silently for a moment before Tosu spoke.


    ¡°You see, Nu-reeh,¡± she said quietly, ¡°this is how the women with beads say it is.¡±


    Nu-reeh made a sound like someone that had already had this argument to exhaustion.


    ¡°I exined the rules to them,¡± she said directing thement to Tosu.


    ¡°There was no danger,¡± Tosu argued. ¡°I have sat and watched the entire time they have been here. I will do it each time the male wishes to bring his young to see the sky. I knew what he was doing when he left their quarters.¡±


    The women had a staring contest as the sky got brighter and brighter.


    ¡°Wait for my Sister,¡± Nu-reeh begrudgingly told us finally, ¡°and she will take you to see moons rise and set. I forbid you to go alone, Evan.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± the men answered her and she turned and left.


    Tosu stood at the entrance to the cave, off to the side. I recognized the slightly defensive position and realized she was alert for danger. My young boy meant a great deal to these women.


    The sky became much lighter and Jonathan gurgled and cooed reaching for the light. The sound absolutely melted my heart. I put a gloved hand on Evan¡¯s arm and looked at our little boy. He made the noise a second time and yawned big.


    ¡°It is not time for sleeping,¡± Evan said softly. ¡°Wake and see the morning.¡±


    ¡°New children sleep at odd times,¡± Tosu told him gently. ¡°The little one will sleep when he is ready and wake when he is done. As he gets older he will follow the moons as you do. They often do not feel the pull until they begin to walk.¡±


    Interesting information and it seemed to calm Evan¡¯s nerves. He could not understand how his child wanted to sleep in the day. I was d Tosu had taken the time to exin.


    We took breakfast in our rooms once Evan was satisfied with Jonathan¡¯s introduction to the day. I fed the littlest member of the family as the men passed out tes of food to each other. Much to Evan¡¯s dismay Jonathan fell sound asleep after henursed.


    ¡°The moons are set,¡± Evan said sounding upset, ¡°the sun is in the sky. He should not wish to sleep now.¡±


    Damien and Christof soothed him and reminded him what Tosu had said. They also remembered Hannah and Kennedy. It was normal for a baby to sleep after feeding. Jonathan had also been awake most of the night being cranky. Of course he would rest.


    The family calmed Evan¡¯s fears and we had a very pleasant breakfast.


    While Jonathan slept I took a chance to use the pad Kennedy had given me. I wanted to send both my girls a note about their birth brother. It seemed important they should know.

 289

    I should have known nothing about me was a secret on this world. I had three messages on the pad. Kennedy sent love and congrattions and so did Hannah. They¡¯d heard of the sessful birth while they traveled. A boy with Evan¡¯s talent made a strong family. Jonathan was already quite celebrated.


    The third message was under Kennedy¡¯s ount, but it was not from my girls.


    Damien and his Brothers crowded around the pad to read the message. Tyle and his Brothers had escaped. Bane¡¯ssonwas living free beyond the mountains.


    The young men thanked Damien and his Brothers for the education they had been given. Living outside thepound was very difficult. It would have been harder if they had known less.


    ¡°Men approached us,¡± Tyle wrote, ¡°as we were on one of our first solo patrols. They told us Hannah had sent them. We remembered what you had told us and we went with them willingly. They made it looked like we had fought them, though. The men ruined our transport from thepound, so it appeared we had battled.¡±


    My men were shocked how close to thepound the bandits came. Young Warriors were never sent very far. Tyle exined how the bandits used a series of underground tunnels to reach them. They had transports built that ran in the hidden spaces. The transports that ran underground were different from the ones above. Tyle told us they ran on something called ore. It was a harrowing ride to freedom deep beneath the surface of the.


    Aryn sent his thanks to Bane and stated he wished to see him again. He told us his family missed the instruction from Damien¡¯s family. The boys had never met men that treated them as Damien and his Brother¡¯s did. Aryn looked forward to being together with us again.


    Jonathan started to fuss after we¡¯d read the message through for at least the fifth time. Evan handed me the tiny bundle and stroked his back.


    ¡°We will save you, too,¡± he promised the baby. ¡°You will not die this way.¡±


    Jonathan grew quickly sequestered in our mountain home. The first lunar cycle was the worst, because he had no order to his sleep and wake cycles. He slept a great deal in the day and wanted to be awake at night.


    To be honest, I got the feeling Jonathan liked to be around Evan. He was always more lively and animated when his male breeder held him. My little boy knew exactly who he belonged to.


    Despite understanding Jonathan, his schedule was still frustrating. My family¡¯s devotion was something I was unfailingly grateful for. The men had no issue taking turns at night to rock and hold the infant. When I¡¯d had all I could take and needed to rest, they took over his care.


    The men became good at recognizing Jonathan¡¯s sounds. They would cajole and rock him pacing the area by the pool. When the noises meant hunger, they¡¯d bring him to me straightaway.


    Evan never had an issue with caring for Jonathan. If the boy kept him up all night, he didn¡¯t really care. He¡¯d do whatever was necessary to keep his little one happy and well. We all noted Evan¡¯s devotion and the bond that seemed to form between he and hisson. In my heart I loathed the day Jonathan would be taken from us.


    Rose and Fuji helped to entertain the infant and keep him happy during the day, once he finally was more awake then. His happiness was Nu-reeh¡¯s most important goal. When he screamed more often than not she appeared to ensure he was treated well. I felt I was under amicroscope.


    The scrutiny worried me at first, but I soon rxed. Nu-reeh had no desire to bring me any harm. I fed Jonathan from my body and was his sole source of nourishment. I was as important as the young boy she already imed, at least while he needed me.


    My health and well being were still a priority. She watched what I ate and what I did every day. The men still came and watched me swim every day. It was much like when I waspregnant.


    Also like during thepregnancy, my contact with my daughters was limited after Jonathan¡¯s birth. The girls had to ask permission to see us and Jonathan could not go out into the mines. My girls visited in our area for specified amounts of time. I knew Nu-reeh monitored us.


    Nu-reeh had given the girls instructions. Jonathan could touch them if he wanted, but they were never toy a hand on him. He was virtual royalty in our little world.


    Jonathan crawled over the girls and tasted their fur. When they satIndian stylehe liked to settle in the warmth of theirps and sleep. My littlesonadored his birth sisters and squealed with joy whenever they came to visit.


    Not surprisingly, my girls were still at it. When they physically came to see me, they couldn¡¯t say much. The messages on the pad I got from them told me what they were doing to help the freedom effort.


    As they traveled around they did different jobs, usually reconnaissance, for the rebel leaders. Hannah was also involved in rescues from thepounds. Just from the way she told me stories I knew she protected the men fiercely.


    I didn¡¯t know exactly how human children grew, but I knew about Paterians. Much like his sisters Jonathan started to try to walk after his first moon. By that time, he finally wanted to sleep when the men did and wanted to wake when the moons sat. It was relieving to sleep at night, but walking brought new challenges to us.


    Nu-reeh kept him well dressed as his needs changed. The day he started to stand she had little pants sent for him. As soon as the clothing got tight on his growing body, the right size was sent. She was very attentive to his needs.


    Those strange big eyes began to look slightly more normal as he grew. His face seemed to grow around them. The long blonde hair framed his face, making him look almost angelic. He was a markedly handsome little man.


    There were issues, though, and things I would never have considered I could screw up. Inadvertently I slowed his ability to speak. I sang to him and spoke around him inEnglish. I didn¡¯t do it to be rebellious, I was just used to Hannah and Kennedy, who knew bothnguages.


    For instance, when I knitted Jonathan was enthralled by the movement of the needles. He¡¯d watch them carefully for a time and then reach out to grab them. What usually happened after that was a tug of war as half a morning¡¯s worth of knitting fell apart.


    ¡°Gimme,¡± I¡¯d say inEnglish,ughing at his antics, ¡°mine, not yours.¡±


    Jonathan learned the words from me quickly. When he started to babble it was a blend. Some of the words were Paterian and someEnglish. Only Rose and I could truly understand the strange mixture of words and phrases that he started to use.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nu-reeh was displeased at hisnguage, but gruffly informed me it would be fixed at the Child Keepers. I swallowed the tears I wanted to shed and merely thanked her. Hannah and Kennedy would free my baby boy. One day he could speak anynguage he wished.


    By the time the child had passed three moons, he could have been termed a devil. He was curious and strong. Evan brought him toys and he dismantled them. He threw his blocks and bent his puzzle pieces. His favorite trick was to drop things into the pool and watch them sink. Shiny stones the men brought him to y with were perfect for that. All in all, I could barely keep up with him.


    Evan feared for the boy around the water and taught him to swim. It wasn¡¯t so much a lesson as a way to alleviate our fears. As it turned out, Jonathan had no fear of water and swimming in it came naturally to him. As soon as he was allowed to swim he¡¯d swim down to the bottom and collect the things he¡¯d thrown into the pool. Of course all he did was toss them back in to retrieve again. He¡¯d y that game all day if I allowed him.

 290

    Early on it had be apparent that Jonathan was too adventuresome to be left alone. My friends and I developed a system when we cleaned our rooms. One of us would watch the boy as the other two worked. As we moved from room to room he¡¯d grab the side of my dress or Rose¡¯s dress and babble away to us. Our time to clean was his time to talk. It seemed good practice for him since he was usually too active to stop and converse.


    Most of the time activity was Jonathan¡¯s motto. He ran circles around all of us. When I used a table he¡¯d climb onto it only to jump off. The furniture in our apartment was his own personal jungle gym. He¡¯d bound from chair to chair, never touching the floor. It wasn¡¯t possible to stop him. The word ¡®no¡¯ was like an ignition switch. Damienughed and said it was just like Evan.


    Jonathan was like Evan in other ways also. His hair grew so it ran down his back. When it reached a certain point it seemed to stop growing. We kept it tied back to keep it from tangling in everything. Getting a knot out of Jonathan¡¯s hair always resulted in screams that sounded like bloody murder. Damien remembered that having been a frequent issue when they were young also.


    There were things about Jonathan that were certainly human attributes. Curiosity could have been his middle name. He wanted to do everything we did. Meal time was always a challenge. Without teeth he couldn¡¯t really eat the food on our tes. He¡¯d nurse and then he wanted to taste what we were having.


    Lucky for us, as it turned out, I found he¡¯d eat mashed up food. I would crush soft things, like my sweet potato chunks and feed that to him. It didn¡¯t make him sick and he was growing well, so we always shared with him.


    He nursed frequently, but ate something off mine or Evan¡¯s te at most meals. It seemed to make the little one happy. I was always d when he was happy.


    Jonathan was an all consuming task, but we all loved him. He loved us, too, in his own wild, childish way. Jonathan needed more though.


    By his fifth moon something strange started to happen. The first time it did my family panicked.


    We were sitting around the fire in thete evening before bed. We¡¯d finished a note from Hannah and were just talking. All of the sudden the men jumped back out of their chairs. The entire focus was on Jonathan who was babbling happily at my feet.


    My quizzical expression met their wide, shocked ones.


    ¡°He tried to¡­¡± Evan said and stopped.


    Jonathan got up and walked toward Evan talking and reaching. He wanted his Daddy to pick him up. Evan backed toward the far wall slowly.


    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± I fussed standing to pick up our son. ¡°He just wants to be close to you.¡±


    In a very human gesture Evan shook his head ¡®no¡¯ and stared mutely at me.


    ¡°He tried to¡­¡± again Evan couldn¡¯t finish and just stood there.


    ¡°It was like he tried to bond with us,¡± Damien said slowly. ¡°I felt it, we all did. It was so strange.¡±


    ¡°For a moment,¡± Kein said in awe, ¡°he was part of us. That has never happened before. We didn¡¯t know anyone could do that¡­¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t like it, though,¡± Bane said stepping toward me. ¡°We weren¡¯t right, we didn¡¯t fit, but he wanted to try.¡±


    The mens¡¯ postures rxed and Evan finally came toward us. A hand stroked the boy¡¯s head. Jonathan caught Evan¡¯s hand andmenced sucking on his fingers.


    ¡°He is lonely,¡± Evan said quietly.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°I cannot remember not knowing you, Brothers,¡± Bane said resting a hand on Kein¡¯s shoulder.


    Christof came to stand by Evan as Jonathan gummed his fingers. ¡°He is sad. It is like when I was separated from you all after the women had me in the mountains. He knows he has Brothers, but he cannot find them.¡±


    ¡°Remember what Ronal told us many moons ago?¡± Damien asked. ¡°When we thought Hannah was a boy he told us they put the boys together.¡±


    ¡°It needs to be soon,¡± Evan said sadly. ¡°He needs his Brothers.¡±


    A tear slid down my face and I saw the same emotions in Evan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°He will not be lost to us forever, Sister,¡± he said softly. ¡°Hannah and Kennedy will save him¡­ they must.¡±


    My family murmured assurances to us. They had saved Bane¡¯s boy already. My girls would help save this son. Again, I had to put my faith in their promises to control my emotions, otherwise sadness threatened to overwhelm me.


    I knew time was short, so I enjoyed Jonathan as much as I could. Every waking moment was spent ying with him and talking to him. He still spoke in that strangenguage he¡¯d invented. I understood him, though.


    Children have no basis for sad and I knew that. Jonathan started to do things that told me he was not happy. He didn¡¯t talk as much and yed with his toys less. He slept poorly and had to be reminded to nurse. I knew Nu-reeh would notice and she did.


    ¡°He needs his Brothers,¡± she told me as she stalked in one day without warning.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I agreed watching the unusually quiet little boy sitting listlessly by the pool.


    ¡°Usually we wait until they have teeth and are eating on their own, but this cannot continue,¡± she informed me.


    Nu-reeh left after her promation, but Tosu returnedter to exin what would happen.

 291

    The women knew the boys had to meet and match with their families. Gatherings were held regrly in predetermined sites. Any woman with a son was wee to attend. Women flew from all over the world to meet, but I was a special case.


    Jonathan needed me to feed and it was deemed foolish for Nu-reeh to be dragging a human across the. The women had agreed to forgo the usual site and hold the next meeting in our mountain.


    ¡°Be strong, Rachel,¡± Tosu whispered to me with her back to the cameras, ¡°he will be fine to grow for a while with the Child Keepers. He will be brought back to you.¡±


    I fought for inner peace as I thanked her.


    It was less than four day cyclester when I received my summons to attend. Jonathan and I had been sitting with Rose and Fuji. Dinah came to our rooms and demanded I bring my knitting needles, yarn, and Jonathan. I followed her out the main door toward the area where the women stayed.


    We walked to the huge wall and Dinah scooped me up. When we took flight Jonathan screamed, but not like I wanted to. That was fun and he wanted to do it again. He cried and fought when Dinah put us down at the top. He begged in his jumblednguage to do it again.


    Dinah was never friendly with me; I was barely tolerated. Jonathan was a different story. She took him from me and flew him up and down five times before she walked us inside. Jonathan was ecstatic and grinned broadly at the huge woman. He was enraptured with Dinah. I fought the urge to roll my eyes at his taste in women.


    In the past I¡¯d been in the women¡¯s area and it had been sparsely popted and quiet. Therge central area was amon pass through, but the women didn¡¯t congregate the way men did. Today was entirely different.


    The stone pit my girls dipped their talons in was literally walled off. The rest of the area was alive with activity.


    The main floor was lit with torches and scattered with brightly colored toys. Cushions were all over the ce and I soon noticed why. As tworge women stood and talked a boy was nestled between them. He was wrapped in a nket on the soft, little make shift bed, sound asleep.


    There were perhaps fifty women here all with their boys roving about or resting.


    Jonathan rode in my arms and took it all in for a moment. He¡¯d never been in the presence of this many before and he¡¯d never seen other little boys.


    He was content to sit in wonder for all of about twenty heartbeats.


    ¡°Mama, down. I wan!¡± he demanded struggling out of my arms.


    He hit the floor and couldn¡¯t decided where to go first. A momentter he bolted toward a group of boys ying.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to do and thought perhaps I should stop him, but Dinah corrected me.


    ¡°Let him be,¡± she demanded grabbing my arm. ¡°He wille to you when he is hungry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I said watching Jonathan boldly approach the other children.


    My little one had no fear, only curiosity. He went from child to child, babbling and touching. Some of the other children interacted with him and some shied away. He was smaller than most, but he had a mighty personality.


    Dinah led me to where Nu-reeh and Tosu were. I was directed to rest on arger cushion. Tosu pointed out that they had brought me refreshments should I need them.


    Jonathan inspected every child at the gathering. He yed longer with some, but he never stayed with anyone. It was like he was looking for someone.


    Eventually, he was spent. He sat in the middle of the floor and let out an ear splitting cry. It didn¡¯t matter that I shouldn¡¯t, I went to him immediately.


    Weaving between the boys and their toys I picked up my wailing son. He was so upset; he didn¡¯t want to be held and rocked. Food was not a concern and he refused the breast petntly. Jonathan just continued to scream.


    ¡°Nurse, Baby,¡± I begged him, but he wouldn¡¯t.


    I carried his wailing, squirming body back to the pile of cushions Nu-reeh had directed me to. Singing softly, I tried tofort my boy, but he was uncharacteristically irritable. Pacing in front of the cushions I rocked him until he calmed.


    Tosu reassured me, her only male offspring had done the same thing. His brothers had not been at the gathering the first day and it frustrated him. That little boy had done the same thing Jonathan was currently doing.


    It took time, but my boy rxed slowly. I put him on the cushion beside me and he just stayed there. He sat and yed absently with things Nu-reeh brought to him. The other little boys would wander by, but he ignored them. Jonathan knew what he needed and these children were not it.


    ¡°More women arrive for the next many days,¡± Tosu told me. ¡°This gathering willst here for five day cycles.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Nu-reeh and her sisters talked. They hoped at least some of Jonathan¡¯s Brothers would be brought to this gathering. At lease one of them should be having the same sensations manifesting. Their female breeders should be delivering them soon.


    The hall we were in was loud. The women met and talked as the boys screamed and yed. It was constant noise and stimtion. I feared it would be too much for Jonathan, since he was unused to this much activity. He didn¡¯t seem bothered by it all.


    ¡°I do not believe it,¡± Nu-reeh said suddenly as the women in the hall all turned.


    I looked where they were looking and saw a woman limping into the room.


    The woman wasrge and looked powerful, but she was gravely injured. Even from where I sat I could see the streaks of blood down her legs. Her stomach had been shed open and viscera could clearly be seen.


    My hand went to my mouth as I saw what she carried. A small boy with brown hair was nestled in her arms. He was still, from my perspective, and his color was¡­ off.


    The woman moved further into the light and I saw the sh of colored beads that had been used to decorate her fur. She stood silently watching the other women.


    I wondered what they would do. She was seriously injured, would theyplete the job? Would they torture her? She could not fight back effectively the way she looked now.


    I had no more time to consider the issue. Trapped in my musings I had not seen Jonathan get up. He had crossed the room and I didn¡¯t see him until he was at the woman¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Gimme,¡± he demanded loudly in English reaching toward her boy, ¡°mine no yours!¡±


    The woman¡¯s brow quirked and Jonathan repeated the phrase over and over again, still reaching for her boy.


    It must have made sense to her, despite the strange word. She sat the little brown haired boy on his bottom in front of Jonathan. More beads caught the light as she stood back up.


    I¡¯d gotten to my feet and moved toward my baby without thinking. If there was to be a fight between the women, I didn¡¯t want Jonathan in the middle of it. This woman, even injured, could kill my son if she fought with Nu-reeh. I could not let it happen.


    Jonathan plopped down in front of the new little boy and grabbed his hand. In a gesture I was very familiar with he started to suck the other boy¡¯s fingers. A slight smile appeared on the beaded woman¡¯s face watching the children.

 292

    I reached the trio and tried to pick up Jonathan to move him. The beaded woman stopped me with a gentlemand.


    ¡°Leave them,¡± she said, ¡°Aiden is his Brother and they will not tolerate it if you take them apart.¡±


    I was frantic and looked back at Nu-reeh as she came toward us. I knelt behind Jonathan and prayed my body would take the impact of whatever battle was about to happen.


    Talons stopped behind me and to both sides. My breathing revved up and I hunched protectively over my boy, but what happened was unexpected.


    ¡°You are injured, cousin,¡± I heard Nu-reeh say calmly.


    ¡°I am,¡± the beaded woman replied. ¡°I will not live to see the next sunrise.¡±


    The conversation continued and it was pleasant. The beaded woman was named Halil. She had been protecting her men from Racks and been outnumbered. She¡¯d destroyed the dreaded creatures, but had suffered mortal injuries.


    Her Sisters had flown here with her, but she¡¯d made thest moments of the journey alone. The beaded ones did not wish to be captured by Nu-reeh and her followers. They had men to protect at home.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Nu-reeh bristled at thement. She and her followers had sworn not to harm women from these gatherings. This was a neutral event. Despite how she feared for the men the beaded ones took, she would not seize their protectors and risk their health.


    Halilughed at the idea that Nu-reeh feared for the taken men, blood seeped from her wounds faster at the noise. ¡°They are free men, Nu-reeh, thate and go as they please. Our men are strong and have taken up the positions they should in our society.¡±


    ¡°Men should be protected,¡± Nu-reeh insisted. ¡°You have taken ones under our protection. We fear for them.¡±


    Halil dropped to her knees suddenly and we were all silent watching her. Arge hand came down and stroked the head of her boy. He looked at her and whimpered pitifully.


    He was watching his mother die and it broke my heart. Tears started to fill my eyes and I wasn¡¯t paying attention to Jonathan. When he shoved me backwards, I toppled and ended up sitting on Nu-reeh¡¯s feet. I slid off her talons and sat on the floor feeling surprised.


    ¡°Come, nurse from Mama. Lots o¡¯ milk, we share. No be hungry,¡± Jonathan promised Aiden.


    As I sat stunned, Jonathan lifted the other boy under his arms and dragged him onto myp.


    ¡°Baby, what are you doing?!¡± I asked as Jonathan moved my clothing aside and pulled out a heavy breast.


    ¡°Hungry, Mama,¡± he stated simply pushing the new little boy¡¯s head to my teat.


    The little, brown haired boy let Jonathan guide him and took a nipple between dry, cracked lips. As I sat and watched he took a tentative pull. Three voracious children had taught my breasts how to produce enough food for an army. Two half hearted suckster the new little boy¡¯s mouth filled with milk.


    ¡°Mistress, I¡­¡± I had no idea what to say.


    I didn¡¯t want to refuse the boys, because I feared that would be rude for a ve to do. It wasn¡¯t clear to me that I should nurse another woman¡¯s child. None of the women looking down at me appeared upset with this, though.


    The first taste of milk must have been different for Aiden. He seemed surprised, but swallowed it after a mere moment. Evidently it was deemed fit because he started to suck ravenously burying his hands in the soft tissue and gripping fiercely.


    Halil fell gracelessly to her side and watched us with half lidded eyes.


    ¡°Aiden will not die, then,¡± she whispered watching her son drink like a starved man. ¡°I have not been able to feed him for two day cycles.¡±


    Nu-reeh made a horrified sound, ¡°You should have brought him sooner. My ve can feed them both.¡±


    ¡°Your ve,¡± Halil repeated sadly, ¡°my male offspring is your ve now also. How I wished to save him from this life. He should have been like his cousins and bonded with free boys in other camps. I prayed he would be like the many we have bred and kept from your ways.¡±


    ¡°Cousins?¡± Nu-reeh asked suspiciously.


    ¡°We have our own gatherings before we bring our boys to these vile events,¡± Halil whispered. ¡°Our numbers are not small and we will grow quickly. very stifles men, they cannot reach their potential with your ways.¡±


    Aiden continued to drink as Jonathan crawled up beside him. My little one wiggled around until I held both of them. Jonathan wasn¡¯t hungry and just watched his Brother. He wanted, he needed, to be close to him.


    Nu-reeh¡¯s voice was thick with emotion, ¡°What do you do to our men?¡± she asked. ¡°How do you force them to breed with you?¡±


    Halil¡¯s voice became ragged and her breathing wasing in gasps, but she answered.


    ¡°We treat them as equals,¡± she said. ¡°They choose us as we choose them. We are all part of a happy, functional home. My men are my beloved as are my Sisters. I care deeply for all of them. My emotions for my male offspring I cannot describe¡­¡±


    Halil¡¯s eyes closed and she took a few more gasping breaths. A small tremor passed through her hands and feet and then she moved no more. Halil had died less than five handspans from me.


    The little boys didn¡¯t notice the drama that unfolded just behind them. Women came and took Halil¡¯s body and the boys did not see them. Aiden finished drinking from both breasts and then his eyes drifted shut. Jonathan did the same thing and they were soon snoring softly.


    Sitting on the floor and holding both boys was difficult, getting up with them would have been impossible. Tosu took Aiden and Dinah picked up Jonathan. I got to my feet and followed as we walked back to the area we¡¯d been in prior. Nu-reeh asked me to sit on my cushions while I ate and drank. With two children to feed I would require more water and food.


    ¡°Aiden is weak,¡± Tosu told me as she tucked him under a soft nket on the cushion beside me. ¡°Jonathan ispleting the bonding with this child and it will affect him. Feed them both so they will be strong.¡±


    Dinah put Jonathan down next to Aiden so they were touching and seconded Tosu¡¯s statement. If Aiden got too weak it would kill Jonathan. They were both my responsibility to feed back to health.


    The women stood around me talking. Nu-reeh had heard the things Halil had said in the past. The beaded women always imed the same thing. She had not heard what prolific breeders they were before this.


    I sat silently with the children while the women discussed. In my own heart and head I mourned for Halil¡¯s loss. She had been a brave, noble woman. Her son would be the same and I felt honored that he was bonding to my baby.


    Nu-reeh walked off with her Sisters to talk to other women. I was left with the two sleeping children. I just watched the room with amazement about what had just happened.


    After a long while, Aiden woke and started to fuss. Jonathan woke instantly and assisted as I pulled his Brother back into myp. I nursed Aiden again and checked the absorbent wrap on his bottom. It was bone dry.


    I took the time to really examine Halil¡¯s son and I knew he was in trouble. Even after drinking twice his mouth looked dry and his eyes appeared sunken. This little boy was very dehydrated.


    Despite the recent dehydration I saw his strength. Aiden¡¯s stripes were prominent and his features were strong. It was obvious he was pure- blooded Paterian male. He would be powerful when he grew up.


    More awake after two feedings Aiden looked around. His wide brown eyes met mine and he held my gaze.

 293

    ¡°Halil?¡± he finally asked quietly.


    ¡°Gone for now,¡± I whispered, ¡°you are here with your Brother.¡±


    Mentioning Jonathan distracted the boy and he grinned at his new ymate. I sat them on the cushions together and they seemed happy. The rest of the room didn¡¯t exist as far as they were concerned.


    Jonathan seemed weaker and more tired than he had when we got here. He sat with Aiden on the cushion next to me and yed calmly with the toys. My son was usually wild, Aiden¡¯s condition was slowing them both down.


    I sat with the two boys for the remainder of the day. Food was brought for me and I fed the boys whenever they wanted. New little ones arrived throughout the afternoon. My two boys didn¡¯t pay any attention to the other children for the most part. They just sat and attended to one another.


    Tosu approachedte in the afternoon and crouched beside us.


    ¡°They still feed from the breast, so they will stay with you. If their other Brotherse the women may force you to stay in this area with us,¡± she said stroking Aiden¡¯s head. ¡°Their Brothers may be so young their mothers will not bring them yet. If that is so, we will have another gathering like this one in another lunar cycle.¡±


    Tosu guided me and we walked back toward the incline. Jonathan walked with me, but Aiden had to be carried by Tosu. He didn¡¯t want to leave the great hall we¡¯d been in, though.


    ¡°Halil?¡± he continued to question Tosu.


    ¡°Your Brother is here,¡± Tosu told him softly. ¡°Halil has gone to The Great Harmonious Spirit. She brought you to your Brother.¡±


    The answer did not satisfy the little boypletely, but it moved his focus to Jonathan.


    ¡°He calls her by her name,¡± I said absently as we approached the incline.


    Tosuughed lightly. ¡°The answer I wish to give you is ¡®Of course he does¡¯, but I understand you humans have titles for your male and female breeders. Nu-reeh was quite surprised when Hannah referred to you as Mama. She thought your name had been changed.¡±


    ¡°On Earth, it¡¯s what they would have called me,¡± I said picking up Jonathan.


    I propped Jonathan on my hip. He was usually rambunctious and impulsive. I didn¡¯t want him jumping off the incline. Aiden¡¯s presence calmed him, but I wasn¡¯t sure by how much.


    ¡°You could go back to Earth,¡± she said quietly and I stopped walking I was so surprised. ¡°It is not impossible. Think about what you want,¡± she finished turning to face me.


    My mind swam with the possibility of going home. No more monsters and no more forced breedings. I could go back to school and get training as a teacher.


    Jonathan yawned in my arms and stretched,ying his head against my shoulder. ¡°He couldn¡¯t go with me,¡± I said sadly watching my boy, neither could Hannah or Kennedy.


    My children would be alien monsters on Earth. They didn¡¯t look human and could never pass for it. I thought of the movie, ¡°Starman¡±, where the government had hunted down and killed the first ambassador from another civilization. My children could not even im diplomatic immunity. They¡¯d be poked and prodded and kept in cages. Their freedom would be much more limited than mine was here.


    Damien and his Brothers obviously couldn¡¯t go either, they would be treated as foreign invaders. If I left, I did so without my family.


    ¡°Think on it, Rachel,¡± Tosu said softly. ¡°One day you will be given the option.¡±


    ttering talons announced Dinah hade to help Tosu move me and the two little ones down the incline. Iposed my features and allowed myself to be lifted and moved down.


    Once we were on the ground Jonathan was curious again. He only got toe out here when Evan showed him the moons. He scrambled out of my arms and walked with us, exploring everything.


    The women did not let me walk unescorted to the quarters I shared with my friends and family. Tosu and Dinah walked us all to the cave entrance.


    ¡°We wille for you tomorrow,¡± Tosu advised me, ¡°after the little ones have fed after moon set move them out into the room with the pool. We wille for you all after that.¡±


    Tosu handed me Aiden and I carried him into therge outer room. Jonathan gripped my skirt and walked beside us. He babbled amicably to Aiden until he saw the pool.


    ¡°Mama, ¡®wim!¡± he demanded loudly pulling insistently on my outfit.


    My men must have heard him and came out to greet us. They stood still when they saw I carried another little boy.


    ¡°Baby, it¡¯ste and Aiden is tired. Come and have an evening meal. We will swimter,¡± I coaxed.


    Jonathan threw a tantrum and sat down on the floor. He screamed and his stripes became dark and prominent. The upset seemed to spur the same emotion in his Brother. The little boy I held started to fuss and wiggle, suddenly finding the energy.


    Damien took control when it became apparent what was happening.


    ¡°Enough, young ones,¡± he said firmly, ¡°we will eat our meal and then you may y in the water.¡±


    The firm male voice soothed both boys and they looked up at the older man expectantly.


    Evan followed Damien and picked up a disgruntled Jonathan. ¡°Evidently,¡± he said quietly, ¡°you have much to tell us, Sister.¡±


    I was so d that Jonathan could eat some solid food. He nursed a bit, but was satisfied easily with mashed up things from our tes and messy sips from his Daddy¡¯s cup. Aiden had obviously never eaten solid food and he nursed me dry.


    My family was enthralled as I told them about the process of finding Brothers and Halil¡¯s death. None of them really remembered finding one another. They had foggy memories of the time before they were together, but their first solid memories were at the Child Keepers.


    ¡°It has always been just us, together,¡± Bane said patting Kein¡¯s back. ¡°I do not remember a time when you were not with me.¡±


    ¡°It has always been us,¡± Christof said looking fondly at his Brothers, ¡°just us, together.¡±


    ¡°Except the other,¡± Damien said looking pointedly at Evan, ¡°there is someone else, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    I looked curiously around the table and Evan was deep in thought.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It makes sense now, though,¡± he said suddenly, as he fed Jonathan bits of soft bread he had dipped into his cup. ¡°I have always sensed¡­ another. It is someone important, as important as my Brothers. This one is not near, though, and the sensation fades almostpletely sometimes.¡±


    Aiden rested in my arms and I ced a gentle kiss on his forehead. He was sleepy as I dried a little milk from the edge of his mouth.


    ¡°Your female breeder,¡± I realized out loud.


    Of course, Evan had tasted her. He¡¯d fed from her daily for many moons.


    ¡°It has been a constant in our lives,¡± Evan said checking Jonathan¡¯s diaper. ¡°I always have this sense. It is so normal we don¡¯t even notice it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Your female breeder,¡± Kein mused stretching out his legs, ¡°do you think she feels you?¡±

 294

    The pleasant conversationsted and I was caught in my internal musing. Would Jonathan always feel me? If we were in the samepound, would he seek me out?


    ¡± I wan ¡®wim, Daddy,¡± Jonathan demanded suddenly standing on Evan¡¯sp.


    Aiden had been getting near to sleeping, but his Brother¡¯s energy flowed into him. He sat up on myp and looked at Evan, too.


    ¡°Wha ¡®wim?¡± he asked.


    Jonathan turned and saw the question in his Brother¡¯s eyes. He started to exin in simple, childlike terms swimming. Aiden got more and more excited as he talked. The looks between them got more animated as Aiden silently watched a now quiet Jonathan. I got the feeling Jonathan was ¡°showing¡± Aiden swimming through their bond. Now we had two of them demanding to swim.


    When we got to the pool Basin¡¯s family and Stayne¡¯s family were already there soaking. All the men tried to talk casually as we introduced Aiden to swimming. It was obvious he¡¯d never done this before. The men watched carefully as Aiden tried to do what came so naturally to Jonathan.


    ¡°Watch him,¡± one of them would warn when Aiden floundered in the water.


    Someone¡¯s hands always were there in a moment to keep him afloat. No one in the pool was interested in anything other than the two young ones. For having never been fathers I found the mens¡¯ reactions to children telling. They were markedly protective of the young.


    Aiden stayed with us for a full lunar cycle. He asked for Halil and Rynal almost every day. I assumed Rynal was his male breeder and I had no answer to that. I started to tell him what Tosu had said about Halil. The Great Harmonious Spirit had her and he was here with his Brother. I could only assume The Great Harmonious Spirit was God, but it wasn¡¯t a religion my men knew anything about.


    The only time Aiden had issues was at night. I did not know how the Paterian women slept, but it must have been with their young male offspring at their side. At least, considering how we slept, I assumed that¡¯s what Halil had done.


    Aiden discovered my hair on the first night. Even with Jonathan he was restless and anxious, wiggling all over the bed. As Iy on my side, he maneuvered up by my head and his hands sunk into my hair. I was woken from a near sleep as he pulled my hair tight against my scalp. Aiden wound the long strands around his little fists and burrowed into it. I heard him sigh and finally settle down.


    For the first time all night, Aiden wasfortable. Jonathany at my back against his Brother¡¯s legs and they finally fell asleep. It felt strange to have my head used as a security nket, but I was exhausted and drifted off myself after a few moments.


    It became a pattern and we tried to break Aiden of his habit. He foundfort with his hands wound in my hair at night. I assumed he¡¯d clung to his mother¡¯s fur in the darkness and this sensation was familiar. He just couldn¡¯t sleep unless he was wrapped around my head.


    After a few days we gave up trying to change him. For being an orphan Aiden was adapting very well. If he needed to sleep that way at night, I would not begrudge him. Evan just used a brush and detangled my hair every morning as I nursed the boys. The solution was simple enough.


    It took a moon for the boys teeth toe in. For that one moon they were mine to care for full time. My entire world revolved around their needs and they were absolutely consuming. I was Mama and they were mine. The time seemed to blur for me and went by much too quickly.


    At the next gathering I felt myself tearing apart inside when my boys found their three Brothers the first day. It took all my strength and fortitude not to break down screaming. Jonathan and Aiden seemed thrilled to be ying with these other children. If I acted upset I was sure it would be disconcerting to my young ones and they meant everything to me. I stood stoically and buried my nails into my palms to distract from the mental anguish.


    The women watched them during the gathering. They were fierce boys who liked rough y and movement. Nu-reehmented they would never be content in a shop all day. Despite my weakness, my little boy was a Warrior like his father. That¡¯s how he would be raised.


    The design for the tattoo was created by a group of women. There was far more information in those marks than even Runen and his brothers understood. A woman finding a lost man would know exactly who he was when she saw his mark.


    I watched solemnly as the boys were tattooed. The women took them into a room and distracted them as they marked the children¡¯s skin. One Brother at a time received the distinctive tattoo. The pain was spread out, so the little ones barely noticed.


    The next step was for the family to choose their colors. This was important, it was a point of pride to decorate their lodgings distinctly. The women knew the men liked this and let it be the boys¡¯ choice.


    The women had pages and pages of colors. The mothers each picked several colors they liked and pasted the colors to different balls. They sat the balls down and watched the boys.


    Jonathan¡¯s lead Brother liked a deep red color, but something about the light blue appealed to my son. The other boys had no real opinion. I saw them deciding which ball to y with.


    I almost cried when I saw them choose the blue. Our son had chosen something like his father¡¯s colors. He¡¯d been raised in a room full of blue, no wonder that shade called to him. No matter what happened I was happy he would always be reminded, in a small way, of Evan and his home with us.


    After all that was done we all walked into a smaller room. I was to be permitted to be present for this as long as I made no trouble. My tears dripped silently down my face, but I made no sound. Nu-reeh had been clear that she would not tolerate outbursts from me. It was an honor to see my son sold and I should appreciate it.


    The sales floor was a ce the women gathered and discussed the boys. Nu-reeh and her cousins sold my son and his family as Warriors. They would be raised to be fighters.


    Their new owner¡¯s name was Trenal and she looked powerful. Tosu informed me quietly she lived in mountains not that far from here. Jonathan¡¯spound would be the one we associated with the red mountains. Not that it mattered, I felt like I would never see my son again.


    We left the sales floor and walked out to arge opening in the mountain. The boys were all wrapped warmly in coats and matching mittens. I noted that Jonathan¡¯s was made of that strange fabric my coat was made of. He would be safe and warm for the trip.


    Transports were lined up waiting to take the children. The men driving were all armed and obviously Warriors. Tosu exined the transports took the children most of the way. Trenal would ¡°leave them¡± with the Child Keepers, once they were close. That is how it was always done.


    Looking at the children as they were herded I realized there were so many of them, but still so few.


    In my jumbled state even I knew this was not enough children to popte an entire. Something was very wrong. Themunity hospital at home had delivered more children than this in a week.


    Jonathan didn¡¯t really notice as we parted ways for thest time. He was fascinated with his Brothers. I watched his shiny, blonde head leaving as Trenal walked the boys toward a transport. She carried the lead Brother and the rest just followed obediently.


    I wrapped my warm coat around me as I shivered in mental anguish. I wanted to scream and cry, but I could only imagine what that would do to my little boys. Ourst meeting should not leave them confused or upset. The image of Jonathan burned into my brain and I swore never to forget him. Sweet, difficult child that he was, I would miss him unbearably.


    Only once did Jonathan note he was leaving me. I saw him turn and look toward me with the question on his face.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good-bye, my love,¡± I called to him waving with a false smile and fighting for a steady voice, ¡°enjoy being with your Brothers.¡±


    He answered me in a jumbled English and Paterian. He did not understand this was good-bye forever and told me he wanted to swim tonight. Jonathan asked if Daddy would take him and his Brothers to swim.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± I called, my voice finally breaking, as they loaded him on the transport, ¡°it will be a busy night. You have much to do and a long way to travel.¡±


    The pull of the new family was too strong. He couldn¡¯t stay interested in something they weren¡¯t worried about. His attention quickly went back to his lead Brother, who was ced beside him.


    The transport was driven by a man and he herded the children to the center. It raised up and began to move forward. Seeing Jonathan leaving me tore my heart, but I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off of him. He had never been on a transport and squealed with delight as it moved. My boy took joy in every new experience.


    ¡°She is a good woman,¡± Nu-reeh said, ¡°powerful. She and her Sisters own many Administrators. They run theirpounds well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress,¡± I whispered hoarsely as the transport got smaller and smaller in the distance.


    I prayed as I watched him. He would be happy and safe now, I hoped. It was all I could do.

 295

    We¡¯d been home in thepound for almost two full turns of therge moon. I didn¡¯tmenstruatebecause Nu-reeh saw to it that I was given the bitter drink daily to prevent conception. I was so very grateful I would not have to go through pregnancy again so soon. I used the time we were given wisely.


    It was a fight and a battle not to fall into the depression. I remembered how it had taken my will. Coming back from that had been painful and I wasn¡¯t sure I could do it again. Using my friends and family I sought to center myself on the future. I would never give up. The only way to get my precious boy back was to be strong and escape.


    Every day I swam in the inlet with my friends and exercised with Damien and his Brothers at night. My men and I read the pad every day finding out about the and it¡¯s other inhabitants. Our one goal, our only goal was to be ready for escape.


    Every day I thought of Jonathan. I dreamed of him at night. In my mind I saw him growing up and changing. Quiet moments always found my thoughts drifting to his expectant face thest time I saw him.


    ¡°Stop it,¡± Kein demanded firmly during the evening meal one night.


    I looked up from my food confused. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± I asked stupidly.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°When you think of him, talk to us,¡± Kein demanded. ¡°Stop pretending you are eating and mashing your food up. When you think of Jonathan you do that. We are all hurting, you can talk to us and you know that. We miss him, too.¡±


    Fierce golden eyes met mine across the table and I realized what I¡¯d done. Before, little Jonathan had teeth I¡¯d crush up part of my meal for him. In unconscious rebellion after he left, I was still doing it.


    Evan wrapped a hand over mine and squeezed. ¡°I miss him, too, Sister. He is far from us, I know, but I still feel him. He is alive, you must know that. I am¡­ sure he is well.¡±


    Thefatherwithout his child looked tortured. In quiet moments I saw the looks on his face and knew who he was thinking of. We all knew. Evan missed his wonderfulson.


    ¡°I wonder what he is doing now?¡± I said trying to keep the tremors out of my voice


    Bane had paid the most attention to how they trained the young boys. He exined what a boy Jonathan¡¯s age would be doing. It was mostly y, still.


    There were fundamental things he¡¯d be taught now. He¡¯d be learning to do things like use thecquered pot to relieve his waste. The Keepers would be teaching him to bathe himself. He¡¯d be learning to dress himself. His Brothers would all be learning with him, so the lessons took quickly.


    The tears did fall as I heard those things.


    ¡°I should teach this to him,¡± I cried openly. ¡°He should be with me and I would show him all of this.¡±


    My family hated to see me cry like this and I tried to stop. It was upsetting for all of us. Tears reminded us all of how fragile I was. I didn¡¯t want to be that weak.


    ¡°We will see him again,¡± Damien promised. ¡°I swear to you both, when Hannah saves us, we will save him next. It is my promise.¡±


    Wiping away unshed tears I thanked him and so did Evan. In the back of my mind, I still wondered how many more I would have to give away. I feared it would break me, despite all I did to prevent it, if there were too many more.


    ¡°Do something happy,¡± Bane insisted rising from the table.


    Evidently, we¡¯d all lost our appetites.


    Evan brought out Kennedy¡¯s pad and encouraged me to check it. Iy my palm across the screen and saw a message from Hannah. I wiped my face clean of tears and pulled it up. It was in English, so I would have to read it to them.


    Dear Family,


    You will be rescued soon.


    It is important you go quickly with the men we send for you. They will tell you my name.


    Nu-reeh no longer is allowing Mama out to the cabins, so we will have to take her from thepound. This is good, because we wish to rescue her friends also: Rose and Fuji. We will arrange to have them taken from the Keepers.


    Damien, your family, Basin¡¯s family, and Stayne¡¯s family will be taken from your patrols. Send me a schedule of all the patrols for the next moon. That will make it easier to find you. Be cautious and let the bandits talk before you attack them, they may be from me. Do what the men tell you and they will bring you to me.


    It is important you are not difficult. The men from the camps will not risk being caught near thepound.


    We will see you soon.


    Love, Hannah and Ra


    I was ecstatic and jumped gleefully in the air to do a happy dance. It was over, finally over. My celebration was cut short when I realized only I was happy.


    Damien and his Brothers did not like it. This is not how they wanted to escape. Thest time Kennedy¡¯s friends had approached me, I¡¯d been injured. They weren¡¯t willing to risk it again.


    ¡°NO!¡± I screamed to Damien as he tried to take the pad.


    He was going to tell Hannah to wait. There had to be a way we could be taken as a group. Splitting up was too dangerous, he believed.


    I held the pad to my chest and backed away from them. ¡°I cannot do it again. Please, I beg you. If you love me, allow her to take us. This is too much for me to bear.¡±


    Evan disagreed and tried to take the pad, ¡°It is not good to have other men near you. Let us do this a different way.¡±


    There was nowhere to run in this little apartment and going outside was not an option. I took the one action I knew might get their attention. My fingers refused to give up the device and I dropped to my knees.


    ¡°Please, Masters, please help me, I cannot survive this way. You must let me escape. I will do anything to get away.¡±


    ¡°You are not a ve,¡± Bane said pulling at my arm to make me stand. ¡°Get off your knees and do not address us this way.¡±


    Tears ran down my face as I shook my head and refused to rise.


    ¡°I am your ve if you keep me here, Masters. I am bound by your will. As long as you make my choices for me, I am only a ve.¡±


    My statement offended them greatly. Damien bent and scooped me up as I cradled the pad to my chest.


    ¡°Please protect me,¡± I begged him. ¡°Please allow me to escape this.¡±


    ¡°It is not safe,¡± he said quietly, setting down on a chair with me on hisp. ¡°They may hurt you without us there to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Hannah is sending them,¡± I pleaded. ¡°She would not send men that would hurt me. Please, my love, please save me.¡±


    I ended my entreaty curling my head under his chin. It further protected the pad against my chest. There was no way I was giving it to him only to have him rip my chance at freedom away.


    Damien¡¯s heart beat slow and steady in his chest. I listened to it as the men had their silent conversation. ncing around I saw the consternation on the faces around me.


    Christof¡¯s eyes met mine and he exined the difficulty they had with this. Leaving me at the mercy of ¡°others¡± was something they had always been told was wrong. Besides that, every time I¡¯d been left with ¡°others¡±, I¡¯d been hurt.

 296

    Damien¡¯s heart sped up and I knew the decision had been made. Clutching the pad to my chest tighter, I waited for the promation.


    ¡°You are our Sister,¡± Damien told me slowly, ¡°and we wish to respect your choices. We will do this Hannah¡¯s way because you wish to.¡±


    I¡¯d never felt so ted. I looked up at him and saw the concern on his features. This was not the decision they would have chosen, but they were respecting the wishes of the most opinionated family member.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you,¡± I gushed kissing his chin, his jaw, and finally his mouth.


    ¡°Evan, go get Stayne and his Brothers. Kein, find Basin¡¯s family and bring them here. We must talk,¡± Damien ordered.


    I was bouncing I was so excited. As we waited for our guests I helped clean up the eating area. I straightened the whole apartment as we waited. Everything was put away when the men returned.


    Basin and Stayne¡¯s families weren¡¯t surprised we were nning an escape. Stayne had guessed it right away and Basin had wondered for a while. Damien¡¯s family had been much too intent on learning about the world beyond the mountains.


    ¡°We have no interest in going,¡± Stayne told Damien quite bluntly as we stood around the sitting area. ¡°My brothers and I are happy in thispound. We have a good life here and we are quite satisfied.¡±


    I was shocked and looked at Fuji, but she didn¡¯t seem at all perturbed. She knelt on her cushion at Stayne¡¯s feet and looked adoringly up at him. If he didn¡¯t want to go, I was sure she did not either.


    Damien was shocked at their decision, but respected it.


    ¡°We will leave with you,¡± Basin said after their silent conversation. ¡°My Brothers and I seek to escape this pen. We are sorry to leave such good friends, though.¡±


    Stayne and his Brothers didn¡¯t care if their friends left. They would be sad to see them go, but they just had no desire to leave thispound. The idea of abandoning thisfortable life did not appeal to them. They had learned there would be new dangers to a free life. They were content here.


    ¡°Not that we wish to stop you, cousins,¡± Stayne told us politely. ¡°You are friends and always will be. We wish you well.¡±


    Basin and his Brothers wanted out. They had no urge to stay here and have things continue. Rose walked over and gripped my hand as she smiled. I felt d that I got to leave with at least one friend.


    ns were made through Hannah and we would be taken away soon. Hannah asked for the full patrol schedule, so her men would know when it was safest to approach. All in all, it would be a harrowing, dangerous escape. She told us to be strong and warned us to listen to the men she sent.


    Stayne and his brothers bid us good night and left casually. It shocked me, but I guess it shouldn¡¯t have. They had what they wanted. In the past they¡¯d lived in a ce they did not like. None of Fuji¡¯s owners wanted to risk that again.


    Basin and his Brothers left a whileter.


    Our friends had left and I was alone with my men, my family. I was excited and jittery. It waste, but I was full of energy. I wanted to do something special for them that they would appreciate.


    ¡°Wait here,¡± I ordered.


    I bolted into the closet they stored our clothing in and tore through it. In the back I found my favorite outfit, the belly dancing costume.


    Yanking the decorative strips of fabric off by myself, I pulled thebelly dancingensemble over my body. Just like normal it felt constricting. I tied the jingling hip scarf and adjusted myself onest time before stepping out of the closet.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    My family was all sitting in chairs looking slightly pensive when I reappeared. The outfit made Damien¡¯s eyebrows rise and Bane sat a little straighter in his chair. I walked with the sultry confidence my old instructor had never thought I¡¯d master. It seemed to have the right effect on my audience.


    The room had not been cleared for dancing, so I moved around the fire pit, letting the tight space y into the dance. I imagined myself to be one of the mes writhing and turning behind me, caught and burning in that confined pit. There was a beat in my head and I used that as I twisted and swayed, shaking the coins at my hips.


    When Kein started to y his instrument for me, he patterned the music to what I was already doing. The rhythm was slow and sensual, just like I wanted. As I danced I hoped they¡¯d realize every undtion from my fingers to my hips to my toes was designed to thank them.


    Damien loved to watch my stomach as I rolled it. He sat mesmerized as I stood in front of him and the flesh rippled like a wave. Just as he reached out to touch me I moved away. Grey eyes turned feral and I saw the hint of his fangs dropping, I was teasing the beast in him now.


    It was fun, watching them lose their closely guarded control. I shook my clothed ass in front of Bane and knew the skirt dipped low in the back to give it just the right effect. My breast were entirely confined in the top of the outfit, but touching them as I danced made Kein miss several notes. I got to Evan by licking my own fingers like alollypopas I swayed in front of him. Christof looked ready to pounce by the time I got to him, it didn¡¯t matter what I did.


    I loved the reaction I was getting. Their cocks were hard and straining against the fabric of their pants. Evan readjusted himself several times and I saw Bane stroke himself. Their excitement fed mine and I felt wet and ready.


    Slowly, I made my way back to Damien. He looked intently at me as though ready to pull me close, but I didn¡¯t give him the chance. Grabbing the slit in my skirt I pulled it open and straddled his legs as he sat, fully clothed. I adored the look of confusion I had so easily put on his face.

 297

    Leaning forward I licked his lips before cing tiny kisses across his mouth. He smiled at my game as his hands came to rest on my hips and over the swell of my ass. The pull was subtle, but undeniable, even clothed Damien didn¡¯t like the distance between our bodies.


    My hand drifted down and began to uce his pants. The thick cock sprang into my hand as soon as there was enough room. I pumped him several times until he pushed my hand away. Damien slid forward in his chair and I scooted toward him. A raise of my hips and I sank down on his length. The tight stretch felt wonderful. I fucked him slowly in the chair as my hands gripped his strong shoulders.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    A low growl issued from his throat and I knew that my pace was maddening him. When he suddenly rose and took me with him, I wasn¡¯t surprised. What did give me pause was when he walked to nearest wall and pressed my back against it. Now Damien was able to truly fuck me. I dug my heels into his ass and hung on as he thrust brutally against my center.


    ¡°You are full of surprises,¡± he whispered in my ear as he ground his pubic bone against my straining clit, ¡°but so am I.¡±


    Damien had never taken me fully clothed, or in this room. He and his Brothers always liked the warm safety of their bed chamber. We were all ready and amped for change, though.


    Being suspended in the air as I was every time Damien pushed up, gravity pulled me down. He felt enormous inside of me and I scratched at his back seeking to pull myself up. Nothing had ever prepared me for the intense stimtion of being dropped on his thick shaft repeatedly.


    The kiss Damien pushed onto me left me breathless. His mouth nted down and he pressed himself into my mouth just as he forced himself into my pussy. His chest crushed my breasts in their casing, forcing them against the fabric. The pace quickened and I ground down against him seeking release. It came like a thunderbolt.


    I clenched around him and yelled into his mouth, but Damien wasn¡¯t done with me. He continued to fuck the spasming tunnel and only found his release many heart beatster. The experience had been intense and had he set me on my feet I would have slumped to the floor.


    It was Bane¡¯s strong arms that gripped me as Damien stepped away. He lifted me under my knees and looped an arm around my back. I looked up at him feeling dazed and was surprised at the fire in his eyes. It made my nipples tingle beneath the tight cloth and my breath catch in my throat.


    Kein lit themps in the sleeping chamber as Bane lowered my feet to the ground. His strong fingers deftly undid the outfit I wore that was now wet with sweat. When I stood naked before him he grinned down at me with pure lust on his face.


    ¡°I was cleaned today,¡± I told him boldly while cing a hand on his chest, ¡°and I took the plug. Evan put it in my ass for you.¡±


    My hand drifted down to grasp his cock through the material of his pants. It throbbed under my palm and Bane groaned as my fingers gripped the thick width.


    ¡°Fuck me hard and make me scream your name,¡± I whispered rising on tiptoes to caress his short beard with my lips.


    Bane stepped away only long enough to strip himself. While I knew he liked to have me undress him, he was in too much of a hurry. I took the time to tease him by taking a position I knew he loved.


    I knelt, facing away, with a wide stance on the bed and let my top half drop until my ass was prominently raised. One hand drifted to y with my soaked clit, so my hindquarters swayed and twitched seductively before him. I moaned low in my throat as the passion that Damien had so excellently quelled started to rise again.


    Powerful hands stroked up the backs of my legs until his thumbs came to rest over the plug. I didn¡¯t notice it much anymore, unless they yed with it, and Bane was in a mood to y.


    It was slowly withdrawn and then reinserted several times. My fingers were reced by Christof¡¯s long ones stroking my clit. I found myself gripping the sheets and getting wetter every stroke the two of them made.


    ¡°We enjoyed your dancing,¡± Christof said in a low voice tinged with desire. ¡°We wish to make you feel what we are feeling.¡±


    The plug was gone, but I didn¡¯t get what I expected. Bane¡¯s thick tongue wasving my buttocks and then dipped where the plug had been. My automatic reaction was to move away.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that,¡± I said dropping my hips and dragging myself forward. ¡°You¡¯ll get sick. It¡¯s nasty¡­¡±


    My arguments were cut off as Bane grabbed my hips and pulled them back where he wanted them.


    ¡°And you like it,¡± he said, ¡°now stay and let me finish.¡±


    My face flushed hot as he licked from my clit over to my readied ass. It was erotic to feel his wet tongue and prickly beard stroking such delicate flesh. He didn¡¯t stop until I¡¯d given up my embarrassment and was thrusting back lustily against his tongue.


    The feel of his cock resting at the crease of my ass was a wee surprise. Nothing filled the aching emptiness like Bane. The big man stood behind me and slowly thrust his oiled shaft between my cheeks.


    The head of his mighty tool pressed into me and I cried out as he pushed it forward.


    ¡°More,¡± I whispered, when I felt him stop.


    My cries had been of want, not of pain. I wanted all of him.


    The massive shaft filled me and I begged him to touch me as he fucked me. I couldn¡¯t quite rub myself against him in this position. Christof solved my problem for me.


    My friend scooted so hey beneath me andtched his mouth to my waiting cunt. He mped his lips around my hard clit and flicked it repeatedly with his tongue. My eyes rolled back in my head as Bane started to slide in and out of me rapidly.


    Christof rock hard cock brushed my cheek and I opened my zed eyes to see the engorged, but ignored organ. A long lick from head to base was rewarded with a rumbled moan from between my legs. Intent on feeling the sound again, I devoured Christof¡¯s shaft.


    The rhythm Bane set was steady. I made sure Christof got the same pleasure as I sucked him with increasing urgency. The pace became more frenzied and I knew both men were close, I was too. Christof nearly bit me as his seed exploded in my mouth and I came as Bane¡¯s shaft swelled impossibly in my tight channel.


    Christof¡¯s orgasm seemed tost forever. He pulsed my mouth full of his potent seed repeatedly and I had a wicked idea. I didn¡¯t swallow hisst squirt and held onto it. After Bane pulled his spent organ from my ass I found Evan staring hotly at us from the side.


    Crawling across the bed like a junglecat, I rested directly in front of Evan. Very slowly, I opened my mouth. I showed him Christof¡¯s spending still on my tongue. The image may have been offensive to a man on Earth, but to Evan it was tantalizing. He watched, thoroughly captivated as I made a show of swallowing and licking my lips clean.

 298

    It should not have surprised me when he pounced on me. Squealing girlishly, I was pushed onto my back and Evan¡¯s tongue was forced between my lips. I flicked my tongue yfully against his and felt his razor sharp secondary teeth. My show had excited him perhaps more than I intended.


    Evan broke away from tasting me for a moment and I looked into his eyes. The pools of blue were utterly feral as he dipped his mouth to taste my ear. Laps of his tongue went down my neck until he reached the cor. Skipping the metal he went further down to suck relentlessly hard on my nipples.


    I felt the growl and his sucking became more frenzied. He wanted milk and I had a feeling my breasts would give into this desire. I buried my fingers in his hair and turned the long strands around my fingers. Sharp teeth scraped the underside of my breast as Evan viciously pinched the other nipple. It was a warning and I groaned releasing my hold on his hair. This was his reward and this was how he wanted to take it.


    The tongue bath did not finish once Evan had gotten what he wanted from my tender nipples. He went lower, exploring my belly button and then lower still. It was a surprise when I was dragged to the edge of the bed. My legs wereid over Evan¡¯s shoulders and he continued his feast on my flesh.


    ¡°I like it when they stand out like this,¡± Kein said eyeing my erect nipples.


    The ruddy red flesh had been primed by Evan¡¯s mouth. Kein yed gently with them and I saw his teeth drop as a drop of clear fluid started to bead on the tip. Evan moaned into my cunt as Kein¡¯s mouth dropped to devour this essence. They were connected and both getting something they wanted.


    My clit and my nipples were so sensitive, but my men yed with me gently. I peaked again as Kein moved to straddle my chest and Evan¡¯s cock plunged into my cunt. The oil was dribbled all over my chest and Kein rubbed it in with his long shaft. Evan stood and took my lower half as he grinned watching his Brother in ecstasy.


    It didn¡¯t take long for thest two men to find release. They¡¯d been excited and ready the entire time. This was probably the fastest we¡¯d ever finished together.


    Iy on the bed thoroughly sated as we slowly recovered from our encounter.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered to the group reaching out to stroke the man closest to me.


    ¡°Just promise us you will be careful with whoever they send,¡± Evan begged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything to anger them,¡± Kein said softly.


    ¡°You are family to us,¡± Damien said sounding worried. ¡°If they treat you with disrespect, say our names and tell them you are family to us.¡±


    I smiled at all of them and promised sincerely to be very careful and to not make any mistakes.


    The next day passed slowly at the Keepers, as did the one after. Hannah had not been able to tell us exactly the day she would take us. We had just been instructed to stay ready.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t swim,¡± Rose had said quietly to Basin on the first day. ¡°If they came and we were in the water¡­¡±


    Damien and Basin agreed with her. They told the ve Keepers we were not to swim again until they cleared it. I was ted Damien was allowing the escape to happen.


    Instead of swimming, Rose and I sat on the beach with Fuji in the afternoons.


    ¡°We wish you coulde with us,¡± Rose had whispered to her as we sat on the beach several days into our vigil, but Fuji wasn¡¯t bothered.


    Her men didn¡¯t have any desire to change their lives. They were perfectly happy here, so she was also. Their happiness was her only measure. She was a mirror of their thoughts and wishes.


    ¡°You three,¡± a Keeper announced suddenly from beside us, e with me.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking up I saw one of our Keepers with two men I did not recognize. The two men were well armed. Their clothing was different from Warriors in thepound or the shopkeepers in the vige. They looked rugged with thick vests and shirts patched many times.


    We stood and followed the three men up the sandy incline and through the room for dancing and rxation. They kept walking and we went though the room we worked in during the morning.


    We were led out into the bright sunlight toward the entrance to thispound. Several men stood around. Rose and Fuji both looked down. I did, too. Without Damien here to defend my rights, I felt it best to follow the flow.


    ¡°Thank you, Keeper,¡± I heard an unfamiliar voice say, ¡°we will take these beings off your hands.¡±


    ¡°Just give me back my Brothers unharmed!¡± the Keeper demanded fiercely and I looked up.


    The Keeper¡¯s family was all on their knees with swords at their throats. The family that held them looked as mean and dangerous as any I¡¯d ever seen. A second family was doing the talking.


    ¡°Come, Rachel,¡± a man said as he reached out to grab my arm, ¡°bring your friends and we must be gone. Hannah sent us.¡±


    The man grabbing me looked rough. His brown hair was cut short, but you could see several days worth of scruff on his face. The hand wrapped around my arm was calloused and dirty.


    ¡°Only Rose and I go,¡± I stated resisting him a little. ¡°Fuji, the cool one, she stays.¡±


    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t,¡± he informed me pulling harder. ¡°She knows too much and would be tortured for it.¡±


    The Keepers were bound on the ground as the ten men pushed Rose, Fuji, and me toward the exit. Fuji started to be frantic. Her owners had said they weren¡¯t leaving, so she would not go.

 299

    Fuji started to fight the men and it was over before it began. They bound and carried her as she shrieked. Even that wicked tail she had was rapidly tamed. Rose and I tried to tell them, but they would not listen. We tried to resist them and were toted off in their arms.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I looked up at my captor and noted he didn¡¯t look mean or angry, just firm. He hadrge hazel eyes that darted around continuously. Beneath the fabric of his clothing I felt the strong sinew of his chest. If he wanted to, this man could cause me great harm. Still, I persisted.


    ¡°Sir, please, you don¡¯t understand,¡± I begged him. ¡°Her owners will not go, she will be alone.¡±


    The man looked down at me quizzically for a moment before he spoke. ¡°She will be free, Rachel, just like you. There is nothing to fear in our camp. No one will harm her or disrespect her. Rx and allow us to help you and your friends.¡±


    I continued to plead and the man just would not listen.


    There were two transports waiting for us outside the Keeper¡¯spound. These transports wererger than I¡¯d ever seen before. Two and perhaps three families could easily fit on each one. They also sounded different. Unlike the quite hum of the transports I had seen, these almost growled.


    Fuji writhed and screamed on the other transport and I saw the men gag her. I felt for my friend and tried to help.


    ¡°YOU CAN¡¯T TAKE HER,¡± I begged loudly one more time as I was carried onto the transport. ¡°PLEASE!¡±


    ¡°She goes,¡± he said simply, ¡°we have our orders.¡±


    This man was as resolute as Damien would have been. Clearly, nothing I could say would change his mind.


    Shutting my mouth I looked into the man¡¯s eyes. He smiled gently and put me on my feet as the transport raised frighteningly fast into the air.


    The transport took off going forward and I had to cover my mouth to not scream. I¡¯d never been on something that elerated this quickly before. The men all seemed to find my reaction strange.


    I couldn¡¯t look and stared down at my feet. The transport soared through the air at a speed I¡¯d never experienced before. The growl it had made when on the ground was nothingpared to the roar it made now. Chancing a nce up I saw how far we already were from the mainpound. The speed was unreal.


    Small hands found my arm and Rose was suddenly against my side. I couldn¡¯t tell if I was shaking, she was shaking, or the thing we were on was shaking. Looking into her eyes I could see we were both terrified.


    Boots were pulled from a chest on the transport and the men put two pairs at our feet, motioning for us to put them on. I was used to dressing myself, so I took off my sandals and slipped the new boots on. They had a sturdy sole and rose to my mid calf. This was hardy clothing and not what I was used to. As I got used to the feel, Rose just stared at her feet where the bootsy.


    ¡°Go on,¡± one of the men encouraged, ¡°it is your body to dress. It will be cold where we are going. Hannah sent these for you to wear.¡±


    I grabbed the boots from in front of Rose and put them on her. She didn¡¯t fight me, but she wasn¡¯t pleased.


    Coats were produced and I dressed both Rose and myself. The fabric was very thick and heavy. I chanced a look at the other transport and I saw the men wrapping Fuji¡¯s bound form in the protective fabric. I guessed they didn¡¯t know what it took to make her cold. They must just be working off assumptions.


    Thepound was a distant speck when the transport dropped suddenly and I did scream. Rose and I held onto each other as we were swallowed up in darkness. Luckily, our movement stopped a momentter.


    Lights flickered on around the transport and I realized where we were. The transport had dropped through arge hole in the desert floor. We were in a cavern deep beneath the surface.


    ¡°Shut it up, Thom,¡± one of the guys said.


    Our transport went closer to the wall and the man that had carried me leaned over and turned several dials embedded in the rock. The giant hole we¡¯de through was soon covered by a b of rock on aplicated conveyor.


    I looked around and saw where we were. The cavern was just wide enough for a transport, with a little leeway on each side. I looked over the side of the transport and saw water flowing beneath us.


    ¡°Back up, Rachel, the air shield is off.¡± the man named Thom said, ¡°The air shields wille back on when we start to move forward.¡±


    I nodded silently and took a step back. I didn¡¯t want to fall off and the air shields on the transports were powerful, getting caught in one would probably hurt.


    ¡°Wee to freedom,¡± another man said smiling at us and the transport took off.


    Several of the men stood and stared at us grinning broadly. Rose and I were glued to the spot and scared out of our wits. I watched the men, but Rose refused to look at them. Perhaps her idea was better, looking around was terrifying.


    If the transport was scary above ground, underground was a nightmare. The machines roared through the tight passageways. There were ces where I felt I could reach out and touch the walls we came so close to them.


    There was very little light down here and I had no idea how the driver saw where he was going. It seemed like he must be navigating on memory and not sight. The feeble lights on the transport seemed to barely illuminate the cave as we rushed through it.


    I held tight to Rose and she to me. The men didn¡¯t understand our terror and in no way showed consideration for it.


    ¡°I am Brand, rescued from the Youlypound. What will you do now that you are free?,¡± one of them asked jovially. ¡°I have heard tell that some of our women are going to arrange portals back to Earth. Will you do that?¡±


    Rose refused to look at the man and stared into my eyes looking shocked. That displeased him.


    ¡°Come now, you are free. Talk to me, no one will harm you for it. Tell me how you feel.¡±


    He was quite a persistent man.


    ¡°I do not wish to leave my children,¡± I croaked out.


    ¡°Children are important to you?¡± he asked stepping closer. ¡°Are they important to all humans? I have wondered a long time.¡±


    The man¡¯s inquisitive nature made me smile despite my fear.


    ¡°You have human breeders in your line, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked.


    The manughed and now I had their attention.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± the man named Thom asked. ¡°The women told us he does.¡±

 300

    ¡°He is curious,¡± I said wincing as the transport careened much too close to the wall. ¡°Men with Earth breeders in their line seem more curious. Christof has Earth breeders and he was always the most curious Brother.¡±


    The men were confused. They didn¡¯t know a ¡°Christof¡±.


    ¡°He is Damien¡¯s Brother,¡± I answered. ¡°He is the fourth Brother in my family.¡±


    Their faces darkened and they looked angry suddenly. ¡°He should have known better then,¡± the lead Brother said firmly. ¡°Once he knew he was the offspring of a ve he never should have continued to participate. He should have made it stop.¡±


    Our conversation was cut short as one of the men made a sharp sound. Rose and I were ignored as the men drew their weapons and took up posts around the transport.


    ¡°Steady, Brothers,¡± the man in front said and then it was like the transport was swarmed.


    Creatures that looked two foot crocodiles were jumping on the air shield around the transport. One of them managed to get past the air shield and it came at Rose and me, jaws open. Brand sliced it in half.


    The thing twitched and writhed in two pieces for several moments before the lead Brother stabbed it in the head. That stopped it.


    The men cursed in volumes about the nasty creatures. Thom called them giles. I vaguely remembered reading about giles. The readings I¡¯d done had noted them as pests in the londs where water was plentiful. They could rarely overwhelm a woman, but they could be trouble for men inrge enough numbers.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Rose whispered clinging to me.


    She looked as scared as I felt. ¡°Hannah sent good men,¡± I whispered. ¡°We will be okay.¡±


    Rose¡¯s eyes were wide and she didn¡¯t look like she particrly believed that statement. We were tearing though a poorly lit cave with our friend tied on a transport behind us. Things were not looking good for us.


    After the attack of the giles the men stayed on alert. I was happy they didn¡¯t want to talk to us. I wasn¡¯t thatfortable with men other than Damien and his Brothers. It would probably take time for me to get over that fear, I mused.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The caves we travelled through eventually opened up a little and got wider. There were ces we passed over massive undergroundkes. I could see the ssy surface below as we roared over it. I remembered Christof had told me about the undergroundkes. He must not have known about the underground rivers and tunnels.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Thom asked focusing on Rose, ¡°what is your name? My name is Thom rescued from the Youlypound.¡±


    Rose refused to look up and answer, instead she huddled closer to me.


    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched her.


    ¡°They trained you, I know. If you looked at other men they put you out to be hurt. If you spoke the punishment was worse. That part of your life is over. We will treat you well in our camp. You will not have this fear any longer. If you wish to speak, you do so. Do not fear, silent human,¡± Thom said with conviction.


    Rose didn¡¯t look up, she couldn¡¯t. I knew that countless moons of indoctrination was preventing her from hearing what the man said. Freedom did not exist the way he said it. Even if Basin had said she was ¡°free¡±, she¡¯d witnessed too much punishment to stray from the rules.


    I stroked her hair infort and felt her shiver against me.


    ¡°Her name is Rose,¡± I told the man softly.


    ¡°Is that the name the men called her or it the name she had on Earth?¡± he asked sternly.


    I watched the man¡¯s eyes and didn¡¯t see anger, only a certain resolve. He called me Rachel so he knew ves were renamed. This man expected to hear Rose¡¯s original name.


    ¡°She was named Ruth on Earth,¡± I told him and he smiled approvingly.


    ¡°Ruth it is then and what about the poor, bound girl?¡± the man asked. ¡°What was her name?¡±


    ¡°Always Fuji,¡± I told him honestly, ¡°women from her are not given names until they are owned. If their owner wishes to give them a name, they get one.¡±


    That gave the man pause. He and his Brothers found it odd. That didn¡¯t fit into the way they thought things always were and it confused them. In their experience, everyone was given a name.


    ¡°Fuji is from Batra,¡± I tried to exin, ¡°I don¡¯t really know where that is. From what Fuji said all the women are ves. She doesn¡¯t know another way.¡±


    ¡°She will learn,¡± Thom said with conviction turning his attention back to the void of nothingness we were passing through.


    The twists and turns in the cave continued. Eventually I got used to theck of scenery and theck of light. The air started to get colder and I felt the chill on my face. Despite being underground it felt like we were making for the mountains faster than I¡¯d ever done before.


    The men we were with watched out for attack and protected us, but not the way Damien or Basin did. It was strange to realize that with freedom came responsibility. If I was cold, I had to button my own coat. There was no one who would do it for me.


    Water was passed around in something like a canteen eventually. I took a drink and tried to pass it to Rose. She looked at me and took the container slowly, but did not put it to her lips.


    ¡°Drink, Ruth,¡± one of the men said, ¡°it is good water and will refresh you.¡±


    ¡°I am Rose,¡± she said staring at the floor. ¡°Ciara, please, tell these men I am Rose.¡±


    ¡°You are Ruth,¡± Thom said from behind her, ¡°and you may speak to us. There is no owner to hurt you. Drink your water and be calm. You are free now.¡±


    The man¡¯s assumption irritated me. Damien and his Brothers did not hurt me. They had it all wrong and I was about to tell them. Rose¡¯s voice stopped me cold.


    ¡°I was free before,¡± Rose said harshly still staring down, ¡°and I was hurt. Basin and his Brothers protect and cherish me. My name is Rose and I want to know where Basin and his Brothers are.¡±


    The men all made sounds that told me they felt sorry for us. ¡°Drink, Ruth,¡± the man said in coaxing terms, ¡°do not worry over those men anymore. You must not fear.¡±


    I had a sinking feeling in my stomach that had nothing to do with the transport and it¡¯s erratic path.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± I asked the man, starting to panic. ¡°Did you take Damien¡¯s family and Basin¡¯s family or just us? Didn¡¯t my female offspring send someone for Rose¡¯s family and mine?¡±


    ¡°The vers,¡± Thom spat out, ¡°were offered safety in our camp. They are being transported separately. Hannah and Kennedy are well respected or such a request would never have been honored.¡±


    I stared at the man in the dim half light of the tunnels. He had referred to our men as ¡°vers¡± and I had that sinking feeling again. Free men would view men like Damien and his Brothers as no better than the women.


    ¡°I am free with Damien and his Brothers,¡± I said quickly taking a step toward Thom. ¡°They said I was not a ve and made me family one night long ago-¡±


    Thom snorted and his eyes shed, ¡°They told you this? They told you one day you were family to them?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said eagerly nodding my head, ¡°they said I was family and not a ve. Damien and his Brothers decided on their own that very was wrong. I asked to be free and they made me family.¡±


    ¡°That was their decision, was it?¡± Thom asked lowering his voice and sounding slightly menacing. ¡°They told you what you would be and you epted it. It doesn¡¯t sound to me as though it was a real choice.¡±


    I was startled by the statement and stared nkly at him. Thom just continued to speak, ¡°You cannot make someone family, Rachel. Family between men and women is a choice. I don¡¯t think you ever had the option of choosing another family. You were told where you belonged. This is no different from very.¡±


    The man¡¯s words cut deep for some reason. Probably because there was a measure of truth in them. It wasn¡¯t like I had been offered the choice of Damien¡¯s family, it was just the only option.


    ¡°Drink, Ruth,¡± Thom said, ¡°it is still a long ride to our destination.¡±


    It took a several tries for Rose to finally lift the canteen to her lips and take a tentative sip, then a couple of gulps. She looked amazed as she handed me back the container. This had been a first on this for her.

 301

    My friend and I rode hand in hand, silently for the most part. I wasn¡¯t sure what to say. Freedom from Nu-reeh had been such an overriding goal, I hadn¡¯t stopped to think what problems may lie ahead.


    It never had urred to me that my men would be judged harshly by their peers.


    The air was bitingly cold on my face when light suddenly shone ahead of us. We passed out our narrow passage into arger cave. There appeared to be a t, ckke with arge circr ind in the middle. A series of big camp fires lit the ind and surrounding area. In the dim light I could see small openings all around theke. It was like a hub with spokes running off from it.


    On the beach were several transports like ours. I saw men milling around passing in and out of the light.


    ¡°We lost this bet, Brother,¡± one of the men on my transportughed. ¡°They beat us.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Our transport came to rest next to another and settled down the with a slight crunch on the ground. Men were everywhere. The noisy engine cut off and men approached us talking happily to their friends. Looking to the side, the other transport that had been traveling behind us also came to rest on the beach. I could see the lump that was Fujiying very still.


    Men approached and one leapt onto the other transport to examine my friend.


    ¡°You bound a freed ve? Cousins, what were you thinking!?¡± the man¡¯s voice asked angry and incredulous.


    Rose and I rushed toward the voice and Fuji. Shey listlessly on the transport as the man pulled off her bindings. The man undoing the ropes cursed our rescuers severely for their ipetence. His hands on Fuji were gentle as he removed the ropes, though. He seemed intent not to harm her.


    ¡°She fought us, Gunth,¡± the men tried to exin. ¡°She refused toe with us andshed out with¡­. her tail. We did not want her to hurt herself and we thought if we could just get her here¡­¡±


    The man, Gunth, just ignored our rescuers and eased Fuji out of thest of her binding. He was a powerful looking man and slightly graying. Even in this dim light I saw his prominent stripes. The men present all seemed to defer to him.


    The men on the transport continued to talk about how Fuji resisted. They had not meant to hurt her. Obviously Gunth¡¯s opinion was very important to everyone present.


    ¡°Looks terrifying,¡± the man named Gunth said caustically while picking up Fuji and cradling her, ¡°tiny thing like this and you idiots-¡±


    The man¡¯s rant was cut short as Fuji screamed and bounded out of his arms. When she wanted to be, Fuji was fast. She moved between the men, intent on the area behind their camp. Rose and I followed and were shocked at what we saw.


    Damien¡¯s family, Basin¡¯s family, and Stayne¡¯s family all sat, bound hand and foot. Fuji got to Stayne¡¯s side and screamed in her nativenguage. That wicked tail whipped around and the sharp tip cut through the bindings on her owners.


    ¡°Release our friends, Fuji,¡± Stayne growled as he jumped to his feet.


    The men around us gasped in obvious fascination as Fuji¡¯s tail made short work of whatever was holding our men. Rose and I used their confusion to move quickly beside our respective families.


    ¡°Almost nothing can break stike rope,¡± I heard Thom¡¯s amazed voice say. ¡°The knives we use to cut it are made out of a rack¡¯s w¡­¡±


    Damien¡¯s family and Basin¡¯s family rose to their feet and faced the other men. Their shirts were torn and all of them looked bloody. Rose and I were quickly pushed to stand behind them.


    Fuji¡¯s tail whipped furiously around, but one of her owners forced her back behind them. Her tail never stopped moving though.


    ¡°What are you doing with the women?¡± the man named Gunth demanded to know. ¡°They are not yours to control and I do not like the way I saw you touch them.¡±


    Damien¡¯s voice sounded furious. ¡°We discussed our difference of opinion earlier and the debate became physical. None of us wish to see our weakest family members involved in a brawl.¡±


    Gunth made a sound in his throat as did the other men present.


    ¡°Family!¡± Gunth said angrily. ¡°How exactly do you see things. You take and abuse these small, soft creatures excusing it as ¡®family¡¯? You make no sense.¡±


    ¡°We do not abuse-¡± Basin started to say and he was cut off.


    Gunth clenched his fist and his teeth grew, ¡°I have lived free my whole life, boy, so don¡¯t mistake me for stupid. I know what you do to ves. Little things can¡¯t shit without your permission. Those women are free now and I don¡¯t like seeing them pushed around. Allow them to stand where they wish. Your ways are not permitted here and they won¡¯t be tolerated.¡±


    Damien¡¯s voice was low and forceful. ¡°Cousins you have brawled with us once already today. The women would be destroyed if they were caught up in that. Their bones are fragile and their skin is weak. We fear you will fight us again and put these females in danger.¡±


    Gunth and Damien stared hard at one another for many moments before Gunth¡¯s stature rxed.


    ¡°You battled us because you did not wish your friends there,¡± Gunth motioned to Stayne¡¯s family, ¡°to be brought with us. It is not a point of discussion. Several of their female breeders are part of the resistance. They will not allow their male offspring to stay at thepound. It will not be safe for the family there. Once you all were taken the women might have demanded answers from them.¡±


    Fuji made a low whining sound in her throat followed by several soft clicks. I¡¯d never heard her make that noise before. Stayne¡¯s family stiffened and one of the Brothers moved toward her. He spoke to her in a firm voice, but I did not recognize thenguage.


    Fuji made the sound again and her tail increased its tempo behind her.


    Stayne¡¯s brother continued to speak to her and once he was close enough he stroked her spine. The caress and the words seemed to soothe Fuji and the tail slowly receded back into her body.


    Gunth¡¯s attention shifted back to Stayne and I saw his eyes narrow.


    ¡°You and your family go with us, vers, whether you like it or not. The females are free, whether you like it or not. None of these things are points of discussion,¡± Gunth said forcefully.


    The strange clicks from Fuji started again and the tail whipped out going back and forth. Stayne nced back at her and I saw the silentmunication between him and his Brothers.


    ¡°Give us a moment and make no moves toward us,¡± Stayne finally said sounding defeated. ¡°Our¡­ girl is upset. The way you speak has upset¡­ her. She would fight you to the death so that we can do as we wish. Any¡­ creature from Batra would do the same. Allow us to calm her.¡±


    Gunth rxed his posture and so did everyone else. I felt like we were ying arge game of red rover and someone had just called time out. My assumption was that attacking Stayne when he¡¯d said he would be distracted would be dishonorable. At least the sense of honor was consistent.


    Stayne¡¯s family made a circle around Fuji and started to talk softly to her. I¡¯d heard Fuji pray in hernguage once before and what the men did sounded like that. Apparently they could speak whatevernguage it was that Fuji did.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Damien said softly and I looked up into his face, ¡°are you well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the ride here was strange, but it seems I fared better than you,¡± I said, touching a cut on his cheek.


    ¡°They expected to battle with us,¡± Christof said as way of exnation. ¡°They had weapons we had never seen before¡­¡±

 302

    I smiled at my friend and touched his arm. My family was rarely defeated in battle. Looking at the line of men facing us, I knew how outnumbered they had been. There had to be forty men over there. If some new weapon was involved, then their defeat made even more sense.


    Stayne¡¯s voice got all our attention a momentter. He addressed Gunth and he did it very politely.


    ¡°We are happy to take your kind invitation to visit your camp,¡± he said facing Gunth. ¡°My Brothers and I only ask this female be left in our care for the remainder of the trip.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Gunth said sounding irritated, ¡°that is not a ve and you are not owners. You may not keep her. Release her and allow her to be free.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Stayne and his brothers separated, so Fuji faced the men. Thom and his family approached her, intent on taking her away. The tail was out as soon as their intent became evident.


    I watched as a lock of Fuji¡¯s vibrant hair dropped off her head and fluttered to the ground. The men saw it too and stopped moving toward her. They looked back at Gunth as though seeking direction.


    ¡°She fears you,¡± Stayne said nonchntly. ¡°When her kind are taken by the conquering side on her home they are treated with great indignity. The hair falls out only when safety is supremely threatened.¡±


    I heard the horrified sounds the men behind Gunth were making. Several stated that must have been what Stayne had told her they would do. Stayne just grunted augh at that.


    ¡°My Brothers and I have put much effort into keeping this small creature healthy and fit. We know every nuance of her makeup. It would bring us no pleasure to see her destroyed. We are aware it could be done simply. You would do it and not even know,¡± Stayne said coolly.


    ¡°The clicking,¡± Gunth asked fiercely, ¡°what was that?¡±


    ¡°When this creature will give her life in battle, she warns the opponent. That sound is well recognized on her home. It is considered honorable on her world to tell yourbatant if you would die for your cause,¡± Stayne said simply.


    No one really knew what to say to that. It could be the truth and it might not be. Stayne and his Brothers were the only ones here with any knowledge about Fuji.


    ¡°Humans,¡± Gunth said directing hisment to Rose and me, ¡°speak to me honestly, is this true?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know and looked at Damien. He patted my back and gestured to Gunth.


    ¡°Answer the man,¡± he said simply, ¡°just tell him what you know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Sir,¡± I told him hesitantly. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that sound from her before and I¡¯ve only seen her tail twice. Fuji has rarely spoken to me about her home.¡±


    The men stared at Rose and I. Finally, Gunth spoke.


    ¡°The red haired one, Fuji, for now, may stay near her¡­ former owners,¡± thest word seemed to be forced from his very depths. ¡°The humans will be watched over by men of my choosing.¡±


    I gripped Damien¡¯s sleeve and Rose grabbed Basin.


    ¡°If you cannot let your former ves go,¡± Gunth said to Damien and Basin, ¡°we will send you back to yourpound and keep the women. We have no use for those of your mindset in our camp.¡±


    My eyes went wide as I stepped toward Gunth. Rose walked quickly to me and took my hand. Neither of us wanted to be the reason our men were sent back to the ve pen.


    ¡°Basin and his Brothers don¡¯t think that way,¡± Rose said softly.


    ¡°Neither do Damien and his Brothers,¡± I added as we walked away from our families. ¡°I told you, I am not a ve of theirs, only Nu-reeh¡¯s. My family set me free and trained me to fight with a sword. Do Masters normally train ves to sword fight?¡±


    I looked up and watched carefully as we approached Gunth. The big man seemed absolutely unmoved by my words. His mind was set on the matter of my family.


    I wondered what his next move would be. It was to be a lesson.


    ¡°The first thing,¡± he said as we settled in front of him, ¡°that you both must do is look around.¡±


    Rose was gripping my hand and staring at the ground. She was acting just like she¡¯d been trained to. Despite our strange circumstances it took her a long time to look up into Gunth¡¯s face.


    ¡°Good,¡± he smiled once she finally made eye contact with him. ¡°You are a free woman now. No one will tell you where to walk and you must be alert for any danger that may approach you.¡±


    Rose looked at me and I saw the tears in her eyes. This experience was terrifying her. She couldn¡¯t wrap her mind around what Gunth was telling her. From her perspective it made no sense.


    ¡°Next,¡± Gunth continued amicably, ¡°we will greet one another. I am a free man and always have been, so I know the ce of my birth. I will tell you my name and my origin. It is expected you answer me the same way.¡±


    We stood and stared at the man as he introduced himself as Gunth from the T¡¯scar Mountains. He went on to introduce his Brothers next. The family was strong and powerful, but obviously older than everyone else here. They all smiled at us in greeting.


    ¡°Now you do it,¡± Gunth ordered.


    I took the challenge first and introduced myself. ¡°I am Ciara from Eart-¡± I started to say and was interrupted.


    ¡°Gunth wants your free name,¡± Thom interjected. ¡°He doesn¡¯t wish to know what the vers called you.¡±


    ¡°I like my name,¡± I said softly. ¡°It is a good name, Sir¡­¡±


    Gunth interrupted me to remind me I was not a ve.


    ¡°I am not Sir. You must use my name. You are no longer controlled by owners and I will leave them here if I continue to see signs of their prior control. Now please introduce yourself as a free woman,¡± Gunth said in amanding tone.


    I flushed and was embarrassed. ¡°Gunth, my name is Rachel,¡± I said very softly, ¡°and I am from Earth.¡±


    Rose was stubborn, first she wouldn¡¯t speak and when she did she refused to be called Ruth. Her cheeks flushed and she demanded to be allowed to stay with Basin. Tears streaked down her cheeks when Gunth told her no.

 303

    ¡°You will be retrained for your own good,¡± Gunth told her. ¡°We are used to retraining men that have been in thepounds. You will learn to be free just as those men have learned.¡±


    Rose looked livid as she red at Gunth. He couldn¡¯t read her the way Basin and his Brothers could, but the anger was obvious.


    ¡°You are to stay away from the vers,¡± Gunth dered. ¡°We will send them back if we find them with you. Our camp is a free ce and you must learn to be free. You cannot learn to be free under the rule of vers.¡±


    ¡°I am free,¡± Rose spat out, ¡°they told me I was free!¡±


    Gunth seemed to pity us. In fact, looking around, all the men here seemed to feel sorry for us.


    ¡°Go with Thom,¡± he ordered us instead of continuing to argue, ¡°I am sure you do not know how to start the fire that will keep you warm this night. Let him educate you both.¡±


    After his promation Gunth turned to instruct the other men what to do. We were obviously being dismissed. I turned to Thom and he gestured for us to follow.


    Starting one of the smokeless fires wasn¡¯t difficult, but Rose and I still struggled slightly. Neither of us had ever done this before. After it was burning we were each given something to eat.


    ¡°Hannah instructed us on what you could eat. The food we eat while out here would not be suitable for you,¡± he said. ¡°This meat is easy to prepare and it can travel with us. It is filling for us and also for you. It is a good food for you to bring on a long trip like this one.¡±


    The lesson continued as Thom told us what we were eating. He told us how the small animal we were enjoying was trapped and prepared. I remembered reading about them. The gapu reminded me of a squirrel when I¡¯d learned about them.


    Thom watched Rose and me closely. If our eyes drifted to where our families were he would scold us. He didn¡¯t want us watching the vers. We were two independent beings.


    We were introduced to many men in the camp after dinner. The men all greeted us politely and weed us. Many congratted us on our freedom. I noted privately that our men did not receive the same reception.


    Fuji joined us after a while. She seemed shell shocked and sat dully next to us refusing to speak. From her point of view, this situation seemed impossible. I wished she would listen to me as I told her we would be fine.


    Pallets were furnished us by Thom. Rose, Fuji, and I would sleep next to our fire. We weren¡¯t required to take a watch tonight. Later when we were trained and ready, Thom told us, we may help take watch. It just depended on whether that was something we would be good at.


    Iy on my side on the pallet and stared at the poorly lit beach in front of us. The t ck water did not soothe me. My mind was awash with uncertainty and questions. This alien ce was unnerving.


    Everything had been so different since we¡¯d been picked up at the Keepers. Even the transports, which I had be so ustomed to, were different. It wasforting to concentrate on the transport. It meant I could focus on something other than my family, who I wasn¡¯t even allowed to look at.


    The transports wererger and thicker, but the differences didn¡¯t end there. They appeared to be armed. Things that resembled sleek metal cannons were mounted at all four corners. From where Iy they appeared to be about the height of a Paterian man¡¯s chest.


    I finally fell asleep wondering if that¡¯s really what they were.


    My dder felt ready to burst when it woke me up in the middle of the night. I realized I¡¯d not gone since we were freed. I sat up looked around. I wasn¡¯t sure where to go.


    I noticed a man many body lengths away from me. He was standing and looking out over the ckke. His posture told me he was probably on some sort of guard duty.


    As I stood the man turned to look at me for a moment. He shed a friendly smile before turning to stare back over theke.


    ¡°Excuse me, Sir,¡± I whispereding up beside him.


    ¡°I am Tryne rescued from the Barnaspound,¡± he said softly. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you. When we meet those we do not know from the camp we call them cousin.¡±


    ¡°Rachel from Earth,¡± I responded, remembering my lesson. ¡°I need to make waste, Tryne. Where would I do that?¡±


    ¡°Bucket on the other side of the camp,¡± he pointed. ¡°My Brother is over there and will show it to you.¡±


    I walked quietly as I could across the beach and used thetrine there. The smell of waste was thick here. Most of the men were set up to sleep away from this area.


    Only three families were near thetrines. Evan¡¯s bright eyes met mine and I gave him a fleeting smile. He returned it and pointed me back to my pallet.


    I settled next to Rose and shut my eyes as the tears fell. What had I gotten us into?


    The next morning I woke to the flurry of the men getting ready.


    ¡°It is still long before the time the sun rises,¡± Thom said as I stood and stretched, ¡°but we do not wish to stay still in these caves for long. Other creatures would make a meal of us if they found us. The longer we stay, the more at risk we are. Were we to camp long we would have to fortify the area.¡±


    There was no day or night here. The caves were lit by our small fires and nothing else. If he said it was early, I believed him. It certainly felt very early.


    Thom showed Rose, Fuji and me how to tie our pallets up. We were given some of the same thing we atest night. He also helped us get our fire put out and the pit cleaned up. The men believed thend remembered them. If they treated it well, it would wee them back. If they treated it poorly, they would suffer on it next time.


    ¡°It is the Great Harmonious Spirit,¡± Thom exined. ¡°All things on this world are part of the Spirit. We live on the world and only take from it what we need, as all creatures do. By respecting the rights of others, we reinforce our own rights.¡±


    I¡¯d heard religious people get very pushy, but Thom wasn¡¯t. He just seemed to want to educate us.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this,¡± I said, as Thom directed Rose, Fuji, and me to a transport.


    ¡°The Great Harmonious Spirit is not taught in thepounds,¡± he said as he and his Brothers loaded things up. ¡°How could they tell the men of a Great Harmonious Spirit when they know only suffering at the hands of the women? They do not know peace, only beatings, division, and forced coupling. Once we free men, we always teach them this fundamental concept.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 304

    The transports around us roared to life. I chanced a nce around and saw Damien and his Brothers on a transport. It relieved me that we were all being taken. I feared these angry men would just leave my loves here.


    We took off down a passage across from the one we¡¯de from. I was just as scared today as I had been the day prior. These machines roared through the narrow tunnels.


    I focused on the things I¡¯d seen at the corners of the transport. Thom noted my attention.


    ¡°These are weapons,¡± he told me proudly. ¡°I cannot show you how they work right now and you may not understand. They project powerful focuses of energy. The energy can tear a hole in rock walls. We developed them in case we ever have to fight the ving women.¡±


    They¡¯d developed guns. I smiled at Thom and marveled at what the men had done. Sneaky little devils were free to do anything they wanted and they built weapons. Men would be men on any.


    We traveled a long way and suddenly one of Thom¡¯s brothers started to pace. He touched his head and his teeth were down.


    ¡°Sit, Brother,¡± Thom demanded guiding the man to a stack of pallets. ¡°We will be out of the field soon enough.¡±


    ¡°What field?¡± I asked watching the man continue to cringe.


    ¡°The women have something at the far edge of the mountains designed to stop us from crossing out of them. It disrupts our bond with our Brothers. We could never walk through it above ground. In the tunnels only certain men still feel it. My Brother is one of them,¡± he said wincing slightly himself.


    I watched the men and soon surmised we had left the field when they all rxed again.


    We flew for a long while in the twisting tunnels. The men seemed to know this route well and flew through it confidently. Often we came to splits in the tunnel and the men never hesitated which direction to go. This was a well traveled path.


    Abruptly the transports came to a halt. The call came back and the men were instructed to switch the transports. I was confused as I watched the Brother doing the driving start moving levers around.


    The roar inside the cave died away swiftly. That loud growl I¡¯d finally gotten used to faded away and the quiet hum of the sr craft was left. I turned and looked at Thom who was grinning broadly.


    ¡°We must stay hidden here, speed is not as important as stealth. All of our transports run on ore and stored sr power. Depending on where we are dictates which we use,¡± he said.


    I saw the man on the lead transport throw a lever embedded in the wall. The stone ceiling moved and shifted above him. Bright light came through the opening and I prayed this awful ride would soon be over.


    As the transport lifted into the sky I noted a man at each gun on the transport. They swiveled the barrels around as they raised into the light. Each transport rose the same way, with the Brothers each manning a gun.


    ¡°Come, Rachel,¡± Thommanded, ¡°you stand by me. I¡¯ll show you how to work this machine. Ruth, you stand with my Brother Thad. Fuji stand near Brand.¡±


    Our transport came to the opening in the rock and rose slowly. I blinked and squinted in the bright light as Thom exined what he was looking for. Racks liked to attack here as did other creatures. To fire the weapon he only had to squeeze the ce his hand was wrapped around. It was a very simple system.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    We rose into the sky and I was struck dumb. Freedom looked different from anything I had ever imagined and the power of it took my breath away.


    This world seemed to burst with life and color. Massive trees formed a perimeter around the opening. The deep green canopy above was magnificent. The nts were bright and exotic.


    I breathed in the fresh air outside the tunnel and it smelled of wilderness. It wasn¡¯t the crisp pine scent of the forests on Earth. The sweet tang of flowers mixed with the natural odor of the trees and the leaves here. I could smell the rich aroma of the soil and, all mixed together, it was unlike anything I¡¯d experienced before on this world.


    Taking a huge breath I almost thought I smelled jasmine in the air. I remembered the vines that had clung to my grandmother¡¯s mailbox. Looking around I didn¡¯t see any, but when the breeze drifted by, I smelled it again. I wondered how much out here would be familiar to me.


    A branch to the right moved and I watched a small green animal run to the tree¡¯s trunk. Noises all around us told me this area was brimming with animals. There were sounds like arge bird¡¯s call and other strange guttural sounds. Compared to the silence of thepound, this was unreal.


    The area reminded me of a rainforest. Clinging purple vines crept up the trees withrge purple flowers hanging down. I saw nts of vibrant red and yellow spotting the ground and growing in crevices in the trees. The area was a ze with color and teeming with life.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing!¡± I said and Thomughed.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± he asked curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know much of yournguage. I have learned some, but not enough.¡±


    ¡°Amazing,¡± I repeated in Paterian continuing to look around.


    ¡°The entire was like this,¡± Thom said as the transport rose higher. ¡°The women cleaned the area around thepounds so they could watch the men better. Our world is meant to be filled with life.¡±


    I nodded and continued to take in the breathtaking scenery, still my heart mourned. This moment should have been experienced with my family. As I looked around and saw them on their transport surrounded by other men. Christof¡¯s eyes caught mine and I saw the sadness there as well. We should have been together for this.


    The transports took off in single file toward a set of hills in the near distance. The transports moved quietly through the forest, cutting through the air just under the canopy. As we moved I saw small creatures frolicking and moving in the trees. This ce was full of little animals, they were everywhere I looked.


    asionally the trees would part and I could see the area around us. The hills went on forever, covered in trees, nts, and things I had no name for. Farther in the distance huge mountains could be seen rising far into the clouds. I had been right, this world was amazing.


    Our line of transports traveled steadily up an incline. It was evident we were climbing a hill. I looked down at the steep incline and realized it would be hard, but not impossible on foot. Below us I saw several faint footpaths winding around the mountain. Someone walked here.


    Looking ahead I watched the lead transport suddenly change orientation so it faced into the foliage covering the mountain and disappear. I sucked in a surprised gasp as the next transport did the same thing. We got closer and closer as the transports ahead of us dove into the mountain side, one by one.


    ¡°Watch,¡± Thom said pointing to the magical spot, ¡°the leaves and trees you see are not truly there. The main entrance to our camp is through there and hidden from view.¡±


    As we headed for the trunk of a very solid looking tree I cringed, but the crash never came. We¡¯d passed through the illusion and into arge well lit cave. Behind the fake tree was a huge open area with many, many transports parked in it.


    For all intents and purposes we were in an enormous parking garage. There was space in here for perhaps three or four hundred of therge transports it seemed, perhaps more. Much of it seemed unupied now. A family of men walked around gesturing to the drivers, instructing them where tond.


    ¡°Morning patrols have set out or there would be more here,¡± Thom exined. ¡°We have much work to do to keep our camp running well. Our campmates travel to thepounds near here on a regr basis. Whenever we can, we take men, but it is difficult.¡±


    ¡°We always watch thepounds for a chance to take men when their guard is down,¡± Thom¡¯s Brother, Brand, told us. ¡°It is just a waiting game to find the right family at the right time.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean the right family?¡± I asked not knowing what would make one family superior over another.


    Thom grunted and his Brother answered. ¡°We wait for men thate and go from the mountains. Men with ves stay away from the mountains. We don¡¯t want vers here.¡±


    I stood silently and felt Rose take my hand. When I looked at her she appeared as concerned as I felt. Our men were hated in this ce.

 305

    The transport settled and the men doing the directing approached. He called a greeting and told us his name and ce of birth. I called back my name and he smiled at me before moving on.


    ¡°You must learn to speak to us,¡± Thom scolded Rose and Fuji. ¡°The women will teach you and you will understand.¡±


    ¡°Brother,¡± one of Thom¡¯s family addressed him, ¡°we need to see where we are scheduled today.¡±


    The men discussed it and it was decided Thom would show my friends and me around. His Brothers would link up with him after finding out what they needed to.


    Rose, Fuji, and I followed Thom away from the transport. We walked with him through a massive arched passageway into the interior of the mountain. It was like stepping onto a busy city street from medieval times.


    Smokeless torches hung on the walls and kept the area quite bright. In the center of the walkway therge smokeless pits that kept the area warm. Paterian men and women walked around busily going about their lives.


    Light seemed to being from above and I looked up. Perhaps thirty stories above us there were several openings allowing light toe in. The top of this mountain had vents it seemed. Thom noted my attention and pointed them out.


    ¡°They are covered with the same shield you have already seen to avoid visible detection,¡± he exined. ¡°We can also shut thempletely withrge stone doors, like you saw in the tunnels. You are very safe here. Our camp isrge and well defended. Nothing will harm you here.¡±


    I nodded and he quirked his head. ¡°A nod,¡± he smiled. ¡°Kennedy taught this to us. It means yes.¡±


    On both sides it looked like a hotel with many stories of doorways and stairs. Some of the doorways had a leather drape and some did not. I only saw men using the doorways lower down.


    Looking up, the openings in the rock walls continued, but there were not always stairs leading to them. I saw huge women flying into and out of those openings.


    ¡°Men stay lower down usually,¡± he said gesturing to the seven stories of rooms all around us.


    Arge group passed and I stared at them. It was perhaps thirty families of male children all of varying ages. They were surrounded by, several groups of grown men as they all moved toward the parking garage.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°They are having lessons outside today,¡± Thom said. ¡°We did not learn the way the children here do. Most of those men are their male breeders. Some male breeders teach the young and some have talents otherwise. Each of us does what he is best at, although we can change jobs if it is needed or we wish to.¡±


    I stared at the backs of the children and thought of Jonathan. My beautiful, blonde boy would be here learning like this soon.


    ¡°Most of the industry is on the ground floor,¡± Thom continued to exin as we walked.


    He pointed out an open cave and told me those men produced shoes, another opening produced coats. Essentially, it was a town inside the mountain.


    ¡°We men eat together,¡± Thom exined as we passed a gaping cave. The inside area was covered in tables. ¡°You will eat with us, I believe. The women like their meals raw for the most part, but they often join us forpany. There are several families of females that bring their kill and eat with us every time. Other women eat what we do and take every meal in the hall.¡±


    It was so much to take in and I was d when Thom walked into a quiet opening off the main cave and motioned us in. The inside of the room was tight with tables and fabric. It was well lit, though. The men inside the room were busy, but stopped when they saw Thom.


    ¡°Hannah and Kennedy¡¯s special guests have arrived,¡± Thom said cheerfully as the lead Brother approached.


    ¡°Wonderful, I am Armant rescued from the Barnaspound. It is a pleasure to have you here,¡± the man said congenially.


    The man speaking appeared older, hardly frail or infirm, just with more years than I was ustomed to. His shoulders were broad and his hands looked strong. He didn¡¯t look like any shopkeeper I¡¯d ever seen on this.


    ¡°They need the outfits Hannah specified,¡± Thom said.


    Armant smiled as he looked at Rose and I. ¡°I was told,¡± he said, ¡°that these females can make things, nkets and such. Also, I was told they could stitch.¡±


    Thom seemed surprised and looked at me.


    ¡°Rose and I can,¡± I said to both of them cautiously. ¡°She taught me to sew. I like to knit also.¡±


    ¡°Ruth,¡± Thom corrected me, before turning to Armant. ¡°Let the Administrators work it out. I don¡¯t want to promise you something too soon.¡±


    ¡°Put in a good word for me,¡± Armant said to Thom. ¡°My Brothers and I enjoy this work, but our fingers are stiff. We could use the help. You all have not taken enough shopkeepers to maintain this camp as it should be, old Warriors aren¡¯t always good at this type of work. They have no patience for it.¡±


    Thom sighed before he spoke. ¡°If you want the rescues done differently, talk to the Administrators and give them your point of view. You know how hesitant they have been to take shopkeepers. Perhaps your argument will sway them.¡±


    ¡°Doubtful,¡± Armant¡¯s Brother saiding forward with an arm load of things, ¡°they¡¯d prefer to give the jobs to us old Warriors. Shopkeepers have never been taught to fight. They can be so difficult to retrain. They don¡¯t know their own strength.¡±


    It was like my friends and I weren¡¯t present. The men talked and I learned shopkeepers were hard to retrain. They¡¯d been told they were unable to defend themselves their whole lives. Rescued shopkeepers needed protection until they figured out they did have power. They were hard to grab from the viges and annoyingly weak when they got here.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told them we could train shopkeepers to fight. We¡¯ve done it with the ones they¡¯ve rescued,¡± Armant saidying out the pieces his brother had brought. ¡°We learned to sew and stitch. Shopkeepers are harder to rescue and to retrain, but we could do it.¡±


    Two outfits sat in front of Rose and me when the conversation was finished. The long leather skirts would go to our ankles and the thick brown blouses would cover our tops. Something that looked like boxer briefs were produced andid on the table, there were several for each of us. Hannah must have told them what a bra was because Armant pulled out two of those also.


    ¡°How did you make these?¡± I said picking up a bra and staring at it.


    The thing looked like it would probably fit me. The smaller one Rose picked up would probably fit her. The backs were made so they could be adjusted and they looked perfect.


    ¡°Hannah told us,¡± Armant beamed as his family puffed with pride. ¡°Your female offspring told us a human woman from your part of Earth would want to wear this. She estimated a size for each of you.¡±


    Rose and I were ushered to the back of the room to a secluded nook to change. Kennedy had exined humans liked privacy. The men wanted to do everything they could to make us feel human again. Thom exined we had been treated badly for too long.


    Fuji wasn¡¯t offered clothing and I was d. She would have been offended. Kennedy must have remembered her tolerance for cold and exined it before hand when they ordered our clothing.

 306

    Rose cried as I removed her ornamentation. She took the strips of translucent fabric from me and stuck it into a deep pocked in the skirt I handed her. That was a very good idea and I did the same thing with my blue ornamentation.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk to Hannah,¡± I told her. ¡°My daughters will fix this.¡±


    In my heart I doubted this could be fixed that simply. These free men despised men that kept ves. There was no Great Harmonious Spirit for men like Damien, Basin, and Stayne. They had made the wrong decision and were being punished for it.


    The heavy linen of the shirt was warm and the bra was supportive. The skirt was nice and well suited for the weather here. I kept on the boots Thom had given me and felt totally dressed.


    ¡°Put the coats I gave you back on if you are cold,¡± Thom stated once he saw we were finished.


    Armant cleared his throat and stood looking pointedly at Thom. The other man just stood looking at him. Armant touched his throat and his wrist, but Thom still didn¡¯t get it.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t ves, but they are still wearing the bands,¡± Armant finally said sounding exasperated. ¡°I cannot believe that Gunth did not remove them himself. The old man is not as observant as he once was.¡±


    Thom looked at Rose and I and muttered a curse to himself. He appeared embarrassed to not have noticed. Thom came toward me and I backed up.


    ¡°Rachel,¡± he scolded, ¡°I will not hurt you, but you cannot walk around wearing marks of very.¡±


    The idea of losing my cor terrified me. I¡¯d been badly hurt when it was removed. My instinct was to wear it, even if it was a ve¡¯s mark. The thought of being surrounded by these men and no mark to prove to them I was cared for¡­


    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head, ¡°I like it. Let me keep it.¡±


    ¡°You cannot wear a ve cor. This is a free society. You need to remove those signs of bondage,¡± he said taking a step closer.


    I cringed and Rose cringed with me. Fuji was behind Thom and made a strange sound low in her throat as a bit of hair fell off her head. Armant brought Fuji¡¯s strange hair loss to Thom¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Armant said slowly, ¡°this should be left to the women.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Thom said rxing, ¡°part of their retraining perhaps.¡±


    All the men murmured that this was a task the women should help us with. I got the feeling it was just a task they didn¡¯t want. My fingers involuntarily traced Damien¡¯s mark and I felt instantly calmer.


    Rose, Fuji, and I were walked further down the wide interior walkway to a set of wide steps carved into the mountain. A literal stage was in front of therge opening to this cave. Thom stopped us and pointed into the well lighted area.


    ¡°This,¡± Thom said, ¡°is where the Administrators work. They can stand here and make announcements. There is a tool we have that can amplify and transmit sound. They use it when they are giving us directives or information.¡±


    Gunth¡¯s voice interrupted us as he came from the open area behind the stage. He walked slowly down the steps and thanked Thom. Gunth told him to go to his Brothers. They were part of the transport group that was collecting food from the fields today.


    ¡°Everyone has a job and contributes in this society,¡± Gunth said to us as Thom took his leave. ¡°All members are productive. Some men, like Thom¡¯s family, do multiple jobs depending on what is needed. They enjoy the diversity and wish to know how the entire camp runs. Should you decide to stay with us, we will expect you to tell us what you would like to do, also.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± I said softly and he smiled.


    ¡°My name is Gunth, Rachel, and I enjoy being called that,¡± he stated and led us up the steps.


    Behind therge stage was an open work space that was enormous. This seemed to be the nerve center for the camp. I saw several hallways branch off from this area and I wondered where they led. There were maps on the walls and many Paterians working over pads.


    Women covered in glittering beads were working at tables that were afortable height for them. Men stood on blocks that put them at a good height for working at the same tables. Five men and two women stood at the head of the room. There was a short line of mixed men and women in front of them. I could just make out what was being said as we approached.


    Two women were speaking to the Administrators as we approached. A family of men stood beside them.


    ¡°My Sister and I wish permission to mate with Darfus and his Brothers,¡± the woman at the beginning of the line was saying to the individuals at the head of the room. ¡°Neither my Sister or I have ever birthed a child. We are of age to mate and I believe we will seed with this family. We get along very well.¡±


    The men beside therge woman agreed with her. They enjoyed thepany of these women and thought things would work well between them. In the past they¡¯d mated for fun, but they wished to create children, since the women wereing to that time in their cycle. The family of men stated they were ready for child rearing and felt they would be good at it.


    One of the five men at the head of the room spoke to them politely. He asked exactly what sort of jobs the females usually did. The Administrator also wanted a list of the men¡¯s usual duties. He spoke with the group of female Administrators to insure all positions could be covered.


    ¡°They control breeding?¡± I asked shocked.


    I had not meant to speak. Gunth didn¡¯t seem annoyed at the question and answered affirmatively.


    ¡°There are several families of Administrators, my Brothers and I are one. We ensure that those wishing to procreate do so in a way suitable for the whole of society. It would be unwise to have too many women carrying a child at one time or too many men relegated to child care afterward. Since our breeding numbers are so good, this is how we handle that.¡±


    I was confused and looked at Gunth with utter misunderstanding.


    ¡°The men do the child care? How can that be?¡±


    Gunth smiled and continued to teach. Free men on Pateria were always the child care providers. Women knew when their young needed to feed, based on instinct. During the first year the women stayed close. As the children started to eat solid food, the maternal role became less and less.


    ¡°Women have no patience for the young,¡± Gunth said quietly. ¡°They are too independent. We men take care of the children as a group and arrange their care.¡±


    I was still shocked and turned to watch the Administrators at the head of the room.


    They had a tablet that they used to ess information.


    ¡°It would not be an ideal time for us to lose both your talents, cousins,¡± one of the Administrators said, ¡°but it is not the worst time.¡±


    The woman wasn¡¯t offended by the statement and wanted to know what made it not an ideal time. They discussed back and forth for many long moments. Eventually it was decided that one woman of the family could breed, but not both of them.

 307

    ¡°I will wait,¡± the woman said politely, ¡°but my Sister will try, she is older than me.¡±


    The Administrators wished them well and recorded the information. The group of men walked out with the women casually touching and caressing them. They were all pleased they could try to produce a child. The two families were entirely focused on one another as they left.


    The next group was five men. They wanted to discuss growing a new type of crop. The men had been doing a good bit of studying and thought this new starch would be beneficial. It would easily grow in the soil here.


    ¡°We grow all our own food,¡± Gunth exined to Rose, Fuji, and me. ¡°We have hidden farms spread throughout the forest. Men go each day to monitor them.¡±


    ¡°Women like Nu-reeh don¡¯t see your fields?¡± I asked curiously.


    Gunthughed quietly, ¡°We hide our fields in in sight and cover them with the false vision you already saw on the mountain side. They have not seen us yet.¡±


    The Administrators at the head of the room took the information from the family and thanked them.


    ¡°Let us study it,¡± the lead male Administrator said, ¡°we will put it to a vote.¡±


    The men thanked the Administrators and turned to leave. They stopped dead in their tracks when they saw us.


    These men looked different from Warriors in thepound. Their clothes were all leather, scuffed and patched. They werenky, like shopkeepers, and with prominent stripes. I saw the thick callouses on their hands. They worked hard at whatever they did.


    ¡°Introduce yourself, Arik,¡± Gunth said gruffly. ¡°Do not stare.¡±


    ¡°I am Arik from the T¡¯rale Mountains,¡± the man said. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet a human.¡±


    I responded the way I had been taught by Gunth and the man just continued to stare at me as his Brothers introduced themselves.


    ¡°Is there more Arik or are you and your Brothers done?¡± Gunth asked gruffly.


    ¡°Would you join us for the evening meal?¡± Arik asked quickly. ¡°I have many questions about Earth. We work to grow the food that is on the tables every meal. We enjoy watching nts grow. There is a nt from Earth we have been growing and you maye see it if you like.¡±


    I looked at Rose and she was staring at the ground, there would be no help from her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I finally answered the man.


    ¡°Are you willing to have a meal with this man at your table?¡± Gunth asked patiently.


    ¡°I want to eat with Damien and his Brothers,¡± I said feeling stupid and scared.


    ¡°That is not an option,¡± Gunth said firmly. ¡°Would you like to have a meal with this man and his family?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered hesitantly.


    I thought perhaps if I yed along, they¡¯d let me see Damien. Whatever they wanted, I should provide. Getting on their good side was probably the quickest way to getting what I wanted. That¡¯s how it always had worked before.


    Gunth seemed pleased and told me when it came time for the evening meal I should meet Arik and his Brothers outside the dining hall.


    ¡°Now, Gunth,¡± the one of the women at the head of the hall interjected, ¡°we have not even determined if these females wish to stay or return to their ces of origin.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    My terror doubled as I looked into her fanged face. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to leave my family, Ma¡¯am. I want to see my offspring grow. I wish to be with Damien¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°My name,¡± the great woman said, ¡°is Hassar. I am from the T¡¯stelvic Mountains. You do not need to address me as Ma¡¯am. If you wish to stay on this world for your offspring, we will not remove you. We must keep you away from Damien and his Brothers, though.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± I begged, ¡°I need them and I care for them-¡±


    Hassar was patient, but firm. Damien and his Brothers had enved me. They had trained me with punishment until I believed that only they could be trusted. That part of my life was over now.


    ¡°I am Reed, Hassar¡¯s Sister, of the T¡¯stelvic Mountains,¡± the other women interjected. ¡°We have spent a great deal of time studying very and its effects. You must learn to think again, if you wish to stay.¡±


    ¡°I wish to stay,¡± I whispered as tears ran down my cheeks.


    The Administrators asked Rose to introduce herself and asked her if she wanted to stay next.


    ¡°My name is Rose,¡± she said quietly while staring at the floor. ¡°I was from Earth and I do not wish to go through the portals. I understand they are dangerous and unstable. I want to be with Basin and his Broth¡­..¡±


    Gunth interrupted to exin ¡°Rose¡± was the name the vers gave her.


    The women looked patiently at us, but gave Rose the same answer they¡¯d given me. Her reeducation would not include the men who had enved her.


    When it was Fuji¡¯s turn she just refused to speak. She watched the floor listlessly and another lock of her hair fell out. Reed sighed and came forward.


    ¡°I own you now, ve from Batra. You are in my charge and I will protect you from harm. I am the leader here and the men who took you did so at mymand. Tell me the name you have been given,¡± she said stopping in front of Fuji.


    Gunth gasped as did several others in the room. Reed and her Sister were not fazed by the obvious horror on the faces around them.


    ¡°I am Fuji, named by myst Masters, what would you have me do?¡± Fuji asked brightly.


    Rose and I just stared at her looking stunned. She sounded pleased and rxed.


    ¡°You will learn many things while you are here. These Paterians,¡± Reed said pointing around, ¡°are my agents and will instruct you. However, one of the first things I need to do is to remove your old Master¡¯s insignia from your body,¡±


    Fuji didn¡¯t flinch as Reed removed her cor and cuffs. ¡°You must look around and meet the eyes of those around you,¡± Reed instructed. ¡°I like the name you were given. You may use it when you are greeted. I wish that you speak with any that speak to you. I wish you to start at least three conversations a day. You may chose who to start those conversations with.¡±


    Gunth sputtered and made a sound that resembled a foul curse Bane had taught me. It wasn¡¯t a set of words Damien really liked me to say. Reed just shed a toothy smile at Gunth and handed the metal to another man.


    ¡°You expect too much, too soon, my friend,¡± she said simply. ¡°My Sister and I have studied every culture, every species of ve, the vers brought to this. It is apparent different species need different¡­ assistance.¡±


    ¡°Fuji, you stay with my Sister and me,¡± Reed stated. ¡°We will teach you what we wish you to do.¡±


    Reed stepped in front of Rose and looked down at her.


    ¡°It is time to lose those signs of very,¡± she said reaching for Rose¡¯s cor.


    ¡°NO!¡± Rose shouted backing away. ¡°My name is Rose. I want to keep this on. I want Basin, please. I am not safe here. They need me and I need them!¡±


    ¡°You will not live in a free society bearing the brand of a ve,¡± Reed exined.

 308

    Rose crumpled to the floor sobbing. Reed just tugged gently at her extremities until all of her metal cuffs were off. Gunth helped her. They even removed Rose¡¯s boots to take off her metal ankle cuffs. He slid the leather back over her slender feet after the bands were removed.


    I watched the big woman and knew I could not fight her. She reached to remove my metal and I stood stoically. Gunth knelt and slipped the boots off to remove my ankle cuffs and I cooperated, raising my feet, one by one.


    ¡°You don¡¯t fight, Rachel,¡± Gunthmented. ¡°You are learning.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered looking at him as he stood, ¡°I know my position. I will do as you say when you say. I will go by whatever name you tell me I have to. I will associate with only those you permit me to.¡±


    My answer was offensive to everyone present.


    ¡°Rachel,¡± Gunth said, ¡°your name is important. Your outlook is important¡­¡±


    My eyes zed as I fixed them on Gunth. ¡°Do you know why my female breeder called me Rachel?¡± I asked hotly. ¡°She was out of her mind on medicine for pain after my birth. The woman tending her, who she had never met before, was named Rachel. My female breeder had them put that name on the ledger recording my birth, because she couldn¡¯t remember any other names.¡±


    I was panting I was so angry and I couldn¡¯t stop. ¡°Damien and his Brothers chose a series of sounds that were pleasing. They chose a beautiful name for me and I LIKE IT. I could choose to be Rachel, but it is not a name I have enjoyed. I enjoy the name Ciara. As Ciara, I am a female breeder with wonderful offspring and a loved member of my family. It is my name.¡±


    ¡°I chose my own name,¡± Rose said softly. ¡°Basin and his Brothers asked for the most beautiful thing on my home and used that as my name. I adore roses, I always have. They are lovely flowers. Kennedy is even named after me. Her female breeder named her after the Kennedy tea rose. It reminds Ciara and me of Earth.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The Administrators around us were all silent for a long moment.


    ¡°You are free now,¡± Hassar said. ¡°If these are the names you want, you may keep them. They have meaning to you. However, we will not allow you to be kept as ves to the families you have served. You will not have contact with them and you will learn to be free humans.¡±


    The rest of the conversation was pleasant, at least between the Administrators. They had lodgings set up for Rose and me already. We would live free in the camp and learn freedom that way.


    Reed and Hassar would handle Fuji personally. They had long studied this issue and thought they could fix what had been done. It would take intensive retraining, though, and it had to start gently.


    Armant¡¯s wish was fulfilled. Rose liked to sew and so did I. It was a skill we had, so when they asked what we wanted to do, I said that. The Administrators were pleased we¡¯d made this decision. To me, it just seemed a safe ce to go.


    ¡°Come,¡± Gunth instructed, ¡°we will go see your new lodgings and then have a midday meal. We will do more this afternoon.¡±


    We turned to leave and the males of our families stood silently in the hall. I started to take a step toward Damien and Gunth got in my way. Rose ran for Basin and Reed stopped her.


    ¡°The women you have previously enved are free now,¡± I heard Hassar¡¯s voice boom behind me. ¡°If you wish to stay in our camp, you must renounce your love of very and stay away from these women.¡±


    ¡°I have no love of very and find it abhorrent,¡± Damien said clearly.


    Gunth turned to watch Damien speak, so I was able to look around him.


    ¡°My Brothers and I feel great remorse,¡± Damien continued. ¡°We have done horrible things in the name of training. None of us wish to see this female bound in any way.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop the cry that rose from my very depths, ¡°Damien, I love you and your Brothers! Please, tell them we are family now. Don¡¯t let them separate us!¡±


    Damien¡¯s face remained impassive, but I saw the flicker of feeling fly across Christof¡¯s face and I knew what they were doing.


    ¡°We do consider this female family. It has been exined to us that this arrangement is not epted here. My Brothers and I mourn for our loss, but understand why you do not trust our words or motives. We love this female deeply. We hope that if you allow us to stay, you will see we are changed men.¡±


    I heard the promise whispered through Damien¡¯s words. Hearing him talk calmed me, they weren¡¯t giving up. If they stayed and I stayed, we might be together again.


    Basin spoke next. He agreed with Damien. very was wrong and his actions in the past had been reprehensible. Much like Damien, Basin professed a deep love for Rose. She added sweetness and light to the family. Her loss cut them deeply. Both families agreed to take punishment for their prior misdeeds.


    Basin and his Brothers offered to take as many beatings as the Administrators thought fit. Damien seconded the idea and said he would receive his punishment dly. He asked where the family could go to receive the well earned whippings or beatings.


    In a surprising act, Evan spoke up and offered to cut his own hair as punishment. He¡¯d never suffered like that before, but he had never done anything this bad either. The Brothers would do whatever they could to atone.


    The Administrators all sought to silence the men. They weren¡¯t pleased with the solutions Damien¡¯s or Basin¡¯s families wereing up with. Several male Administrators in the hall harshly rebuked Gunth for not educating our men sooner.


    ¡°Just because they were vers doesn¡¯t mean you do not have to retrain them!¡± a man working at one of the tables called out. ¡°It is even more important with them!¡±


    Several men agreed loudly and Gunth raised his hand as though epting the rebuke.


    ¡°This is a free society,¡± Hassar said, acknowledging Damien and Basin¡¯s families and speaking more kindly. ¡°We will not beat you or hurt you to teach you. Those ways of thinking must be left now that you are here. You will learn, but not through physical violence. We respect one another in this ce. You and your Brothers must learn to trust your campmates and depend on them. We do not want you to fear us.¡±


    I saw the confusion on the men¡¯s faces and felt for them. This was different for all of us.


    Reed continued the strange lesson and asked our families not to be violent to theirrades here. The way they¡¯d been trained in thepound was not eptable here. We didn¡¯t inflict violence on one another. Physical strength was appreciated, but so were other forms of strength. If someone had a weakness, we did not exploit it. The camp protected its own.


    ¡°We discuss our problems,¡± Gunth said in a calm voice. ¡°When members of the camp cannote to an agreement on their own, theye to us. We assist the camp members ining to reasonable solutions. That is how decisions are made.¡±


    Our men all looked at Gunth quizzically and he continued to educate them.


    ¡°If I wished to punish you for something, I would sanction your family. Perhaps I would assign you work you do not like or forbid you some activity you enjoy. In this camp you will rarely find physical punishment eptable. That is not in keeping with the Great Harmonious Spirit.¡±


    Damien and Basin looked very confused but, they agreed to the rule and thanked the Administrators for the information.


    ¡°We will teach you The Great Harmonious Spirit,¡± Gunth said. ¡°You will learn it from me as all men we rescue from the camps do. I know you do not understand this yet. It will be important to you, though.¡±

 309

    My family and Rose¡¯s family thanked Gunth. All of our men were aware there were things they didn¡¯t know.


    Fuji¡¯s owners seemed strangely quiet while all this went on. They made no grand ims to change and did not openly agree with Basin and Damien. I got the feeling this reaction was not lost on the Administrators.


    ¡°Stayne, you and your Brothers will stay and learn our ways. Your female breeders are old and powerful females. They have joined the rebellion openly and fear their new allegiance would have caused harm toe to you. One day soon you will meet them and then you will understand,¡± Gunth said looking slightly annoyed at Fuji¡¯s old Masters.


    The men answered politely, but it was obvious they were not happy about this turn of events.


    Gunth lead Rose and me away, but I made a point to lock eyes with each member of my family. As I passed, each of them they broke eye contact to pass their left arm over their chest and bow their head. It was an apology and a sincere one at that.


    I would get them back, I swore to myself. It may take time and I¡¯d have to do whatever the Administrators wanted, but this wasn¡¯t over yet. My family wanted me and I wanted them. There had to be a ce on this world we could be together and free.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rose and I were led out the archway and away from the Administrative area toward a set of steps. We were still in the heart of this cave system. From here I could see the entrance to the dining room and Armant¡¯s small shop. Gunth climbed a set of stairs and let us to a small cave on the second floor. It was six entrances from the stairs I noted.


    ¡°We will carve your names here,¡± Gunth said pointing to the left side of the door.


    Gunth pulled the thick drape aside and allowed us to enter before following us. Once the drape dropped closed the busy area outside was almost entirely muted. A single torch cast a soft glow on the small sitting area. Gunth showed us where other torches sat in the room and how to use them. We could light them when we liked, but should extinguish them when we left.


    The main room had simple elevated cushions to sit on. They reminded me of beanbag chairs. In the center of the room was arge fire pit. Gunth helped us light it for the first time. The whole area looked like afortable ce to rest after a long day.


    In a basket beside one of the chairs I saw knitting needles and something that resembled yarn. My girls knew how much I liked to knit. One of them had obviously left this for me. The small parcel was not the only thing in the room, though.


    Behind the fire along the wall was arge tub. Gunth told us it could be filled with water and we could bathe in our rooms. There were pots by the fire to heat the water in. I eyed the heavy looking bathing tub and Gunth reassured me.


    Strong men would dly help us dump it when we were done. Our physical weakness was not a disability. There were certainly things we would be superior at. The camp would use whatever attributes we had.


    ¡°Hannah and Kennedy exined to us humans would want to have privacy. We realize this is something you have been denied for a long time,¡± Gunth said pointing to two drape covered openings in the rock wall.


    Gunth led us to inspect the smaller drapes along the back of the cave. Behind them were individual sleeping areas. A torch was present just inside. A narrow, low bed was in each room. Simple brown sheets and a quilt covered the beds. There was also some shelving carved into the wall itself.


    I inspected the shelving and was surprised. There was a towel for drying, a hair brush, and what appeared to be a toothbrush. Several ties were also present, they looked like the ones Evan used to bind his hair.


    ¡°You and Rose may make yourselves another outfit,¡± Gunth exined, ¡°or you may ask one of the tailors to make something you would like. It is your choice. Your clothing pieces can be folded and stored here when you are not using them.¡±


    I stood in the middle of the first bedroom with Rose and I noted how small and lonely it was. The tears tried toe, but I swallowed them. Now was the time to figure this ce out, not break down.


    cing a hand on the cool stone shelving I remembered what Gunth had said. We could have another outfit.


    ¡°How would we acquire outfits?¡± I asked. ¡°We have no¡­ way to pay¡­¡±


    Gunth smiled gently and motioned us out of the tiny room and into the main area.


    ¡°Sit with me,¡± he said, ¡°and I will exin.¡±


    Rose and I sat together on one of therger cushions. It felt like it was filled with small seeds and molded around us as we sat. The chair was remarkablyfortable.


    Gunth was quite informative. Everything in this camp was shared. The food was grown and distributed equally. Housing was provided by the women, who dug it out for us. Beds were put together by woodworkers. Cloth was made and used by the tailors to make clothing. Weapons were made and distributed by the smiths. When we needed something, we only had to ask.


    Greed was not well tolerated here. If we had more clothes than anyone else, our requests for more would be ignored. If we hoarded food and another went hungry, the Administrators would sanction us. Resources were to be respected.


    I looked down at my skirt and was too numb to think of any questions. Rose had a more level head than I did. I felt her tense as she spoke to Gunth. It was a big step for her.


    ¡°How do we wash? Where is the water?¡± she asked tentatively. ¡°How do we clean our clothes?¡±

 310

    I realized she was right. I¡¯d never washed clothes on this.


    Gunth exined there were two ways to wash our clothes.


    There was a well located just downstairs, we could get drinking water from that and water to fill the tub. We could ask men to carry it up for us. We could wash our clothing here if we wanted.


    Almost everyone used theke hidden deeper in the mountain to bathe their clothing and bodies, but it was public. It was located over heated stones, so the water was very warm. That was the preferred ce.


    ¡°Not many other camps have a bathing area like we have,¡± he said proudly. ¡°My Brothers and I find the water very soothing. It is a point of pride for us.¡±


    Since humans liked privacy, the tub in our rooms was a special adjustment for us. Some families had one, for one reason or another, but most everyone bathed together. We could be an exception and that was fine, though.


    Gunth described the thing we would use to wash our own clothes near theke. He called it a wash board and said we could get one if we wanted it. Rose noted the description was exactly like a washboard she had used as a young girl to clean things on Earth. She promised to teach me to use one.


    As for waste, the camp had recently installedcquered pots. There were several public rooms we could use to relieve ourselves. One was on this floor and Gunth would show it to us. Not many other free camps had managed to install the drainage for thecquered pots yet. This ce was ahead of its time.


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Gunth said, ¡°you will go to work with Armant. He and his Brothers have been desperate for help. The men in the camp are forever ruining their clothing. We patch what we can, but often must rece things.¡±


    A short noise sounded in the distance and Gunth smiled brightly.


    ¡°Feed time,¡± he said happily and stood up. ¡°Come and share a midday meal with the camp.¡±


    We stood and walked out the leather drape following Gunth. My mind was whirring with so much new information.


    Gunth pointed to arge entrance on this floor several doors further down. That was the room with manycquered pots. When we needed we could go there. Kennedy had even asked that two be set off private for us. The camp was honored to have its first freed ves and had agreed readily with the request.


    ¡°How did you get to be an Administrator?¡± I asked as we walked down the steps to the first floor.


    Men wereing down the walkway in groups talking andughing. Several stared at us and others pointed, they all seemed amazed. Gunth ignored them as he answered.


    ¡°It is put to a vote,¡± he said seriously. ¡°Every family has a vote. We take three groups of females and three groups of males each time. The vote is held every third cycle of the sun.¡±


    Gunth walked in the direction of the dining room and we followed.


    Rose gripped my hand as we moved down the wide passageway inside the mountain. The men were all around us and I felt fear being out here without Damien and his Brothers. Men in the mountains had always been more dangerous than men in thepound. I was terrified of what they would do. Out of habit I cast my eyes on Gunth¡¯s boots and followed them.


    I noticed the little things, like the way Gunth¡¯s left heel dragged a little. The limp was well concealed, but he must have had some injury to that leg. He¡¯d obviously been around a long time and we¡¯d heard free life was hard. It probably wasn¡¯t unusual to have a limp as an older man.


    ¡°Little humans,¡± a deep voice intoned from beside us, ¡°look up. My cousins and I mean you no harm. You don¡¯t need to watch the Administrator¡¯s feet.¡±


    I cringed closer to Rose and she to me. Gunth stopped and turned around, causing a minor traffic jam. My eyes lifted to his and I saw the deep displeasure in our guide¡¯s face.


    ¡°You must stop acting like ves,¡± he said abruptly with a sour look. ¡°I fail to understand your persistence in the matter. There are no ves here. You are free women and must start to behave that way.¡±


    The man that had spoken had stopped when we did. He spoke again and I looked over at him.


    ¡°Come now, Gunth, rx a bit. You know how hard it is for the men to be retrained. These poor creatures are surrounded by men, men who look like those that have tormented them. It will take longer,¡± he finished in an almost pleading voice.


    I looked up at the man and he offered a lopsided grin. Light brown hair was cut short of his head. Seeing his purple eyes, I had to smile. He reminded me of Christof.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ratru rescued from the Youlypound,¡± he said politely.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± I said in a shaking voice, ¡°and I am from Earth¡±.


    After Rose introduced herself, Ratru proceeded to introduce his brothers. They were all young from what I could tell. Their strong builds told me they would have been Warriors in thepound.


    As we stood, men continued to flow around us heading for the eating hall. We were very much in the way.


    ¡°Go find your Brothers, Administrator Gunth,¡± Ratru offered. ¡°Eat your meal with them and let us take the new women into the dining hall. Hannah spoke to us about her female breedering here. We would be honored to help in this way. Hannah is a respected friend. We would dly do this for her.¡±


    Gunth looked at the young man for a moment and then agreed. His Brothers were still in the Administrative hall finishing something. He wanted to go get them.


    I watched Gunth leave with some trepidation and my eyes swung back to our new guide.


    ¡°Come on, women,¡± Ratru cajoled, ¡°don¡¯t be upset. We will share a meal together. It was not long ago we were rescued. We remember this ce is strange if you are used to thepounds. No one will hurt you here. Let us eat together.¡±


    ¡°Gunth?¡± Rose asked watching the big man¡¯s back disappear into the crowds.


    ¡°He is an old man,¡± Ratru¡¯s Brother said quietly, ¡°they don¡¯t like to be separated. It upsets them.¡±


    The dining hall, we soon learned, was a buffet. On the opposite wall were many long tables with foodid out. We got in a line with Ratru and were handed heavy, earthenware tes.


    ¡°Take whatever you need,¡± the men told us gesturing to the food.

 311

    I looked at Rose and she at me. We had no idea what most of this food was. My memories of food were all borrowed from Damien and his Brothers. When we had been bonded I¡¯d just used what they already knew and we¡¯d never really talked about it or focused on it. Honestly, they always picked it out anyway. Finally I found something I recognized and took what looked like a serving. Further down I found something else the men had fed me several times.


    Rose seemed to be in the same position I was. Neither of us was exactly sure what was on the tables in front of us. The preparation was different. It wasn¡¯t like either of us was that hungry either.


    We picked the same things and followed Ratru to a round table with enough chairs for two or three families.


    The family we sat with was very friendly; almost everyone that passed seemed to know them. Rose and I were introduced to countless other families. Everyone was kind and seemed happy to be together.


    I nibbled on the food I¡¯d taken as the room flowed around us. Ratru and his Brothers made polite small talk with us and inquired curiously about Earth. We answered their questions as best we could. It wasn¡¯t hard for anyone to tell that both Rose and I felt strange talking to these men.


    Talons hitting the floor told me a female wasing. I turned my head expecting Reed or Hassar, but was thrilled to see Hannah and Ra instead.


    ¡°Baby Girl,¡± I cried jumping up and hugging my daughter tightly, ¡°I¡¯m so d to see you!¡±


    Both girls greeted me fondly, then greeted Rose, and the men we were eating with. Men from an adjoining table pulled severalrger stools over so Hannah and Ra could sit with us. They settled down looking very satisfied.


    I wasn¡¯t satisfied and neither was Rose. I ignored the pleasantries and jumped into the issue.


    ¡°Hannah,¡± I said urgently in English, ¡°please you have to help us. They won¡¯t let our families near us. The Administrators here think our men would hurt us or keep us like ves. You have to make them see reason.¡±


    ¡°Was that an Earthnguage?¡± Ratru asked curiously. ¡°The sound is so different!¡±


    My eyes flitted to him, but settled back on Hannah pleadingly.


    I knew her eyes, they were Damien¡¯s. Just like his eyes I could see her emotions reflected quite inly in them. I did not like what I saw at all.


    My oldest daughter sighed and wiped her hand across her forehead in a very human gesture and shook her head. My heart fell as I watched her.


    ¡°No, Hannah, no, please you know your father would never harm me. I am not his ve. Don¡¯t make us stay away from each other. I need them,¡± I begged shamelessly.


    Ra looked at her Sister and I saw the unspokenmunication between them. They had expected this difficult conversation.


    ¡°This camp is built upon several important fundamental values, Mama,¡± Hannah exined slowly. ¡°Respect, equality, and hard work are all very important to the men and women that live here.¡±


    Ratru and his Brothers agreed with her and continued to watch the conversation.


    ¡°I can do all of that,¡± I pleaded. ¡°Damien and his Brothers can do all of that. We can do it together.¡±


    Rose grabbed my hand and spoke quickly. ¡°My family can do that, too, so can I.¡±


    Hannah looked hard at me before she spoke.


    ¡°Damien does not respect you as an equal,¡± she said simply. ¡°He believes you are weak. My father doubts your ability to care for yourself so he has never taught you how to do so on this world. He thinks you will perish without his care.¡±


    That made perfect sense. ¡°Of course, I am weak here,¡± I said exasperated. ¡°I¡¯m the weakest thing in this room. Anyone could do anything to me and I have no way to stop them. That¡¯s been proved countless times.¡±


    I saw the steel in Hannah as she gave me a critical eye.


    ¡°Were you stronger than Uncle Bob?¡± Hannah asked, unexpectedly referring to my family on Earth.


    I snorted augh. Bob was a strapping minor league football yer who had been permanently sidelined due to a series of knee injuries. He was doing automotive workst time I saw him. For his size and strength he had been a very gentle man. He didn¡¯t stay with us often. Of all my uncles, I got along with him the best.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± I said, ¡°Bob was huge and he worked out all the time.¡±


    Hannah continued her strange lesson, despite my obvious confusion.


    ¡°Were you afraid of Bob?¡± she asked simply.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Never,¡± I responded quickly, he just wasn¡¯t that kind of guy. Hannah should have known that.


    My daughter nodded as she spoke. ¡°Bob respected you. He made a conscious choice to do that. Much like Bob, the men and women here would not treat you badly on principle alone. You are equal to them because you are a living, sentient creature. Just by being yourself, you deserve respect.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not equal to them,¡± I said gesturing around and I heard Ratru¡¯s family suck in a surprised breath.


    My eyes met his and I saw the pity he had for me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I argued, ¡°they are stronger and faster. Their species is better than mine.¡±


    Hannah snorted augh. ¡°When they do not feel safe they cannot breed and their race is being destroyed because of it. Men from thepounds take a long time to learn to trust our women. Once they are rescued it takes a long time for them mate sessfully.


    ¡°Even with the bonds of very, you have produced more children than anyone in this room. Your bloodline is living on because of your gic advantages and your ability to adapt. If the women had not limited human breeding, your species would have taken over this. Yes, humans are easily killed, but you reproduce so quickly your weakness is almost irrelevant.¡±


    All around us at the various tables men murmured in agreement with Hannah. I had not realized we were having such an interesting conversation.


    ¡°You arepletely untaught and it makes you helpless here,¡± Hannah told me. ¡°Daddy would never allow you the freedom to learn how to take care of yourself. He believes you need him and he has managed to convince you of the same thing.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t like that,¡± I argued trying to understand this argument.


    Hannah shook her head and pointed to my te. ¡°It is that way. Exin to me what you are eating right now.¡±

 312

    I looked down at the chunks of brown and strips of light purple. The change in topic had surprised me. I had no idea what it was, but I¡¯d eaten it before and not been ill.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s food,¡± I said simply looking back at her and feeling frustrated.


    ¡°Daddy and his Brothers,¡± Hannah said, ¡°never taught you what the food you ate was. They served you food that was good for you, but never told you what it was or how to acquire it. In their minds there is no reason to do this. You could never live without them. They have denied you the most basic of survival skills.¡±


    I tried to put on a stern face, ¡°Hannah, I love your father. I want to be with him. We can learn together.¡±


    ¡°Mama,¡± Hannah replied patiently, ¡°Daddy is stubborn. He won¡¯t believe you are equal, until you prove to him you are. I don¡¯t think you will believe it either. His view of this world must change and so must yours.¡±


    I made a fluttering gesture with my hands and pushed the te away.


    ¡°So I don¡¯t know food, Hannah, that¡¯s no reason to separate me from my family!¡± I argued.


    Hannah sighed and ran a hand through her hair.


    ¡°Do you know what the Earth equivalent of your food choices would be. Perhaps a small fruit sd and some lettuce. How long would youst eating that way? Are you trying to waste away? It is not easy for you get the right nutrients here. This is a vital lesson,¡± Hannah said pointing at the discarded food.


    ¡°Well, I just didn¡¯t know and I wasn¡¯t hungry¡­.¡± I said feeling her argument solidify.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I really had no idea how to take care of myself. She was right. I didn¡¯t know where to find water or food. I had no idea what foods contained the vital vitamins and such I remembered learning about on Earth. I had only just been taught to start a firest night. If I needed shelter, I would not know where to look. I had a partial knowledge of what was dangerous here, from what I¡¯d read, but it wasn¡¯tplete. My studies had been guided solely on my own curiosity. A lot of what I¡¯d read about may not even be relevant.


    ¡°They taught me swords,¡± I said hopefully. ¡°I had my own at thepound.¡±


    ¡°That is not enough,¡± Hannah said simply, ¡°and I think you are smart enough to know that.¡±


    Hannah and Ra stood picking up the tes Rose and I had. ¡°Come with us and learn about the food offered,¡± shemanded. ¡°Ratru, it pleases me to see you have made acquaintance with my female breeder,¡± she said politely. ¡°It would make me very happy to see des made for the female humans to carry.¡±


    Ratru¡¯s face split with a wide grin. ¡°The lead smith has been teaching us. His family will make the best weapons for these humans,¡± he said sounding happy.


    ¡°I believe,¡± Hannah said with authority, ¡°it would be good practice for your family to make the des. You must begin to trust the skills you have been taught. You and your Brothers are very talented working with metal. It is well known you will be lead smiths one day yourselves.¡±


    My heart sunk as I watched the interaction. Hannah and Ra didn¡¯t just bring us here casually. They were respected in this ce. The men listened to them. If Hannah didn¡¯t want me with Damien, I would not be.


    I was angry and frustrated, but determined. In the past I¡¯d always managed to find a ¡°work around¡± for the rules on this world. Steeling myself, I decided now was no different. I would just have to figure this ce out.


    Rose and I were walked back to the buffet and tutored through it. Things we could eat were pointed out and exined to us. Things that were high in vitamins were specifically noted. Hannah made sure we understood what a serving of each would be. The measurements she used were simple enough. A handful, a slice, and so on, we were delivered back to Ratru with a meal more like what Damien would have given me.


    My friend and I were left to eat our meal as Hannah and Ra walked the dining room talking to different groups. I remembered seeing politicians on Earth. The way my daughter and her Sister approached the families and the tone they used reminded me of that. The girls were well recognized and obviously well respected as they moved about.


    ¡°They are amazing,¡± Ratru said watching where I was looking. ¡°We were rescued, but obviously did not understand what was happening. My Brothers and I were bound on the transport. When we came through the opening on this side of the mountains racks attacked. Hannah and Ra swooped in and killed the creatures before our rescuers could do anything with their weapons.¡±


    I ate as I listened to him and had to be proud of the awe in his voice. Hannah was very well suited for this world. Whether she liked it or not, she had obviously absorbed her father¡¯s leadership ability, also. She was a powerful female.


    ¡°They flew with us here,¡± Ratru continued, ¡°and unbound us in the transport storage area. Hannah exined to us what was happening. We found her to be so unlike any female we had ever dealt with before. She touched us gently and spoke to us kindly. She also looks different than the other females and my Brother was curious. He noted her long hair on her head and theck of it on her face. It surprised us when she answered. She exined her Earth heritage and we were amazed.¡±


    ¡°No female had ever spoken to us as they did,¡± Ratru¡¯s Brother said watching Hannah and Ra. ¡°We asked more questions and they continued to answer politely. When we became upset they soothed us and tried to rx us. When they thought we were bing rmed, they moved away from us. My Brothers and I had never met females like that.¡±


    ¡°My female offspring is quite wonderful,¡± I agreed with him, ¡°but I still disagree with her.¡±


    Rose seconded thement and wiped a tear from her face.


    ¡°Hannah is wise,¡± Ratru said. ¡°She is not an Administrator, yet, but we all know it is her goal eventually. You would do well to listen to her.¡±


    My toddler I thought caustically. I would do well to listen to MY toddler. My eyes narrowed, but I kept my opinion to myself.


    After the meal Hannah and Ra walked with us to atrine on the first floor. It was just arge room with about thirtycquered pots against the walls.


    ¡°Upstairs are ones just for you and Rose,¡± Hannah informed us. ¡°Use these for right now. Ra and I will not let any men in to give you privacy.¡±


    A line quickly started to form and I felt guilty. Rose and I quickly took care of our needs and darted back out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry we took too long,¡± I said seeing the line of men waiting for the room we had been using.


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Hannah said waving us to follow her, ¡°you liked privacy on Earth. It was very important to you and having it taken away hurt. We will help you heal by giving you back what you lost.¡±


    Ratru and his Brothers agreed it was important. The camps made arge point to rece things the men had lost in very. It should be the same for Rose and me.


    As a group we started toward where the weapons were made. Ratru made sure to tell me he worked on swords now, but one day he hoped to work on cannons and the hand-held pistol. His words stopped me in my tracks.


    ¡°That was English,¡± I told him. ¡°Those words you used are in English.¡±


    Hannah grinned and Ratru smiled. ¡°The names our weapons designers had given them wereplicated and descriptive. Hannah told us these things looked like weapons humans on Earth had. She told us the names they used. We like them, so that is what we call them.¡±

 313

    ¡°The words have spread,¡± Ratru¡¯s Brother told us, ¡°all the camps make the same weapons and they all use the new words. We are proud the names originated in our camp.¡±


    The smithy was located a transport ride away from the main living areas, deeper in the mountain. We went to a second smaller parking area deep in the mountain and got on arge transport that would take us.


    Rose and I rode with the men as Hannah and Ra flew behind us. The cave we were in got much hotter the deeper we went. I noted how high the ceiling rose and saw a slit at the top that must vent the heat. It didn¡¯t surprise me when we passed over arge open pit of boilingva.


    ¡°The women dip their spears and talons there,¡± Ratru exined as we soared past it.


    I smiled and nodded, I knew what that pit was for.


    We continued through a long tunnel before arriving in the area the men worked in to build weapons. I soon learned why we were so far from the main camp. Just after we parked our transport, an explosion shook the inside of the mountain and Hannah cursed.


    ¡°They have been told and warned. Stay here until we sort this out,¡± she said loudly and then she and Ra flew ahead.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Several other women came flying by toward the sound. The seven of us left stood off to the side to get out of their way and waited. Luckily this parking area was well lit with torches.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked as another smaller boom came from the area Hannah went into.


    ¡°Rue and his Brothers have created terrible weapons,¡± Ratru told me standing and waiting. ¡°They are so powerful the Administrators have specific times and ces they take them to test them. Those men aren¡¯t supposed to do it in the smithy. It is too dangerous.¡±


    The name struck me. ¡°I knew a Rue,¡± I said. ¡°He and his Brothers were taken and held by Nu-reeh in the T¡¯aran Mountains. They used to Keep me.¡±


    Ratru¡¯s face was grave suddenly and he turned to look at me. ¡°Rue and his Brothers were vers?¡± he asked seriously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the same men, but no, not really,¡± I said watching him.


    Somerge part of me wanted to lie and tell him yes, just to get Rue in trouble. Lying was probably really looked down on here, though.


    ¡°No,¡± I reiterated, ¡°Damien and his Brothers used Rue to Keep me before Hannah was born. I don¡¯t think Rue¡¯s family had any opinion either way on ves. They just wanted to know about Earth.¡±


    Ratru and his Brothers seemed torn. These men had obviously been taught to hate the men who kept ves.


    ¡°How were they taken?¡± I asked trying to change the subject. ¡°They were in the mountain with the womenst time I knew, if it is the same men.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s probably the same family,¡± Ratru¡¯s Brother said watching smoke suddenly billow from therge arched passageway ahead. ¡°Rue and his Brothers got curious and explored the mines deep in the T¡¯aran Mountains. Using wind and smoke they somehow found our secret, underground tunnels.¡±


    ¡°They opened them,¡± Ratru said sounding amazed. ¡°They figured out the levers and opened them. Once they were inside they closed the opening. It took them days, perhaps even a full moon, but they finally found an exit. Men from this camp found them wandering around in one of our fields.¡±


    I was shocked. ¡°They made it all the way here, from the T¡¯aran Mountains, on foot, and without any help?!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re the smartest men we¡¯ve ever met,¡± Ratru said with a slight frown. ¡°The Administrators tolerate their mishaps because they are so good at what they do. If they are vers that will change how the men see them, though.¡±


    Another muffled explosion was heard and I sought to calm Ratru. ¡°They did not have any interest in me as a ve. We talked and I told them things. Frankly, I think they were just curious about Earth. It wasn¡¯t like they ¡­.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t clear to me why I was defending Rue and his Brothers. They had been assholes to me. I guessed it was because I hated to see anyone ostracized the way Damien and his Brothers were being.


    Also, the American side of me felt sorry for Rue and his family. Those men had been geniuses locked into a world that would not let them explore things. They¡¯d been stifled for so long, this was probably a good change for them.


    The smoke died down and Hannah was suddenly waving us forward. I walked toward her and she was ranting at Ra.


    ¡°Idiots,¡± she said in English, ¡°how many times do we have to tell them the ore is unstable? It can power a weapon, but it cannot beunched from one!¡±


    ¡°Sister,¡± Ra soothed, ¡°you are so worked up you¡¯re speaking in Mama¡¯snguage.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s them,¡± Hannah fumed, ¡°I can barely stand them. You know how they treated¡­¡±


    Hannah stopped talking and took several deep breaths. She had obviously hidden the rtionship Rue had had with me. I wondered why she¡¯d done that for these jerks and not her father. It piqued my temper.


    ¡°Hannah, could I speak to you privately for just a moment?¡± I asked stepping back from the group.


    Hannah approached and leaned down waiting for the inevitable question.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell them, obviously, that Rue kept me as a ve for a time. Why did you have to tell them what your father did? Couldn¡¯t it have been hidden somehow? Couldn¡¯t you have convinced them somehow, so your father and I could be together?¡±


    Hannah looked seriously at me and crouched down so we were eye to eye. ¡°I couldn¡¯t hide what Daddy had done,¡± she said. ¡°The men here have their opinions and nothing I said could change them. I really do believe that you have be too used to your role and need help to regain your independence¡­¡±


    The next part was said in a whisper, so quiet I had to strain to hear.


    ¡°I love my family,¡± she said, ¡°and I want to see you all happy and together. If you work hard and Daddy does, too, I think I can help. It will take time and you must all grow, but it can be done.¡±


    I saw the glint in her eyes. She hadn¡¯t given up on us, but she¡¯d publicly done everything correctly. This wasn¡¯t over yet.


    ¡°Thank you, Baby Girl,¡± I whispered.


    Hannah just winked at me as she stood.


    The forge was a mess and I saw where the ident must have happened. There was a smoldering work area along one wall. Rue and his Brothers were there picking up pieces of what looked like arge cannon and cursing. Reed and Hassar were there exining loudly that the ore could NOT be ignited andunched. Only power could be projected out safely, power derived from the ore. The ore itself is just too unstable.


    Rue got on a chair so he was Reed¡¯s height and yelled at her. Therge room was silent watching the loud confrontation.


    ¡°The only reason you KNOW that the ore¡¯s power can beunched is because we did it. I am telling you the ore itself could be used as a powerful weapon. If you limit our studies we will never determine how to do it!¡± he shouted.


    ¡°You do not have to take that tone with me,¡± Reed said calmly. ¡°If you want to study the ore that way, you must petition the Administrators. Allow us to look over your ns and give you a safe-¡±


    Rue exploded. He yelled and screamed saying he would not allow his family to be limited anymore. It was a tantrum and hisck of control shocked me.


    Hassar started to speak next and Rue¡¯s family just yelled louder. The confrontation was interrupted as Gunth and his Brothers entered the workspace. Gunth took a firm,manding tone with Rue and it seemed to work. The younger man stopped yelling and got off his chair.


    Ratru was whispering in my ear suddenly, ¡°Men raised in thepounds do not work well with the women,¡± he informed me. ¡°They never learned to talk with the women, they mostly react with either fear or undeserved hostility. They listen to the male Administrators better. We were warned and try to not be like that. It advertises your origins as a man from thepounds. Free men do not behave that way. Rue often forgets himself in front of the women.¡±


    He was right. As we stood and watched, Rue calmed instantly listening to Gunth. Rue and his Brothers even agreed to stop the testing and submit a request to the Administrators. They did everything Reed had asked, just not for her.


    ¡°Come,¡± Ratru said directing us toward the area the sword makers worked in.


    Rose and I both were measured for swords. Ratru and his Brothers, under the lead smith, would make weapons for us. It took the men time to realize what weight would work for us and what length. Rose and I were markedly weaker than even the weakest man.


    Hannah took Rose and me back to the main area of the camp once we were done. My daughter looked troubled and I was concerned. My worry was forgotten as soon as I saw Kennedy walking toward us.


    I rushed to hug my second daughter and her sisters. Kennedy hugged me, but looked over my head at Hannah.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t taken her to the viewing room yet,¡± Hannah said and Kennedy sighed.


    I looked between them and saw Kennedy¡¯s mouth draw tight around her fangs.


    Hannah spoke and it was certainly defensive, ¡°I had to tell her about Daddy, this one is yours.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what they were talking about until Kennedy demanded that Hannah go get Evan. I would want him present for this.


    Tears ran down my face and I knew something had happened to my boy. My little Jonathan had to be the reason for all this. In my panic I couldn¡¯t even hear them talking, until Rose scolded them loudly for scaring me.


    ¡°Is he hurt?¡± I asked looking between Kennedy and her Sisters. ¡°Is he dead? Did the women torture him?¡±

 314

    All of them rushed to soothe me, ¡°No, Mama,¡± Kennedy said. ¡°The issue is we can not take him. It was put to a vote and it was determined that a family of children should not be removed from the Child Keepers. Nu-reeh has no reason to harm Jonathan, because he has no knowledge and his owners would not permit it besides.


    The issue is that if we start rescuing sons of the revolution, the women like Nu-reeh will not let our boys join with their families. We have an uneasy truce regarding the boys right now. That just cannot be endangered.¡±


    My breathing slowed and I leaned on the wall. Hannah disappeared with Ra, presumably to go get Evan.


    ¡°The rebels in the camps had already found a way to ess the cameras the ving women use to monitor the boys. Hannah and I thought it would be good for you to see Jonathan,¡± Kennedy exined.


    ¡°You can¡¯t save him?¡± I asked quietly still fighting the desire to scream and cry.


    I would never be with my little boy again.


    ¡°No, not now, perhaps one day¡­¡± Kennedy trailed off looking ufortable.


    Nodding silently, I looked up at my daughter and sought to ept thistest blow to my life.


    I followed Kennedy into the Administrator¡¯s main room. She took us into a smaller room and we waited.


    ¡°Jonathan is in apound near the one you were at, Mama. The men call the mountain near it the red mountains, we call them the T¡¯ylene Mountains. Thepound is called the Barnaspound. It is about as far from us here as the T¡¯aran Mountains and the Caraspound you were in. Right now, you reside in the T¡¯lynien Mountains,¡± Kennedy exined politely.


    I nodded and stared at her, just trying to process how close and yet how far away Jonathan was.


    Damien and his Brothers came in a few momentster with Hannah. Hassar followed the entire group in.


    ¡°This is not appropriate,¡± she growled looking between Hannah and Kennedy. ¡°I do not want them contacting the woman they used as a ve.¡±


    ¡°Evan is Jonathan¡¯s male breeder and I am his female breeder,¡± I choked out. ¡°On Earth we would have lived in the same ce and cared for him together. If I am being told I will never hold my male offspring again, I at least wish his male breeder here forfort.¡±


    ¡°You may turn to your female offspring or your female friend-¡± Hassar said and Ished out at her.


    ¡°Allow me this moment with my men!¡± I demanded. ¡°You offered us no time to say good-bye and that is all I am asking for. Comfort from those whom I love and a chance to wish them well in their separate future.¡±


    Hannah didn¡¯t give the woman any time to answer and flipped on the screen. It was in ck and white, but that did not matter to me. I took Evan¡¯s hand as we watched a recording of Jonathan, Hannah said it was the first time he entered the Children¡¯spound.


    Tears poured down my face when I saw him look at the monitor. There was no sound, but I could read his lips. He asked where Mama and Daddy were. The Child Keepers herded the new little boys into the bunk house and the camera changed.


    We stood and watched for what must have been hours. My girls had made sure to keep a record of Jonathan for Evan and me. The children were kept intentionally very busy. Hannah told me it helped them forget their breeders. Jonathan¡¯s owner also would have given them subtlemands that only their Brothers mattered. Soon the only focus of their world would be on the four other boys in their family. Their first home in the mountains would be a dream or distant memory. Eventually, they would not remember it at all.


    Within the first several moons they had them using thecquered pots and learning to dress themselves. Games were set up that they yed every day to build endurance and strength. I watched Jonathan get stronger and more coordinated quickly.


    As I stood, totally fixed on the monitor, I saw his bond with his Brothers get stronger and stronger. He touched them and tasted them constantly. When he slept it was often wrapped around a Brother and sucking the other boy¡¯s fingers. The entire little family seemed to sleep in a pile most of the time. They were never separated.


    Less and less did I see the motions of his mouth that told me he was saying Mama or Daddy. He was forgetting us, as he was being forced to do. It broke my heart.


    I didn¡¯t remember dropping to the floor as the crushing sobs gripped me. I clung to Evan as I mourned the loss of the son we would never know. He had been so sweet and wild. I would have loved to watch him grow and learn with his family. Now all I had was pictures on this ck and white monitor of a boy who would find me alien very soon.


    ¡°It will not be forever, Sister,¡± Evan whispered over and over again. ¡°He will grow and we will take him. No more tears, please, he will be safe there.¡±


    ¡°There is a cream,¡± I heard Damien beg, ¡°that will help her feel better.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Hassar told him sharply, ¡°grief is normal. This is normal. This woman does not have to be a perfect creature to represent your family¡¯s health anymore. If she wishes to be sad, she can.¡±


    ¡°This is pain,¡± Damien argued. ¡°It will harm her. She does not survive well when she is sad. We must protect-¡±


    ¡°Daddy,¡± Hannah cut in, ¡°please don¡¯t worry. Humans can feel sad. Kennedy and I will watch her. It will not be like it was before. She is not trapped and she will not break like that again. We know this about her.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The sadness is too powerful for her-¡± Damien started to say and Hannah interrupted.


    ¡°The bonds of very were too powerful Daddy, the emotion is normal. You have to let her be free. She can be sad or happy. Kennedy and I believe she will make the right choices now that she has the option. We will help her and she will be well.¡±


    Damien was silent as Evan soothed me with strokes to my hair and back. We knelt together and I knew the men were confused.


    ¡°You all maye separate from the female if you wish to view him,¡± Hassar said after a moment.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered squeezing Evan¡¯s hand and pulling myself together.


    I stood with Evan and looked into his eyes. ¡°I love you,¡± I told him simply.


    ¡°As I love you, Sister,¡± he responded.


    Hassar made a bitter, grunting sound and tossed her head in irritation turning away. I took her moment to take one of my own. I moved to hug and kiss each of my men before she made them leave.


    ¡°Boys grow up in the Keepers all the time,¡± Christof soothed when I hugged him. ¡°Don¡¯t mourn him, Sister.¡±


    Hassar broke in and demanded the men leave. She also demanded they stop calling me Sister. It offended her that they would use the sacred bond she shared with her family to imply very.


    Damien didn¡¯t flinch as he faced her. ¡°You will understand one day,¡± he promised her. ¡°This is not our ve; she is our Sister.¡±


    My men were taken away and Hannah handed me a small, wooden square. Inside the square was a ck and white drawing of Jonathan surrounded by his Brothers.


    ¡°One of the families here can draw,¡± Kennedy exined. ¡°We brought them here and told them what we wanted them to do. There is nothing in this camp like a printer. They exist, but we do not have ess.¡±


    Hannah had tears in her eyes as she ran a finger over Jonathan¡¯s image.


    ¡°This is from just a moon ago. The boys saw something in the sky and they all looked at the camera at the same time. It struck me as something you would want,¡± she said softly.


    It was something I would want. I would put it on my shelf in my room and look at it every day.


    ¡°This room,¡± Kennedy said, ¡°is not the formal observation room for working. It is for mothers like you and fathers like Evan toe and see their sons. We have programmed the pad to recognize your human hand print and associated it with Jonathan. Any time you wish to see what he has been doinge in here and follow the instructions.¡±


    My tears refused to stop falling as I held the small picture to my chest. I¡¯d kept what I could of Jonathan¡¯s baby clothes and nkets, but those were all at thepound. This was all I had of him.


    Rose took my hand and I saw her drying the tears from her own eyes. She had helped raise Jonathan with me, as if he were the son she could never have. She felt the pain of losing him as much as any of us did. We all suffered for this decision.


    ¡°Dinner will be served soon,¡± Hannah said pulling herself together. ¡°Go put your things in your room ande down to meet us.¡±


    I shook my head and looked down at the picture of Jonathan¡¯s happy face.


    ¡°I promised to eat with someone named Arik,¡± I said softly. ¡°He grows things.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Hannah said decisively, ¡°that will please the Administrators, keep doing things like that. The faster they see you acting like a free woman, the sooner we can start working on changing their minds about Daddy and his Brothers.¡±


    ¡°Damien¡¯s family is going to have to change, too,¡± Kennedy said softly. ¡°Did you hear Damien ask for cream for her? They can¡¯t keep her like an orchid anymore. We need to talk with them. They have to understand.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take them hunting to make sure they eat and show them around,¡± Hannah said and Ra agreed.


    All the girls nned to spend some time with the men tonight.


    Rose and I walked slowly up to our little room. I put Jonathan¡¯s family picture up on the carved shelving and sat on the bed staring at it. Rose joined me and held my hand tightly. We sat in the quiet until the dinner bell rang.


    ¡°Will youe with me?¡± I asked her softly. ¡°I agreed to eat with these strange men, but will youe, too?¡±


    Rose sighed and squeezed my hand. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving through those damned portals,¡± she said bluntly, ¡°so I best do what they want.¡±


    I smiled at my friend and was truly d she was here with me. If we had to change, at least we could do it together.

 315

    Wee back¡­.


    Sorry about the confusion with Rue and Runen¡¯s families ¨C the names are too simr. Rue and his Brothers were fake masters, kept our heroine in the wall, and wanted to know about Earth. Runen lived in the mountains with the women and tried to rape her to ¡°teach Damien to share¡±. Should have used more different names.


    Read and enjoy..


    *********************


    Dinner with Arik and his Brothers was strange. The men were farmers at heart. All they enjoyed talking about was nts, soil, and weather. It wasn¡¯t a wasted evening and they did educate Rose and me about what we were eating. It gave the men great pleasure to tell us about the different items we¡¯d picked off the food tables.


    Rose and I both made a real effort to behave the way everyone thought we should. We talked to the men and looked at them. Every time Rose looked down I¡¯d pinch her thigh or arm to make her look up. For our first real try, I thought it went very well.


    After dinner they insisted wee see the Earth nt they were growing. The women had brought them cuttings and told them it was a nt that originated on Earth. It had been found near a naturally urring portal before the women shut the thing down.


    Rose and I followed the men out the dining hall and into the main thoroughfare. They walked briskly and we had to run to keep up. Finally, I said something.


    ¡°Arik, humans walk slower than this! Could you slow down, please?¡±


    The men found our pace slightly annoying, but they understood humans were different. They walked us out to the garage or transport storage space and climbed aboard one.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if we¡¯re allowed,¡± I said looking out at the dark night sky.


    Arikughed hard at that. The noise got the attention of the many other men out here, most appeared to be guards. Since this was their main entrance, that made sense.


    ¡°Allowed by who? There is no one to ask permission. You are free toe and go as you wish. Come with us, please. We want to know if it looks as it should. Hannah and Kennedy are too busy to go out and look with us.¡±


    It felt like getting into the back of a van with strangers offering you candy, but I climbed on. Rose followed, but the look she gave me was priceless.


    ¡°Use the stored sr energy and don¡¯t stay out too long,¡± one of the guards called out in warning. ¡°Don¡¯t make use out to find you. There is no field work that can¡¯t wait until the sun rises, Arik!¡±


    Before I could really feel good about this Arik¡¯s Brother raised the craft and we were outside. The men didn¡¯t turn on any lights and sped down the mountain slope. Luckily there seemed to be a path they were traveling, because otherwise it would have seemed like we were just wildly careening in the forest.


    The moons spread some light and I was amazed at the scenery. Through the trees the mountains in the distance glittered in certain ces. Closer to us I noted that several nts also reflected the light and some of the leaves almost glowed. This must have been what Hannah and Kennedy saw when they flew away from me. It was unbelievable.


    The transport came to an abrupt stop and lowered to the ground. The men leapt off and moved into a patch of moonlight.


    ¡°What about creatures?¡± I asked hesitantly. ¡°Are there racks or scars out there? We could not defend ourselves!¡±


    Arik snorted and motioned us out. ¡°The Administrators put up a shield several moons ago, men from this camp developed it. It keeps most things like that away from the entrance to our home. We have been much safer since then. There is nothing to be afraid of here. The boundary to the protection is farther down.¡±


    Rose and I followed as the men stood waiting for our reaction. The ground under our feet was quite damp as we moved through it. I touched the tight grouping of long, tall stalks in front of us and almostughed.


    ¡°On Earth,¡± I told the men, ¡°this is called bamboo. We did not eat it. It was used for building, instruments, and could be cut and tied together to make a barrier. Some types of it can grow very quickly.¡±


    The men were enamored and stepped closer to me. I backed up.


    ¡°You know nts,¡± they said sounding excited.


    My hands went up and I backed toward the transport. ¡°I know some things about nts. My female breeder tried to grow this as natural barrier between us and another human family. It didn¡¯t work and grew in a big clump.¡±


    The men were not deterred. ¡°The women here are not interested in nts. They do not eat them and do not use them to build with. Would you like to spend more time with us? We could mate for fun,¡± Arik offered.


    I heard Rose¡¯s sharp intake of breath and I took one myself. My body shook with fear as the five of them eyed me lustily.


    ¡°I do not wish to mate,¡± I said very quietly, but felt certain the men would take whatever they wanted. They could and I knew that.


    ¡°Will you please take us back?¡± Rose begged quietly. ¡°Please, don¡¯t leave us out here. We will do whatever you want. Ciara, we cannot stay out here alone,¡± she finished gripping my arm.


    The men didn¡¯t seem to understand and motioned us back on the transport.


    ¡°Of course, we will take you back,¡± Arik said, as his Brother started the transport. ¡°Why would we not take you back?¡±


    The looks of lust and want were gone and I felt very stupid. I tried to y down what we¡¯d said, but Arik¡¯s family was persistent. Eventually, Rose was forced to exin how human men sometimes took a girl ces only to demand sex as payment for a ride back.


    Arik and his family were horrified. The very idea that Rose had thought them capable of that offended them greatly. When his Brother noted Rose must have been offering them sex as payment the men were almost speechless. They demanded to know why we thought they were like that. They wanted to know what they¡¯d done to earn such a vile reputation.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to offend,¡± I pleaded as the transport lowered in the storage area. ¡°Things are different on Earth and they are different on thepounds. We have nothing topare this ce to.¡±


    Arik didn¡¯t really ept that, but he tried to understand. The men had been told that ex-ves would be strange and easily confused. The Administrators had asked them to wee us but be cautious around us. The warning made more sense to them now. Still, the men seemed happy to leave us and moved quickly back into the camp.


    Rose and I let them rush ahead and walked slowly back toward our dwelling. We both had to use the facilities, so we found thecquered pots on the second floor. The men using the room were heedless of our presence and one simply pointed out the private area set aside for us.


    Behind a drape were two pots separated by wood hanging from the ceiling. It was like our own private dies room¡±. I was actually very d for it.


    As I washed my hands Roseughed out loud. Whatever was funny amused her greatly and she couldn¡¯t stop giggling.


    ¡°What is so funny?¡± I demanded as we skirted quickly past the men using theirtrine.


    ¡°Can you imagine,¡± she asked, ¡°what Gunth would have saidst night if Basin was still putting the plug in my bottom? Can you imagine having to take it out in front of all those menst night? How strange would free men find something like that.¡±


    She was right and I had tough, too. It would have just solidified what the men already thought of vers. They would have been totally offended.


    ¡°Thank God for small miracles,¡± I said to her and we bothughed.


    Rose and I determined quite quickly we could not sleep alone. After removing our ornamentation from our pockets and hiding it behind the bed, both of us folded our outfits and put them on the shelf under Jonathan¡¯s picture. We ended up huddled in my bed, together. The very idea of going into a room and sleeping alone made us both cringe.


    Wey silently next to one another listening to the muted sounds in our little cave.


    I¡¯d left the fire burning in the main room and the leather drape to my room was open. That allowed warmth and light to still move into our sleeping room. The dancing lighting through the opening flickered and made shapes on the wall. I watched the patterns and allowed them to calm me. How many times had I sat and stared at the fire with Damien and his Brothers?


    It took a long time, but I finally drifted to sleep with Rose curled up beside me.


    ¡°Psst, Ciara,¡± a familiar voice whispered in my ear, ¡°wake up.¡±


    I was warm andfortable, but that wasn¡¯t Evan¡¯s voice. My eyes shot open and I was staring at Tyle¡¯s young face. He was leaning over me and grinned broadly. Rose roused beside me and stiffened as she realized we weren¡¯t alone. The men didn¡¯t even notice our initial reaction and continued to smile at us.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Aryn said jovially from behind his Brother, ¡°my male breeder, Bane, sent you a message.¡±


    I sat up quickly and the nkets fell to my waist. The young men didn¡¯t even notice as they all crowded into our bedroom. After having been truly dressed the entire day prior, I felt my nudity and pulled the covers over my breasts.


    Aryn knelt in front of me and I saw arge purple bruise on his chin. His brothers were all simrly marked with several bruises and small cuts. He looked so much like his father. I automatically reached out to touch his bruise and only remembered myself as my hand slid across his face.


    The boys looked shocked, but they didn¡¯t move as I pulled my hand back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I stammered, ¡°you look so much like your father, your male breeder. I just wondered how you got that mark on your face.¡±

 316

    ¡°We fought for him and his Brothersst night,¡± Aryn said proudly. ¡°We chose family over the camp and stood watch for a time while they slept. Arnold¡¯s family also took a turn. The other men told us we were wrong. They want us to hate Damien and his Brothers. We disagreed with them.¡±


    ¡°Fighting is wrong, violence is wrong,¡± I said, jolted, remembering what Hassar and Reed had told Damien.


    ¡°The men that attacked us were sanctioned,¡± Aryn said simply. ¡°We won¡¯t let them harm our family or friends, though.¡±


    The nket and my nudity didn¡¯t matter anymore. I slipped off the bed onto my knees and hugged Aryn tightly.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered kissing the rough stubble on his cheek.


    When I pulled away from him the look of shock on his face was indescribable. He pointed quietly to his Brother and I knew what they wanted.


    I thanked each boy the same way, with a hug and a kiss. They¡¯d seen this affection at the cabin, but I was sure they thought they¡¯d never experience it.


    The young family found the activity novel. They were tentative in hugging me back at first, but by the fourth one theyy their hands firmly on my skin and squeezed. They murmured to me how they liked this type of thanks.


    ¡°They told us you are a Sister, not a ve,¡± Aryn said seriously. ¡°Damien and his Brothers assured us they have no love for very and we believe them. In thepound, I know they trained you like one would a Brother.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said quietly as I pulled my outfit off the shelf and put it on. When I was no longer under the covers with Rose it was quite chilly in here. ¡°I wish I could talk to them.¡±


    ¡°Basin and his Brothers,¡± Rose cut in looking beseechingly at the young boys, ¡°who helps them? They have no friends here,¡± she said looking ready to cry.


    ¡°We stand together,¡± Tyle said proudly. ¡°Damien¡¯s family, Basin¡¯s family, Stayne¡¯s family, Arnold¡¯s family, and ours stand as friends. We protect one another and will not allow the others to be hurt. Poor choices were made, but those mistakes have been corrected.¡±


    I remembered Arnold. The tough man and his family Damien and his Brothers had helped Hannah rescue from thepound. They must have ended up here.


    Rose was such a graceful creature. She somehow managed to get out of bed and stay wrapped in a single bed sheet. Much like I had done she hugged and kissed each boy. Suddenly, she looked at me appearing terrified.


    ¡°Do you think I can touch them?¡± she asked trembling. ¡°Will Basin be¡­?¡±


    I shook my head and took her hand.


    ¡°You are free and not a ve,¡± I stressed. ¡°You can touch anyone you want.¡±


    The boys seemed taken aback with Rose¡¯s concern and made sure they understand Basin¡¯s rtionship to her.


    ¡°No, no,¡± she said looking ufortable, ¡°I am not a ve, but it has been so long¡­ I have not touched anyone except Basin and his family or Keepers they left me with. This is all so strange¡­¡±


    The young men watched Rose closely before seeming to ept her answer. It seemed to help that she cautiously hadid a hand on Tyle¡¯s arm as she spoke.


    ¡°We need to go,¡± Tyle said and handed us each a small folded piece of paper. ¡°This is an old fashioned way to pass a message, but it will have to do. We wille again when we can.¡±


    I rushed forward and put a tentative hand on his arm.


    ¡°Tell Damien and his Brothers I love them. Please tell them that I won¡¯t stop trying to be with them,¡± I begged.


    Tyle didn¡¯t seem to mind the strange job and epted it without argument. Rose asked for the same thing and the boys agreed to take our messages to the men.


    The boys took their leave as Rose and I sat on the bed next to one another.


    The strange paper like substance opened to reveal a long hand written note. Rose and I each had one. It appeared the Brothers must have each taken a turn writing.


    They loved me, the note said, and missed me terribly. Damien had talked to Hannah. He had told her she should have been honest. We would have stille, but we would have been prepared. My men knew I couldn¡¯t stay in thepound, the task Nu-reeh demanded was too much for all of us. He was sad we weren¡¯t together, but felt sure he could earn the right soon.


    Evan was incredibly depressed about his son. Nothing else that had been done or saidpared to the pain of having to leave Jonathan where he was. Evan wanted me to know that he felt our boy still. Even as far away as we probably were, our family was still connected.


    Bane¡¯s part of the note was cheery. He and Aryn were finally able to be together. He mourned with Evan, but tried to use his own son to alleviate the pain. So far the young family had been invaluable. When no one else would speak to my men, Aryn and his Brothers stepped forward and helped them. It had been a stroke of good luck that we had sent them ahead of us.


    Kein missed me, but he was fascinated with this ce. He had hidden his excitement when the other men told them not toe to the dining hall. If my family wanted to eat, they would have to catch it themselves. Going outside and tracking the animal they¡¯d eatenst night had been wonderful. My men nned to spend as much time as they could exploring.


    Christof apologized to me again. He knew what they had done had hurt me. They had abused me even after they¡¯d called me Sister. I¡¯d forgiven them on many asions, but it had not fully abated the guilt my best friend felt. Last night Kennedy had talked to them a long time. The men had all struggled with the things she had told them. Some of it had seemed too impossible, but they would continue to try.


    I sat for a long time staring at the paper. Rose was beside me doing the same thing.


    ¡°We should get ready,¡± she finally said. ¡°The boys were up and dressed, we probably should be also.¡±


    I stood and sniffed myself. Rose raised an eyebrow and nodded at me.


    ¡°We both need a bath, but I don¡¯t know how long it would take to fill that pot in our main room,¡± she said pulling on her skirt.


    Taking a big breath, I made a decision.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try to find the bathing hall ourselves,¡± I said firmly. ¡°They keep telling us not to act like ves. The free men use the hall, we can, too. I say we walk around until we find it.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Rose and I each took our towel from inside our bedrooms. We peeked out the drape and saw the hall was deserted. Since we wanted to explore, that was probably a good thing.


    The central fire pits were all burning very low and casting almost no warmth. I shivered in the cool air in the massive cave.


    ¡°We should have brought our coats,¡± Rose whispered to me and I agreed.


    We¡¯d have to think about these things now. No one was going to dress us or make sure we were prepared. These really were our own bodies again.


    It was so easy to miss, we almost did. Right in the middle of all the little different shops was a tunnel. I touched the wall and it was damp.


    ¡°This way,¡± I grinned at Rose.


    This had to be the correct direction, I kept thinking. The hall was wide and obviously well used. There were many torches lighting the way, but most of them were burned out at this time of day. The air itself was wet and muggy, definitely a good sign.


    The hall ended and I was shocked. We were in an enormous cave. The ceiling was low, but the ¡°room¡± went on forever it seemed. I couldn¡¯t see the other side, it was swallowed in darkness. Steps had been carved into the rock and went directly into the massive pool of steaming, swirling water. Therge pool was mostly unlighted, but it was awe inspiring.


    Rose walked to the right and I followed her. Men¡¯s shirts and pants were drying on a line. The wall behind them was billowing heat from a low fire. It appeared fans pushed the warmth over the clothing to dry them.


    Past that area was a stream running down into the main body of water. Neatly stacked to the side were what I would have called washboards in English. Rose remembered the Paterian word and we practiced it as we inspected them. There was arge tub of stuff that felt slick and little bars that smelled like soap.


    Well, we guessed we knew where we washed our clothing now.


    Rose and I walked back to the main area and stripped. We found a bucket of more bars of soap and ragsid out neatly. We each took one of each and ventured into the water.


    The steps were slimy, so we were careful, but once we were in the water it was heavenly.


    ¡°It¡¯s so warm!¡± Rose said as she stood staring at me.


    It moved against my legs and seemed to be traveling through this area. It was a natural widening of what must be a stream. I assumed the warmth was from the rocks underneath.


    I started to wash myself. Rose just stood in the waist deep water and stared at me.


    ¡°Well?¡± I askedughing at her. ¡°Do you want to wash or not?¡±


    Her concerned look made me stop and I realized this was a serious step for her.


    ¡°I have not touched my own body since¡­¡± she trailed off. ¡°Even after they freed me Basin and his Brothers always did it. It feels like I should not touch myself.¡±


    This must have been what they meant by retraining. I¡¯d been a ve for only a short time and had already regained bits of my independence on my own. Rose and Fuji had never done the things I did. My friends still followed the old directives unfailingly.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± I said seriously, ¡°you start with your hands and arms.¡±


    It took a long time for Rose to wash herself. She cried when she had to wash between her legs. She had not touched herself there in a very long time. I suddenly realized she probably had not even wiped herself in the bathroom.


    ¡°We¡¯ll wash your underthings before we leave,¡± I promised her once she was done.

 317

    Washing clothes was something Rose had to teach me to do. I¡¯d never used a washboard on Earth. Once in an antique store I¡¯d seen one, but that didn¡¯t mean I knew what to do with it.


    Being the one to give directions seemed to solidify Rose¡¯s determination. She¡¯d used washboards with her grandmother. She took the lead and we washed our underthings together.


    The dryers seemed powerful, so we just waited for them to dry the thin fabric of our underwear. We¡¯d both put our skirts and shirts back on as we sat talking.


    Seeing men emerge from the water startled us both and we shrieked. It had seemed we were alone, but we had been watched this entire time.


    ¡°Rx, Sister,¡± Kein said amicably, shaking off the water, ¡°we only need to get our clothing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been in the water the whole time?¡± I asked as the rest of the family walked up the stone steps toward us, followed by Basin¡¯s and Stayne¡¯s families.


    Rose ran to Basin and hugged him tight. I did the same thing and clung to my damp family one at a time as they dried themselves.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Christof said pulling on his pants, ¡°I have been attempting to tell Basin and his Brothers that humans can clean themselves.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have an answer to that and watched Basin check Rose over. Christof made him stop.


    ¡°She is free cousin,¡± Christof said forcibly. ¡°Free creatures bathe themselves and take care of their own bodies. We have to understand this.¡±


    Basin argued. Rose had cried the entire time. She didn¡¯t want to do it herself. My best friend needed her family. They should be caring for her physical self, she obviously couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°She needs you because you trained her that way,¡± Christof said softly. ¡°Humans take care of their own needs on Earth, my offspring, Kennedy, has talked to us about this. The human women did not like it when we took this chore away from them. It caused them distress.¡±


    Basin didn¡¯t like what Christof was saying. Rose was free, he argued, but she still needed them. I looked at Damien and knew instantly that he agreed with Basin. Christof obviously did not and I saw the pain it was causing my family. Rose and I being here was very upsetting.


    ¡°We have to go,¡± I said abruptly, surprising everyone. ¡°If Rose and I are caught with you, you all will be sent back. We need to leave now and you should wait a moment before you walk out.¡±


    Basin stared at me and I raised my chin to stare back at him. I felt like a quivering mass of jello on the inside, but I hoped it didn¡¯t show. This was not a time to show weakness.


    Basin spoke in a low tone and I knew I should drop my eyes, but I did not. ¡°You dare tell us where to go and what to do?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s for your own good,¡± I answered reaching out for Rose¡¯s hand. ¡°If we stay with you here, we will be caught. Come on Rose, we absolutely must go.¡±


    The looks I was getting from the men were a mix of furious and amazed. Only in Christof¡¯s eyes did I see pride reflected. They had never seen me act this way.


    ¡°Go,¡± Basin finally said pushing Rose away, ¡°go with your friend.¡±


    Once I had Rose I grabbed our underthings off the line and headed quickly for the exit. We each bundled our underwear into a ball and shoved them in our pockets. Just before we exited the damp cave we slowed our gait and walked slowly back toward our rooms.


    The hallways were getting busier with men now. Several stopped to greet us and introduce themselves. One family was piling the fire pits with fuel and lighting the torches. Those men even stopped what they were doing to be friendly.


    I walked with Rose back to the second floor and our privatecquered pots.


    ¡°You have to wipe yourself when you are done using thecquered pot,¡± I whispered to her. ¡°It¡¯s not clean what you¡¯ve been doing.¡±


    Rose nodded to me, but didn¡¯t speak before she turned into her stall. She still looked shocked. In truth, I still felt shocked. I couldn¡¯t believe I had stood up to a man on this world. It seemed impossible.


    After a quick stop in our room, we found the dining room again and walked in by ourselves. Arik and his Brothers were in front of us almost immediately.


    ¡°Good day, Ciara and Rose,¡± Arik greeted us with a smile, ¡°we have decided to not be offended by your assumptionsst night,¡± he announced proudly.


    ¡°Thank you?¡± Rose said looking at me with a definite question on the end.


    ¡°You know nts from Earth and we know nts from here,¡± Arik said. ¡°We would like to trade with you. You tell us about Earth nts and we will tell you about Paterian nts. Some things may still exist in both ces, we wish to know what they are.¡±


    I had forgotten. Everything here was shared. I had thought Rose and I had little to offer. These men thought differently.


    We went through the line for the morning meal and having Arik and his family with us was surprisingly helpful. Rose and I barely remembered what Hannah had told us, so we thought we¡¯d have trouble. We asked Arik and his Brothers and they were a wealth of information.


    It wasn¡¯t that Arik¡¯s family knew anything about humans, but they knew everything about nt life. If something was edible for us, they were aware. When it came to the meats, Arik introduced us to the men cooking, Abram¡¯s family, and they knew more about that. For the second time in two days we had a thorough lecture on food while we picked out our food.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 318

    Hannah had talked to Abram¡¯s family before we arrived. She¡¯d made sure his family would put out something we could eat at every meal. The entire family was proud to point out the things they¡¯d made special for us. We made a point to take some of each of those things. The men made sure we understood exactly what we would be eating as we picked it out.


    ¡°Come to the kitchens with us one day and we will teach you to prepare these things,¡± Abram offered. ¡°We are used to teaching freed men how to cook and prepare a meal. It would be a pleasure to do the same for you both.¡±


    I did my best to make eye contact with Abram as I thanked him. From what Hannah had said I absolutely had to learn this type of thing. This particr family didn¡¯t seem dangerous, so I¡¯d feel safe learning with them.


    Rose and I sat with Arik¡¯s family for the meal. The food this morning tasted slightly different from the night before. The spices were not too strong, but the vors were invigorating. There was nothing nd, as far as, I could tell.


    I told Arik about cactus as payment for his help. He and his Brothers had never seen a nt with the spines I described. That surprised me. They had heard of nts that could store water, though.


    Much like on Earth there was a nt in the desert the men broke open to drink from. It was how they got water in ces with no fresh water above ground. Arik¡¯s Brothers described in detail what it looked like and how to open it to get the water out. Should I ever be in an arid area this information would be invaluable. It was how men in thepounds got water when they were on patrol.


    Fuji arrived with her ¡°Mistress¡± about halfway through our meal. Reed instructed Fuji to go select something she could eat from the trays.


    ¡°You may choose only from the brown bowls,¡± Reed instructed.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± Fuji said, happily walking off.


    I looked at Reed and then back at the tableden with food. Of the bowls up there, ny percent of them were brown. Her directions made no sense to me. It was essentially amand to pick out whatever Fuji wanted.


    What was the point of giving Fuji such strange instructions?


    Reed greeted us all as she pulled up arge stool to settle herself on.


    ¡°Eat,¡± Reed said pleasantly, ¡°I have had my meal and do not wish to interrupt yours.¡±


    Reed watched Fuji and grinned broadly as her charge struck up a conversation with the cooks. Abram¡¯s family interacted easily with everyone and Fuji was no exception. The men talked to her as she picked out a meal for herself.


    Gunth and his Brothers appeared beside Reed and their faces were all held in a scowl. All the men eating seemed to be surreptitiously watching their Administrators. I took my lead from Arik and kept eating, but paid attention.


    ¡°She is choosing her own food,¡± Reed said happily, ¡°and she¡¯s talking to the cooks.¡±


    Gunth made an unhappy sound and crossed his arms. His Brothers all did the same thing with unnerving effect.


    ¡°You told her to do those things,¡± he groused. ¡°She is not behaving like a free creature-¡±


    Hassar approached our table and interrupted Gunth mid-sentence.


    ¡°She will find she likes to make decisions eventually,¡± she said pulling up a stool to sit beside her Sister. ¡°Creatures like that have never been told they could do what she is doing. We will allow her more and more choices until she realizes she is taking care of herself.¡±


    Gunth and his Brothers weren¡¯t convinced. This decision had not been made through the Administrators. Reed and Hassar had done it themselves without anyone¡¯s input. Gunth and his family were offended.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We sincerely apologize,¡± Hassar saidying her left arm across her chest and bowing her head to Gunth and his family. Reed was doing the same thing. ¡°We had only theorized between the two of us it would be an issue. Our thoughts and studies should have been shared with our friends and cousins. In no way do we intend to keep this creature a ve. She will learn freedom with us.¡±


    I was openly staring at the interaction between the groups. We¡¯d been told they worked together and respected one another, but I knew the importance of that simple gesture. In my mind a Paterian woman would never apologize to a man like that.


    The apology seemed to soften Gunth and his Brothers.


    ¡°You are thinkers,¡± Gunth¡¯s Brother said addressing the women and pulling a chair up so he sat next to me, his Brothers settled beside him. ¡°We should have asked your opinion on these matters. My Brother had thought you had more information than we did.¡±


    The morning meal was pleasant. Evidently it wasn¡¯t unusual for the Administrators toe down and sit with a family. This is how it was always done. They liked to make themselves very essible.


    During the meal I watched Gunth move his leg several times. He would rub it every time he did that. I even noted his Brother rubbed his leg. If the pain bothered the family, it must be horrible. These men rarely noticed physical pain.


    The talk at the table soon turned to Rose and me. Men retrained other men and taught them the world. Gunth and Hassar both trusted their camp to do the same for us. Men from thepounds were as uneducated as we were. Our lessons would be taught the same way.


    Our other issue was that as former ves we had to learn to be more independent. Hannah had told them that was really what we needed. My friends and I had had our autonomy totally stripped. We had to relearn to take care of ourselves and trust in our ability to do it.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± I said quietly, ¡°we could start working as you discussed with us yesterday. We both enjoy being productive. We had small jobs at thepound and we enjoyed them¡­¡±


    Gunth and his Brothers liked that solution. Hard work that produced something for the camp would make us feel part of it. We could stitch cloths then switch jobs in the afternoon, so we could learn different things. They were all for it.


    ¡°They could do that in the morning,¡± Arik said hopefully, ¡°and in the afternoon we take the women to the fields. They could help us tend the crops. It may help them understand the food better. We could teach them about the nts outside, as we do the men.¡±


    Reed and Hassar thought that was a brilliant n. They had been offended that Rose and I weren¡¯t even taught what to eat by our past ¡°Masters¡±. One of the first steps to being more self sufficient would be to know about food. While we were out there the men could teach us other things as well.


    Gunth and his Brothers delivered us to Armant and his family after the morning meal. The little clothing shop was already bustling as Rose and me were given a seat. Men were dropping off things for repair or picking uppleted orders. Most were in a hurry, but they made a point to quickly introduce themselves before they left.


    I noted several families toted infants and small children with them. The men carried the little, furred girls and tiny boys the way I had carried mine. The young were bundled and wrapped before being strapped to the chest of one of the men in the family. I mourned that my own children had never known their male breeders this way.

 319

    It was especially striking with the girls. I saw the adoration in their eyes as they watched their male breeders go about their day. Females raised this way, surrounded by loving caring family, would never put men into thepounds. No wonder the resistance was growing.


    ¡°How do they feed the children?¡± I asked out loud and unintentionally. I jumped when the men in the shop looked at me


    A man with a tiny girl smiled at me as he answered.


    ¡°Her female breederes to us at regr intervals,¡± he said, stroking his small daughter¡¯s head. ¡°She knows when the young will need to feed. We take her with us outside and let her get stronger. This will be a powerful female one day soon.¡±


    The little girl on the man¡¯s chest just gazed around at him and his Brothers. I had no doubt he did not mind caring for her and she did not mind his attention. Her memories would be mainly those of her female breeder, but all her experience would be the love of her male breeder. I imagined it bnced the girls born here.


    Men cared for the children almost exclusively, I was told. Women were not good with children. After the birth men were the predominate parent in their child¡¯s life. Paterian women were a good food source, but past that took a limited role. The menughed saying it was hard enough to get them to feed the young, much less anything else.


    I looked at Rose and she was as shocked as me. We would never have guessed that. Everything here was different from what we expected.


    The mening and going thinned out some and the shopkeepers settled down to work on the day¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Take a break when you need it,¡± Armant¡¯s Brother, Reil, told us. ¡°Drink from the jug there when you wish. Don¡¯t let the task overwhelm you, it will still be there when you return.¡±


    ¡°It always is,¡± another Brotherughed.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    We sewed in silence at first, but the men were very friendly. Armant and his Brothers liked to talk to pass the time. They were pleasantly surprised when I spoke to them freely. They¡¯d seen ves in their oldpound, but never spoken to a human.


    ¡°It is wrong what those men do,¡± Reil said, as he sat making a new shirt for a man. ¡°We were so uneducated then, but now we know. It offends us men like that are in our camp.¡±


    I stopped his rant before he really got started.


    ¡°No one understands us,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Rose and I do not hate the men who used to own us. We fell in love with them and they freed us. The way they are being treated isn¡¯t right!¡±


    No one stopped working, because there just wasn¡¯t time to, but the men were fascinated by the conversation. They believed we had been tricked and told us as much. The evil hold that the vers had over us must be broken.


    The rest of the morning was the same conversation. Armant and his Brothers hated very and could not understand our fascination with our families. Armant¡¯s family talked about the ¡°training¡± our families had given us. It was designed to make us entirely dependent on our owners.


    ¡°Do you feel safe here?¡± Armant asked, gesturing to the small, but well lit, cave we were in. ¡°Do you think we may harm you?¡±


    I looked at Rose and she looked at me. We were both trying very hard to do what we had been told to do, but it was difficult. Rose was staring at the cloth in her hands and silent as a stone. I was literally forcing myself to interact.


    Armant was right. In the back of my mind I feared these men. I only felt safe with Damien and his Brothers.


    I tried to impart to Armant¡¯s family that our families had changed. Neither Basin nor Damien wanted to own a ve anymore. They wanted a Sister that loved them.


    Armant¡¯s family listened to my argument and seemed to relent slightly. It was good that Damien and Basin were acting better, but it didn¡¯t excuse past crimes. Armant and his Brothers certainly believed Rose and I needed to be away from the men who trained us.


    Hannah and Ra arrived at the midday meal to say they and Kennedy had to go. Females were needed in a camp northwest of here that was suffering from racks. They wanted to be around for me, but this was just turning out to be a bad time. They were needed elsewhere and I would be quite safe here now.


    I worried about Nu-reeh catching my daughters. She had to know they were involved. It was clear to me she would not let them survive if she thought they were tied to the disappearing men.


    ¡°Since freeing you, Mama,¡± Hannah told me, ¡°Kennedy and I are on the Most Wanted posters all over the. We¡¯re tied to the resistance now for good. nning the escape of three families earned me my first beads. You don¡¯t have to worry when we go ces, we only travel to other rebel camps.¡±


    I saw several bright beads sparkle in her fur and smiled wanly. It didn¡¯t really make me feel better, but neither girl noticed as they kissed me goodbye before taking off.


    After lunch Rose and I went to the main transport storage area. Arik and his Brothers were waiting for us there. They took us outside in the daylight and it was as beautiful as it had been the day before.


    Sun shone down on the forest and small animals skittered in the branches of the tall trees. Again that smell of jasmine was wafted on the breeze. I imagined that Damien and his Brothers had enjoyeding out here and hunting. It was probably really fun and I wished I could have joined them.


    Not that they would have taken me, even if we were together, a tiny voice whispered in the back of my mind.


    Damien and his Brothers would never let me hunt with them here. There were too many unknowns and they thought I was too weak. I would be sequestered in their quarters, hidden away from danger.


    Arik and his Brothers blithely pointed out trees and nts to us. Many things out here had a use: food, clothing, healing. If it could be harvested for something, the men did it.


    The boundary of the defense system was pointed out by Arik¡¯s Brother Calen. He mentioned it right as we sailed past it.


    ¡°Racks are the biggest danger here,¡± Calen said arming one of the transport¡¯s cannons and swinging it back and forth. ¡°They don¡¯t usually attack this close to the camp, because the women are always around.¡±


    I didn¡¯t feel all thatforted surrounded by these fivenky guys. With Damien and his Brothers I would feel absolutely at ease. I felt like Damien and his Brothers could protect me from anything.


    I shook my head at my own logic. My men could easily protect me against threats they engineered themselves. When it came to real threats, they were no better than these guys, for all I knew.


    It felt as though I suddenly had two warring parties in my head. For the first time ever, I doubted Damien and his Brothers. They were stronger than me, but they were as naive as I was in this new ce. They wouldn¡¯t know the dangers or the defenses any better than me. Arik and his Brothers, for their seeming physical weakness, knew exactly how to protect themselves. Odds are, left out here alone, Arik¡¯s family would probably fare much better, as opposed to the men I trusted so wholeheartedly. It made me feel unnerved and insecure.


    There was a huge pile of vines ahead of us and I yelped when the transport lowered through them. It was another illusion. Beneath the false visual floor was a massive field with many men already working. They talked to one another as they worked.

 320

    Despite the chill in the air the afternoon work was hot and dirty, but enlightening. Rose and I were small and closer to the ground than the men. They thanked us heartily for helping them pull the unwanted weeds from around their nts.


    The field we were in today was growing something that seemed familiar. It looked an awful like corn, but Arik called it spota. It was something Rose and I could eat. As we pulled weeds the men told us about where it grew wild and how to prepare it. It was a staple in this part of the world.


    The men were friendly enough until they got on the topic of vers. Men like that had no right in their camp. Even if they had been male breeders for Hannah and Kennedy, they still were horrible creatures. vers should be left at thepounds to rot was the general opinion.


    It took courage, but I finally said something.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t fair,¡± I said firmly to the man picking the sporta off the stalk next to me. ¡°Our families have changed. They know they made a mistake, now, you can¡¯t judge like that without giving them a chance.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°vers,¡± the man said pulling off another mature piece of the nt, ¡°have an entirely different way of viewing the world. They do not know respect for other living creatures. We do not want them here.¡±


    Rose spoke in an almost begging tone while looking at the ground, ¡°Then you need to teach them,¡± she said. ¡°If you don¡¯t like how they view the world, you must be patient and teach them.¡±


    The men grumbled and fussed. vers weren¡¯t worth teaching, they were poisonous and evil. Just look at how Rose was acting, vers had made her that way. She was scared and shy, still staring at the ground. The free men around us did not understand why men on thepounds kept ves or why we were defending them.


    Both Rose and I worked hard to change our behavior as the afternoon went on. Continuing to act as we¡¯d been trained to would only hurt our families. We had to start acting like free women again.


    After a day in the field Rose and I were both dirty and sweaty. The bathing pot in our rooms was small and we had really liked the warm bath that morning. Before the evening meal we went back to the bathing ce and washed ourselves and our clothing.


    It was a good thing I was ustomed to being naked. I had to strip off my outfit and wash it before getting into the water to bathe my body. It had been a long time since I felt self-conscious without clothing. After being dressed all day, I found my bare skin made me shy. Still, I was determined not to cower in our rooms with Rose.


    Arik¡¯s family and Ratru¡¯s family ate with us again that night. Rose and I were getting used to the new families and even rxed enough tough at their jokes. It wasn¡¯t the same closeness I was used to with Damien¡¯s family, but it was nice.


    One of the families I rescued from the caves, the same one that brought Kennedy¡¯s pad to me, even showed up and sat at our table. We all squeezed together so they would fit. I got the feeling the men liked to be this close to one another. It was different from the almost istion the families at thepound were used to.


    The lead Brother¡¯s name in this family was Rayn. It was easy to recognize his family because of the one tall Brother. Rayn had pulled up chairs so his family could take a meal with all of us. He and his Brothers worked almost exclusively with rescues from thepounds or exploration of the surrounding area. They were rarely in the camp.


    ¡°We like to be outside,¡± Rayn said betweenrge bites. ¡°Some men like the safety of the camp, but we find it confining. My Brothers and I want to be out in the world.¡±


    I smiled at him and nodded. He and his Brothers looked like the most rugged men I¡¯d seen here. Listening to their stories it sounded like they had seen a great deal. Had we been on Earth, I imagined they would be explorers living on the edge of civilization.


    Rayn¡¯s family had even brought back a bag of seeds for Arik and his Brothers. It was a fruit the men had difficulty cultivating here, but they all liked it. Rayn and his family were positive Arik¡¯s family could figure out how to grow it this time, though. Although Arik¡¯s family was obviously physically weaker than Rayn¡¯s they were well respected for what they did.


    I watched the men interact and noted that Hannah had been right. Free men believed strongly in equality. Rayn¡¯s family didn¡¯t shun Arik¡¯s because they were smaller. There were things Rayn just wasn¡¯t good at and he could acknowledge that.


    Thinking back I realized thepound had been divided in a very physical sense. Shopkeepers behind one wall and Warriors behind another. Even the Administrators kept closely to themselves. None of the groups mingled the way I saw them purposefully doing here.


    Our meal finished and we were left to go back to our lodgings on our own. I walked with my friend through the camp and found myself wondering about Damien and his Brothers.


    ¡°You know,¡± Rose said quietly as we walked, ¡°I bet if we get up early again, we would see our families in the morning.¡±


    She was right and it quickly became an addictive pattern. Rose and I met our families almost every morning in the bathing hall. It was deserted that time of day so no one noticed what we were doing.


    We never had long with them and there was always the threat someone woulde in. It was just a few stolen moments everyday to say I love you and check on each other. I wanted more, so much more, but it just was not possible for us to be together.


    Our men were fairly happy in the camp, but very isted. They were not invited to dine with everyone and they were not included in group activities. If it hadn¡¯t been for Arnold¡¯s family and Tyle¡¯s family they would have been very lost.


    Our men were essentially left on their own. They had to catch and cook their own food. They had their jobs and they usually took them far from the camp. I know some part of them missed the camaraderie of thepound, but they made do. Instead ofining they used the free time to explore and learn. Nobody limited them and they adored the freedom.


    Our men were usually given the worst jobs and the most dangerous. None of them everined about that either. Instead they were bing the toughest men in the entire camp. Damien told us they saw things and ces the other men rarely did, due to the danger. That was fine, because they had new experiences everyday.


    The only thing they everined about, the only sadness that seemed to touch them, was the loss of Jonathan. Evan mourned for his lost child just as I did. He could sense the boy and knew he was alive. All our other information came from the ck and white pictures we watched from time to time.


    Jonathan was a fierce little boy and so was his family. They fought each other to get stronger and fought other little boys to prove dominance. Everything seemed to interest them.


    I noted that Jonathan¡¯s curiosity got him and his Brothers in loads of trouble. He wanted to know everything. I cried each time I went to watch the monitor. Tears poured for the little man I would not know any more than this. Evan told me he felt the same as I did when he watched our raucous child.


    Our men¡¯s opinions regarding Rose and me changed slowly. I knew that Hannah and Kennedy talked to them frequently when they were here. Gunth counseled them, also. My family madements to me and I knew they were being educated. It was just a very slow process for them to change their thinking. They couldn¡¯t believe we didn¡¯t need their protection.


    The main issue was that Rose and I associated with other men all day. Our families weren¡¯t sure they liked the way we lived our lives. We talked to them about the friendly men we talked to and worked with. Men in the camp taught us things and we told them about Earth culture or knitted them nkets. The continued little interactions concerned our men. One day they¡¯d finally had enough of it.

 321

    ¡°Hannah can bring food to your rooms,¡± Damien said. He¡¯d had a bad day prior and his irritation won out. ¡°You cannot move around these men as though there is no danger! It isn¡¯t safe.¡±


    ¡°It is perfectly safe,¡± I argued soaping my arm. ¡°No one here would touch us if we didn¡¯t want them to. They won¡¯t act like the men you are used to. These men respect our choices.¡±


    Bane cursed a foul stream and Basin seconded it. Rose and I were weak and defenseless. We¡¯d be taken advantage of soon enough. We were just too stupid to see the signs. Without our families we were just a warm ce to put a cock. The men couldn¡¯t believe it had not happened already.


    I liked Armant¡¯s family and Arik¡¯s family. Ratru¡¯s family was always eager to help us learn to use weapons. Rayn and his Brothers, when they were in camp, told us about the wild world outside. They¡¯d been many ces. For the first time in who knew how long I had friends I had chosen. Damien¡¯s attitude infuriated me.


    ¡°They have never taken my body after I said no,¡± I said grabbing Rose and heading for the exit of the bath. ¡°They¡¯ve never beaten me. I believe I have more to fear in here than I do out there!¡± I finished gesturing to the cave entrance.


    Damien looked shocked.


    ¡°And you, Rose,¡± Basin growled, ¡°you enjoy your time with these other men? Do they provide for you?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rose stiffened her spine and was suddenly pulling me up the steps and out of the water.


    ¡°They have asked me for nothing,¡± she said simply, ¡°in return for granting my total freedom. I provide clothing for them because I chose to and that simple price has afforded me the entirety of what you and your Brothers denied me. Yes, Basin, they provide for me.¡±


    The men were now all livid as we grabbed our clothes and ran for the entrance to the cave. I knew they could catch us in an instant. We could be beaten to death before we could raise a hand in self defense. Terror rose in my gut and it didn¡¯t rx until we were at the exit to the bathing cave.


    Just before exiting the darkened cave, Rose and I pulled our outfits over damp skin with shaking hands. The things we¡¯d said had been true and brutal. I wondered if the men would forgive us. I wondered if they would try to punish us for saying those things.


    We made our way slowly up to our rooms and sat in front of the fire as we shivered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what made me say that to them,¡± Rose whispered suddenly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how I feel. Basin and his Brothers have been my whole world for so long¡­¡±


    I stared at the fire and thought about the way I¡¯d felt in the cave. My heart had been pounding out of my chest and I had been shaking like a leaf. I¡¯d been afraid, terrified of the pain they knew how to inflict.


    ¡°They beat me,¡± I said slowly, ¡°when they found out I told you about Hannah¡­¡±


    Rose nodded and hugged herself.


    ¡°I thought they would have,¡± she said quietly. ¡°The things the men from the red mountains taught them were evil.¡±


    ¡°Just now,¡± I said ncing at our covered door, ¡°I was fearful they would hurt me again, because they could.¡±


    Rose straightened in her chair and her mouth took on a firm line.


    ¡°They won¡¯t hurt us. They wouldn¡¯t dare, but we don¡¯t go back,¡± she said stoically, ¡°until we don¡¯t fear them. They like seeing us and enjoy talking to us. Our presence in that bathing hall is a choice everyday. Let them see how they like it when we do what we want, without thinking about what they want.¡±


    It took three days for us to walk into the bathing hall in the morning. I spent all three days getting angrier and angrier at Damien and his Brothers. When Rose and I finally returned one morning the men were in the water bathing quietly. Rose and I stripped and stepped into the water and cleaned our own bodies carefully.


    ¡°Hannah and Kennedy talk to us,¡± Damien said standing several paces away from me. ¡°They tell us that you have made friends and that the men respect you both.¡±


    ¡°They do,¡± I answered quietly as I rubbed the cloth over my own shoulders. ¡°The men here have never beaten me or raped me.¡±


    The men were silent and I heard Basin and Stayne¡¯s family moving away. Even Rose offered some privacy, by stepping away.


    ¡°We have apologized,¡± Damien said softly, ¡°for our prior actions.¡±


    Fire boiled in my veins and I felt the anger I had long denied.


    ¡°You beat me between my legs,¡± I told them in a low voice. ¡°You gave me such pain I had nightmares about it. I trusted you with everything and you treated me like that. I couldn¡¯t even be angry at you! Where would I have gone and what would I have done if you abandoned me?!¡±


    My voice was ringing in the cave now and I saw the shock on the faces of the men.


    ¡°After you did that horrible thing to me I had to smile and ept your cocks there as if nothing had happened! It was obvious I could not fight you and you made our rtionship clear. I was never anything but a ve to you!¡±


    The room was still for a moment before Damien spoke, but I didn¡¯t wait. I stormed out of the water with Rose hot on my heels.


    ¡°We felt fear, Sister,¡± Damien pleaded to my retreating back.. ¡°We acted out of terror that the women would take you. None of us wanted to do that, but we knew you had to learn.¡±


    ¡°THEY DIDN¡¯T EVEN NOTICE!¡± I screamed at him standing on the steps and facing them. ¡°THEY NEVER SAID A WORD TO ANY OF US ABOUT IT! YOU BEAT ME BECAUSE YOU COULD!¡±


    Christof spoke softly and quickly as I grabbed my clothes off the line. ¡°We did not know that would happen. We thought they would be angry. My Brothers and I were foolish and acted out of fear. Please forgive us, Sister.¡±


    ¡°And then you BRED me like a dog,¡± I seethed pulling my wet garments over my half cleaned body. ¡°You forced me to birth a son I will never know. Nu-reeh may not have even gotten another child from me before we left, but you all made it happen¡­¡±


    ¡°It was a stupid mistake, Sister,¡± Evan begged. ¡°We wanted to protect you-¡±


    The anger rose and I threw a bar of soap at him hitting his shoulder. ¡°YOU HAVE NEVER PROTECTED ME!¡± I shouted with righteous fury. ¡°You men have beaten and controlled me from the first day you met me! I mean nothing to you! You do not understand family!¡±

 322

    I stormed out of the cave alone and went back to the small room I shared with my friend. I was so angry. My fists were bloody from hitting the wall when I finally stopped that. Instead I sat on the bed and looked at Jonathan¡¯s picture. For the first time in a very long time I allowed the anger and frustration out. Time had no meaning as I railed against the unfairness of it all.


    I was as good as dead to my Earth family and I¡¯d never see them again. My daughters were grown and gone. I was unable to raise my precious boy. The men I thought I had loved, I¡¯d been tricked into caring for. Nothing seemed real anymore. On this world and in this life I had absolutely nothing.


    It became a cycle. I¡¯d sob for a while watching Jonathan¡¯s picture and then scream into my pillow until I was hoarse. Rose appeared at some point, but I ignored her until she left. I just continued with my raving until I was too weak to do anything save stare at my young son¡¯s face.


    ¡°Mama,¡± Kennedy said softly, e out and talk to us.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I rasped not taking my eyes off Jonathan¡¯s image.


    ¡°It¡¯s time, Mama,¡± Kennedy said softly. ¡°Come out and talk to us. You¡¯ve held this in for too long.¡±


    Much against my wishes I dragged myself into the sitting area around the fire. Kennedy and her Sisters had arranged themselves and sat cross legged on the floor. They were there for the long haul, so to speak.


    Kennedy and her Sisters were wise beyond their years. They said they¡¯d been waiting, very patiently, for me to be angry. I had a right to be mad, they told me, Rose had the same right. We¡¯d held our feelings inside and denied them long enough. The loving rtionships we had with our families were based in a very dark ce. We had to ept the whole truth and we¡¯d never done that.


    I talked to the girls all day. Rose came back and after some prodding, she did the same things I¡¯d done that morning. We both slowly came to terms with the way we felt and it made no sense.


    My body felt horrible and raw. My mind was in turmoil and I wanted two very different things. I wanted Damien and his Brothers tofort me. At the same time I wanted to hurt them as badly as I could. If I could have I would have beaten them all to a bloody pulp and felt vindicated doing it. It was very confusing.


    I did not like discussing this with Kennedy one bit, but she seemed not bothered by my ambivalence about her father. She knew me at my most intimate level and I suppose the questions had always been there. Evidently she¡¯de to terms with it long ago.


    The next day I went to work with Armant and I helped in the fields, but I didn¡¯t meet Damien and his Brothers in the morning. For days I thought about how I felt and it never got any clearer. I had a choice now, I realized. Damien and his Brothers weren¡¯t the only men on this.


    I sought out men that looked attractive to me. At night I had dinner with different families and even flirted with some. We¡¯d go back to their rooms and talk a little. I just couldn¡¯t find a connection with any of them. It just felt like friendship.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking about my own sexual needs started to make me frustrated. I wanted relief, but I was having trouble finding men to provide it. In the middle of the night I¡¯d find myself curled in a chair as Rose slept in the bed. It was hard to sleep when I was this horny.


    My memories were filled with arousing images. As angry as I was at Damien and his Brothers, they were magnificent looking men. Inadvertently I began to remember times I¡¯d seen them wet with sweat and seeking release between my thighs. I tried to imagine other men and always ended up focusing back on the bodies I knew so well.


    Evan¡¯s chest as it tapered down to his t stomach and long, thick cock. Damien¡¯s powerful arms with his hands gliding possessively over my skin. Kein¡¯s mouth nearly making me orgasm as he nibbled at my sensitive nipples.


    As I sat by the fire I felt Christof¡¯s long fingers gliding up my thighs. I recalled the first time he¡¯d experimented with using his mouth on my center. The tentative strokes of his tongue had grown bolder as he¡¯d seen my passion rise. He could own the wetness between my legs when he wanted to.


    Last but not least was Bane. He had an insatiable fascination with the tight puckered flesh of my ass. How many times had I looked back to see his massive form poised, ready to impale me? Big hands separating my flesh as his chest heaved with the effort of holding back. It always hurt a little when he started, but my resistance always faded as he slowly stretched me.


    The sturdy linen dress I wore at night became too much on my sensitive skin. ncing furtively back at Rose¡¯s form sleeping in our bed, I slipped the offending fabric off.


    There were times I¡¯d masturbated for Damien and his Brothers. It was not something I did because I wanted to. This had been like everything else sexual, their choice to see me do it. There was just me here right now, though.


    Now as I sat I stroked the round, fullness of my breasts. My nipples stiffened in the air and I pinched them hard. The slight pain felt good and I did it again. Biting back a moan, I remembered thesh Damien had wielded. I imagined the stinging little ps warming the pendulous flesh. There was no fear of abuse anymore and I only recalled the pleasure.


    My hands drifted lower and I spread my legs. The flesh of my stomach felt soft and feminine under my fingertips. I reached the tops of my thighs and slowly traced down to my knees. As I dragged my fingers back up goosebumps spread up my body.


    It had been so long since I had done this. There was no one here except me and I was doing it for me. I wanted to orgasm, because it would feel good, not as a show for anyone else. My breath rushed out as my fingers slid over my plump lower lips.

 323

    I leaned back and the soft seat I was in allowed me to recline almost entirely. One hand separated my soft vulva and fingers explored the wet area between. Two fingers explored the entrance to my vagina. I fucked myself slowly and then dragged the moisture over my distended clit.


    It felt so good I couldn¡¯t help myself, a moan slipped out and I heard Rose shift on the bed. The lust cooled some and I waited for her to either awaken or fall back to sleep. Her breathing stayed slow and deep, so I continued to y.


    Ever so slowly I rubbed my slick clit. The protruding nub gotrger as I stroked it. Images filled my head, but they were no longer ones I¡¯d seen. Now it was my imagination and my game as I yed with myself.


    In my mind, I stood over Damien with thesh in my hand. His cries of want and frustration were music to my ears. With each stroke of my fingers I brought the flogger down over him. I warmed his chest and upper thighs, but I came just as the strips of leather pped his erect cock.


    The power felt so good as Iy recovering on the soft chair. I¡¯d forgotten how wonderful it felt to be in charge. It had been so long since I¡¯d been in charge of anything. Now my body, my mind, my sexual needs, and all my other needs were mine to control. I decided to test out what I could do for myself.


    I tried again to find a family that I could have some fun with. For some reason, I didn¡¯t want to ask any of my friends. Ratru and his Brothers were cute, but asking them for sex felt wrong. Armant and his Brothers were too old and they were coworkers. Arik and his family didn¡¯t appeal to me ¡°that way¡±. Instead I introduced myself to other men, most just didn¡¯t understand what I wanted.


    One family of men understood my overtures. They offered to mate with me for fun. I walked with them to their rooms before I decided against it. Feeling like a real human woman, I feigned a headache and left. The next day I heard they¡¯d just found another willing partner.


    No one in the camp begrudged me my choices. The men and women here just trusted that left on my own, I¡¯d do what was best. It was my life and I was allowed to live it how I wanted.


    I needed time to think when I wasn¡¯t surrounded by my talkative campmates. That was hard to do in what was essentially amune. I did find one ce that I could work and think.


    There were things the men grew that tended to do better wild. Arik and his Brothers had spread berry seeds in nooks and crannies all over the protected area in front of the camp. I wandered the mountainside in the afternoon plucking the wild berries inside the defensive barrier. It gave me a chance to think without interruption.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I walked the sunny slope finding the elusive fruit and pondering my circumstance. This wasn¡¯t a job the other men in the camp liked, although they liked the berries. Everyone was perfectly happy to let me have my afternoons to myself if this was my preferred activity. It gave me time.


    There were things I did like about Damien¡¯s family. When I met other men I alwayspared them to the men I knew best. Everyone always came upcking. They didn¡¯t have Christof¡¯s gentleness, Kein¡¯s fierceness, or Evan¡¯s sense of humor. I appreciated Damien¡¯s forthrightmand and Bane¡¯s quiet strength. To me, Damien¡¯s family was the perfect blend.


    There were other things, too, that I found I liked. Damien and his Brothers had tried to change when it became apparent they should. The novelty of the situation was just something they weren¡¯t prepared for. Even now they were struggling to let go of their old teaching. The beliefs they had were deeply ingrained.


    Change was difficult for everyone on Pateria. At least Damien and his Brothers had made an attempt. The men in the camp couldn¡¯t seem to let go of their old thinking about vers. They didn¡¯t even give the new men a chance. Damien¡¯s ability to adapt was unique.


    It struck me that my own actions may have made the situation worse. Damien and his Brothers had quickly trained me to do what they wanted and let them provide. Even after they had freed me I¡¯d maintained that out of habit.


    When I thought back on it, I¡¯d rarely been forceful in helping to lead the family. The times I was persistent, they took my feelings into ount. Honestly, I was rarely forceful with them. More than once, I¡¯d just blithely assumed they would care for me.


    In truth, I¡¯d known I was not taking any contraception when I¡¯d be pregnant with Jonathan. Instead of demanding the men discuss it with me, I¡¯d just let it continue. I¡¯d allowed them to care for me entirely. I¡¯d followed the ve training and not thought about the responsibilities of a free Sister.


    I sat with my basket of berries and looked up into the sunlight. In the distance I could hear men talking andughing. Birds and other creatures called out into the bright afternoon. There was no gloom here, except in my thoughts.


    Perhaps I could have told them how much they hurt me when they punished me. The morning after I had expressed some of it, but I¡¯d buried most of it. I¡¯d kept the dreams a secret and not really helped them understand the psychological damage they had inflicted on our rtionship.


    While I could not have stopped the corporal punishment, I could have helped them understand it was a mistake. If I¡¯d really been honest about how scarring that experience was, they might have listened. Instead I had buried my feelings and let things go on. It was a ve¡¯s reaction to ept their will without question. I should not have done that.


    At the end of the day, the issue was clear. I loved Damien and his Brothers, despite their past mistakes. They had forced me into performing sexually for them, but they¡¯d never asked that Ie to love them. In the beginning I don¡¯t think they¡¯d even been aware I could feel this way about them. Now everything about this situation was my choice.


    There were two options really. I could ignore the way I felt and let it fade into a memory. We would share offspring, but be no closer than a divorced couple in a simr circumstance. The second option to offer Damien and his Brothers real forgiveness and a chance to do right. If I really had it in me to pardon them for their past crimes and failures we could try again. Neither option was without ws and I risked something either way.


    Several dayster, I went to the giant bathing cave in the early morning and sat beside the dryer on a warm stone. Men¡¯s clothing was there, so I was sure Damien and his Brothers were in here somewhere.


    After many moments Damien and his Brothers moved into the light. They looked pained as they filed out of the water. I watched stoically as they dried themselves and sat in a semi-circle around me. We didn¡¯t speak and merely sat quietly with one another.


    ¡°You made mistakes,¡± I told them after a while. ¡°I won¡¯t tolerate those mistakes again. No one is going to beat me or force me to do things. I won¡¯t be tricked or trained anymore. Our rtionship must be as open as the one you share with each other.¡±


    ¡°We talk to Kennedy and Hannah,¡± Christof said softly. ¡°They help us understand things. My Brothers and I acted dishonorably many times. We know that things are different here from what we were taught. We are learning to think differently.¡±


    ¡°Pain is not a tool we should use,¡± Kein said bluntly. ¡°Bringing pain is a way to train someone. We are all intelligent. If we are taught we can learn to change without pain. My Brothers and I don¡¯t need pain, neither do you. What we did to you never should have been done, especially after we called you family.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said epting his understanding. ¡°I am not as physically strong as you, but that does not give you the right to dominate me. I demand your respect and consideration in all things.¡±


    ¡°We believed you weak, Sister,¡± Evan said solemnly. ¡°We thought we had to protect you, but the things we did were wrong. Even if it brought you pain, you deserved the truth as we knew it. My Brothers and I were so desperate to keep you, we pushed you away.¡±


    I nodded and knew they were learning, finally.


    ¡°We apologize,¡± Damien said, ¡°for our wrongdoing, all of it. We wish to change and learn the new ways. All of us want you in our life, we are lonely without you.¡±


    Heads bowed with left arm crossing each chest the men waited for my decision.


    It was a huge choice and turning point for me and I chose to stay. My men had made mistakes, loads of them, but they were willing to change. I wanted to be with them for that. Somehow I knew I would treasure this about them as time went on.


    ¡°Promise to respect me,¡± I whispered getting down on my knees in front of Damien, ¡°and I will promise you the same.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bathe with the men that morning. We hugged and kissed, promising to meet like this every day. We were family and family does not separate.


    Over the next moon, my men learned and the rtionship changed, which was good, because all sorts of things were happening.


    Rose and I both got callouses on our fingers from the hard work with Armant¡¯s family and the time we spent outside working. The rough patches on our hands were a point of concern at first. Our families realized the patches weren¡¯t hurting us and it was normal.


    As time went on we got more callouses, so it was good the men understood. Hannah, when she was around, insisted we be proficient with weapons. Rose and I carried our swords and were taught to use them. Much like the rest of the camp, we would be responsible for ourselves in case of attack.

 324

    Ratru¡¯s family taught us to fight and to use the swords they had made for us. The men were surprised and impressed I already knew some of the drills and moves. That Damien¡¯s family had actually trained me seemed to startle them. It gave them a tad bit more respect for the men they still called ¡°vers¡±.


    Rue and his Brothers, much to their dismay, were instructed to teach Rose and me about the guns. Much like everyone else, Rose and I should be fully armed. No one was surprised by Rue¡¯s treatment of us. Apparently Rue treated everyone horrid, not just humans. They were good teachers though and I learned to use the weapons they¡¯d made.


    As time went on, I was getting braver and braver. While everyone else was indifferent to Rue¡¯s subtle underhanded remarks, they finally put me in a mood. Even in the middle of many families I felt my temper re. We were standing in the ¡°training range¡± where we learned to fire the weapons when I exploded.


    Rue had exined in an exaggerated fashion how to aim the weapons, since I had missed, which was actually unusual for me. His Brothersughed as he repeated his instructions. Theymented about how slow and stupid I was. I heard the remarks and couldn¡¯t resist.


    ¡°So,¡± I asked loudly, ¡°will you lock me in a box overnight for this? Perhaps there is another punishment you would like to inflict on me KEEPER?¡±


    The training ground was suddenly silent as the men around us registered thement.


    ¡°Why do you call these men Keeper?¡± a man asked from the side. He was a rescued man from the Barnaspound. That word had meaning to him.


    I crossed my arms and stared at Rue with open malevolence. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell them how you used to keep ves in exchange for stones? Aren¡¯t you proud of your role in supporting very in thepounds?¡±


    ¡°For stones!¡± Rue¡¯s Brother said loudly, ¡°We never used you for your purpose or showed any interest in you.¡±


    ¡°very is an abomination,¡± a man said loudly to our left and I grinned.


    ¡°You participated,¡± I said to Rue smugly. ¡°Really, what kind of men does that make you?¡±


    I turned and stalked away, leaving Rue and his Brothers to deal with whatever mess I¡¯d stirred up. Some part of me wanted to feel guilty, but I didn¡¯t. I deserved a little payback for all those nights locked in that little vault. Odds were the Administrators would sanction the other men, but in my opinion it was worth it.


    The men weren¡¯t supposed to fight and usually they behaved. I heard the scuffle begin behind me and grinned knowing what it meant as I walked out. A little payback wasn¡¯t a terrible thing.


    I saw Fuji rarely in this new life, but when I did the differences were striking. The more freedom Reed and Hassar insisted she take, the better she looked. Her skin practically glowed and when her hair started to grow in, it looked like I¡¯d never seen it before. It was an extraordinary difference.


    Instead of the thin mangy look her red hair had always had, it was now thick and lush on her head. A strip of it even ran down her back along her spine. She looked truly magnificent and wild.


    Fuji¡¯s favorite activity was hunting and the women encouraged her to do that. She roamed the outside world and brought back meat for many of our meals. I¡¯d see her sometimes on the mountainside beyond the protected perimeter. She was fast and they¡¯d taught her how to fight. My friend had be a brutally efficient hunter. Everyone respected her skill at it.


    We¡¯d talk sometimes when she came back into camp. She was so entirely different than she had been prior. Gone was the demure girl who had no opinions of her own. Fuji used the resources avable to her and became an individual in her own right. She had be proud, stubborn, and opinionated. It was a miraculous change.


    I saw her one day dragging the bloody carcass of a rack through a ground level entrance into the transport storage area. The men surrounded her as she entered and eyed her catch with appreciation. Every piece of a rack was valuable in the camp, none of it would be wasted, but catching and killing one was a feat. The men were honored when she gave her prize over and instructed them to make good use of it.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± I asked as the men carried the body away with hoots and calls, alerting everyone to the bounty.


    ¡°Racks aren¡¯t hard,¡± Fuji informed me, shaking her hair out. ¡°I could catch more, but the Administrators only want me bringing the poption down, not decimating it.¡±


    Up close I could see several healed lines on her flesh. My friend had no use for clothing and continued refused all offers to furnish her some. Fuji had scars that crisscrossed her torso and arms. Knowing what it took to prate her skin, I imagined learning to kill a rack had not been an easy chore. She was too proud of her ability to be worried about that. Her worth was not based on her perfect physical self anymore.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed, my friend,¡± I told her. ¡°I never thought you would be like this.¡±


    Fuji looked at me and then at the world outside the cave.


    ¡°My home was like this,¡± she said. ¡°I was not able to explore it. Women on my are only valuable for sale. My male breeder secluded my sisters and me underground. We were trained to serve and then sold, so he could continue his habit¡­¡±


    I felt foolish, but I didn¡¯t know much about Fuji¡¯s home world. I wasn¡¯t sure what habit she referred to. My confusion was evident.


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned about my home, Batra,¡± Fuji exined. ¡°The worms that are so nutritious for you are from there, but we hunted them to near extinction, once we discovered them. They are very difficult to afford, now. Before the worms, my people were proud fighters. We did not sell our children to be ves on other worlds. The worms took away our sense.¡±


    I nodded sympathetically, knowing that drugs had ruined many proud humans on Earth.


    ¡°The hold of those things can be hard to break,¡± I said sadly.


    ¡°I have broken their hold over me,¡± Fuji stated with obvious pride. ¡°I do not need the worms to feel good. Hassar has brought them here and I was able to sit and look at them. It made me feel strong to ask her to take them away from me.¡±


    In the distant past I¡¯d seen Fuji react to the worms. If she no longer felt the pull for them, that was really saying something. It was a testament to her new strength she didn¡¯t need them to feel good.


    Several men approached and wanted Fuji to hunt for them. They wanted to work at a ce they knew to be infested with racks. My friend could help them keep the creatures away and under control while they worked.


    We bid each other goodbye as she walked casually off with the men. I watched her leave with some awe. She looked like a radiant goddess and carried herself the same way. Freedom had done amazing things for her.


    Rose was changing, too. Once upon a time, she¡¯d been a bright energetic girl with strong opinions and midwestern work ethic. Her husband had started to crush her spirit and then very had taken away what she had left. Free and encouraged, she found herself again.


    I watched with admiration as my friend took on the task of being a free woman. She was unstoppable when a job needed to bepleted. When the men around us were tired and frustrated Rose became their cheerleader. Everyone appreciated having her around.


    Time came and went and I timed it by my menses. They seemed to follow the cycle of the main moon, which I found odd. It took three cycles before things started to change in the way the camp¡¯s men felt about the ¡°vers¡±.


    During the day Rose and I talked nonstop to the men around us. We made every argument we could in favor of our families and it started to work. Actually the argument Rose chanced upon started to work. She had asked me innocently if all men on the were part of the Great Harmonious Spirit or just ones like the people in the camp.


    By the time we tried it on our coworkers, Armant¡¯s family, we were sure it would be effective.


    ¡°Of course all men are part of The Great Harmonious Spirit,¡± Armant answered her. ¡°They must only ept that part of themselves and bond with us. We are all part of The Great Spirit.¡±


    Roseughed, a light sound that did not even hint at the power of what she was about to say.


    ¡°Basin¡¯s family and Damien¡¯s family are not part of your Spirit,¡± she scoffed. ¡°They are outcasts and forbidden from blending into the camp. No, it seems to me you pick and choose those that are allowed to join your Spirit, everyone is not part of it.


    Armant¡¯s family was offended and bothered. I saw Rose¡¯s sly smile as I stitched diligently. I would never have thought to try that argument, but it seemed to be working.


    As we walked to our afternoon chore, we were in the fields today, I told Rose what a good idea that had been.


    ¡°It seemed to me the only argument they might listen to,¡± she said quietly gripping the hilt of her sword. ¡°Basin and his Brothers are learning and so is your family. They have been loyal to us, we must be loyal to them. We must fight for their rights.¡±


    I agreed and gripped the handle of my own sword, she was right. Damien and his Brothers had been willing to fight for my rights, I owed them the same. Since we¡¯d finally found an argument that worked, we would use it.


    Rose and I went to the garage with the transports and caught a ride with a friendly family. We both knew how to drive the transports now, thanks to men generously teaching us, but we didn¡¯t like to go out alone. There was just two of us, which was not enough to man the transport¡¯s weaponry. We were safer going with a family.


    The men we went with today were Abram¡¯s family. They all wore their hair in a long style, tied back. They were nice men and liked to tell jokes. They usually worked in the kitchens, but it was harvest time for many nts. They¡¯d do whatever job the Administrators put them to, including field work.


    Rose and I rode with them outside the protected area to arge field growing rupe. We could not eat it, as I already knew, but native Paterians digested it fine. It was harvested and put on the tables when it was in season. Rose and I knew what it looked like and avoided it, just like any man with human ancestry.

 325

    We worked in the field pulling up the vines and the root, which was the edible part. We were most of the way through the field when a shout went up and the men around us all drew their weapons.


    Rose and I drew our weapons too and looked where the men were. Scars were crawling en masse out of the forest toward an isted group of men.


    Adrenaline shot through my system as I watched the drama unfold. I¡¯d never seen scars behave like this, but the other men had. In this part of the world, the nasty creatures had the benefit of numbers.


    When a second set emerged to cut the men off from the rest of us, Rose and I screamed a warning, but it was toote. Three families were cut off from the rest of us and surrounded.


    The war cry was loud andpelling. Those in our camp would not die without a fight. Rose and I threw ourselves into the fray, attacking the eyes of the disgusting creatures with everyone else. Transports overhead told me more men were arriving, but I didn¡¯t nce up to see.


    Somehow Rose and I were with the family that broke through the circle to get to the three trapped families. I lunged and jabbed like I had been taught, doing everything I could to help the effort.


    Hannahnded heavily beside me and killed three of the creatures in quick session. The scars scattered and ran at the sight of the woman.


    ¡°Get underground!¡± she ordered. ¡°ving women have been sighted! Get on the transports and hide underground. They heard themotion and areing this way!¡±


    I saw a man on the ground and rushed to him, he wasn¡¯t moving, but I knew him. It was Abram¡¯s brother, Ruse. He had a bloody bite on his lower leg. Abram lifted him and ran to a transport that hadnded. I followed him and jumped on, not even noticing it was Damien¡¯s transport I¡¯d boarded.


    ¡°Sr!¡± Ra ordered as the transports lifted almost silently.


    We rushed into the forest and suddenly dropped down through the floor. Transports followed us until fifteen transports were inside and then the ¡®ceiling¡¯ of our cave moved to conceal us beneath the stone.


    The lights of the transports flickered on as they all settled to a stop on the floor. For a moment, no one moved.


    ¡°We are dying!¡± I heard Abram gasp as he looked down at his Brother. ¡°He cannot breath! I cannot stand it!¡±


    A scar¡¯s bite would paralyze so the creature could take its time dismantling the victim. The man¡¯s ability to breath would be forfeit to the toxin. Anyone bitten by a scar would suffocate as everything shut down.


    ¡°Help him then!¡± I said fiercely stepping forward.


    The wounded family took a defensive position around their Brotherying on the transport and their teeth dropped.


    ¡°He is wounded,¡± Bane whispered in my ear pulling me back, ¡°they will attack any whoe near him. Let the man and his family die in peace.¡±


    Everyone around us seemed to have the same sentiment. Let them die in peace.


    ¡°NO!¡± I shouted. ¡°You can breath for him! It can be done! I learned on Earth. This man doesn¡¯t have to die.¡±


    In health at my high school they had taught us CPR. I¡¯d even taken the ss themunity college offered so I was certified to baby sit. Paterians were like humans, certainly it would work here also.


    I looked at Damien and pleaded with my eyes.


    ¡°Give me a chance to help him,¡± I begged quietly. ¡°I know what to do! I just have to touch him.¡±


    There was an unspoken agreement that passed between Damien and Basin before they acted. I saw it and was shocked at what they did.


    Damien and his Brothers were fast. Faster than I remember them being, they had restrained Abram¡¯s family and pulled them away in a sh. Basin¡¯s family stood between my men and everyone else. The men from the camp roared in outrage. I knew I had to act quickly.


    I rushed to the fallen man and knelt at his head. My memories of CPR were distant, but I pulled them up. A hand on his still chest proved he had a heart beat. I tilted his chin to open his mouth and held his nose. I breathed a huge breath into his mouth and watched his chest barely move. I counted to five and did it again and then again.


    The cave was silent watching me. The fallen man¡¯s Brothers were no longer struggling with my family and I looked to see if perhaps they were still dying, maybe this didn¡¯t work here.


    They were staring at me, all of them. No one looked angry, just shocked. The men in the cave seemed to have paused, just before attacking Basin¡¯s family. Now they watched me looking utterly amazed.


    ¡°Teach us,¡± Abram demanded hoarsely, ¡°show us what you are doing. We feel this is helping.¡±


    Damien¡¯s family released them and they came to kneel beside their Brother.


    In the silence of the cave I taught them the basics of ¡®rescue breathing¡¯. Since they could feel their Brother¡¯s needs they could tell after a while he only needed one of their breaths at the count of seven, not five.


    I stood back and looked up into Damien¡¯s amazed face. He looked stunned as he held his hand out to me. I took it without thinking and continued to gaze up at him.


    ¡°You knew what to do,¡± he said quietly. ¡°You knew how to save that man¡­¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Because Ciara can take care of herself,¡± Christof finished in a near whisper. ¡°She is powerful in her own right.¡±


    ¡°We are proud to call you Sister,¡± Bane said leaning over to kiss my cheek.


    The whole family followed him. The gentle brushes of lips to skin held so much love, so much respect, that I could feel it.


    We stood in the dimly lit cave and I felt something like a breeze. It wasn¡¯t from outside, it was from inside. When I wanted to, I could reach into the undting swell and feel what my family did.


    If I wanted to be I could tap into my family and I looked at them amazed. It was a bond, I¡¯d experienced this enough to tell that much, but it wasn¡¯t like before. This wasn¡¯t forced on me, it was something I wanted. This connection was gentle and subtle, not overbearing and controlling. It was a choice we had all made.


    ¡°It is a connection of equals,¡± Christof murmured brushing a strand of hair off my face. ¡°Like we have always shared, Brothers.¡±


    Dipping into the feelings I knew what they knew. The other men, when they talked to them, had smugly bragged about the bonds they had with females. They were mate bonds, different from a bond with Brothers, but still powerful. There could be no fear and no disrespect in a mate bond. It had to be as pure as what a man shared with his family.


    Damien and his Brothers had not known the word ¡®mate¡¯ before they came here. It was a new phrase meaning connection to a female, but they never thought they would share such a sacred thing. No one knew a human could form this type of bond.


    You could call out to your mates from long distances through the bond. Experiences could be shared, but things could also be kept private. This was different from anything we had experienced before.


    ¡°We are honored, Sister,¡± Evan said quietly as I stared up at him. Through his mind I felt our son, the strong vibrant pulse bonding us as family.


    I smiled with a new found peace. We were finally and truly family.

 326

    Gunth¡¯s gruff voice broke through the intimate moment. He and his family looked angrily at Damien and his Brothers as he spoke.


    ¡°You are not to be with that female,¡± he said harshly. ¡°We will remove you if-¡±


    I cut him off and moved several steps away from my family. ¡°It was not intentional, Gunth,¡± I said politely. ¡°During the excitement I jumped on their transport. Their only choices would have been to shove me off or take me with them.¡±


    Gunth moved through the men with his family after I moved away. He¡¯de from a different part in the tunnel. He was monitoring the events above ground using a pad like the one Kennedy had given me. Once it was safe to move up, he¡¯d signal all of us waiting below ground.


    ¡°We felt The Great Spirit for just a moment after you all came down here,¡± he announced, ¡°but the sensation faded. What has happened?¡±


    The men around us looked sheepish, but stayed silent. One of Abram¡¯s Brothers called Gunth over to show the Administrator the reason for concern.


    ¡°He was bitten by a scar outside. We breath for our Brother,¡± Abram exined. ¡°The human, Ciara, did it first and showed us how. We will do it for as long as we need to.¡±


    Gunth¡¯s family turned to look at me and I just stood stoically. ¡°How did you get near an injured man with his family here?¡± Gunth asked, inly confused.


    Evidently the way Abram and his Brothers had acted was normal. Tapping into Damien¡¯s memory I suddenly knew that was right. I should not have been able to approach him.


    Healers had to be respected to get near an injured man. Only a family of Healers with great skill, or those under the tutge of a skilled family, would be allowed near the injured. I was not of that caliber when it came to healing.


    ¡°We trust Ciara and let her through,¡± Abram said quickly. ¡°She convinced us this was the right thing to do.¡±


    Men around us quietly agreed with the statement and I was shocked. It was a lie, a tant, outright lie. My family had forcibly restrained Abram¡¯s family giving me the chance to help. I waited for someone here to say that, nobody did.


    Gunth¡¯s Brother indicated action on the pad and the Administrator¡¯s attention was diverted. I looked at Abram who looked at Damien and then me as he smiled.


    Christof¡¯s voice was gentle in my mind. The confusion was evident on my face. It would be considered a heinous crime to force his Brothers away from one that was dying. That was a sacred time when they had to be close. What Damien and the family had done should be judged very harshly. The other men¡¯s forgiveness was shocking.


    ¡°Stay here until we let you know it is safe,¡± Gunth ordered looking around. ¡°Continue to do as you are doing for Ruse. We will get you out of here quickly.¡±


    The men around us all agreed and promised to continue to help the injured man. Gunth took onest look as Abram breathed into his Brother¡¯s mouth before boarding his transport. The Administrators glided away into the caves, intent on checking on another group of men waiting below ground.


    The silence was very ufortable for a moment. I stepped back toward Damien and ran a hand down his arm. He smiled back at me and was d for the contact, but we said nothing. The only sound was Abram and his family breathing for their Brother.


    ¡°We don¡¯t think it is wrong if you stand near Damien¡¯s family,¡± a man I¡¯d only met once said quietly as he sat down on his transport to wait.


    Murmured agreement all around us told me that no one here objected to me being with Damien. He¡¯d done what I wanted, at his family¡¯s grave peril. Obviously the men they called ¡°vers¡± didn¡¯t think of us as ves anymore. They¡¯d listened to me, at great personal risk, and that was notable.


    Basin and his family were getting the same treatment as my men and me. No one objected if Rose wanted to be with them. They¡¯d listened to me, a human, and risked the wrath of the whole camp. They obviously respected us.


    Rose and I both took the opportunity to be close. As I hugged Damien and his Brothers, Rose hugged Basin and his family.


    We sat on the transport and I sat on Damien¡¯sp.


    ¡°How long will that man stay like that?¡± I asked Damien softly.


    No one in my family knew. Damien called to men across from us and asked them. Would this family live forever breathing for their Brother? I shuddered thinking what horror I might have just created.


    ¡°When the women are bitten,¡± a man called back, ¡°they feel ill and weak. It onlysts a day and then they are better.¡±


    There was murmured conversation around us, perhaps men were the same and this would onlyst a day. A man had never survived the bite of a scar, so there was no way to know. This was a unique circumstance.


    I sat quietly with my family. The strange new bond pulsed and ran between us. When I wanted to, I could dip into it and be one with my family. Unlike before I could also pull away from them, mentally, and have my mind to myself.


    ¡°It¡¯s so strange,¡± I whispered against Damien¡¯s neck and I felt them all feel surprised.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t strange,¡± Evan whispered, pulling my legs until I sat on hisp, ¡°we always knew we were family. This is how it should be between us.¡±


    I nuzzled his neck and kissed his lips. This bond, this closeness, was wonderful. It was what I had always wanted. It¡¯s what we had always wanted.


    A man I didn¡¯t know well approached and my family all stood, pulling me up with them.


    ¡°I am Mund rescued from the Barnaspound. The Administrators must be made to see reason,¡± he said watching us.


    ¡°Ciara, from Earth and they won¡¯t,¡± I said bitterly. ¡°They can¡¯t understand how Damien and his family see me. They can¡¯t understand how I see them.¡±


    The man and his family stood considering. They must be powerful because I sensed Damien¡¯s desire to protect me. He was fighting the urge to pull me away. Instead he stood calmly and I stood next to him. Basin¡¯s family joined us and we all talked. No one knew how to exin this to the Administrators without telling them what Damien¡¯s family and Basin¡¯s family had done.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if the oue was good, it was still a crime the Administrators would want to sanction. Fighting within the camp and pulling a dying family apart were two separate crimes. The other men seemed sure the Administrators would be angry at Damien¡¯s family and Basin¡¯s family, just because it was them. Administration had much hate for vers and may not understand they were changed men.


    It took a while, but we were eventually told we could leave the tunnels and return above ground. Except Abram¡¯s family and all those who came to help at the rm, we went back to the field to collect our day¡¯s work. We could not leave the day¡¯s pickings to rot on the ground. It was veryte by the time we got back to the camp.


    Rose and I freshened up in our room upstairs and walked to the evening meal. It had been a long, eventful, and strange day. We were looking forward to a nice, quiet evening.


    The dining room was in turmoil when we got there. The men that had witnessed Damien¡¯s actions earlier had decided the isted families should join the camppletely. They insisted Damien, Basin, and Stayne join them for the evening meal in the dining hall.


    There was yelling and arguing. Finally the powerful man, Mund, from earlier stood on a chair and made a promation.


    ¡°The Great Harmonious Spirit is not about division!¡± he argued. ¡°We have taught our cousins and they have learned. The Spirit calls us together and we must answer!¡±


    As Rose and I had already learned, that was the correctrhetoric. The men couldn¡¯t argue that The Spirit was wrong. It quelled the room to quiet grumbling as everyone got their food.


    We got in line with everyone else and picked out a healthy, full meal for ourselves. Rose and I were both quite hungry and took filling items. I could tell by the aromas alone that the men leading the cooking tonight weren¡¯t as adept at it as Abram and his family. Those men would be missed until they returned.


    We chose our regr table and scooted close to one another. An extra family or two may join us. It would be rude to take up too much space.

 327

    ¡°We really should have thought of that sooner,¡± Rose mumbled, building a makeshiftsandwichout of her food. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we never thought of it before, although it feels like we are using their religion against them.¡±


    ¡°Not really against them¡­¡± I said mixing the vors on my te how I liked. ¡°Some arguments just get to the heart of the matter.¡±


    We sat and talked, barely noticing the room around us.


    ¡°May we sit?¡± a deep voice asked and I looked up.


    We had not heard the group of men approach. The now familiar faces of Mund and his family were holding their tes and waiting for permission.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Rose smiled up at them, ¡°take a chair.¡±


    We had a pleasant meal with the other men. They were hunters, usually, and brought in most of the meat we ate. They had been called to the field today to help protect the men there when the scars attacked. Neither Rose nor I was very familiar with this group of men.


    ¡°Family likes to be together,¡± Mund said quietly as we were all finishing up. ¡°We enjoy our quiet time at night with one another.¡±


    It was a strangement, but all Mund¡¯s Brothers agreed. They liked quiet evenings by the fire. I smiled wistfully remembering quiet nights with Damien and his Brothers.


    ¡°We have had your families¡¯ lodgings moved near ours. It was many of our friends that saw what happened today,¡± Mund said quietly. ¡°Come visit us tonight and we will not notice where you go when you leave ourpany.¡±


    ¡°It is a private alcove,¡± Mund¡¯s Brother said under his breath. ¡°Our friends and I enjoy peace and quiet in the evenings. No one bothers us once we have retired there.¡±


    I blinked stupidly at Mund until Rose thanked him. She got directions to the ce he lived just before the men got up and left. Understanding dawned on me and I was shocked.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to let us-¡± I started to say and Rose cut me off.


    ¡°Visit him tonight, Ciara. We will visit with our new friends,¡± she said firmly, ¡°Nowe, we both smell and we should bathe before we visit with¡­ Mund and his family.¡±


    Rose and I bustled out of the dining hall and stopped short when we ran into Fujiing in. It had been many days since we had seen her. On Earth I would have saidweeks. Fuji¡¯s hunting kept her outside, so she was rarely at meals.


    Fuji looked amazing. Her skin glittered brilliantly and her bright red hair was thick and lush. That strange wicked tail was out moving powerfully behind her. She walked with confidence and poise.


    We greeted each other and that tail flicked forward trailing down my front and then Rose¡¯s front. Fuji¡¯s eyes narrowed and she stepped right into my face. Her aggressive stance was not lost on me.


    ¡°You were with them!¡± she used angrily looking between Rose and I. ¡°I sense them on you. The rules must be followed. They are for your own good!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Fuji¡¯s tail was sensitive as well as deadly. I assumed she ¡°smelled¡± our male family members on our clothing. Rose and I had freshened in our rooms, but not changed our attire.


    Rose and I rushed to exin how we had leapt onto the transports and ended up with our respective families. It had not been intentional and there was no reason to worry. It had happened in the middle of a mass scar attack.


    ¡°very is wrong,¡± Fuji said firmly. ¡°What those men did is wrong. The way they think is wrong. You cannot go back to the way you were. I will never go back!¡±


    Rose and I both sought to shush Fuji. Luckily the dining hall was a slightly chaotic ce and no one was watching us.


    ¡°Fuji,¡± I exined patiently, ¡°if you remember my men tried to stop being ve owners long ago, so did Rose¡¯s family. I know Stayne and his Brothers-¡±


    ¡°Have never respected me,¡± Fuji growled. ¡°They continued a lie I was told my whole life. I was born to live free. Your men never respected you, either.¡±


    The argument continued and got slightly heated. Fuji didn¡¯t seem to be listening at all. She was adamant in her beliefs about vers. Eventually Rose and I had to say good-bye and left Fuji. She refused to listen to us. There was no use arguing with her, so we ended the conversation as politely as we could.


    Rose and I scrubbed ourselves in the warm water of themunal bath after washing our clothes and leaving them to dry. Tonight was the first time we would see our men in a ce we could freely be together. Neither of us said it, but we both expected to be intimate with them. We wanted to be clean.


    Rose and I walked slowly to the ce Mund said he and his Brothers stayed. It wasn¡¯t on the main corridor like our room. Some men disliked the busy thoroughfare and wanted a ce to be close to their friends, but away from others.


    Women had dug a few deep pockets in the side walls of the mountains. Inside these pockets would be a smallplex of twenty or thirty rooms with their own set ofcquered pots and argemunal fire pit. I thought of them like small viges. The men that lived that way tended to be simr in demeanor and very close to one another. It impressed me that men like that had invited our families to join them. It was essentially like opening their home to someone.

 328

    I felt Damien and his Brothers as we walked. They were talking to the Mund and his friends. My men had never experienced the absolute openness that these men allowed.


    Tyle and his Brothers, as well as, Arnold¡¯s family had juste to stay in this ce, too. They were d to be re-epted into the camp. It turned out both families had not enjoyed being ostracized, but they¡¯d done it out of loyalty. Damien was thrilled they were no longer cursed by his presence.


    As the men sat around thergemunal fire pit and talked, Damien was shocked. Men from the camp didn¡¯t guard their family¡¯s secrets around other families. Mund¡¯s Brothers feared the scars and freely admitted it. The idea of suffocating terrified all of Mund¡¯s family. As Damien and his Brothers sat and conversed they experienced a closeness they¡¯d never shared with other men before.


    We turned into the area and many men were sitting around arge smokeless pit. I saw Damien¡¯s family and didn¡¯t more than notice the rest of them. My feet carried me to my family and I was in their arms before I knew it.


    It did not matter we were in the middle of perhaps twenty curious families. I kissed each member of my family and hugged them tightly. It had been much too long since we had been together.


    ¡°What is that the women are doing with the mouth?¡± I heard Mund ask. ¡°Why do they grab the men that way?¡±


    Tyle happily informed him what akissand ahugwere. Mund¡¯s family found the activity interesting, they had not seen it before.


    I couldn¡¯t keep my hands off my family. My family couldn¡¯t stop touching me either.


    ¡°Do you have a bed here?¡± popped boldly out of my mouth and I saw Bane¡¯s face split with a broad grin.


    ¡°Are you tired, little Sister?¡± he asked wickedly and I punched him in the shoulder.


    ¡°I am tired of waiting, husband,¡± I stated, knowing they would have ess to the meaning of that word.


    The wordhusbandslid quickly through my five men and they liked it. We were mated andhusbandwas a word I associated with mated. They were happy to use the term.


    Kein grabbed a hand and tugged me toward one of the openings around us. I noted their symbol was carved just outside the doorway. I felt their joy at seeing it there.


    My family had lived for many moons on the outskirts of this camp. They never stayed anywhere long, because no one wanted them around. Having a stable home that was theirs would be such a blessing. They were grateful to Mund and his friends for the lodging and eptance.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± I said stopping just inside the doorway. ¡°You never said you all were living like that.¡±


    I felt horrible. While I had beenfortable and cared for, my men had been tormented day and night.


    ¡°Do not pity us,¡± Evan said gruffly, pushing me farther into therge room as he entered. ¡°What we did was wrong and we were punished for it. We havee to understand the indignity you suffered for many, many moons at our hands. My Brothers and I suffered far less. We had our family.¡±


    ¡°And our freedom,¡± Kein said tugging me close to his chest and pulling my lips to his.


    Our tongues met in a fierce tangle and I felt devoured. I epted the voracious kisses from each of them. The excitement was overwhelming.


    ¡°If we arehusbandwhat are you?¡± Christof asked.


    Wifewas the word he was looking for and I dly wore the title. In my mind I envisioned aweddingand what that would entail. My men found the idea very interesting. They¡¯d never seen a ceremony like the one I imagined.


    Pulling away from my loves I explored the space we were in. It was much like my lodging. The main room was markedlyrge with a fire pit and a doorway led off into a darker space, the bed space.


    I undressed slowly in the area between the two rooms. I slipped off the boots first. My top and skirt came off and I saw the men eyeing my underclothes lustfully. I undid the bra and my heavy breasts swung out.


    ¡°So lovely,¡± Kein breathed out as he stared at my chest.


    The other men down here never looked at me the way Damien and his Brothers were right now. It was a special feeling to be wanted so badly. I felt lucky to get this much attention. I didn¡¯t realize how loudly I was projecting those thoughts.


    ¡°If it is only attention you want,¡± Baneughed taking off his shirt, ¡°the other men would give it to you willingly. They only let you and Rose alone because the Administrators told them to after the first night. Arik and his familyined you had thought them evil for wishing to mate. The Administrators forbade the other men from asking to be intimate with you.¡±


    ¡°Many would like a taste of your treasure,¡± Evan grumbled sounding sour. ¡°They bragged to us each time you had dinner with them or helped them in any way.¡±


    I was surprised and it showed. Except for Arik¡¯s strange request the first night, the men here never looked at me.


    ¡°Some are curious and those men look all the time,¡± Christof said standing before mepletely disrobed. ¡°What I think you are offering us now, they want very badly.¡±


    ¡°You are all I want now,¡± I told him.


    They grinned at the authority in my voice.


    ¡°Show me the bed,¡± I demanded tilting my chin. ¡°I want you. I want to fuck you all.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Damien grinned at the tone and Evan¡¯s teeth dropped in excitement. They¡¯d found they liked it when I was aggressive with them in the bedroom. Any remaining clothing was dropped to the floor as I grabbed Christof¡¯s hand and pulled him into the sleeping chamber.


    Kein lit the small torches around and the room brightened. The circr bed sat right in the middle of the tight space. Carved into the walls were five sets of shelves, much like in my room.


    ¡°This is your room now,¡± Bane said hesitantly, ¡°as long as you are in it and as long as you want to stay.¡±

 329

    Releasing Christof, I went to Bane and ran a hand through his thick golden chest hair and down his stomach. My fingers encircled his girth and I tugged on the staff lightly.


    ¡°I will stay as long as I can, because this is where I wish to be.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before I found myself kneeling on the bed with Evan¡¯s tongue in my mouth, Kein¡¯s lips on my breasts, and everyone else¡¯s hands busily exploring my flesh. My pale skin flushed red hot with the stimtion.


    ¡°Damien!¡± Mund¡¯s voice called out shattering the moment and I cursed out loud.


    Baneughed at my words, but was already off the bed toward the sound. Someone must have found us. The men dressed hurriedly and stepped out of the bed chamber going toward the main door.


    I threw on the clothing I¡¯d left in their main room and stepped out into therger cave to see Fuji standing by the central fire pit. She looked livid.


    ¡°Fuji!¡± I shouted angrily. ¡°Go away! We are happy here, leave us to ourselves. No one is bothering you!¡±


    Fuji just stood still and took in our flushed faces and thrown together state. She walked toward me and her strange tail flicked around to hover right near my crotch. Damien swatted at it. Fuji started hissing loudly at him, baring her teeth, while taking an aggressive stance.


    ¡°They are bringing me pleasure, Fuji,¡± I argued stepping between Damien and Fuji. ¡°I am not being hurt! I came here for this. Leave us alone.¡±


    ¡°I sense the pleasure,¡± Fuji growled. ¡°You reek of it¡­¡±


    No one spoke for a moment and then Fuji continued, but what she said shocked me.


    ¡°I should report this,¡± she announced to the many families that hade out to watch the drama. ¡°I will not, if I get what I want.¡±


    Her tail flicked furiously behind her and her eyes shed in the light. She looked ready for a fight or for¡­ something, but I wasn¡¯t sure what.


    We all stood silently until Damien finally spoke.


    ¡°What can we do for you?¡± he asked calmly.


    ¡°Stayne and his Brothers,¡± Fuji said coyly, ¡°I want them to bring me pleasure for the night. That is my price.¡±


    I was confused and it bled through to my family. Through my memories they saw how angry this female was at Stayne and his family. It made no sense to want them.


    ¡°I thought you hated them,¡± I said tilting my head and looking at her.


    Rose appeared at my side and seemed to understand. She took my hand and nodded to Fuji.


    ¡°I imagine,¡± Rose said quietly, ¡°she does hate them, but they are the only males here who know how to pleasure a female from Batra. Fuji is a very¡­ sensual creature. I¡¯m sure she is feeling the loss of that acutely.¡±


    Well, that did make sense and no one was surprised when Fuji agreed with Rose. She wanted pleasure and Stayne¡¯s family could provide it. Our friend had not had a way to demand the family¡¯s services until now.


    ¡°It is a trade, then,¡± Mund said from the other side. ¡°You are willing to make this trade with us? You won¡¯t tell if they give you pleasure?¡±


    Stayne and his Brothers appeared from their doorway slowly and watched the unusual interaction. While they looked distrustful of Fuji, I also saw them admire her form.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Fuji said looking straight at Mund, ¡°I will not tell if they give me what I want.¡±


    Fuji was a sight to behold. She almost glowed in the low light. Her me red hair cascaded down to her shoulders in thick waves and then ran down her spine like a mane. She looked radiant and fierce.


    Considering the vicious women on this and how beauty was judged, I imagined Fuji currently was a prize catch. She had a predatory look, even if it was unusual. The men all seemed to be admiring her.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is suitable to us,¡± Stayne said as his teeth descended and Fuji let her own little teeth show in response.


    We all watched as Fuji approached the men who used to own her. Her tail was out and constantly moving. Unlike before, the strokes her tail made were broad and confident. She didn¡¯t walk toward them, she stalked them like prey. Fuji was certainly setting the tone for this meeting. The men would be bringing her pleasure on her terms.


    I¡¯d heard Fuji with Stayne in the past and I didn¡¯t want to hear it again. Pushing on Damien¡¯s chest I moved past him and grabbed Evan toe back with me into their lodging. We had things to do.


    ¡°No talking by the fire, Damien?¡± I heard a man call out jovially.


    ¡°Our woman doesn¡¯t want talking by the fire,¡± Damien answered pushing Kein and Christof to their door. ¡°Our woman wants us and we are happy to oblige!¡±


    As soon as we were in the main room of their dwelling, I tore at my blouse to get it off and Evan fussed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ruin it just because you can fix it,¡± he chastised.


    I felt the pull of the family. They invited me into their bond. The men always took good care of their things. It was a point of pride. The knowledge slowed my fingers and I removed my own garments carefully.


    Evan was correct. If I ruined it, I¡¯d have to make another. There was no reason to wasteful.


    We ended up back on the bed and this time nothing stopped us. I knelt in the circle of continually moving men and did what we had wanted to do for so long.


    I kissed them each deeply, running my hands over skin I had never forgotten. God, how I loved the feel of them. They were addicting.


    The feel of me was evidently just as amazing. They couldn¡¯t keep their hands off. Hands explored every inch of me until I felt my center was molten wet with excitement.


    I pushed Kein to his back and mounted him slowly as he watched me. His long cock was soon bumping the back of my warm tunnel. Propping myself on one hand the other I ran through his short hair and down his neck. He shivered as I touched his t nipples. Shifting my hips I started to move and he watched enraptured as myrge breasts swayed temptingly before him.


    ¡°I have missed this my sweet wife,¡± he panted breathlessly as he writhed beneath me.


    I grinned in response and leaned to take his lips. His skin was warm and I felt the blood flow as his stripes darkened. Running my tongue along his teeth I sensed the drop of his sharp secondary teeth. He was primed and ready.


    Joined like this in body our minds melded seamlessly. I felt it all and when Kein exploded with pleasure, I did too. My body clenched around the cock filling me and I bit Kein¡¯s shoulder at the intense experience.


    ¡°Biting is bad, wife,¡± Damien said with a smile on his face.


    Thanks to themunal flow my husbands knew I didn¡¯t mind the y discipline. My fear of them had long since evaporated, but I wanted to be close right now. None of us wanted to tie anyone up and watch them squirm. We wanted to be close


    I moved off of Kein and crawled over toward Damien who stood by the edge of the bed. As I made my way to him he got on the bed and knelt before me. His cock was right in line with my mouth and I salivated with anticipation, just as he was. He¡¯d dreamed of seeing my lips wrapped around his straining erection for many moons. The look of my mouth pleasuring him never ceased to arouse him.

 330

    For a moment I wished I had lipstick. The bright, glossy red would be in sharp contrast to Damien¡¯s thick stalk. He would love the look of that.


    ¡°Hardly,¡± he murmured stroking my scalp and pulling me closer, ¡°I enjoy the look of your lips, just as they are.¡±


    I took a trial lick of Damien¡¯s t stomach and the muscle beneath twitched and flexed. Grinning up at him I allowed myself to be guided to the head of his tool. Just like our first time I took a tiny lick over the head, tasting the salty fluid there. Unlike the first time Damien didn¡¯t pull away. He begged for more.


    Big hands wrapped in my hair on either side of my head. Damien wanted to hold my head, so he had some control of the act that made him lose his mind. Never in his life had someone made him feel as crazy as I did. I wanted to smile at the sentiment, but my mouth was otherwise upied.


    Bane watched my butt sway and shift in front of him as I knelt on all fours on the bed. The thick meat of my thighs was more muscr now, after many afternoons in the fields. The look was mesmerizing.


    The scratch of his beard got my attention as Bane scattered kisses over the round swell of my ass. I felt him kneel behind me as he stroked his cock over my wet folds. Bane wanted the tight star of my ass. He loved the feel of it gripping him, but I was not readied for that sort of y right now.


    ¡°This is also my favorite,¡± Bane growled as the heavy head of his cock brushed my slick folds.


    Damien pushed the length of himself into my mouth and Bane pressed into the wet heat below. I was startled for a moment as they held themselves still, watching for my reaction. The only thing I could do was hum around Damien and clench myself around Bane¡¯s shaft, as my pleasure surged into the bond. The answer was satisfactory to them.


    Kein moved so hey beneath me and watched my breasts. He yed with them as they swayed before him. The stimtion had me moaning around Damien¡¯s shaft, which he loved.


    When Christof¡¯s fingers found the magical button between my thighs, I saw stars. Bane¡¯s hands gripped my hips mercilessly as he sped up, intent on finding his pleasure as I found mine. Damien¡¯s threaded his fingers through my hair and used that to hold me as he also found his rhythm.


    I teetered on the brink of the intense stimtion for several moments before I felt hot breath on my ear. As Evan¡¯s tongue caressed the outside of my lobe my world exploded. If it wasn¡¯t for multiple hands holding me up, I would have sunk to the level of the bed.


    Lost in my own wondend I was only half aware of Damien¡¯s cock throbbing on my tongue. I didn¡¯t swallow quickly enough and a bit dribbled out. Intent on not losing anymore I sucked and swallowed, until Damien pulled his rapidly softening cock from my mouth.


    Evan fingers reced the lost appendage. He touched the wet semen on my face and then watched entranced as I licked it off. Nothing in life prepared him for the erotic look of a tongue taking his or his Brothers¡¯ seed.


    Bane¡¯s curse was long and loud. I was pulled back tight against his rod until the fullness bordered on pain. Two more hard, near violent thrusts and he emptied himself into me.


    My arms and legs felt weak and shaky. Kein sensed my desire and scooted so I could stretch out on my stomach. I panted on the soft covers for a moment before looking around. Turning my head slightly I saw Christof and Evan, still raging with desire. Both wanted nothing more than to sink into my soft body.


    ¡°As long as you are willing,¡± Christof said watching my sweating form. ¡°If we are too much¡­¡±


    I smiled at the sentiment. How many times had I taken all of them? Many times!


    ¡°You are never too much for me,¡± I purred rolling to my side and then getting back on my knees.


    It was an offer neither man could refuse. I took them as I had Damien and Bane. Over and over I sucked on Evan¡¯s staff as Christof made slow love to me from behind. It felt like the rey of the best movie I¡¯d ever seen.


    After the fireworks were over Iy on the bed and felt like a sticky mess. I assumed I would have to wipe off and make a dash for themunal bathing pool, I was wrong. Damien and his Brothers had thought I might allow them to have sex.


    My husbands had been busy while Rose and I went back to finish the work in the field. They wanted to be prepared and arge tub had been delivered to their rooms. The thing was not built as a private bathing tub, it was a huge soup pot. They had asked Mund for two of them and he had obliged and found them. Basin had one like this in his rooms.


    Water was heated in smaller pots over the fire and we each took a quick bath.


    ¡°This is how men from the other camps bathe,¡± Bane told me as he rinsed off. ¡°The natural pool here is quite a unique thing.¡±


    We sat around the fire and talkedte into the night about all manner of things. I¡¯d learned things they hadn¡¯t and they¡¯d learned things I had not. As a family we just enjoyed sharing with one another.


    ¡°Stay with us until the moonset,¡± Evan begged finally. ¡°I will wake you and you can go back then. Spend the night with us.¡±


    I looked around at the adoring faces of my family and could not say no. We were risking everything by me staying here, but I couldn¡¯t bear to leave them.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Curled up between Christof and Evan I couldn¡¯t say I¡¯d ever felt more at home.

 331

    Rose and I ran from the men¡¯s quarters together the next day. We bolted to our rooms and made it before anyone saw us. Our hearts were both pounding as we stoked our own small fire and congratted one another on our victory.


    ¡°Basin and his Brothers are so different!¡± Rose marveled. ¡°I knew they¡¯d changed, but we never had time to experience it before. We talked together. I¡¯ve cared for them for a long time and they really appreciate me¡­¡±


    ¡°Best feeling ever,¡± I agreed with her as our rooms warmed up.


    We were both wonderfully keyed up and talked to one another about how our respective families had been. The sound of talons hitting the floor outside stopped us both.


    ¡°Mama?¡± Kennedy called out softly.


    ¡°In here,¡± I said smoothing my dress out and looking frantically at Rose.


    The p for our door was lifted to reveal Kennedy¡¯s face. She smiled as she entered with her Sisters andmented how early it was. The girls had thought we might still be asleep.


    I could not lie and I could absolutely not look frantic.


    ¡°We try to be up early every day,¡± I said nomittally.


    Rose seconded the statement and said she had always been an early riser.


    ¡°The men you saved yesterday,¡± Dara said, ¡°Abram¡¯s family, they have been asking for you. Their Brother is recovering slowly. The Healers, as well as other men, have spent all night in their rooms. He is not dying, which is what they expected. He lifted a finger this morning and has been taking several breaths himself. They want to thank you.¡±


    ¡°You are a hero, Mama,¡± Kennedy said stoically and eyed me critically. ¡°The other men wonder what you said that made Abram feel you could approach his Brother. They think you must have amazing sway. The men from the tunnel yesterday refuse to say how you convinced Abram¡¯s family. They say you spoke too softly for them to hear.¡±


    I didn¡¯t agree or disagree. I just stared at the girls and knew they must have assumed at least part of the truth. Kennedy and her sisters were smart girls. It would not have escaped them that something strange was going on.


    Lucky for me they didn¡¯t force the issue and only walked us quietly to the rooms Abram shared with his Brothers.


    Abram¡¯s rooms were a good walk from ours. They were closer to the kitchens, since that¡¯s where they spent most of their time. Outside their door was a mass of men sitting and lounging around a lit fire pit. Several dozed in the chairs, but woke as we approached. They greeted us politely and with some reverence. Kennedy told me many of these families had assisted with the breathing during the night.


    ¡°Instructions for rescue breathing,¡± Dara said in Paterian, ¡°have been sent to every other camp. No man must die from the attack of a scar. We are all very grateful, Mama. Your name is known across the world now. You are quite well respected.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    As we drew closer Kennedy dropped her voice and spoke in English.


    ¡°There are many things you could ask for now, Mama. If it were me I would not ask for what you want most. Let the Administrators see the change themselves, don¡¯t force the issue¡­ We know how the men really feel, but the others will not be so forgiving. It will take time, you must be patient and not rush things.¡±


    I wondered how many times Kennedy and her sisters hade to our roomsst night. They knew where we¡¯d been most likely, but kept it a secret.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said softly and received a knowing nod from Kennedy and both of her Sisters.


    Abram¡¯s Brother, Ruse,y on their bed unmoving. Another man knelt beside him and blew breath into him at each count of seven. When someone announced our arrival Ruse¡¯s hand lifting off the bed and then flopped back down.


    The room cheered at the small gesture.


    ¡°You were right,¡± Abram said from the side rising stiffly from a chair, ¡°we feel our Brother¡¯s weakness, but it is improving. He can take some breaths by himself and he is moving more and more.¡±


    ¡°We expect,¡± Kennedy said politely acknowledging Abram, but addressing me, ¡°he will regain his full motion in a day or so. The men here are taking turns to help him. Our Healers are studying it all diligently. We have discussed with them the intubation equipment you saw on Earth. Rue and his Brothers think they could build it.¡±


    Rose and I stood with the men for a few more moments, but not long. They were obviously tired and needed to rest. Kennedy assured me the other men with them were watching the whole family for illness. The health of Abram¡¯s family had be amunal effort.


    Kennedy and her Sisters went to breakfast with Rose and me in the dining room. They didn¡¯t eat, but just sat with us. Much likest night Mund¡¯s family walked in with our families. There was less argument this morning as the men settled on the far side of the room.


    All around us men were talking about the horror of ¡°vers¡±. I saw steel in Rose¡¯s eyes as she spoke loudly to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s hardly fair don¡¯t you think,¡± she asked harshly, ¡°to judge someone without really knowing them? Remember how we looked on all these men when we got here? How evil did we think they might be? We forced ourselves to speak to them until we understood them!¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s sister Dara grinned and spoke next, ¡°That is the Great Harmonious Spirit,¡± she said clearly. ¡°The Spirit seeks to connect us and bring peace to all of us. We must learn about one another and live in harmony as The Spirit asks.¡±


    The talk interested the other men and they had a grand time discussing The Spirit with my daughter and her Sisters. They loved to talk about their beliefs. Kennedy reminded them that staying divided from Damien, Basin, and Stayne just because they¡¯d made a mistake was not in keeping with The Great Harmonious Spirit. The men fussed about that, butter I saw several groups go introduce themselves to the ostracized families.


    ¡°So it begins¡­¡± I said quietly smiling.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kennedy said quietly, ¡°so you don¡¯t need to force anything. It will happen on its own.¡±


    Rose and I ate quietly as Kennedy talked to her Sisters. Suddenly Eve¡¯s face drew into a frown. She looked at me and then at her Sisters. I saw the unspoken concern pass between them.


    ¡°You know you have to do things that won¡¯t get you pregnant,¡± Kennedy bluntly told me. ¡°You are very fertile, Mama, and so are they.¡±


    I nearly choked on my food when Kennedy said that. I¡¯d forgotten.


    ¡°Come on, Mama!¡± Kennedy eximed. ¡°You have to take precautions. Do you even know what time in your cycle you are at?¡±


    I shook my head dumbly and just looked up at her. I¡¯d forgotten to think about protection. It had been a long time since I¡¯d needed it. I wasn¡¯t even sure what I¡¯d use.


    ¡°We¡¯ll teach you to time your cycle,¡± Eve said quietly. ¡°That¡¯s the way it used to be done on Earth. There are days in your natural cycle you should not have sex.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Daddy check?¡± Kennedy asked incredulously. ¡°He knew this could happen. Didn¡¯t he ask you before they started?¡±


    Oh, how I hated, hated, hated that the girls had all my memories. They knew exactly how I used to interact with Damien and his Brothers. This was so humiliating.


    ¡°No,¡± I said straightening my shoulders, ¡°I asked them to show me the bed¡­ and they did.¡±

 332

    We all sat quietly for a moment as the girls conversed internally.


    ¡°Well,¡± Dara said still deep in contemtion, ¡°it is a good sign for the men. They trusted Mama to take care of her own body. She said she wanted them and they assumed the fertility was up to her. How often have we told them they had to leave her body to her to care for?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about breeding it¡¯s up to ALL of them,¡± Kennedy said staring down at me darkly. ¡°It does take two of them.¡±


    A thought prodded me from outside. Christof was curious what had our offspring looking so serious. I thought about lying to him and hiding my mistake, but that would be frowned upon by the family. Secrets were not tolerated in the family.


    Instead of hiding it, I told Christof I was not using anything for birth control and I did not know if I was fertile.


    I saw the stunned looks from across the room. The men had been trying to be respectful of my rights. They had been told I could control my own body. Damien¡¯s Brothers did not ask if I was fertile, because that was my business.


    There was mixed feeling in my family. Damien thought I was not learning to take care of myself well enough. Perhaps Hannah or Kennedy could do something to intensify my education. Freedom and responsibility went hand in hand, he believed. My body was mine to protect and monitor.


    Bane and Christof understood the mistake. We had just been too long without one another. Yes, we had all done something foolish, but if it resulted in more family, that was not necessarily a bad thing.


    ¡°Hey, Earth to Mama!¡± Kennedy snapped waving her hand in front of my face.


    Dara¡¯s eyes narrowed and Eve cocked her head at me. Damn, these intelligent girls, they¡¯d figure it all out if I kept acting strange.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± was all Dara said, as they all rose from the table.


    ¡°We are due to patrol today and we have responsibilities to help at a camp not far from hereter today,¡± Kennedy said. ¡°My sisters and I will help determine your¡­ cycle. Don¡¯t do anything foolish until then.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you could train some with Rue and his Brothers today,¡± Eve added. ¡°They have developed shields on the transports. If the men had to defend themselves from attacking women the shields raise and enclose the transport. You and Rose should learn to use them. Your skin is softer than anyone else¡¯s.¡±


    A hug and a kiss and the girls went to bid Christof and the family goodbye.


    Life changed slowly over the next many day cycles for Damien and his Brothers. More and more men approached them. They were invited to more functions. The camp began to truly ept them for the first time.


    We quickly learned the way campmates interacted was different from the way men had in thepound. Men in the camp relied on other families. Physically weak men would not feel ashamed to ask a stronger family to help them do something. Men like Damien and his Brothers were encouraged to ask questions when they didn¡¯t understand. Theirck of knowledge did not have to be hidden. Everything was shared.


    This trust the other men encouraged them to take part in was a little confusing to my husbands. In thepound you always kept your family¡¯s secrets close. While friendships were encouraged, you couldn¡¯t depend on other men. A family had to watch out for itself and be very cautious. Things in the camp were the pr opposite.


    For instance, Damien had panicked when a man from another family noted Christof¡¯s mark in the bathing pool one evening. My men had feared that the Earth heritage would make Christof and the family a target. It did not. The other men merely introduced my family to other men with Earth ancestors.


    It wasmon knowledge Christof¡¯s skin might be weaker, but that wasn¡¯t looked down on and no one wanted to test the theory. Our campmates wanted to know about each of my men individually. Men in the camp knew there were things my husbands would have hidden in thepound. Damien and his Brothers found the entire thing amazing.


    Once the other men got over thebel they¡¯d put on Damien, Basin, and Stayne the dream of freedom became a reality. This way of living was far better than anything they¡¯d experienced before. The free men encouraged them to form strong rtionships outside the family and that felt so right to my men. They had not realized how isted they¡¯d been.


    Our bond grew stronger as the days went on, too. I could connect to them and they to me during the day. It wasn¡¯t like before, though. The bond now was something I could control. When the men¡¯s collective thoughts were too loud or too distracting, I could literally turn it off. I had the freedom of my own mind and the collective of the family when I needed it. I was not lost or controlled in this bonding.


    At night, my family and I were physically inseparable, but we tried to do things that were ¡°safe¡±. Mund¡¯s family and their friends continued to look the other way when Rose and I visited every night. It was wonderful.


    Even Armant and his Brothers capitted to the change in the camp. Rose and I were certainly different from before, perhaps the men we imed were changed were different, too. Our co-workers decided they would take a meal with the ex-vers. It was the appropriate thing to do.


    Armant and his Brothers found they liked our men. Both our families were tough and genuine. They had grown and learned sinceing here. When asked Damien and Basin freely admitted they had made mistakes. Our friends found them different from what they expected.


    Stayne and his Brothers had been a question in my mind. I noted they never said anything publicly about liking or not liking very anymore. However, when Fuji appeared, which was often, they deferred to her wishes. They appeared to appreciate her changes. Damien thought they might finally be understanding the importance of freedom.


    It had helped when Stayne¡¯s female breeder visited the camp. She was a fierce looking female, but her eyes were sad. Watching the little boys grow up in the free camps near their breeders was far superior. She freely admitted very had stifled Stayne and his Brothers. The woman apologized for her mistake.


    Everything was looking better and brighter until the inevitable happened. I woke one morning about a moon cycleter feeling¡­ off. Rose and I made our usual early morning dash to our rooms. We got there and I felt worse and worse until I vomited.


    Rose wasn¡¯t sick, so it wasn¡¯t something contagious and I felt better once I was done. After I rinsed my mouth I sat in front of our small fire and stared into it. The subtle connection to my men was still there, pulsing just beneath my own thoughts. It was stronger now, though, less like an option to participate and more like apulsion.


    ¡°Well,¡± Rose said hesitantly cing a hand on my still t belly, ¡°the camp is epting them better. Perhaps it is time to¡­¡±


    We sat and stared at one another. Neither of us was sure what we should do. There was very little we could say that would make a difference to the Administrators. Their minds were made up.


    ¡°We have a few moons before I even start to show,¡± I said firmly. ¡°The men will have to continue to try and we will have to continue to try. Between us, I¡¯m sure we can affect a change.¡±


    Rose nodded, but I saw the uncertainty in her features. We¡¯d all changed, but it had not impacted the Administrators yet. Hassar and her Sister were the lead females. They watched Rose and I. They liked it when we interacted with any member of the camp except our families. We couldn¡¯t seem to make them understand.


    Rose and I were well connected in the camp, especially since saving Abram¡¯s family. Our request for the root was honored quickly. No one even asked why we wanted it, they just helped us acquire some. I took it steadily in my diet and the nausea stayed unnoticed by everyone who mattered.

 333

    The pregnancy went on and I learned this child was almost as curious as Kennedy. She wanted to know how things were built and how they ran. In the evenings I sometimes walked with Rose down to the parking garage and watched the men work on transports. They found my curiosity healthy and taught me all they could.


    Other days I actually sought out Rue, as horrible as his family was. I made them each a nice, new shirt as a peace offering. At my request, they taught me the mechanics of guns and how they built the weapons. It was fascinating.


    I wondered sometimes whose child this was. It felt simr to Kennedy¡¯s pregnancy, but not the same. The curiosity was not an all consuming thing. Much like Hannah¡¯s pregnancy this child went with themunal flow. She was certainly an equal mix of Paterian and Earthling.


    The men found my curiosity about her parentage funny. They¡¯d y games with me to try to determine who the father was. It seemed I should know as I looked into their eyes, but the truth of it eluded me.


    My belly started to show sooner than it ever had before. For the first time I imagined the life inside of me to be a little alien. I¡¯d never experienced a pregnancy so rapid before.


    It became imperative I hide my condition. I only bathed in the pot in my rooms or Damien¡¯s rooms now. Luckily, I made my own clothes, so I altered things so my growing stomach would not show. Under the guise of ¡®feeling cold¡¯ I bundled up so no one could see the steadily growing lump in the front of me.


    I thought I hid it well, but Kennedy and her sisters surprised me several times. I was sure they had seen the telltale bump, but they just ignored it. Those girls seemed to have the worst habit of just popping in to talk early andte in the day.


    The tiredness was the only symptom I could not hide. I was exhausted again. I started to take naps at lunch and Rose would bring me food. I¡¯d scarf my mid day meal between my nap and my afternoon chores.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Armant said as we prepared to leave the shop one afternoon, ¡°can you take this stack of shirts to Gunth and his Brothers. I know they need them, but have been to busy to pick them up.¡±


    Oh, how I had longed to spend some quiet time asleep in bed.


    Yawning, I took the stack and moved toward the Administrative rooms. Rose didn¡¯te with me. She was secretly meeting her family for the midday meal in their rooms. She promised to bring me food. My own family was out on patrol.


    In my mind I felt the exhration of soaring around outside. My men were hunting today with Arnold¡¯s and Mund¡¯s families. They loved these dangerous assignments. The things they saw still amazed them.


    I smiled to myself as I walked the busy halls of the camp. This home was good for all of us. We just wished we could be together and not in secret.


    The main Administrative area was empty today. No line of men and women asking for things. A sign announced there was a meeting today and Administrative business would be held until tomorrow.


    I walked through the open area with the shirts. I had no idea where Gunth and his family stayed, so I wanted to drop them off here. Instead of leaving, I followed the sound of voices toward what turned out to be a huge meeting room at the end of a hallway. If I could just find Gunth and his Brothers I¡¯d leave this with them.


    I stepped from the hallway into the back of the massive auditorium. Tables were set up facing a central and well lit stage. All the attention was on arge woman talking at the head of the room on that stage. I recognized Tosu immediately and froze.


    ¡°The ships are not here idly,¡± she was announcing. ¡°They have been surveying the, we believe. They do not answer our hails and leave once they have been noticed.¡±


    Gunth and his Brothers sat toward the back of the room. He saw me standing in the doorway and waved me over. He pointed to a chair next to him and I sat dutifully. I knew I wasn¡¯t supposed to be here, but he didn¡¯t care. I sat the shirts on myp and listened silently.


    The meeting was about aliens. There were many different alien races the women worked with. They were well acquainted with the different races and their different ships. Right now, far above our heads, alien ships were flying around the for some unknown reason.


    The women had what sounded like satellites and telescopes, so they monitored the visitors. On the other side of the world women built ships and were well versed in the different types. What they had seen through the monitoring devices had concerned them.


    The ships were all war ss, scouting vessels.


    ¡°We believe as I know you do, too,¡± Tosu said, ¡°that they want our ore. The numbers on this have suffered. I believe, as do many, that these ships are going to attack one day. If they can destroy us, they can take the ore.¡±


    The assembled in the hall didn¡¯t panic openly, but a low murmur went through everyone.


    ¡°I have examined the pictures of their ships and I have brought them for your inspection as well,¡± Tosu continued. ¡°There are many, many flying above us. There are even more floating behind thergest moon, thinking they are obscured from view.¡±


    Another low murmur went though the group and I shuddered in fear. Tosu saw the general reaction and raised her hand in a peaceful gesture.


    ¡°We have hope,¡± she said. ¡°None of us will give up.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The talk in the room got louder suddenly. I saw a man up front gesture for several pictures Tosu had brought. She handed them over before continuing to speak about her beliefs regarding the alien ships.


    ¡°What is your n?¡± Gunth called out suddenly.


    Tosu looked back at him and saw me. I saw her smile before she answered discussing protecting the men in thepounds first and foremost. They were in the most dangerous ce.


    The Warriors were now kept in thepounds and traders were not allowed to roam. Women waited in the deserts, vignt for attack. The ving women did not want to disrupt thepounds and believed they could stop the invaders if they came.


    Men in the mountains could be hidden in the caverns. Women would swarm the enemy ships and fight to the death. It would be war as it had always been fought before, as far as they were concerned.

 334

    Gunth stood up and walked stiffly with his family to the head of the room. The ving women would not protect us. This was Gunth¡¯s camp when it came to defense. We would have to defend ourselves, men and women.


    The talk got moreplex and I tried to follow. Someone was discussing the make up of the alien ships, but it was hard to hear. As they stood up, I realized it had been Rue and his Brothers talking.


    ¡°Your talons and spears will not be effective against these ships,¡± Rue said forcefully as he stood and turned to face the crowd. ¡°We have studied alien races and their technology. If the women think they can best these particr invaders with their old methods, they are foolish!¡±


    The crowd murmured and Gunth demanded Rue exin himself, politely.


    ¡°These ships will be resistant to your old weapons,¡± Rue said sounding perturbed at repeating himself. ¡°I know our cousins in other camps must have mentioned this. They alerted us to this danger many day cycles ago. This will not be a simple war against vers. The men in thepounds will die if you leave them there. Your defense is essentially none at all.¡±


    I saw the horror start to take the room and Gunth took control of the meeting again.


    ¡°What is your solution, young man?¡± he asked Rue with just a hint of irritation. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you and your Brothers are without a n.¡±


    Of course they had ideas. Rue and his Brothers were problem solvers, annoying as they were. They¡¯de to this meeting ready to be heroes.


    ¡°The weapons my Brothers and I developed will be effective,¡± he said proudly. ¡°We created offensive weapons and defensive systems based on the most dangerous things we could find. Most of those things were not on the, yet, but it appears they havee.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not hard to hear the condescending tone Rue used, but that didn¡¯t detract from what he said. We had weapons and we could protect the. This battle was not lost.


    I sat silently as the n wasid out by Gunth. Men would be sent into the tunnels. Stocks of ore and food would be left where it could be used when and where needed. We would prepare silently for war with the enemy. When it came time, men from the camp would protect our cousins in thepounds, as well as, ourselves. Our weapons would be effective.


    I used that magical connection I had with my family. They heard and saw the meeting as I did. We marveled together at the strangeness of it.


    Tosu smiled stepped back as the nning went on. She moved around the room until she approached me. I rose to greet her, setting my package back in my chair. The big woman moved out of the hall and I followed.


    We stood in a dimly lit corridor and faced one another.


    ¡°They say you are still Ciara,¡± she said quietly when we were outside.


    ¡°I love my family,¡± I said simply, but I had a more pressing question. ¡°We can¡¯t protect the entire world.¡±


    Tosu smiled and I saw her fangs. ¡°Every camp I have contact with has been alerted and they all have the same n. Rue and his Brothers are not alone in their quest for knowledge. Others have told me the same thing, though not as abruptly. I thought the men in the camp would be offended if I didn¡¯t give them the chance to own the salvation they alone can provide. This world will be protected.¡±


    ¡°How many camps exist?¡± I asked.


    Tosu sighed and smiled at me. ¡°More than even I know, the rebels outnumber those of the old ways. Many women have been seeing the truth and have been giving their daughters that truth. The resistance has only wished to avoid outright war because of their belief in The Spirit. Most of those that follow The Spirit find the idea of harming another Paterian to be evil.¡±


    I nodded and looked up at her, shivering lightly. A war was a frightening proposition, but my family and I would be safe in this camp. My heart sped up as I thought how scary an alien attack would be in thepounds. The men would not understand and they didn¡¯t have the weapons we did. They¡¯d be unprepared sitting ducks.


    Terror made me suddenly dizzy and I leaned on the wall. Distantly I heard Tosu speaking to me, but I felt as though I would faint.


    My boy was in apound. Jonathan was in an undefended, dangerouspound that was about to be attacked by warships. No one there could defend him, he¡¯d be as frightened and vulnerable as the rest of them.


    I screamed my son¡¯s name and bolted for the storage area with the transports. I had my sword and a gun on my hip. The only thought in my mind was getting to Jonathan and bringing him back to safety.


    My stride was ungainly as I ran, but I went as quickly as I could. Tosu was calling me, but I didn¡¯t hear her. I just kept repeating Jonathan¡¯s name.


    Men in the transport storage watched me as I jumped on a loaded transport and started it up.


    ¡°Stop!¡± one of them called waving frantically, ¡°that transport is ted to leave on a mission! You can not take it!¡±


    I didn¡¯t care. The big machine lurched forward toward the entrance with me at the controls. My actions were frantic and I wasn¡¯t driving well. The transport nearly clipped the side of the mountain as I sped out of the storage area. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Tosu push the edge of transport so I wouldn¡¯t have a collision, she¡¯d taken flight and was calling to me.


    ¡°I have to get to him!¡± I screamed tearing down the mountain toward the tunnels.


    My driving was erratic because tears were blurring my vision. My boy would die and I had to save him. The transport swerved dangerously close to a tree before I righted it. I nearly wrecked when Inded by the closed tunnel at the base of our mountain.

 335

    The control to open the tunnel remotely was not something I had used before. I was pushing every button on the transport trying to make the damn thing open when I found myself surrounded.


    Men had followed me from the garage andnded five transports around me. They looked very confused. Tosunded lightly on my transport and gently pulled me away from the controls. I fought her like a wild woman.


    ¡°LET ME GO!¡± I screamed, ¡°HE IS JUST A BABY! I HAVE TO GO GET HIM!¡±


    I tried to pull my weapon to make her go away and she knocked it from my hand. Before I had a chance to go for my sword, I found myself wrapped in her arms and pressed into her chest.


    ¡°Calm, little human,¡± she crooned holding me tight.


    My terror made me frantic. I kicked and screamed against her strength and made no headway. She just held me. The stress made me dizzy and my powerlessness made it worse. Thest thing I remember was the confused faces of the men around us as I faded out.


    Murmured words soothed me. I remembered the inky ckness I¡¯d experienced when my family broke. This seemed simr. It wasn¡¯t me looking for them this time. It was them searching for me. The familiar voices of family broke through the hysteria and it faded as the calm of the family descend on me.


    The voices in my mind rxed me in ways I could never have dreamed. I felt the bed beneath my back and the enclosed air of the caves. Opening my eyes I saw I had been put back in my bedroom in the camp.


    I turned my head and my stomach lurched. The vomit rose in my throat and I was lucky to get it into the waste pail. Rose was there and she wiped my face to clean it, afterward, she took the nastiness away.


    ¡°Jesus, Mama,¡± Kennedy said from the main room as she stuck her head in, ¡°was that a panic attack?! Youpletely flipped out!¡±


    ¡°Jonathan,¡± I said weakly sitting up, my stomach still felt questionable.


    ¡°Like Daddy and his Brothers wouldn¡¯t be there when the shit goes down. The men¡¯s weapons will work,¡± Kennedy huffed. ¡°Like Hannah and I won¡¯t be there to defend him! Don¡¯t go loosing your fucking mind now!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t curse,¡± I scolded rising unsteadily from the bed and stumbling to the main room. It wasn¡¯t like Kennedy to curse, I must have really scared her.


    My men were in my head and I felt the jumble of their concern. They had felt my mind break and they had not liked it. For a moment they¡¯d all felt like falling apart, but luckily our bond wasn¡¯t like that. I was still separate, although they felt my pain acutely. A quick talk with Arnold¡¯s family and they were on their way back to camp.


    Hannah and her Sister crammed themselves into our main room once they heard my voice and the little cave I shared with Rose felt tight. The girls were talking rapidly about what had transpired.


    ¡°Here,¡± Rose said pushing a cup into my hands, ¡°drink this.¡±


    I sunk into one of the chairs by our fire pit and sipped the strange, tangy liquid. I felt drained, but I was still so worried for Jonathan. Tears burned my eyes and Rose encouraged me to drink more.


    Arik and his Brothers had been alerted to my situation and knew of a newly discovered nt with calming effects on humans. Abram had instructed Rose how to prepare it. This concoction wouldn¡¯t dull mepletely like the men¡¯s calming cream did. They hoped this herb would just center me. Rose had made the drink to try to settle my mind. I had been to out of it to try it before now.


    ¡°How long?¡± I asked embarrassed.


    ¡°The evening meal is in a little while,¡± Rose answered pressing a cool cloth against my forehead and cheeks. ¡°Our camp mates understand your distress. Many of them have children in thepounds.¡±


    ¡°I have to help him,¡± I said whispered to Rose as she snuggled next to me on the chair.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°You don¡¯t do well when you have no way to control your children¡¯s safety,¡± she said seriously. ¡°That is what usually creates this panic for you. We will help him, but you can¡¯t do it alone. Trust in your campmates and friends.¡±


    I nodded and sipped at the liquid.


    My stomach felt queasy, so I told Rose. A bit of the root was produced from the shelf in my room and Rose cut a serving off for me. The rest she put back. I nibbled the food and focused on calming my raucous thoughts.


    I¡¯d let myself panic because I¡¯d felt powerless, but Rose was right. The camp had pledged itself to thepounds near here. Other camps had the same n. I could help and I would help, but losing my mind did nothing. A free woman needed to be strong, I needed to be strong.


    Hannah and Kennedy were busy discussing their own jobs in theing fight. They nned to be at the Barnaspound when the war happened. Both sets of girls wanted to be there to protect their younger brother and his family. They¡¯d have to hide carefully before the fight, but they were sure they could do it.


    Suddenly, Hannah focused her attention on me. She cocked her head and stared at me. I watched her eyes narrow and her nostrils red in anger.


    ¡°Why,¡± she asked harshly, ¡°do you have root here? Why would you need a ready supply of that?¡±


    ¡°My stomach is weak sometimes, Hannah,¡± I exined as Rose gripped my arm.


    Hannah wasn¡¯t buying it and crossed her arms just the way Damien would have done. She looked absolutely livid. My stomach was only really weak around one time and Hannah knew when that was.


    ¡°You are carrying their child again, AREN¡¯T YOU?!¡± she roared and the main drape to our room was pulled hastily back from outside. ¡°You aren¡¯t getting heavy because you¡¯re eating well! You just could not stay away from Damien and his Brothers? What is wrong with you? Why are you so irresponsible?¡±


    ¡°It is my body and they are my family,¡± I told her simply ignoring whoever had decided to listen in from outside. ¡°If we have conceived a life together it is not your business. This new life is ours and not yours.¡±


    Hannah¡¯s eyes seemed to glow with contained rage as she stared at me. I met her gaze with one of my own.


    ¡°You are such an embarrassment to me!¡± Hannah shouted and suddenly switched to English. ¡°My God, you are acting like some two dor whore!¡±


    I¡¯d never feared my children, despite the great power they carried. It suddenly struck me I should handle Hannah very cautiously right now. She was acting slightly uncontrolled. Although I wanted to give her a talking to, I reigned in my temper and sat quietly staring at her. My mind churned looking for some way to exin this to her. Although, it really wasn¡¯t any of her business.


    I had no reason for concern on that score. Turning, I saw Gunth and Hassar staring into our living space watching us with shock on their faces. They must have been just outside when the argument started. The Administrators demanded Hannah and Rae to them.


    My men were in my head and almost here. I heard their thoughts loudly.


    It would have to be Damien¡¯s daughter that caught us. Christof¡¯s was so much calmer. Bane¡¯s son was like that, too, calm, for the most part. Evan¡¯s child was wild like him. If Jonathan had been old enough this would have been the same disaster. Kein had no idea what his children were like, but he hoped they were without Hannah¡¯s ridiculous temper.


    Hassar¡¯s voice could be clearly heard as she asked me to please bring myself to the Administrative area. It seemed something needed discussing.


    I made my way to the Administrative suites with Rose after I straightened my clothing out. Since I was no longer hiding it I wore a simple skirt and blouse that showed the prominent bulge in my front. The warm jacket still buttoned over my chest, but red out prominently over my belly and wouldn¡¯t close. It didn¡¯t matter if anyone saw it anymore.


    Word always traveled fast in the camp, now was not an exception. Men and women lined up and watched Rose and me walk proudly to the Administrators¡¯ suite. I heard the murmuredments. An unsanctioned breeding was a very dishonorable thing to do.


    ¡°Let them talk,¡± Rose said firmly. ¡°It should not bother you. They don¡¯t matter.¡±


    I looked to the side and could see the pride in Rose¡¯s stride. She had earned it back. There was no fear in her face, only determination. We were taking this fight all the way this time.

 336

    We walked up the Administrator¡¯s steps and marched into their hall. It felt a little like the first day as I approached the head of the room, but today I had no fear. Gunth¡¯s family stood with Hassar and Reed staring at us with obvious frustration and irritation. The other Administrators stood at their tables busily working. They tried to ignore us and failed. My stomach was quite the attention getter.


    Hannah and Ra stood to the side. I heard Hannah¡¯s shocked sounds as she saw how trulyrge I¡¯d gotten. I looked like a woman at least seven months pregnant, but it had been nowhere near long enough for me to look like that.


    Kennedy and her Sisters entered behind Rose and me. They stood to the side, as though waiting for something. This was not their battle, so I was d they were letting us fight it on our own.


    ¡°Children,¡± Hassar announced formally, ¡°must be nned for carefully. We do not encourage unsanctioned breedings in our camp.¡±


    ¡°Moreover,¡± her Sister, Reed, continued, ¡°if this breeding urred with the men we think it did, that is even worse. You were forbidden to have contact with your former owners-¡±


    Rose interrupted and the sound of her voice carried. ¡°Only YOU,¡± she said with great authority, ¡°still call them owners. They do not think of themselves that way and neither do we. You are unaware of what has been happening in your camp, Administrators.¡±


    ¡°I am not unaware of what has been happening in this camp, Rose,¡± Reed answered sharply. ¡°You were tricked and trained. We thought you were learning freedom from us. It is evident neither of you have learned anything!¡±


    Rose snorted andy her hand over the hilt of her sword. It was clear she was pointing out her obvious changes.


    ¡°I have had other options,¡± Rose said blithely. ¡°I talk with many men and I made my choice. Basin and his Brothers have made mistakes, but they have atoned. We enjoy each other and I wish to be with them.¡±


    The sound of foot steps got my attention and I turned to see Damien¡¯s family and Basin¡¯s familye into the hall. They were running and looked worried.


    ¡°You defied us,¡± Hassar said simply, addressing the men. ¡°We invited your families to experience freedom and you have kept a ve-¡±


    I shouted, but didn¡¯t mean to be so loud. ¡°I ¨C AM ¨C NOT ¨C A ¨C SLAVE!¡±


    The undercurrent of the men¡¯s feelings flowed through me and I felt their pride. I was strong and powerful, certainly a good addition to the family.


    ¡°We will separate you permanently,¡± Reed said cooly and I shook my head at her.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t, it isn¡¯t your ce to make my decisions for me. I am not a ve to anyone. Besides that, I am carrying a female and she needs her male breeder. I will not leave these men. They have learned to respect me and love me. Send us out of your camp if you wish, but don¡¯t think you have the power to separate us.¡±


    Rose spoke next and what she said stunned me. ¡°You can¡¯t separate mated creatures, anyway. It wouldn¡¯t do any good. No matter the distance or the space you put between us, we are bound together. As a family, we are joined.¡±


    I turned to look at Rose and she smiled that calm smile she had. I had kept private the bond I shared with my family, even from her. It would have seemed like bragging to tell her what we had, but apparently Rose and her family had the same thing. I should have asked.


    ¡°We are not so different,¡± Rose continued, ¡°Paterians and humans. I am part of this family now and I will NOT leave them.¡±


    The Administrators all made a variety of sounds. Humans didn¡¯t do that sort of thing, only Paterians did. They thought Rose was lying about having a mate bond. Before Rose or I could correct the Administrators, Kennedy barged into the fight.


    ¡°A mate bond with a human is more than possible,¡± Kennedy said putting her hands behind her back and walking between us and the Administrators. ¡°We know humans share many of our traits. It is not impossible. In fact, my Sisters and I have long thought this a possibility. I will tell you why.¡±


    The Administrators looked livid, but talking out turmoil in the camp was always how it was done. Kennedy¡¯s calm demeanor and level speech got their attention. She was handling this correctly.


    ¡°We noted how quickly Mama grew,¡± Kennedy said. ¡°It is unusual for human fetal growth and only matches the rate of growth in one of our mountain cousins.¡±


    Kenned paced casually like awyer in a courtroom. She talked about each of Damien¡¯s Brothers in turn and discussed their unique family tree. My daughters had put a lot of thought into Damien¡¯s family¡¯s genealogy for some reason.


    ¡°You will note,¡± Kennedy continued, ¡°that Mama, my female breeder, has not seemed overly distracted thesest few moon cycles.¡±


    No one cared. The Administrators were still frustrated and angry as Kein ced a hand on my belly. He smiled as I looked at him. Kein rubbed the baby inside gently. Family was always cherished. Any amount of trouble was worth this.


    Kennedy would not be ignored, though. She snapped her fingers and demanded attention.


    ¡°You all talk to Armant and his family. I know you have surreptitiously kept a watch on these females. No one has ever told you they seemed¡­ strange or confused. Am I correct?¡± Kennedy asked pointedly.


    Hassar looked like she wanted to roll her eyes, but she politely answered we had seemed fine, then added, that was not the point right now. Kennedy disagreed. It was the point, she was building her case.


    ¡°Carrying a female of our species is difficult for a female human,¡± Kennedy interjected. ¡°The influx of the mens¡¯ collective mind is quite disruptive. Mama has done it twice and been very bothered both times. My birth sister, Hannah, can tell you that when Mama carried me, she was impossible to talk to.¡±


    The Administrators looked to my oldest and she begrudgingly agreed with Kenndy, even Ra agreed. I had been quite distracted when I carried Kennedy. The older girls told the Administrators how I¡¯d fade in and out of conversations as the men¡¯s thoughts invaded my mind. It seemed like I was present one moment and gone the next. It had been hard to ignore.


    ¡°But not this time,¡± Kennedy finished. ¡°Mama is growing more rapidly than normal and she has been calm and focused the entire time. It has been very rare for her to have those moments where she loses focus. My Sisters and I believe this is because of the mate bond she shares with Damien and his Brothers.¡±


    The conversation made no sense to me, but I saw Hassar suddenly furrow her brow. Reed did the same thing and I heard murmured conversation among women in the hall.


    ¡°This time is faster?¡± a woman said from the side.


    I had met her briefly and knew her name to be Ganta, she was an Administrator, but not with the same authority as Hassar and her Sister.


    ¡°Much faster,¡± Dara said. ¡°By the look of things now, we believe the offspring will be of T¡¯vailk Mountain heritage.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t possible,¡± Reed said firmly. ¡°What you im is not something that can happen. Ciara has merely been carrying a child longer than you have known.¡±

 337

    Kennedy¡¯s teeth showed as she smiled. ¡°I know when this started,¡± she said. ¡°The day Abram¡¯s family was saved from death. I know about humans and I know about Paterians. That stomach is toorge to be anything other than female and of T¡¯vailk heritage.¡±


    My men didn¡¯t know what the point of this conversation was and neither did I. Whatever Kennedy was saying was very interesting to the Administrators in the room, the rest of us were confused.


    ¡°Kennedy, I don¡¯t understand your point,¡± I finally addressed her.


    ¡°Females of T¡¯vailk heritage,¡± Kennedy said with flourish, ¡°will not be conceived outside of a mate bond. We don¡¯t know why, but only men with T¡¯vailk Mountain heritage are born from men in thepounds. In the camps, only two Sisters of this line have been born to a mated family.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded. That was interesting, but I wasn¡¯t sure of what her point was. She seemed quite sure of herself as she talked. The Administrators were starting to look less angry and more puzzled.


    ¡°Do you need to sit?¡± Kein asked softly putting a hand on my lower back.


    I really did and wan¡¯t surprised he¡¯d picked that up. My feet and back were a little sore. The rapidity of this pregnancy had not given me much time to adjust to my body¡¯s demands. Still, it seemed impolite to sit in front of the Administrators.


    Bane huffed and smiled before turning to the side. The Administrators should be respected, but family came before them any day. I needed to sit for myfort and my family had no issue catering to my needs. Bane brushed past several men and picked up a chair, bringing it back to me.


    I was settledfortably as Kennedy continued her talk about what sounded like gics to me. My men stood calmly around me as we watched our daughter make her point. This had be her show entirely. We were watching just like everyone else was.


    Much of what Kennedy said, we didn¡¯t understand, but it didn¡¯t matter. What I¡¯d told the Administrators was the truth. I would not be separated from my family again. I¡¯d rather leave this camp.


    A rustle of feet came from behind us as several men entered. It was Mund and his Brothers with several of our friends. The men walked boldly forward and stood behind Damien after sping my men on their shoulders and me on mine. The symbolism was not lost on me. Our friends wereing to our defense and it made me smile.


    I kept an ear out and men continued to enter and stand with our families. The men that came were all friendly with us and had seen the change in all of us. They knew that Rose and I were not ves to our respective families and they were not owners. We had made this choice because we wanted to be together.


    The push and shove behind me became louder and I turned my head to see Armant and his Brothers striding purposefully through. The younger men either stepped aside or Armant moved them bodily. The old Warriors were as resolute as I¡¯d ever seen them. Our coworkers walked in front of me and I saw the concern on their faces.


    ¡°You want this?¡± Armant asked me firmly, interrupting Kennedy at the front of the room. ¡°This wasn¡¯t forced on you? You are safe with us here. We will protect you if this is not what you want.¡±


    I smiled and took in the concern on our coworker¡¯s faces. ¡°I love them, Armant. I¡¯ve forgiven them and we have moved on. I most certainly want them.¡±


    After assessing it was also what Rose wanted, Armant grunted as he and his Brothers took a spot beside me facing the Administrators. They stood for my right to decide this on my own.


    Kennedy finished her monologue, finally. Her point was that if we had truly bonded, then there was no way our men thought of us as ves anymore.


    ¡°They have all changed,¡± Kennedy had announced at the end. ¡°The women have found their independence and their strength. The former vers have atoned for their bad behavior and put that way of thinking behind them. While these rtionships are not what you wanted to see happen, it is what the individuals involved wanted. We must respect that choice.¡±


    The Administrators didn¡¯t seem to want to believe her, but the camp felt differently. Ratru¡¯s and Arik¡¯s families had showed up and stood next to Rose. Even Rayn and his Brothers came inside and made their stand with us. We had a right to our own choices, even if it wasn¡¯t the popr option.


    The Administrators watched Rose and me for a moment before Hassar spoke.


    ¡°We do not want you with vers,¡± she said stoically and I sighed taking Kein¡¯s hand in mine.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It didn¡¯t matter what they thought and I told Hassar so.


    ¡°I appreciate all you¡¯ve done for us, but we won¡¯t stay apart. This isn¡¯t your choice to make. It is ours. If we can¡¯t be together here then we will leave this camp and find another that will ept us.¡±


    The Administrators just stood and stared at us all. They didn¡¯t want to let us go. Hannah and Kennedy had worked hard to get this camp ready for a human. Other camps were less safe. Letting Rose and me leave may be our death sentence.


    ¡°This is an impasse, then,¡± Damien said, voicing the thoughts I had.


    ¡°Quite the stalemate,¡± Basin agreed while nodding.


    Hassar and Reed cocked their heads and Gunth crossed his arms. ¡°What are you two saying?¡± Gunth asked the men curiously. ¡°You both used words I do not understand.¡±


    Damien was surprised as he looked at me and shrugged.


    Basin looked at Rose and smiled. He exined the word he¡¯d used was in English and he had not meant to offend. Rose¡¯s way of looking at this situation was so clear. We were noting to an ord. The English word was so clear in her mind it was hard to ignore.


    ¡°As I stated already,¡± Kennedy said happily, ¡°they are bonded. That word Basin used refers to a game on Earth. When you reach that point in the game, neither side can win.¡±

 338

    The Administrators were a cross between angry and surprised, but that single word Basin had used changed their minds. They looked to Hannah who had to admit the word was English and it had been used correctly. There was no way Rose had taught them an English word to fit this exact situation. She was bonded to her family.


    Somehow, someway we had managed to connect our minds across the species barrier. It was strange and unheard of, but it did attest to the respect the men must feel. It was impossible to bond with someone that you didn¡¯t respect. Everyone knew that much was true.


    The decision was made and the Administrators weren¡¯t entirely happy with it, but I was thrilled. Rose and I were free to make our choices and stay where we were. The former vers respected us and we loved them.


    ¡°And what of Fuji?¡± Hassar asked in a resigned fashion. ¡°Will she also be returning to her¡­ family.¡±


    ¡°Hardly,¡± Stayne snorted from along the far side wall. He and his Brothers were here to watch the proceedings, but had not really taken part. ¡°Shees to us and uses us when she has sexual needs, but we have no other attachment. Fuji is entirely a free creature.¡±


    Hassar promised to talk to Fuji. The Administrators didn¡¯t like the way Stayne described his rtionship with her. A coupling was something both sides should be agreeable to. Stayne made it sound like he and his Brothers were at Fuji¡¯s disposal.


    ¡°Go back to your chores,¡± Gunth ordered to the general crowd once Hassar was done talking. ¡°Get everything settled before nightfall.¡±


    ¡°And sanctions for the unnned pregnancy?¡± Kein asked as the men behind us started to disperse.


    Gunth¡¯s eyebrows shot up and I knew we¡¯d used a word he didn¡¯t know.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°The new child,¡± Damien rified. ¡°We created a child without the Administrators¡¯ consent. In Ciara¡¯s nativenguage the word is pregnancy. Our owners never taught us the Paterian word, we have always used the human equivalent. What are our sanctions?¡±


    I shook my head and smiled. My men were always willing to take punishment they felt they deserved. Now was no different.


    ¡°Go to the evening meal,¡± Gunth said gruffly. ¡°You already take the jobs I would send you to do if I wished to sanction you. You have taken your punishment already. My only warning is I do not want this¡­ situation to cause distress in the camp.¡±


    I shrugged and smiled at my men as I stood. The day had been a strange mix of stressful and exhrating. In addition, I had missed the midday meal. A nice, quiet evening meal would suit me fine. I was hungry and I didn¡¯t feel all that well right now.


    ¡°Hannah,¡± Damien called, ¡°will youe sit with uster in our rooms? Perhaps we could talk?¡±


    My oldest was livid. I wasn¡¯t quite sure exactly why. She red at Damien and huffed off with Ra right behind her. Their talons practically dug into the stone as they stalked away. They had no intention of speaking to any of us right now. It made me sad.


    ¡°We will join you, Uncle,¡± Kennedy said, smiling as she strode past. ¡°My Sisters and I wish to feed, but we will return to your roomster. Many congrattions to all of you on the pregnancy.¡±


    Damien and his Brothers murmured thanks to Kennedy as she passed. We were all curious about her impassioned speech. Whatever she had said must have had some weight to it. We would have to ask herter.


    It was habit the way I traveled with my family. Damien at the lead and me following, surrounded by his Brothers. We started to walk that way and Kein realized what it would look like. Before we had made it out of the Administrators suites I was walking next to Damien as the family followed.


    The hallway was crowded with men heading to the evening meal. Unlike usual the bustling hall was quiet, though. The only sound was the tread of boots on stone. It was unnerving.


    ¡°So,¡± a strange man announced loudly sidling up next to us, ¡°what now? Is she back to being your bed ve full time? Will you put your ve bands back on her?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I stated firmly before Damien could answer, ¡°I am a free woman. I just happen to enjoy spending my free time with Damien and his Brothers.¡±


    The man had a mop of dark brown hair and thick stripes. He was really angry, as was his family. I saw the hint of their fangs as they threatened to drop. These men wanted to fight.


    ¡°Listen, buddy,¡± I said stopping in my tracks and putting up my hands, ¡°Damien and his Brothers are very special to me. I get that you don¡¯t understand our rtionship, but it is not what you think. None of us should have to justify this to you. It isn¡¯t your business.¡±


    The men stood staring at me and I felt my family¡¯s desire to put my fragile body behind theirs. A fight was looming in the crowded hall and I stood at the center of where it would be. Grabbing me and moving me may infuriate the other men, so Christof was ready, but not moving for now. A free woman would stand where she wanted to stand, even if it was dangerous.


    ¡°What,¡± the dark hair man asked, ¡°is bu-ddy?¡±


    Unbidden, English was sneaking back into my vocabry.


    ¡°Friend,¡± Bane answered calmly, ¡°it is a word from her nativenguage for friend.¡±


    ¡°How do you know it?¡± the man¡¯s Brother asked.


    Damien spoke and exined that we had a bond. It was stronger now because of the little girl growing in my belly. Even without that we had a mate bond, Damien and his Brothers had ess to my knowledge.


    I bristled at the conversation and crossed my arms impatiently.


    ¡°Our mate bond is not his business,¡± I snapped angrily and loudly. ¡°It isn¡¯t anyone¡¯s business except ours!¡±


    Kein¡¯s hand smoothed down my back. I was being quite temperamental right now. The family had a reputation for steady reserve and they really wanted me to be like that, too. I¡¯d been erratic all day.

 339

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be calm!¡± I said turning angry eyes on Kein. ¡°It is absolutely absurd to me how nosy everyone is. I feel like we are living under a microscope and I DO NOT LIKE IT!¡±


    Christof grunted augh under his breath and I turned to find him trying to hide his amusement. ¡°It isn¡¯t funny. This is so RIDICULOUS!¡± I railed.


    Temper tantrums were funny to watch here, just like on Earth. On my home I would not have been subjected to feeling how outrageous my actions were to everyone around me. Their humor infuriated me and I mmed our bond closed, so I didn¡¯t have to hear them thinking.


    ¡°FINE,¡± I shouted throwing up my arms, ¡°have a big fight! See what that solves! I am going to eat.¡±


    Feeling a little foolish, but still quite upset, I marched toward the dining hall. Damien and his Brothers could battle it out in the hall. My patience for this game had worn thin.


    The men that had stopped to watch the disagreement stepped quietly to the side so I could pass. No one got in my way as I walked toward the tes on the buffet table. There was not a line yet, because most of the men were in the hall watching the excitement.


    I refused to take part in themunal conversation Damien and his Brothers were having as I picked out my dinner. I settled myself at a table in the mostly empty hall and stared down at my food, suddenly feeling lonely. Rose and I always ate together. Tonight I¡¯d been looking forward to sitting with my family. Dammit.


    What a jerk I was to leave them out there. Especially after the indignity of yelling at them. Family should not do that to one another. Perhaps they wouldn¡¯t want me for family after all, maybe we¡¯d made a mistake.


    I looked up to see Damien and his Brothers getting food. The men they¡¯d been ready to fight with were picking out dinner behind them. All of them seemed to be having a pleasant conversation.


    Kein turned when he noticed I¡¯d looked up and gave me a friendly wave. I was confused but waved back. When I peeked into their thoughts, I didn¡¯t get the sense they were even irritated with me.


    My men¡¯s musings were all about what was on the table for the evening meal. They were really hungry and the food looked great tonight. They were d that Abram¡¯s family was back to leading the cooking. Bane noted the rich smells from the roasted meat and Evan was happy the sporta was seasoned spicy how he liked. Kein had noted green stalks at one end of the table and he was absolutely getting a couple on his te. They were all ravenously hungry.


    The men were still happily buzzing about the meal as Kein settled on one side of me and Bane on the other. Damien was talking with the head of the family from the hall, discussing a way of preparing this type of meat that the other man didn¡¯t know about. It was something my men had discovered during the many moons they¡¯d had to fix their own food.


    ¡°Kein,¡± I whispered softly putting a hand on his arm, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for acting badly. I apologize if I embarrassed you.¡±


    He quirked a smile at me and patted my hand. The family was not even perturbed.


    ¡°We understand,¡± Damien answered for him, turning away from his conversation with the other man. ¡°You do not enjoy having others invade into our family affairs. It is your Earth heritage. Privacy is much more important to you than it is to us.¡±


    I felt flustered at the family¡¯s seeming eptance of my actions. They certainly had not been pleased in the hall.


    ¡°Kennedy educated us,¡± Christof exined. ¡°There is a great deal we do not understand about you, because we did not try to in the past. We are trying to be less ignorant of your motivations. We apologize for our humor in the hall. It was not appropriate.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t fight the sincerity in their faces and stuttered out a thank you for the apology.


    The other men at our table weren¡¯t interested in the family drama. They were curious about Earth and asked how things worked there when it came to creating children. They were surprised that two humans could choose to mate without getting approval first. It seemed to them that would be a very messy situation.


    Here mating was monitored by the Administrators, as was everything else. What I considered a personal choice, everyone here considered a societal choice. It was very odd to me, as were Earth¡¯s ways to them.


    All this conversation still didn¡¯t exin how men ready to fight Damien a few moments ago were now engaging him in friendly exchange of information about culture and friends inmon. I prodded Christof¡¯s memories and found my answer quite fast. My scene in the hall had changed their minds.


    Men from Pateria had never seen a human yell at a Paterian family and then walk away. Everyone understood how a ve should act and that wasn¡¯t it. Damien and his Brothers hadn¡¯t even been put off by my disy. My family had merely watched me leave and then continued where they¡¯d left off with the other men. It had amazed the onlookers and stopped the fight cold.


    We finished dinner and it was very rxed. The men were happy we were together and so was I. For the first time in a long time, I felt I was where I belonged.


    After the meal, I walked with Damien and his Brothers out of the dining hall. Since we were done hiding, I threaded my arm through Christof¡¯s and we sauntered casually toward the area Damien and his Brothers had their rooms.


    ¡°You will stay with us now, won¡¯t you?¡± Kein asked earnestly. ¡°Some women stay with men, but I know some women prefer to keep their own dwelling space.¡±


    I smiled at Kein¡¯s bright eyes. He always appeared so much younger than the other men. There was a genuine quality about him that bled into the rest of the family, but it started with him.


    ¡°I love you, Kein, and I want to stay with you,¡± I said reaching a hand out to him.


    A man on either side felt good and I held onto both of them as we walked and talked. In the back of mind I knew that we needed to talk about our son. The small blonde boy was still dangerously alone in the undefendedpound. His tender skin would be in trouble if the warships reached him.


    I imagined Jonathan would be terrified when the alien ships attacked. There would be no one in thepound that could exin to him what he was seeing. The men there didn¡¯t cherish the young like we did here. I wasn¡¯t sure they would not even try to protect him. He¡¯d be alone with his family of boys, and with no one to defend them. They would be ughtered like sheep.


    ¡°WIFE!¡± Bane scolded, ¡°you will worry until you are sick! Stop this nonsense.¡±


    I hade to a standstill in the hallway and was gripping Christof and Kein fiercely. The emotion threatened to overwhelm me.


    ¡°YOU MUST STOP THIS!¡± Bane said loudly.


    He felt my terror and it had to stop, losing control solved nothing.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The other men in the hall watched closely when Bane¡¯s voice rose when he addressed me. I couldn¡¯t pay attention to them as I started to breath faster. My attention was refocused on my little boy and my concern for him.

 340

    Damien was in front of me suddenly. He looked seriously down at me and I felt the calm radiate from him.


    ¡°Let us find out what is going on,¡± he said softly. ¡°If we need to, we will take a loaded transport and live in the caverns by the Barnaspound. Rue¡¯s family has made strong weapons, we will defend our family.¡±


    I took a deep breath and rxed myself. Panicking only distracted from the necessary conversation. If I hadn¡¯t flipped out this morning I could have gotten more information from Tosu. This was a time for a level head.


    I could not control whether or not Jonathan lived or died if I was curled up on a bed. Doing what I¡¯d done today had endangered the other baby in my belly. The only way to assist my children was to stay sharp. For the first time, I had a modicum of control over their welfare. I had to help as best I could.


    ¡°Better than calming cream,¡± Evan muttered as my steady gaze met Damien¡¯s.


    ¡°Kennedy always seems to know what¡¯s going on,¡± I said in a strong voice. ¡°It¡¯s a shame Hannah is so angry with us. We really need to talk to both of them.¡±


    There was no more instability in my mind. I had a goal and I just needed more information to work toward it. Tugging at Christof and Kein I pushed past Damien toward their quarters.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I ordered, ¡°we can¡¯t keep Kennedy waiting!¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    My youngest daughter arrived with her Sisters and information. While I¡¯d been passed out on the bed, Dara had talked to Tosu. The women were watching the aliens very closely and they were certainly preparing an attack, but were not quite ready.


    The alien ships focused their studies on the mountains with ore. ces the rebel women and men lived tended to be without ore and the aliens didn¡¯t seem to notice us. In addition, the protections the rebels had put in ce seemed to be hiding us from the aliens, as well as, the women.


    ¡°Gunth will make announcements tomorrow to the entire camp,¡± Kennedy exined. ¡°Other camps have pledged ¡®warriors¡¯ and supplies to defend thepounds. We believe this camp will do the same thing.¡±


    We talked about the weapons we had at our disposal. Eve and Dara thought they might work. Neither girl had had the time to really study the designs of the alien crafts, though. They only had the information Tosu had hastily imparted before having to leave, but that was it.


    The girls left after I yawned the first time. They knew that the day had been stressful and tiring. If I didn¡¯t sleep some tonight, I¡¯d be a mess tomorrow. From what they¡¯d heard from Tosu there would be a lot of meetings and decision making. We all had to be sharp.


    I fought the worry as I stripped down and moved into the bedroom. I didn¡¯t feel particrly rxed or tired, just exhausted. Damien and his Brothers followed me and slowly undressed themselves.


    It didn¡¯t matter where I put my clothing, everyone was willing to share their space. I folded it neatly and sat it on Kein¡¯s shelf. My things would be moved here tomorrow and we¡¯d make a formal space for me then.


    ¡°You are very worried,¡± Evan said quietly cing his things on his shelf.


    I needed to be distracted. The thought came clearly into my head and I whipped around with my palms out.


    ¡°NO,¡± I said forcefully, ¡°I am very pregnant and very worried, but I do not need to be distracted right now. It would not be fun for me.¡±


    I knew what distractions meant to them. They¡¯d done it before by bringing me pleasure until I passed out from it. I found the idea disconcerting and I was not in the mood.


    ¡°We are a family and I can say no to you all,¡± I said covering my bare breasts and backing away.


    ¡°There is more than one way to distract you from your worry,¡± Damien sighed calmly, approaching from the side. ¡°Sit with us and let us help.¡±


    Damien settled himself on the bed and I watched him warily.


    ¡°Come,¡± he instructed, pointing at the bed along his nk, ¡°rest here on your side.¡±


    They didn¡¯t want to fuck me, I realized suddenly. My family just wanted to rx me. The anxiety was distressing to all of us.


    Without thinking further I crawled beside Damien andy on my side with my back to him. Big, warm hands slowly kneaded shoulder and upper back. A second set of hands went to work on my legs and feet. Evan¡¯s hands ran lovingly along my scalp and I melted into the bed.


    The gentle massage was just what I needed. Their hands found all the tight ces the day had left and slowly worked them out. None of the family pushed too hard, but they made short work of the tension in my body. When they were done it felt like I was floating.


    Damien and his Brothers were Warriors. They had been trained to fight since they were very young. Theing battle did not scare them; it intrigued them.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t afraid,¡± I said opening one eye and watching Christof as he watched me.


    ¡°No,¡± he answered simply and he spoke for all of them.


    My family would fight to the death to protect Jonathan and that didn¡¯t scare them at all. For family, they were always willing to give whatever it took. Nothing less would do, ever.


    ¡°You will be safe here,¡± Kein said touching my stomach. ¡°The men and women in this camp believe you have inherent rights to be free and survive. Even without us, you will do well.¡±


    ¡°I will fight, too,¡± I saidying my hand over Kein¡¯s, but he shook his head.


    ¡°You will stay safe in this mountain. You will give birth to our daughter and nurse her so she is strong. My Brothers and I watch you. Your gait is slow and awkward. Battle is not a good ce for you,¡± he answered simply.


    They were right and I knew it. I could not go to fight like I was; it would endanger our youngest child.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can,¡± I murmured watching Kein¡¯s hand rub over my distended belly.


    ¡°We all will,¡± Damien responded pulling a nket over my body and settling himself behind me.

 341

    Damien¡¯s warm skin brushed my own as he breathed and I felt thest of my tension slip away. Snuggling against him felt good and safe. My family would defend our young. There was nothing to be afraid of.


    The rxed mind of the family created a sense of peace within my mind. Fear was a wasted emotion right now. Tonight we would rest and tomorrow we would listen. When it came time, we would fight for the and nothing would stand in our way. We were strong and we were together. All of us found sce in that.


    Evan roused us the next day before the moons started to set. He wanted to bathe in the warm water. My men had gotten quite ustomed to starting their day that way.


    It was just us, as we cleaned ourselves in themunal bathing pool. No one else really preferred to be here this time of day. Basin and Stayne had long ago started taking their families¡¯ baths in the evening. The whole ce was ours to use.


    I sensed the growing excitement in all my men. They were gearing up for a fight. I hoped they could contain themselves until the battle actually began. My men were ready to grab their weapons and chase the aliens down, but there was no one here but us.


    ¡°Eh, if we can¡¯t we¡¯ll just fight with each other,¡± Baneughed, bumping yfully into Evan, who was pushed down into the water.


    The two started to tussle and I smiled watching them. Evan was fast in the water. He swam and knocked Bane¡¯s legs out from under him and the real battle began. Bane wasn¡¯t suited to fighting underwater. It just was not his talent. He couldn¡¯t get a grip on his Brother and was dragged under as soon as he broke the surface several more times.


    Kein joined the battle as did Christof and Damien. My men reminded me of children before a big event. They were all amped up and ready for this. Shaking my head at the exuberance I used the soap to scrub myself clean. I felt their yfulness, but knew this rough game was not for me.


    I dunked myself after I was clean and opened my eyes beneath the water. My family was a swirling, swimming ball of flesh. They were really going at it and having a great time doing it. Jealous from not being able to take part I surfaced and wrung my wet hair out. Too bad I couldn¡¯t y with them¡­


    ¡°There are other games¡­¡± Kein said popping up behind me.


    Flicking his tongue out, Keinpped at the water dotting the skin of my neck. His hands traveled over my hips under the water and came to rest beneath the belly one of them had given me.


    ¡°And you would teach me these games?¡± I asked coyly turning my face to look at him over my shoulder.


    One hand drifted up over my belly to hold a round, supple breast. Gentle fingers found the nipple as Kein yed with the sensitive flesh. The simple touch was my undoing as my head tilted back and my eyes shut.


    Kein¡¯s mouth was over mine as he teased my lips with his own. Behind me I felt his cock rubbing tantalizingly over my ass. Reaching back I stroked the sinewy muscle of his hip and pulled him closer. I wanted to bend forward and invite him to take me fully when Damien interrupted.


    ¡°You like privacy, do you not?¡± he whispered in my ear.


    Awareness settled on me and I realized how wantonly I was behaving. We were in the main part of the bathing pool, standing in waist deep water. Anyone entering could watch us. Just as I started to pull away and apologize, Kein spoke quickly.


    ¡°Hold my shoulders,¡± he said turning away, ¡°the pool isrge and there are ces we can go.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    It was like holding onto a moving torpedo in the water. The light slipped away a moment after we took off and we were flying through the inky ckness. In Kein¡¯s mind I saw theyout of this natural pool. We were headed to the far left side.


    Men didn¡¯t usually swim this far out to bathe. Being outcasts, my men had found this private spot and enjoyed it. Smooth rock jutted out and created a secluded pool, pocketed away from the main area. Thanks to a small waterfall along the back wall fresh water flushed it out well.


    It wasn¡¯t a deep area, you had to sit in the water to bathe, but that was fine for us. We needed the dry rocks that sat above the water line.


    There was little light here, but the men saw just fine. I could see the well lit area we hade from, but my eyes adjusted slowly to the low ambient light here. It didn¡¯t really matter, I didn¡¯t need my eyes for this anyway.


    Kein pulled me into the shallow water and turned in my arms. I felt his lips on mine as his hands traced idle designs on my hip and ass above the water line. My own fingers explored the lithe muscles in his upper arms. For being smaller than his Brothers, he was certainly no less fierce.


    ¡°I am asrge as I need to be,¡± he whispered in my ear. ¡°How about a sample?¡±


    My stomach made me ungainly and I couldn¡¯ty on my back or my front. Kein¡¯s wicked mind had found apromise. Hands lifted me out of the water toy on my side on arge warm stone that rested well above the water line. The height was perfect for what Kein had nned.


    On my side with my knees bent, my center was quite essible. Long fingers slid against my flesh and the men murmured approval as I shuddered. It was certainly more than the water that had left a slickness there.


    The yfulness had not left them and I felt the naughty thoughts bled into my own a moment toote. Kein¡¯s fingers closed on my sensitive clit and squeezed. I yelped and then moaned as he started to stroke firmly.


    Evan attacked my mouth leaning over the b and kissing with vehemence. I sucked his tongue into my mouth and mauled it into submission until he pulled away from me. In the low light I couldn¡¯t tell what he was doing until the smooth head of his cock was at my lips. If I wanted to suck something that badly, he was willing to help me.


    The sensation of a second cock sliding between my lower lips was electrifying. I pulled on Evan and sucked what I could into my mouth, rapidly pushing him toward orgasm. Kein made good use of the position we were in and fucked me easily as Iy on the warm b.


    We were in a strangely hidden ce in this public venue. While I would have seen virtually nothing from the entrance, a Paterian would see just fine. Bane sat behind me, between me and the entrance, and stroked my back and hips. He dipped his fingers against the slick moisture that seeped from my pussy as Kein fucked me.


    Bane¡¯s strong fingers stroked the moisture up over my anus and I knew what he wanted. His fingers became more insistent and I felt him slowly rimming my ass, dipping in and out and stretching the flesh. I was willing and this was what he desperately wanted.


    Bane longed to bend me over this rock and wet himself in my sopping cunt. He knew the tight flesh of my ass would wee his cock if he was slick. The erotic image he had in his mind included me orgasming madly around his shaft after he came. He wanted to pull out and watch my ass and my sex continue to spasm as he and his Brother¡¯s seed seeped from my stretched openings.

 342

    Evan¡¯s cock started to twitch on my tongue. Bane¡¯s thoughts were more than he could handle. The long shaft was pressed as far as it could go into my throat and I felt it start to pulse. I held my breath until Evan pulled back. I nursed the salty spray from his cock and tasted his essence with relish. Above me I watched his eyes almost glow as he watched me savoring him. No one else had ever done that for him and it almost made him hard again.


    The mental masturbation Bane had started was pushing Kein over the edge, just as it had done with his Brother. Kein¡¯s strong hands gripped my hip as he allowed himself to peak. His fingers dug into the soft flesh, as he buried himself and moaned loudly. I looked back and watched him shudder.


    Their pleasure was erotic and my pulse sped up as I licked the taste of Evan¡¯s cock from my lips.


    ¡°Do you want toe around my shaft?¡± Bane whispered in my ear as two of his thick fingers slid easily into my ass. ¡°I want to bend you over and fuck you until you are stretchedpletely around my cock. My Brothers are going to y with your clit and twist your nipples until you scream for us.¡±


    The power of the joined mind was hypnotic and the picture Bane painted was too much. I slid off the rock and stood in the water as itpped at my thighs.


    ¡°Take what you want,¡± I told him seductively as I leaned over with my hands on the warm stone.


    Bane moved like lightening. One moment he was beside me on the stone, the next he was behind me. The thick head of his cock prodded my wet cunt and then he slid home.


    ¡°You promised me an orgasm,¡± I whispered in a moan as he slipped in and out of my liquid heat.


    Breath on my ear made me squirm against him as he answered.


    ¡°I promised to make you cum around my shaft in your ass,¡± he said slowly withdrawing himself, ¡°and I can stay hard as long as this takes,¡± he continued to whisper.


    I shuddered as the thick head was pressed against the tight star. Bane was slick with the wet mixture his Brother had left. I felt him press into me until his hard pole popped inside. He went so deeply I felt as though I would burst. My eyes shut as I reveled in being filled by him.


    A hand slipped over my mons and Christof¡¯s fingers started to strum lightly over my clit. My body was hypersensitive and any more pressure than Christof used would have hurt. These men, my men, knew how to please me, though. The light glide of fingers over flesh left me nearly begging him to finish me.


    Kein¡¯s fingers began to fondle my engorged teats as Bane slipped into and out of my body. The light stroke over the firm flesh of my breasts, asionally brushing my nipple was absolutely unnerving. It felt like I was drowning in sensation.


    My hips started to quiver and twist in Bane¡¯s grip, but he wouldn¡¯t let me get far. Strong hands forced me to stay still and take him all with each plunge. He buried his shaft each time until his balls pped my pussy with each thrust. Behind me I heard his breathing speed up as he sprayed himself deep inside my body.


    I thought I had won the little contest we were having and then I realized I had not. Bane could stay hard as long as he wanted. He wasn¡¯t sensitive like Damien. He rested a mere moment before continuing to fuck me in the water.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back,¡± Evan murmured in my ear before attacking my neck with his lips. ¡°Bane won¡¯t stop until he sees what he wanted to see.¡±


    The image of me Bane had in his mind was absolutely out of control. Again I felt myself start to rise above the teau, twitching against their relentless stimtion. In my mind I felt the pleasure Bane was getting slipping into and out of my loosened ass. He could spend all day with his cock wrapped in that hot channel. My own body tipped over the edge in response to him.


    The tingling started behind my eyes as my body exploded around Bane. I would have screamed, but Damien¡¯s tongue in my mouth stopped me. Sucking madly at the lead Brother¡¯s tongue, I felt Bane withdraw and knew he was getting the show he had nned. My lower half was gripping futilely on air before Christof grabbed my hips and filled my gasping cunt with his staff.


    My friend did notst long. He buried his face in my neck a momentter as he spasmed behind me. Watching his Brothers had made him nearly crazy with anticipation. His orgasm was short and powerful thanks to his Brothers¡¯ game.


    Damien had also had enough of waiting. Once I was done with Christof, Damien asked that I sit on a low rock shelf. While the warm water soothed my messy lower half, I sucked Damien¡¯s long staff until he spent himself between my lips. Once he was done he virtually fell into the water beside me, panting.


    All of us sat in the warm, dark area for a while recovering. This unnned interlude had left us all breathless.


    My family and I slipped out of the water after washing ourselves knowing we were going to be a littlete for the morning meal. It had been worth it. I dried and dressed quickly, smiling at my family the entire time. I had truly enjoyed this stolen moment.


    The dining hall was packed by the time we got there. We took our meal with Basin¡¯s family today.


    ¡°There is to be an announcement after the meal,¡± Basin informed us.


    Everyone at our table was already aware of what was going on. By the strange energy in the room, so was most everyone else. There were certainly no secrets in this camp and this was no exception.


    We stood in the main hall after the meal, all of us, every man and woman in the camp was present. Hassar spoke and Gunth spoke and the story they told was terrifying, even though I¡¯d already heard it.


    The was going to be attacked, there was no question about it. Warships were waiting and hiding. Everyone that observed them was sure they were gathering their forces and nning an offensive very soon.


    ¡°They will steal from thend,¡± Gunth said standing on stage and speaking into the thing that amplified his voice. ¡°They will kill those of us that stand in their way. The weak will be taken as ves.¡±


    The men in the hall called out loudly. The women made growling sounds that reverberated off the very walls. No one in this camp was going to give up if those were our options.


    ¡°We could hide,¡± Gunth said and the room roared again as he smiled and raised his voice, ¡°but we will not! We will fight for our rights to stay here and be free!¡±


    ¡°I will not be a ve again!¡± a man called out from up front. ¡°I would die first!¡±


    The room seconded that statement. Gunth raised his hands and asked for silence before he spoke again.


    ¡°We have great weapons,¡± he announced, ¡°but they will not protect all of us. Some of you will die, many of you will suffer. Is this the choice you all make?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Had our home not been a literal mountain, the wall would have shook with the battle cry. That was the choice we made and we would see it through to the end. We would not give up.

 343

    Gunth had a n already in the works. From what Tosu had said the women would not remove men from thepounds. They thought they could protect them. Gunth and his Brothers thought the men would need more help than that.


    The male Administrators divided the men into teams as Hassar divided the women. We had to help defend the ore in the mountains and stop the massacre that was sure to happen at thepounds. This camp was near two differentpounds and we vowed to protect them both. It would take careful organization to make sure that happened.


    Damien and his Brothers volunteered to defend the Barnaspound. My men were put on the rotation roster and I was ted to stay here and help with preparation. I noted that both Hannah and Kennedy were assigned to stay close to the Barnaspound.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Armant said walking by and getting my attention, ¡°we need to get to work. If men are going to be living away from camp, we have to send them with supplies.¡±


    It was an insanely busy day. Damien and his Brothers packed bags and loaded a transport. They were gone with arge contingent of men by the time the sun was midway through the sky. They would sit in the caves beneath thend in preparation for an attack.


    I barely caught up to my daughters before they left on their assignments. Hannah was still angry with me and only begrudgingly epted my hug. I saw the anger in the fierce line of her brow and the thin line of her lips.


    We stood in the garage and it churned with activity around us. This was not a good ce for a long talk, but that was irrelevant. I had to let Hannah know I loved her, despite not understanding what had her so angry. If this world went to war, I had no doubt she would ce herself on the front lines.


    ¡°Hannah,¡± I begged, ¡°forgive me for loving your father past all reason. I did not mean to upset you. I¡¯m not even sure why you are upset. You know Damien cares for me. You told me you wanted us happy and together. I think your anger is misced.¡±


    Hannah¡¯s eyes darted left and right before she spoke quietly and in English.


    ¡°My Sister and I will be Administrators someday,¡± she said without emotion. ¡°I can¡¯t have everyone thinking Ie from breeders that do not have good forethought. It would affect my selection. You act so rashly sometimes and you ignore the rules, they know I think like you do¡­¡±


    I had not realized how driven Hannah was, but it made sense. She wanted to be in charge and take on leadership roles. I would never begrudge her those goals. I hoped one day she¡¯d learn sometimes rules were meant to be broken, but I appreciated her conviction.


    ¡°Youe from breeders that love each other very much,¡± I said passionately while cing a hand on her arm. ¡°Your parents are determined and nothing will stop them. We will not hamper your dreams, Hannah, I promise you. We just couldn¡¯t allow the Administrators¡¯ prejudices to continue to control us.¡±


    ¡°The rules are important. Society¡¯s goals are important,¡± Hannah said firmly and then looked at her Sister, ¡°but I understand family muste first. I just wish you all had made your arguments, before¡­¡±


    She wished we¡¯d been up front with the Administration and I had to smile.


    ¡°Sometimes, Baby Girl,¡± I said slyly, ¡°it is better to beg forgiveness than ask permission. Sometimes no one will believe the truth until they see it.¡±


    Hannah¡¯s face softened a little as she rolled her eyes and pulled me into a hug. ¡°I love you, Mama,¡± she sighed. ¡°You are so stubborn. Now would be a bad time to further test the rules. Just please be careful. Try to stay safe.¡±


    Promising to be careful, I hugged my girls as I held back the tears. Kennedy and her Sisters approached and I was able to say good-by to them, too. In all honesty, both my daughters were as excited as their male breeders had been. None of them seemed that worried about what they were preparing to do.


    ¡°We all havemunication pads, Mama,¡± Kennedy informed me just before she left. ¡°Use them sparingly, but contact us if you need to talk.¡±


    They were gone a momentter, springing into the air and flying off with bold strokes of their wings.


    I couldn¡¯t stand and watch them dwindle to a speck as they flew boldly off. I turned away and hurried back to Armant¡¯s shop and found the Brothers just leaving. Today they would go to the fields and harvest. I would stay and do the work in the shop.


    ¡°You have be very slow in the fields,¡± Armant informed me. ¡°The other men thought you were merely gettingrger. Now that we know you carry a new life, none of us want you beyond the safety of our camp. Females that are heavy with a child rarely spend much time outside the main camp. Their Sisters take up their responsibilities or they are shared by other females. You have no Sisters and you do men¡¯s work, so we will help you.¡±


    I had enjoyed the hard work in the fields, but thebor was quite taxing. Bending to pull weeds was very difficult and I was frequently out of breath. The inside work was still tiring, but it was easier to get done.


    ¡°If it is truly a female of T¡¯vailk heritage,¡± Reil continued, ¡°that would be quite a unique thing.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The Brothers all agreed and I suddenly realized I had not asked Kennedy about that. In the rush to find out about the warships, I had not asked about the baby¡¯s parentage. My hands rested automatically on myrge belly.


    I smiled wondering if this was Kein¡¯s little one growing inside of me. Hannah had told us his line was from those strange, wild mountains. The girl in my stomach rolled under my hand as I thought about it. If she was his, I was sure this would be a wonderful, strong girl.


    ¡°T¡¯vailk females are unique,¡± Armant said knowingly, ¡°we¡¯ve never seen them, but we¡¯ve heard about them.¡±


    The Brothers all agreed about the interest in my belly as they headed out. I wondered what that knowingment referred to. I would have liked to have them stay and talk, but this was not a time for idle conversation. We had much to do and less hands to do it with. Taking my cue from Armant¡¯s family, I settled down to stitch as quickly as I could.


    My family traveled far from me in theing days. I felt the distance between us and it made me yearn for them. It was only the knowledge that they protected my precious boy that made it bearable. The little one inside of me craved contact with her male breeder. As the days passed I sensed her struggle to stay connected to him. Both of us missed them terribly.


    Rose and I moved our things into the rooms our men lived in. Both of us worked to make the dwellings cozy for our families when they returned. We had faith they woulde back to us. Even when our bond with them felt weak and fragile, because of the distance, our love for them was as strong as ever.

 344

    The little one in my belly was restless and upset with the loss of her male breeder. There were times we couldn¡¯t feel the men at all. She wanted him and his experiences, but that just wasn¡¯t possible.


    I read all I could, whenever I could, but it wasn¡¯t enough. She wanted more than I could give on my own. I quickly found that while others could notpletely satisfy her, it did tame the curiosity.


    I sewed in the small shop all day, every day. When men came in I started to ask them for information. Anything would do really, it just had to be something I didn¡¯t know already. It quickly became a game in the camp to see who could give me the most amazing piece of new information. It was all I could do for my girl, but it seemed to partially satisfy her.


    The men from the camp told me things I never would have thought to study. They taught me history and geography. Other days it was nt life and survival skills. It was all immensely interesting and I was grateful for the effort they put into soothing my growing daughter.


    A moon passed and we knew the warships were still gathering above our heads. As a woman carrying a female, perhaps a very special female, I was not encouraged to go outside. Men and women talked about sightings of the crafts zipping through the sky. They may have been real or imagined, either way the stories were unnerving.


    Everywhere I went, even though it was inside, I always wentpletely armed. The sword stayed on my left hip and the gun on my right. When we were attacked it would be everyone fighting. I was no exception.


    I felt the men sometimes. My child and I relished the snatches ofmunication with them. They were restless and bored. Everyday they paced the underground tunnels keeping themselves ready in case of attack. As soon as the fight started they would spring from beneath the surface and protect the other men.


    It was a long and frustrating wait and one day, it all changed.


    The warships cut through the air on the day of the attack. We¡¯d known they were gathered at the edge of our system of moons and weren¡¯t surprised when they sted through our atmosphere. Still the sound was deafening and I cringed on the floor of the shop for a moment.


    My training took over and I got up off the floor almost instantly. I had a station, just like everyone else. My job was to help any men that came back injured. I went to the area we¡¯d set up and waited with Rose.


    The ¡°infirmary¡± wasrge, and took up a huge amount of space inside the mountain. The floor was covered in the raised warm stones the women liked to sleep on. Should a man be bloody or damaged it was believed the stones would be a superior ce to put him and his family. The Healing devices were all set up and ready for us to use. The few men we had left here that were considered Healers were ready for anything, but nothing came.


    The sound outside was distant and far away. I ended up sitting on arge warm stone waiting. There was no attack where we were. The aliens either had not noticed the rebel camps or nned to take out thepounds first.


    Beyond the mountains my men were fighting for their lives. They had burst from beneath the ground when the warships approached and started to fight back. Legions of Paterian men soared through the sky intent on defending their home.


    In my mind¡¯s eye I saw shes of the fighting. The transports sent from the camps moved in harmony with one another. It was as though the separate Paterian families weremunicating and moved as one being to fight the invaders. I mentioned it to the men around me and they bowed their heads to the Great Harmonious Spirit.


    This was a fierce world. The men were trained to fight and raised to do battle. The weapons the aliens brought were quickly evaluated and strategy for defense was decided upon. The shields Rue and his Brothers had developed worked perfectly.


    The aliens shot at us with some sort of beam. The thing would explode on contact with almost anything, except the shields. The men on the transports raised theirs and deflected the beams to hit harmlessly in the desert. There were very few direct hits on thepound or the vige.


    The weapons Rue had developed using the ore were also very effective. They couldn¡¯t seem to breach the armor on the sides of the warships without three or four direct blows, but they could down one by aiming for their engines. Once on the ground, the warships could be targeted and destroyed.


    Rue had several cannons developed that could actually project the ore itself. That cannon tore open an alien ship in one hit. The men were hesitant to use this powerful tool. If they missed the ore exploded pointlessly on impact with the ground. It was wasteful. That particr weapon was preserved and used only when they were sure of a direct hit.


    All in all, Rue¡¯s weapons were disastrous for the aliens. The defense had been totally unexpected and it was effective. However, that wasn¡¯t to say there wasn¡¯t any damage on our side.


    The women that owned men had been waiting above ground in thend surrounding thepounds. They didn¡¯t understand what the free men could do. Unfortunately, they put themselves between the rebel men and the aliens. Many of them were destroyed by the alien weapons before they realized that the rebels could defend themselves.


    Unlike before, the ships the aliens had brought would not be bested by the women¡¯s native weapons easily. The ving women were almost helpless before the onught. Had the rebels not been present, the world would have fallen within the first day cycle.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I sat in the quiet room in the camp and heard themotion as my men did. Just like them I experienced the screaming wail of the dying women and the panic from the shopkeepers in the viges. None of it distracted my men, we had a job to do and it would be done.


    The damage to the women was immense and we knew what it meant. Gunth sent out a plea. A second contingent of men was sent to the mountains. The women could fight the warships, but many were being lost in the process. We moved to defend them when it became apparent they would need us.

 345

    Night fell and the battle continued to rage. The Paterian men and women were not affected by the dark, although it perhaps made them more vicious. By the middle of the night the aliens had stayed their attack and seemed to be regrouping back above the bounds of our atmosphere.


    The men on the battlefield did not trust the aliens to stay gone, so they took turns keeping watch. In the eerie quiet after the battle the gravely injured women could be heard on the ground and the men could not stand it. The rebel men collected the injured women and took them back to the underground caves, just as they did the injured men. The women were infuriated, but in no position to fight.


    I began to understand, through my family, that Paterian women believed themselves above simple things, like healing. A strong woman should either live or die on her own. The men did not agree and set to cleaning and patching the women¡¯s wounds.


    My men patched up many women before theyy down to rest. All of them knew it could have been one our girlsying out there. Damien and his Brothers felt a duty to the injured women. All the men from the camps felt that way.


    Live to fight another day.


    The saying was from Earth and it was the first thing that I thought of when I understood the women¡¯s strange beliefs. My family found the phrase usable and started saying it in Paterian to the stubborn women refusing healing. By way of themunication pads, the saying spread across the.


    ¡°Do not die now!¡± Damienmanded one of them that was refusing to get on his transport. ¡°Live to fight another day. There is no strength in dying in the sand right now! Help us defend this world when the sun rises!¡±


    The woman had listened, begrudgingly. She¡¯d not appreciated Damien¡¯s help, but she¡¯d taken it. Most of the women were the same way, they¡¯d never been in a situation like this.


    I had one tiny spot of relief. Both Hannah and Kennedy had left me messages. The girls were a little beaten up, but none were gravely injured. They had trusted the men¡¯s weapons, although it had taken Hannah and Ra longer to realize their effectiveness. My girls had be scavengers, destroying the aliens that were knocked down by the men. It became a good system.


    ¡°Tosu was here,¡± Kennedy wrote me, ¡°as were Nu-reeh and Dinah. Tosu took a direct hit from a beam so it would not hit me. I dragged her behind arge boulder myself and sent men to tend herter. She lives, but she was badly damaged.¡±


    I felt for my child. Guilt could not im her. She had to stay strong in this fight.


    ¡°Tosu made her choice,¡± I wrote to Kennedy quickly. ¡°Whether you would like it or not she promised long ago to do this for me. Feel grateful and fight, but do not feel guilty. This was her choice.¡±


    I didn¡¯t hear back from my youngest daughter, but I hoped that she would not be affected by this badly.


    In the quiet of the camp Rose and I settled on a warm stone to rest until the next battle began. No one believed it was over. We wanted to be at our post when we were needed. The warm stones were a fine ce for us to rest until the next day started.


    ¡°You must eat,¡± Rose whispered to me in the pre-dawn of the next day.


    She was right and we moved to the food area. Men were there already, eating quickly so they would be ready. No one was really talking, we were all just waiting. Rose and I picked out our meal and finished as fast as we could.


    There was still no sound from outside. I saw men, heavily armed men,ing inside. They had obviously been on a night long watch, waiting for the attack that didn¡¯te. All of them wore the same frustrated scowl on their face. It gave them the image of a dangerous gang and not a group of men we might have a pleasant meal with.


    ¡°Sirs, can you tell me what is going on?¡± I asked as they passed.


    My voice came out more formal than I intended it to. The men¡¯s demeanor was unnerving. Even Rose, who was now usually calm and collected in the face of uncertainty and stress was cringing beside me and gripping my hand. Our fearful reaction to them seemed to startle the men out of their funk.


    ¡°Raif, rescued from the Barnaspound,¡± one of the men said attempting to rx and smile, ¡°there isn¡¯t much going on out there. We¡¯ve been sent inside to rest until mid day. There is to be an announcement by the Administrators in a few moments.¡±


    I thanked the men for the information as Rose and I headed for the Administrators¡¯ area.


    The announcement was brief. The Administrators listed names of families that had been killed. They told us that the attack had subsided for the moment and they told us to be ready for more.


    ¡°Women on the other side of the world do not just build warships,¡± Hassar announced. ¡°They also know how to operate them. It is not their favored way to fight, but the women have seen the devastation being done to our. They will take the fight to the warships above us.¡±


    The men and women around me murmured. This certainly was unusual. The women¡¯s weapons had always been the first line of defense. If they¡¯d decided to use the ships, that indicated how fierce the battle was.


    Everyone was dismissed. Those that had been on patrol or watch were sent to rest some. I was learning Paterian men, if they were healthy, had a great tolerance for sleep deprivation. Their recements had heard this already and were at their posts. Most of the men left in the camp were assigned to load transports with supplies. When the men on the front lines were sent home, their recements should be ready to leave.


    Rose and I were sent to the tailor¡¯s shop to work.


    ¡°I think they just want us out of the way,¡± Rose said quietly as we stitched and sewed.


    It made sense. I was not allowed out of the safety of our camp and Rose was too weak to do much fighting. This little part of the cave was a safe, out of the way ce for both of us.


    I felt my men in shes as I sat and sewed. They were taking a rest, while another part of their division took patrol. Their dreams were full of fighting and the wild prior day. I did feel theirfort in that their group had kept the aliens away from thepound. That sess let them sleep peacefully as the sun shone.


    It waster in the day when the fighting started again. It was different this time. The women had their ships waiting and went after the aggressors as soon as they breached our atmosphere. From what my men saw, it was like watching stars explode in the sky.


    The falling bits of alien craft streaked through the sky and mmed into the ground. Burning metal covered the desert around thepound in ces. The smell, at least ording to Kein, was horrific. He could barely stand the odor and kept his nose and mouth covered. On and off I felt his disgust at the rancid stench.


    The women¡¯s counter measures made the alien attack scatter. In their rush to escape the Paterian women¡¯s ships, the aliens identally found some of the rebel camps, including ours. It brought the fight to our door.


    The alien ships were damaged, many of them, and they crashnded in the jungle around us. The strange creatures evacuated their burning ships only to be attacked by the fierce, native creatures. Racks, scars, and the like saw the aliens as a new food source.


    The aliens scrambled to find somewhere to hide from the creatures and unfortunately they stumbled onto our camp. Thend outside the entrance was marked with trails where the men walked to the crops the men nted. If you were on foot, which the aliens were, the illusions didn¡¯t protect us. We heard the war cry as they found our hidden entrance.


    The men and women left behind to defend the camp did their job well. The aliens were cut down before they breached our defenses. Rose and I waited in the infirmary again, but this time there was something to do.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Men and women were brought to us injured, I thought, beyond repair. The Healers in the camp politely scoffed at my ignorance. There was much that could be done for them.

 346

    The men were hesitant to have anyone around their injured family, but I was considered a Healer. They didn¡¯t fight when they saw it was Rose or me approaching them. Humans had a strange knack for healing it was believed. Rose and I knew we were naive about healing, we just cleaned the wounds thoroughly so the real Healers could do their job efficiently.


    The men took our cleaning and the Healer¡¯s care. The beaded women from the camp that came in injured fought it a little. Most still had the undercurrent of belief that an honorable death was preferable to needing help with one¡¯s healing. Strength was measured by personal ability and epting help meant defeat. All of us acting as Healers sought to dissuade them of such thoughts.


    ¡°Live to fight another day,¡± I begged them over and over again as I washed the dirt from their wounds. ¡°There is still much fighting to be done. If you survive today, you can fight more tomorrow.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The argument seemed to settle their upset to quiet grumbling. The beaded women took our help and rested. They would do what the little human said and live to fight another day. It was unprecedented, but so was the volume of this fight and I had made a good point.


    The true battle for healing started when the first women without beads was brought in. Therge woman and her Sisters had followed a crashing ship and fought the aliens when they disembarked. One woman had lost an entire wing, another was cut deeply down the middle, and the third had severe damage to her face and one eye.


    Thom and his Brothers had seen the women fight and destroy the aliens, despite their injuries. Our men could not stand to see such women die from the Racks thaty in wait around the fighting. Thom¡¯s transport swooped in and loaded the women to bring them into the camp and safety.


    The hall we were in exploded in dissension as the females were brought in andid on warm bs. The men and women we were healing could not decide if this was the right thing to do. Despite their injuries they sat up and argued. Thom had endangered the camp some said. He was following The Great Harmonious Spirit, others called. The three women justy bleeding and looking around.


    I watched the women closest to me as her head bled profusely. Arge portion of her face appeared disfigured. I saw the metal sticking out from one eye and knew it needed prompt attention. Grabbing a pail and a fresh cloth, I approached her from her good side.


    ¡°Ma¡¯m, my name is Ciara and I am from Earth. I only wish to help you heal. If you will let me help, you will live to fight another day. The cannot lose good fighters when we can prevent it. Allow me to clean your wound,¡± I requested crawling up onto her b.


    The woman stared at me with her functional eye for a moment before agreeing.


    Quickly, but diligently, I cleaned the wound. The rest of the room didn¡¯t matter as I did my job. Hopefully, they would have worked it out and a Healer wouldplete what I started. These women now knew where we were, so we might as well help them.


    Everyone must have agreed. Tyle¡¯s young family had been left here to assist the Healers and provide protection inside. He and his Brothers came and ced a support under the wings of the unbeaded women. It made it easier for the women toy on their backs as we worked on them.


    The woman I was working on seemed surprised as the boys touched her to position her body. Tyle¡¯s family wasn¡¯t hesitant or fearful as they pushed the support beneath her wings. They instructed her how to move to help them and then moved on to their next chore. I could see the amazement in the woman¡¯s face, but she stayed silent.


    A Healer I knew well appeared as I finished cleaning. He addressed the woman and exined what he would do. I knew this man. He was older and I¡¯d found him to be quite particr, so I didn¡¯t leave and stayed in case he needed my help. I thought he would be aggravated if he had to ask for itter.


    ¡°Hold this, Ciara,¡± hemanded suddenly.


    I did as he asked and the woman stayed quiet beneath us.


    ¡°Good,¡± he said, ¡°now when I tell you, press here.¡±


    I found the activity nauseating as he fixed her face and then her eye. He removed the shrapnel with a variety of tools. Thankfully, my stomach minded itself and I didn¡¯t vomit. I just made a point to think of something else as he reattached the muscles of her face back into their rightful ces. What was left of her skin, he pulled to cover most of the damage. Once he was done her face looked almost normal. He continued to work on the eye once the face was done.


    ¡°Cousin, you may keep sight in this eye,¡± he said suddenly addressing the woman. ¡°It may not have permanently damaged you. I am d they brought you here. I am Rhane, born in the T¡¯ylene mountains. It is a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    The woman was quiet for a moment before she spoke.


    ¡°Kana, from the T¡¯yonin Mountains,¡± she said. ¡°My Sisters are from there as well.¡±


    I was shocked the woman could converse as we worked on her eye, but I had forgotten how strong these people were. Bowing to pain would be dishonorable for anyone.


    ¡°Beautiful mountains I have heard,¡± Rhane, the Healer, said starting to stitch the edge of the eye with nearly invisible thread, ¡°I have never been so far myself. My Brother was born near there, but he was too young to remember the ce. We were raised by our male breeders here in this mountain. My Brother¡¯s female breeder brings us tanka fruit when she visits. It is our favorite.¡±

 347

    The woman seemed confused by the conversation. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the first time a man had addressed her with such informality andck of fear.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Rhane said to me, ¡°press here¡­ a little harder¡­ good now hold that pressure until I tell you.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rhane backed away and came to stand on Kana¡¯s good side. ¡°I need to help my Brother with your Sister¡¯s injuries,¡± he said. ¡°Rest here and let Ciara hold the pressure. I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    The Healer left quickly to go assist his Brother and I was left with a very confused looking woman. I shifted slightly and my belly caught her gaze.


    ¡°Are you continuing the task Nu-reeh set for you? I see you are carrying another child for them, ve,¡± she addressed me.


    I didn¡¯t have time to answer as a beaded woman on a b just next to us growled a response.


    ¡°There are no ves in this camp, cousin. We saved you, so respect our ways. That is a free creature that chose to help you,¡± she said harshly.


    The new woman, Kana, seemed taken aback for a moment before rephrasing the question.


    ¡°You are carrying a child, human. Do they force you to breed as well?¡±


    The woman behind me grunted, but I spoke quickly.


    ¡°I love my men, Kana,¡± I said politely. ¡°It is a pleasure me for to carry their offspring. None of us here is forced to breed, we all do so because we choose it.¡±


    Kana looked quizzically at me with her good eye as Rhane reappeared. The Healer removed the cloth I was using for pressure and examined his work. He wrapped her head and facial wounds before addressing her.


    ¡°Lay still, Kana,¡± hemanded sternly. ¡°If you sit up or walk the stitching will not hold. Stay here until the sun rises, your wounds should be better by then. I judge you will be well enough to go out and fight in two or three day cycles. I am cing a cloth over your eyes. I wish you to keep them closed as much as you can. Not moving your eyes will assist in the healing.¡±


    Kana bristled visibly at what was certainly amand, but she didn¡¯t speak. The Healer tied a band around her head. I saw two patches set in the fabric, those were fitted over her eyes. She would be blind with this on, but again, she did notin.


    ¡°Your Sisters will also live,¡± Rhanemented. ¡°They will take longer to heal. You all will fight for us again, just let us make you stronger first.¡±


    Rhane left abruptly as more women were brought into the hall. I gathered up what had been left around Kana and tided up her b a bit.


    ¡°Would you like a drink of water?¡± I asked her suddenly.


    She paused a moment before answering. ¡°Yes, that would be good.¡±


    I got the jug and brought it to her. She opened her mouth and I poured in a good portion. Kana swallowed and we repeated several times. Once she was done, she requested water for her Sisters.


    It was a strange and taxing day. I worked as hard as I could, just like my family was doing. Our jobs were markedly different though.


    Damien and his Brothers were not fighting like they had the day before. Much of the battle was happening far above them. They seemed to only be doing the cleanup work on the aliens the women shot out of the sky. It gave the men from the camps a chance to check the vige and thepound.


    My connection to my men faded in and out. Through Evan, I still felt Jonathan, he was alive, but I didn¡¯t know anything else. It was frustrating, but I just focused on praying for my son in the few moments I had to myself.


    Hannah and Kennedy sent brief messages to me. They were staying near where my men were stationed. Everyone was working hard to keep the men in the Barnaspound safe.


    Through the rest of the day and the next night we were very busy. Rose and I were sent to our rooms to sleep at the dawn of the next day. We were both so tired, I barely remembered the strange dreams I had of my men. They were soaring in a tight space with little light, but I felt no fear, only a strong concern. It was a strange dream and I could not ce its significance.


    Rose and I woke to a bigmotion. I had no conception of time, but Rose did. She guessed it about midday and said we should get back to work.


    We ran out and toward the healing area. Only half of the torches were lit and the skylight above was long ago closed. The passageway inside the mountain was dark and foreboding, much more so than it had been. Iid a hand on my gun and removed it from it¡¯s holster. Something felt wrong.


    The yelling started and Rose and I froze. Several gun sts echoed in the passageway. They seemed to being from the main entrance. My senses sharpened and I saw the world as my family did.


    Rose turned and faced away from me, so we were back to back. We wanted to move closer to the wall, but before we could a creature rose from it¡¯s hiding ce behind one of the fire pits.


    A tongue flicked out past the wicked teeth in the creature¡¯s snout and I met the yellow stare of the strangest thing I¡¯d ever seen. It dwarfed me significantly, but it was not very wide. Long arms with sharp tips on the end slid out of it¡¯s skin and rose into the air like weapons. The creature seemed to move even when standing still. Whatever it was almost vibrated with some half contained energy.


    Rose and I stood our ground as it suddenly appeared to the right of where it had been. Now I could see all of it. The thick snake like body of it¡¯s lower half slithered with amazing speed. It shifted and swayed before rapidly moving left and forward.


    It wasing for us and quickly. The thing knew it was no longer hidden, but it seemed to smirk at the knowledge. I couldn¡¯t speak itsnguage, but the soundsing from it sounded as though it knew it had won already.


    The weapon in my hands went off and I just missed the creature as it slid right and then forward. My st hit the wall behind the thing. It moved so fast, I¡¯d never be able to hit it where it stood.


    Try to hit where it is going to be, I suddenly realized.


    My next st was a sess. The thing moved left, as I thought it would, beforeing forward. The gun I carried tore off a huge chunk of its side. The thing screamed and made a desperate attempt to dart into a room off the main hall.


    A woman dropped from above quite suddenly. Shended between me and the aggressor. Her talons made short work of the damaged creature.

 348

    ¡°Stay very still,¡± she ordered curtly. ¡°They see movement better than they see anything else.¡±


    I recognized Kana¡¯s voice and did as she asked.


    Rose and I maintained our pose back to back as transports swooped in and the men started to fight creatures that dotted the hall. The thing I¡¯d shot at had been one of very many lying in wait. Kana stayed with Rose and me, seemingly acting as a guardian.


    ¡°Use your weapons if you need to humans,¡± shemanded. ¡°Aim for the ce where the arms meet the body, they are weakest there.¡±


    I took several shots at creatures attacking the men and I heard Rose do the same thing. We did what we could from our position to help. Kana had been right, the best ce to shoot was where the body and arms connected. If your aim was good, that type of shot dropped the creatures almost immediately. My aim was remarkably good.


    The men on the transports fought the snake like things with ferocious intensity. I watched amazed as they swarmed down the halls seeking out the hiding spots the invaders had found. The men moved with an odd synchrony. No words passed between them, but all of them seemed to be working as one unit.


    The hunt was strikingly quiet, organized, and ruthless. Kana, Rose and I stood rooted to our spots as the men removed the danger from the halls. Suddenly a transport dropped down beside us. I stared nkly at the men on the transport who weren¡¯t even looking at us.


    ¡°Get on, women!¡± Thom growled suddenly.


    He turned to face us and looked thoroughly disgruntled. I got the impression he had been waiting for us to follow the same invisiblemands the other men were. Unfortunately we had no idea what signals they were using tomunicate.


    Rose and I leapt on and Thom continued to stare at Kana.


    ¡°Get on,¡± he ordered.


    ¡°I will fly myself,¡± she told him cooly spreading her wings.


    ¡°Follow closely,¡± he demanded facing forward again, ¡°do not get in our way.¡±


    The transports were zipping around us in the interior of the camp. They were spreading out in a very organized fashion. The men seemed to be searching every nook and cranny for the attackers. The entire hunt was absolutely silent and utterly efficient. I¡¯d never seen anything like it.


    It was like watching beesin a hive or fish in a school. The men seemed to be responding to something outside themselves that was guiding them. I looked back and saw Kana flying very close behind us. She did as she¡¯d been asked and stayed out of the way as the men took care of their camp.


    Rose and I were delivered back to therge cave used for healing. Men were stationed at the opening to the infirmary now, looking alert. They separated long enough to allow us to enter and then took up positions in front of the opening. They formed a literal wall of flesh between the injured and the aggressors.


    ¡°You are carrying a child,¡± Thom said bluntly once we were inside. ¡°The other women in your circumstance are staying in safe ces, you must do the same. Do not leave this room. I will let you know when the danger has passed.¡±


    Kana had followed us in and she watched Thom with the oddest expression on her face.


    ¡°Your eye is not well enough to send you out, but you can help us defend the injured in here, should ite to that,¡± he said bluntly.


    Thom spoke with an authority I¡¯d only ever heard from Gunth. He looked as firm and resolute as the old man usually did, too. His decisiveness seemed to surprise Kana.


    She agreed to stay and Thom was gone. The men at the entrance to our hall stood attentively, ready to fend off an attack. They seemed oblivious to the activity in the infirmary, their attention was focused outward.


    The Sister that had lost her wing walked slowly over to stand next to Kana. The men had wrapped and dressed the stump on her left side. They had tied it so she would not inadvertently move it while they tried to heal the flesh.


    ¡°It is The Great Harmonious Spirit. They are answering to The Spirit,¡± Kana said simply and the other women seemed taken aback.


    ¡°That does not exist anymore,¡± she said gruffly.


    ¡°I have seen it,¡± Kana said quietly. ¡°The Great Harmonious Spirit is here. It is real and the men have embraced it again. It was not permanently lost to us when we put them on thepounds. They have found their essence again. This is where they belong.¡±


    The woman with one wing made a bitter sound and Kana ignored her. She settled behind the men at the doorway awaiting attack. I¡¯d never seen a woman without beads take orders from a man, but that¡¯s certainly what she was doing.


    Rose got my attention and I went to help the Healers. We worked relentlessly for the longest time. When we had a moment to rest, Rose and I watched the men in the room.


    The Healers seemed as tuned in as the men in the hall had been. They worked with seamless efficiency on the wounded. None of the beaded women seemed the least surprised, but I saw the eyes of the unbeaded follow the men.


    Kana¡¯s sister sat on a warm stone as I carried dirty towels by. She called out softly and I stepped closer to her. I watched her war with herself before she bent her head to speak quietly to me.


    ¡°Have you seen them this way before, human? Are they like this all the time?¡±


    It was easy to see what she meant. The concentration the men seemed to have was amazing. Their focus was unbreakable. Even the injured seemed to be following the internalmands and epted whatever needed to be done.


    ¡°No,¡± I answered looking around, ¡°never like this.¡±


    The woman looked down at me and I sensed she just wanted to talk to someone about what she saw. Kana was busy and her Sister with the stomach wound was too gravely injured to talk much. Evidently, I was a suitable set of ears.


    ¡°The men used to be this way in times of great stress,¡± she said slowly. ¡°We called it The Great Harmonious Spirit. It bound them together and they became one. Their strength was in their perfect cooperation and numbers. My female breeder and her line have not seen this since we put them on thepounds.¡±


    I could connect faintly to Damien and his Brothers and I felt the calm buzz of their thoughts. It didn¡¯t feel markedly different from usual, but then to the men, I guessed it wouldn¡¯t. This organization would feel right.


    ¡°It must be a defensive instinct,¡± I said watching the woman. ¡°When the men are free, happy, and connected; it seems they can help each other.¡±


    The woman settled on her stone and looked around. ¡°It used to be their strength, but it was not enough. They died and they made choices we did not¡­¡±


    Therge woman stopped talking and just looked around.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 349

    ¡°Everybody has to die sometime,¡± I said thinking of my own children and remembering how I feared for them, but I still wanted them free. ¡°Living free makes the time you have worthwhile. This is how anyone would wish to live.¡±


    ¡°My Sister agrees with you,¡± the woman said, looking over at Kana. ¡°She has for a long time¡­¡±


    We stood in silence as the woman watched her Sister.


    Tyle and his young family approached us suddenly. They stared at us as though waiting for something.


    ¡°We must change the dressing,¡± Aryn exined when neither the woman nor I moved.


    The woman hesitated and Tyle asked her politely toy on her stomach.


    She didn¡¯t move. ¡°There is no point to what you are doing,¡± she said harshly. ¡°I cannot fly even if this wound is healed. My wing will not grow back.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman¡¯s refusal to do as they asked seemed to startle the young men for a moment. The wounded men in this hall were not refusing anything, most of the women were too injured to argue much. Thepliance came from different ces but it was the norm.


    A woman¡¯s prerogative, I thought to myself, it exists here, too.


    ¡°I cannot fly either,¡± Tyle reasoned thoughtfully. ¡°If I wish to rise into the air, I take a transport. There is much to do on the ground, though. You have been left to us by The Great Harmonious Spirit. Your purpose must no longer be in the air.¡±


    The woman seemed stunned as the young man¡¯s statement.


    ¡°You must know The Spirit,¡± Tyle insisted. ¡°You are a woman and I know you carry many generations of knowledge. The Spirit is alive and well in all of us, just as it was long ago. Even without the ability of flight, you have a talent The Spirit needs. Lay down and let us help you.¡±


    It took a moment, but the woman slowlyy on her stomach. She gave the boys ess to the injured areas and they worked quickly to remove the old dressing. It was soiled and bloody. The sharp smell that permeated the area when the bandaging was off told me infection was threatening to set in. The boys saw and smelled what I did. They cleaned the whole area very thoroughly.


    ¡°I have heard there are ces the women cannot fly, due to the wind,¡± Tyle said as his Brothers murmured assent.


    I had heard this, too. The T¡¯vailk mountains were supposed to be so wild that women couldn¡¯t fly during certain parts of the year. My attention went to my stomach where my little one seemed suddenly more active. She must be curious about those mountains.


    The woman on the stone looked back at Tyle before agreeing. She talked about the T¡¯vailk mountains in detail. At one point, she and her Sisters had mined there, so she was quite informative.


    I rushed and threw the dirty linens away before returning to listen. As Tyle and his Brothers applied a treatment to the damaged wing she told them all about that area of the world. The interest the young men had spurred the woman to talk more. She responded to them and they continued to interact.


    She told us things I¡¯d never even read about. As usual, there were things you¡¯d only know if you lived there. The details of life in those mountains was fascinating to all of us. The storms made it a very different ce.


    ¡°They say our cousin still in Ciara¡¯s belly is a woman of that line,¡± Aryn said proudly as the boys finished. ¡°My male breeder is excited for his Brother. They say it is rare to breed a female of T¡¯vailk mountain heritage.¡±


    I¡¯d never seen a female on this look so startled. The woman¡¯s head raised and she looked right in my face and then down at my big belly.


    ¡°That is not possible,¡± she said firmly.


    The boys took her opinion in stride.


    ¡°Our cousin Kennedy and her Sisters say it is,¡± Tyle responded. ¡°They say the growing life is too fast to be a Paterian that isn¡¯t T¡¯vailk. They are very smart girls. Many that have heard their argument believe it.¡±


    The woman looked between us a moment before she settle back down. I got the distinct impression she wasn¡¯t going to argue, but she did not believe us one bit.


    ¡°You call the women here cousin,¡± she said instead.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Tyle answered, binding the injured stump with deft and practiced moves, ¡°this camp is important to us. We would do anything for our campmates. We provide whatever they need, whether they are men or women.¡±


    The woman snorted and muttered something. It sounded like she said ¡®what can you provide a woman?¡¯


    Tyle and his Brothers grinned. Their attention switched seamlessly off the injured wing, which was now bound, to the rest of the woman¡¯s body. Aryn slid his hands along the woman¡¯s undamaged wing as his Brother touched her back. I recognized what they were doing probably constituted a massage.


    The woman flinched as Aryn¡¯s hands slid across the contours of her right wing. Her head whipped around and she watched him with narrowed eyes. The young family just ignored her reaction and continued to stroke systematically.


    The wings were sensitive in ces, I¡¯d learned that from listening to my campmates. Men in thepounds would not know that and only focused on the spears, where the sensation was burned out. In the camps it was not umon for a man to find the ces a woman liked her wings touched. Men talked and I¡¯d overheard their conversations about it. Tyle and his family were well versed in this particr physical attribute.

 350

    The soft parts of the wings that caught the wind and helped the women soar were very delicate. They could detect minute changes in resistance. It made the wings an extra sensory organ. Women liked to have those parts stroked lightly from the center outward. Even when the wings were folded, light pressure to those areas could be pleasing. It was supposed to be extremely calming.


    ¡°You are tense, cousin,¡± Tyle smiled, ¡°let us rx you.¡±


    I flushed hot remembering how my family used that phrase. The boys meant literally rx, though. They stroked her undamaged wing and rubbed her back. I watched her surprise fade as the gentle stimuli drove the tension from her muscles. Despite her resolve to be irritated by this, the stress of thest several days was too much. She fell asleep as Tyle¡¯s family caressed her.


    The young men finished and moved away. I realized I¡¯d just been staring at the interaction. I wondered if what we did would be enough to convert the opinions of any of the unbeaded women here. It would be awful if they started to take men back once they were healed.


    ¡°You look troubled, Ciara,¡± Aryn said quietly approaching me.


    I was surprised when his hand came out and stroked my belly the way my family would have. The touch was gentle, just like Kein would have done. Aryn was family, though, and touch was important in the family. I smiled as the baby moved against his hand.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± he asked.


    ¡°The women,¡± I whispered to him, ¡°I¡¯m worried they will try to take you all back to thepounds.¡±


    Aryn smiled and patted my shoulder.


    ¡°These women were sent to us by The Great Harmonious Spirit,¡± he said. ¡°They have a ce in our camp now and will stand with us. Don¡¯t worry, Ciara. Everything is happening as it should.¡±


    I returned the smile and put on a contented face so Aryn would move away. This seemed like a pointless argument to get into right now. The men were very set in how they viewed things.


    The stubborn part of me wanted to tell Aryn that it wasn¡¯t a spirit that had loaded these injured women on transports and settled them here. Men from the camp had done this and I still wasn¡¯t sure it was a good idea. Most of the unbeaded women didn¡¯t believe The Great Harmonious Spirit existed. We had no proof the women wouldn¡¯t turn on us once they were strong enough.


    I turned and watched our guard at the door. Kana had obviously seen the truth and was on our side. Her diligence and readiness to listen were testament of that. The rest of the unbeaded women here, I just wasn¡¯t sure. At the moment, most were so badly injured they couldn¡¯t fight even if they wanted to. When that changed, I wondered what would happen.


    The day dragged on and I felt more and more excited as the time passed. I could feel my connection to my family getting stronger. Still there was a¡­ reservation resonating though the bond. Something had the men feeling ufortable as they neared home. Their happiness was tempered by this hidden concern.


    I knew the difort wasn¡¯t a serious injury to one of them. I could begin to detect each of their individual thoughts and none were gravely injured. Even Jonathan¡¯s signal felt strong and healthy. Bane¡¯s arm had been cut, but stitching was holding the wound closed. Christof had a shallow gash on his head, it had bled a great deal, but needed nothing other than pressure. Neither injury was life threatening, just annoying to them. In the flurry of the infirmary, I just couldn¡¯t concentrate on whatever was bothering them.


    The men in the main cave had quickly cleared the foreign invaders out of our living spaces. It was a relief not to have to worry about that anymore, but I felt a new anxiety I could not ce. Something was wrong and my family went back on alert, although all looked calm here. It was disconcerting.


    We still had our guard at the door, but they were more rxed. When Thom arrived with his family I hoped it was good news. It wasn¡¯t.


    The announcement brought tears to my eyes.


    ¡°Gunth and his Brothers have gone to rest forever with The Great Harmonious Spirit,¡± Thom announced as he entered. ¡°They were attacked in the tunnels beneath the mountains. The aliens have found our hidden passages and they were lying in wait. This means our men cannot progress further without danger. They are trapped.¡±


    My hand flew over my mouth and a sob escaped my throat. Gunth would have done anything to protect his campmates. I had no doubt he had faced the aliens head on and never regretted doing it. He and his family had been unfailingly loyal to this world.


    Thom continued to name the killed and injured. It was an impressively long list considering how few had been lost in the main battle. The snipers in the tunnels were doing more damage than the open war had done. The men in the tunnels were trapped. They couldn¡¯t move above ground in the mountains, because the women¡¯s field prevented travel by men above ground in the mountains.


    ¡°Turn off the shield!¡± Kana yelled suddenly. ¡°Asper, you can ess the control through the technology here. That shield is getting the men killed! It is not protecting them. We are allowing their deaths to happen!¡±


    The women in the hall argued furiously around us, beaded and unbeaded. Even the badly injured managed to speak up and call out their opinions. This was a serious step for the women. That shield had been in ce for generations, turning it off was unprecedented.


    Arge woman without beads raised her head from her warm stone. She looked around at all of us before demanding ess to a pad, NOW!


    The force field in the mountains that had for so long trapped men in thepounds was turned off. Asper had essed the system that controlled the shield. She had the codes and the authority to remove it. In fact, it appeared she had the authority to remove it from most of the world.


    I watched the woman in awe as shey her head back down and rested. The men had talked about her quietly when she was brought here. After her Sisters were killed, it appeared she had single-handedly killed off a squadron of fifty aliens before she was incapacitated. The invaders had almost killed her before our men arrived.


    Asper was the toughest woman they¡¯d ever seen. She was massive and her wing span looked huge, even folded. The powerful presence she exuded was almost palpable. If this world had a queen, it appeared she was right here. Hopefully, that was a good thing.


    I felt relief move through my bond the moment the field was turned off. The men were connected to one another and they knew it was gone. I saw a sh of light in my mind as the men shot out the roof of their tunnel and resumed their journey above ground.


    Rose and I worked through the rest of the day and part of the night. I was more than willing to keep working, but my body would not cooperate. When a stumble took me to my knees in front of Aryn, he demanded Iy down. Working to exhaustion could damage my baby. It was a good argument and I listened.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The men had a small alcove at the back of the healing room. When Thom had ordered I stay in here, they¡¯d put several mats back there for me. The warm stones were needed for the wounded. They¡¯d created afortable ce for me to sleep, so I went there and slept.


    The next day was more of what we¡¯d already experienced. The organized alien attack was splintered and scattered. Our camp had been cleared of invaders, but I stayed safely in the healing room, from there I heard the reports. There was fighting here and fighting there, but it had lost the grand scale. This appeared to be the clean up.


    My family got closer and closer. They were holding something back from me, but I couldn¡¯t tell what it was. Something had upset them and they didn¡¯t want to let me know what it was, yet. I thought perhaps it was Gunth¡¯s death that had them anxious, so I didn¡¯t push the issue.


    I felt the moment my family entered our camp. The tion was like nothing I¡¯d experienced before. I bolted from the healing room and ran as well as I could for the transport storage area.


    The sight before me had me standing in awe.


    There were hundreds of transports, loaded full of men, being directed tond. I saw men dressed like shopkeepers and Warriors from thepounds. Other men appeared to be wearing what the men in the mountains wore. They had brought everyone back here.


    ¡°They brought the whole world to this camp?!¡± I heard Rose say beside me.


    She sounded as shocked as I felt.


    ¡°Not the whole world,¡± a manughed beside us. ¡°We took who we could, other camps have done the same thing. No one is left at thepounds or in the mountains. We had to split the men up between several different camps. Some of these men are from the Barnaspound, some from the Caras, and some rescued from the T¡¯aran Mountains. Thepounds and the mountains are not safe and our resources are here. The women¡¯s ships are defending the ore in the mountains, but we will defend our cousins.¡±


    ¡°As we teach them,¡± the man¡¯s Brother said watching with us, ¡°we will teach them freedom and The Great Harmonious Spirit.¡±


    All around us were murmured promises. It was time these other men understood. They had been kept in the dark for much too long.


    I didn¡¯t dare move and stood still watching the carefully organizednding. I felt my family and knew they were there. In the mass of men, I just wasn¡¯t sure where they were.


    Once the transports were settled the men all waited for instructions. A wave caught my eye at the far wall and I saw Christof¡¯s face beaming at me. I ran for him without another thought.

 351

    My men looked tired and dirty. Christof¡¯s left temple was bound where he had been injured. Still I couldn¡¯t stop myself from wrapping my arms around him. He hugged my shoulders tight. A hand drifted down to greet the offspring still in my belly as he smiled at me.


    ¡°We have missed you, wife,¡± he said softly before handing me off to Damien.


    Tears were running down my face as I passed my hands over Damien¡¯s shoulders and felt the tense muscles of his back. His face was rough with stubble and I could smell several days worth of sweat on him. Getting here safely had been a harrowing journey.


    ¡°I promised you,¡± he whispered in my ear as he held me tight. ¡°We all did, but we aren¡¯t sure¡­¡±


    I backed away and looked at him. He was unsure. Over his shoulder Evan looked even more unsure. They didn¡¯t know how I would react and they didn¡¯t want me to panic. They¡¯d been told stress was not good for the baby I carried, but I had to know.


    The women had imnts and controlled the men. They had used the imnts to erase our little boys¡¯ memories of their mountain birth. It wouldn¡¯t do to have them remember their female breeders and a time when the mountains were a safe ce.


    Damien moved and I saw the sight I had waited many moons for. Little Jonathan, standing to just above my knee. My baby was dirty and his clothing scuffed, but he was unharmed. Jonathan stood with four other boys and they looked so very confused.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Instinctively, I reached for my son and he backed away, as did his Brothers. They looked nervously from Evan to Damien as though seeking reassurance. My heart broke as I drew my hand back.


    ¡°This is family,¡± Evan said gently. ¡°We told you about this. This is not a ve and you can touch her. You know this human Jonathan; she is your female breeder.¡±


    Big, blue eyes looked like they were trying hard to trust what Evan told him. He looked back at me and I saw the ambivalence he was feeling. His Brothers reached out to touch him infort. This was unsettling to them.


    ¡°He feels me,¡± I said softly, ¡°but he doesn¡¯t know why.¡±


    Evan stepped past Damien and wrapped his arms around me. He spoke softly into my hair. Had Evan been human his voice would have been breaking.


    ¡°Just as he feels me, but he doesn¡¯t know why he does. He can¡¯t understand what we are telling him. He can¡¯t remember. It upsets him and therefore them.¡±


    I buried my face in Evan¡¯s neck for a moment and breathed in his familiar scent. My body shook with silent sobs as I mourned for my boy, for our boy. All the love and care we had showed him had been callously wiped away. We didn¡¯t even exist to our own baby.


    ¡°We exist,¡± Evan said tightening his hold, ¡°he is ours to care for again. He is not lost to us.¡±


    Kein spoke from behind me and I felt his hands on my hips.


    ¡°He will learn and he will remember,¡± Kein promised. ¡°It has not been too long.¡±


    I wiggled from Evan¡¯s arms and threw myself into Kein¡¯s embrace. He was right. Jonathan was home now and we would remind him. Softly, I kissed Kein before greeting Bane. The big man was gentle as he held me and I brushed my lips against his skin. I was so d to see all of them.


    Wiping my eyes I looked back over at Jonathan¡¯s family. Evan knelt on one knee beside them and exined what a hug and a kiss were. He told the boys that was how humans greeted others they cared for.


    I realized I¡¯d never been introduced to Jonathan¡¯s family. Aiden I recognized, he was taller than the rest and I felt sure that trend would continue. The other children I¡¯d only seen the day Nu-reeh had sold them.


    ¡°Mycah is the lead Brother,¡± Damien said pointing out one of the boys.


    Mycah was taller than Jonathan, but not as tall as Aiden. He had golden brown hair cut short on his head. He watched me with very wary eyes.


    Niah and Rees were the other two children. Niah was darkly striped like Aiden and quitenky, but Rees almost had a ruddyplexion. Looking at Rees¡¯ height, I realized it was closer to Jonathan¡¯s short stature. I imagined the second boy had some human blood in his line somewhere. It would exin the coloration and his smaller size.


    I wiped the tears from my eyes and smiled at my men and my boys. Suddenly a familiar sight caught my blurry eyes. I grabbed Bane¡¯s left hand and looked at the small metal band on his left ring finger.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± I asked touching the metal.


    It wasn¡¯t shiny metal, but I saw a symbol etched into it. My symbol was on it. Kein had the same metal band on. They all did.


    ¡°We were bored in the tunnels,¡± Evan exined touching his. ¡°We made these to show everyone we are yours. Some men have many mates, but that is not what we want. We only wish to mate with you. These bands tell everyone that.¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t ve bands,¡± Christof said. ¡°You thought about these; they are wedd-ing rings.¡±


    I looked from one of them to the next and couldn¡¯t get over the surprise. I wasn¡¯t sure how they¡¯d done this. Their memories told me. Men in the tunnels worked repairing metal weapons as they waited. Damien and his Brothers had asked to be taught the procedure and quietly made these with the same technology and scraps when they weren¡¯t doing other things.


    ¡°My Brothers and I talked,¡± Damien shrugged, ¡°we wish to let everyone know you are our mate, our only mate. This seemed a good way.¡±


    Usually both parties in a marriage or mating would wear rings. I felt a little left out.


    ¡°I also only want you and your Brothers,¡± I told Damien firmly. If they were wearing rings, I wanted one too.


    ¡°We made you one,¡± Christof said sheepishly. ¡°It is not a ve band and you can take it off if you no longer wish to be our mate.¡±

 352

    Damien took my left hand and slid the cool metal over my finger. The ring fit perfectly. It was etched with Damien¡¯s family symbol and each man¡¯s number.


    I kissed each of them again in thanks. This was a very sweet gesture. In the middle of a war they¡¯d been thinking of me.


    The little ones watched us but they appeared slightly shell shocked.


    ¡°Have they slept and eaten?¡± I asked Damien. ¡°They don¡¯t look¡­¡±


    I let the sentiment hang, but the men understood. The little boys were stressed and they did not appear well. Life in thepound was based on pattern and repetition. Being trapped in the middle of a war and then transported a world away was too much, too quickly.


    Damien took control and picked up his bag. The rest of the men did the same and the boys copied the men. Each boy had a small satchel of things. From what my family knew I understood it was a few things they¡¯d grabbed before they were rescued from thepound.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We will take our things back to our room,¡± Damien said briskly. ¡°We have responsibilities today. There are Child Keepers we can leave them with until our job ispleted. The little ones stay with us when we are not working. They are ours to protect.¡±


    I looked longingly at Jonathan and wanted to be the one to take care of him, but that wasn¡¯t a good idea. The boys were not sure of me and needed to be left somewhere they felt safe. The family mind settled and I knew we would slowly remind Jonathan, but it wouldn¡¯t happen this instant. At this moment he¡¯d be better off with Child Keepers and the other children.


    A low sound like a horn cut through the air and everyone turned toward the center of the room. Men carried what were obviously the wrapped remains of our fallen men and women into the camp. We all stood still as the procession moved into the main area.


    I watched the bodies pass and noted how different they all looked. The wrappings had obviously been hastily scavenged and were a variety of colors and fabrics. On the outside of each one was a family name and number.


    It surprised me to see a family I knew carrying a body with their family symbol. The four men walked quietly with the remains of their Brother held proudly above them. Their grief was obvious, but I was shocked that they¡¯d survived the loss.


    ¡°It is The Great Spirit,¡± Damien murmured very softly. ¡°We are not alone when we have our friends and cousins. They are part of us and keep us strong. We are not alone on this world.¡±


    Men could survive losing family, they just had to have the protection of The Great Harmonious Spirit. I watched closely and noted many men carrying their deceased Brothers. They were not dying like I would have expected. The men in the camp were made much more powerful by The Spirit.


    I saw Gunth¡¯s five family members being carried in. The wrapped bodies were held proudly aloft. There was a charge that went through all of us as our fallen leaders went by. A sob caught in my throat and I started to tear. Gunth¡¯s family had been made up of great men and I would miss them.


    My family was surprised at my reaction. Gunth was not dead in the simplistic way I thought of it. Gunth was part of The Great Harmonious Spirit now.


    Gunth and his family had spent their lives dedicated to the ways of The Great Harmonious Spirit. They¡¯d taught countless men the meaning and importance of it. Once their bodies were consecrated back into the pool of Paterian fire they would finally be a physical part of it. Gunth had lost nothing and neither had we. His whole family was alive and well in all of us who followed The Spirit.


    The men looked serene as they watched their fallenrades go by. These men and women were not lost to us. They were merely in the ce where there was no pain or fighting, only peace.


    It was the Paterian equivalent of heaven and I had to smile. The concept brought closure to the beings here. I couldn¡¯t imagine how isted the men must have felt on thepound when they were denied that. The Great Harmonious Spirit certainly gave them a sense ofpleteness.


    The stream of bodies continued, many of therge women toted on transports, and I wondered where they were going.


    ¡°The thing the women dip their wings into, theva,¡± Kein said softly. ¡°We are delivered back to our.¡±


    Theva took the Paterians back to their source. As the bodies sunk into the strange substance it got hotter. Women had studied theva or Paterian fire and knew the bodies literally melted deep beneath the surface of the. After a time the body was no longer separate from the fire.


    The idea of burial beneath the dirt was quite foreign here. At thepound dead men had just disappeared, but this is what had always happened. All Paterians were always delivered back to their the same way.


    I was saddened that Gunth got no headstone or remembrance. Damien quirked a brow at my memories. A que on the wall wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing. He would ask the Administrators to consider that.


    We stood for a very long time watching the dead pass by. Even the boys stood stoically watching the procession. Everyone seemed to understand the respect that was due those that had given their lives for the rest of us.


    Once thest body was gone I saw Thom striding toward us. He looked purposeful and his eyes were on me.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± he called once he was close, ¡°you have done a great deal for the Healers, but your skills are needed elsewhere.¡±


    I was stunned by his mannerism, he was acting quite official.


    Damien wasn¡¯t surprised. Thom and his family wanted Administrative duties. He was probably ¡°filling in¡± to prove his family a suitable recement for Gunth and his Brothers. I nodded in understanding and agreed politely to do whatever would help the camp. Thom had been good to me and I wanted him to seed.


    ¡°The men brought back many former ves,¡± Thom said lowering his voice. ¡°They are scared and they do not understand. We need you and Rose to help us with them.¡±


    I wanted to stay with my family and get to know my little boy again, but I understood Thom¡¯s urgency. The former ves were probably terrified and confused. At least Rose and I had some knowledge about what was going on when we were freed. These poor women would bepletely lost.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see you at the evening meal,¡± Damien promised as I turned to him, a nod and a smile to all my family and I was gone.


    The transport area was busy as I followed Thom through it after we picked up Rose. Men from the camp greeted Rose and me, but the other men just stared. Our mannerisms weren¡¯t that of ves anymore and we wore swords just like they did. Many murmured as they noted the guns we also carried. The men had seen the destruction those weapons could do. The new weapons gave Rose and me immense power. It must have been confusing.

 353

    I did note that every family from the camp seemed to have one or two families that followed them. My assumption was that the men¡¯s education had been delegated to different families. Everyone was going to help.


    The freed ves were in a state when I reached them. Perhaps sixty confused women trembled on several transports. I could see all the different species of ¡°ves¡± I knew about and two others. The men had managed to wrap them all in some sort of warm clothing, so I knew they¡¯d tried to keep themfortable. The women still shivered in fear.


    The men with them seemed frustrated and exasperated. They were trying to coax them off and the freed ves wouldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Friends,¡± I called out to them, ¡°look at me.¡±


    Every set of eyes raised to me and I saw the shock in their faces.


    ¡°My name is Ciara, I was a ve like you. The men from these mountains have freed you. You are not ves here. No one is going to hurt you. We will never allow you to be enved again.¡±


    The men that had been with them all disappeared quickly by bounding into the main camp, which irritated me. They had obviously been annoyed with babysitting these women, but Rose and I would need help. Two of us couldn¡¯t tend to them by ourselves; it would take forever.


    The freed ves needed to be calmed down before we went anywhere. I tried to rx them by exining what had happened and where they were now. It didn¡¯t seem that I was making much progress.


    My efforts were cut off when arge Paterian womannded beside me and another behind me. Several of the freed ves screamed and I saw the terror in their faces. I was irritated with the women until I turned and looked at them. I¡¯d never been so d to see Hannah and Ra in my life.


    ¡°Baby Girl!¡± I cried throwing my arms around Hannah¡¯s waist. ¡°I¡¯m so d to see you! I worried about you both.¡±


    Hannah looked worse for the wear. Her arms were cut up and she had a deep, healing gash on her side. The smooth, human looking skin on her face was scratched and marked. None of it appeared life threatening, though. Ra stood behind her and I looked her over as well.


    ¡°Your birth Sister, Kennedy, how is she?¡± I asked anxiously. ¡°Her Sisters, were they hurt?¡±


    ¡°They fared better than us, Mama,¡± Ra snorted.


    ¡°Kennedy and her Sisters are thinkers, Mama,¡± Hannah said grinning. ¡°We thought we¡¯d have to defend our campmate men. Kennedy knew more about their weapons and thought differently. Ra and I took a beating before we learned to trust the men.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop touching Hannah and evaluating her wounds. Sheughed at my concern.


    ¡°Mama, we love you and we just wanted to check in. You don¡¯t need to worry for us. Kennedy and her Sisters will check in soon. They took a patrol on a wider loop. I told her I¡¯d see you and let you know we were all well.¡±


    I smiled with relief at her and saw one of the former ves step cautiously toward us.


    ¡°This is your¡­ child?¡± the woman asked hesitantly.


    ¡°My oldest and her Sister, yes, this is my child,¡± I responded gently, but proudly. Hannah and Ra were a lot to take in.


    ¡°I had a boy,¡± the woman said as a tear dropped from her eye. ¡°He was taken from me. I have not seen him in four turns of the moon. I do not know if he survived¡­ this.¡±


    I felt horrible for the woman and didn¡¯t know what to say. Her boy could be anywhere, dead or alive. My heart ached for her loss. I should have known Hannah would know what to do.


    ¡°Can you tell us the name you gave him?¡± Hannah asked quietly.


    The woman looked terrified of my child, but Hannah was asking about her son. She refused to cower away.


    ¡°Branden, Mistress,¡± the woman told us.


    Ra had amunication pad strapped to her waist. She pulled it loose and started to slide her fingers over the face of it.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°What name did the vers call you?¡± she asked the woman.


    ¡°Hema, Mistress,¡± the woman answered wrapping her arms around herself.


    The other former ves watched the interaction with interest. As Ra did whatever she was doing Hannah spoke to Hema. My daughter¡¯s calm, patient tone distracted from her terrifying visage. She asked Hema, the former ve, not to address Paterian women as Mistress now that she was in the camp. She was free and needed to act like a free woman.


    ¡°I am Hannah, born in the T¡¯aran Mountains. This is Ra, my Sister, born in the T¡¯scan Mountains. You are free now and you do not have to be called by the name the vers gave you. Your free name is yours to use. We will call you whatever name you choose. When free people meet we introduce ourselves the way I just did. Can you tell me your name and where you are from?¡±


    The woman¡¯s body literally shook and I knew it was abination of excitement and fear. What we were telling her seemed too incredible. She was not a weak person, though.


    ¡°I am Molly O¡¯Donnell from Dublin, Irnd,¡± she said proudly.


    Ra looked up from her work and smiled at Molly.


    ¡°He¡¯s not far from here and he¡¯s well, Molly,¡± she said lowering the pad she had been working on. ¡°One of the other boys in his family was bred by a free man. Those men took them from thepound and they are caring for the young family now. Give us time and we will talk to the Administrators about moving you to their camp or moving those men and the boys here. You will be reunited with your child if you wish to be.¡±


    There was a moving picture on the pad and Molly walked right up to Ra to look at it. She covered her mouth and looked at themunicator.


    ¡°Their images were recorded when they entered the other camp a day ago,¡± Ra told her. ¡°I know it is not a close picture, but the all the boys in his family appear well. I can narrow the focus a little on this screen, but not much. I see no injuries on any of them.¡±


    Molly trembled as she watched her boy enter the other camp. I knew how she felt. She probably thought she¡¯d never see him again.


    ¡°He won¡¯t know you anymore, Molly,¡± I said sadly looking at the monitor with her. ¡°When you get to him he¡¯ll have to relearn you. The women of the mountains, the ones that kept the men, they had a way of wiping out the children¡¯s memories. My own boy doesn¡¯t know me.¡±


    Hannah sighed andid a hand on my arm. ¡°Mama, you mustn¡¯t let that upset you. The hold the ving women have on the men can be broken. Jonathan will remember and you fretting about it won¡¯t do any good. He and his Brothers are tired and very stressed right now. Let them sleep and feel safe in the camp. The truth wille back to them.¡±


    I smiled at my oldest. Getting upset would lead to disorder and now was not the time for that. We had to deal with the issues at hand.


    Shaking myself out of my gloomy thoughts before they led to depression, I remembered that I was suddenly in charge of all these women and I had no idea what to do with them.


    ¡°Thom left us with them,¡± I said motioning to the freed ves, ¡°but he didn¡¯t give us any instructions.¡±

 354

    Hannah shook her head and Raughed. ¡°The men are inrge part still responding to the Great Harmonious Spirit,¡± Ra said. ¡°They forget we don¡¯t interact that way. While the men are this way you have to remind them to tell you what they want. Be very direct with them and they will answer you. They will all expect that you already know what their n is.¡±


    I was about to exin that did me no good now when a group of men approached us. Ratru and his Brothers, along with several other families walked up and looked expectantly at me.


    ¡°Are you here to help us?¡± I asked inly.


    The men seemed stunned by the question and Ratru answered. Of course, they were here to help. They were surprised I had not known they wereing to assist.


    Our day was nned in detail already. First, we¡¯d be going to get the freed women clothing from the shop and anywhere else we could find clothes that fit them. Next, we would be taking them to the Administrators to remove those horrid bands and exin things. Rooms had been assigned to them and a guard would be posted to protect them from their former owners. There was an organized n and the men couldn¡¯t understand how I wasn¡¯t already aware of it.


    After all, this had been decided many day cycles in advance.


    With a sigh, I encouraged the girls off the transports. I had the shock of my life when one girl pulled away from me and bowed her head. It took a moment to recognize her, Vesa.


    Vesa held her right arm close to her body and slid away from me. I heard a mumbledment from her mouth. It was repeated instructions not to touch Ciara, not to look at Ciara, and not to approach Ciara. My old nemesis appeared like a broken shell of the brave girl she¡¯d been.


    ¡°What did they do to you?¡± I asked sadly as I watched her.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Her friends stayed with her and refused to look at me. When I caught one girl¡¯s eyes the terror was undeniable. Whoever had done this had made sure these girls would never interact with me again.


    ¡°There are no owners here to hurt you,¡± Rose said softly stepping forward. ¡°You can talk to us without fear. It will be okay¡­¡±


    Rose tried to approach and they backed off the other side of the transport. Vesa stumbled off and let out a soft cry as she looked up. I got a good look at her face and saw the zed look in her eyes and the sweat on her face. She was pale and trembling, but different from the rest.


    ¡°She¡¯s hurt,¡± I told Rose simply. ¡°Something happened and she¡¯s been injured.¡±


    It took us only a short time to figure it out. Molly had to be the one to talk to her, though. Vesa¡¯s arm was broken and had been for days. The wall of the room she¡¯d been in had been hit with a beam while she¡¯d been standing near it.


    The Keepers didn¡¯t notice the injury when they moved the girls. Things had been too frantic and confused. The free men didn¡¯t know enough about humans to recognize it, because she refused to speak to them. Vesa had just been holding her arm and suffering as they traveled.


    The rest of the day was an awful mess. Taking Vesa to our Healers resulted in her having a full blown panic attack. They fixed her arm, but her reaction sent the other girls into a tizzy. Just as we got them calmed down, Reed and Hassar came and took their ve bands.


    The removal of the horrid ve bands was a disaster. The bands had ensured protection in a dangerous and uncertain world. All the women disyed some level of terror when they were removed. They screamed, begged, and cried; several even tried to run from us. I was sorely tempted to ask Hassar for calming cream for the women, but I knew that would not be eptable. All we could do was offer them support as we tried to reassure them.


    I could see why their prior guardians on the transport had disappeared so quickly.


    A few girls started to understand as the day wore on. Molly embraced her freedom and started to help us. A couple began to recognize that the Paterians surrounding them had no desire to control or hurt them. It was just a very slow process.


    Ratru and his Brothers, as well as the other men left with us, were unfailingly polite and friendly. They encouraged healthy behavior and started to get some minimal response. It helped even more when one girl¡¯s prior owners attempted to approach her. They wanted her back. My campmates literally formed a wall between them and the object of their desire. Freed ves were not at anyone¡¯s mercy in the camp.


    Still every little moment seemed to be a drama. The midday meal had been a trial in and of itself. Food was brought to where we were and everyone got a te and a cup. The girls cried when we asked them to feed themselves. I realized many had refused food and drink on the way here.


    They were terrified that we¡¯d give them poisoned food or somehow make them sick. Some thought it was a test by the men who had bought them. Only their owners would know what they could eat. All of them were sure of that. A simple midday meal took forever.


    A few times when things seemed quiet for a moment, I would touch the ring on my finger and think of my family. My men and my boys were here in the camp and safe. Despite the stress it was the best day I¡¯d had in a long time.


    When I saw several young beaded Paterian women arrive in the early evening, I was surprised. We had the girls sequestered in a secluded room with its own set ofcquered pots. They¡¯d be safe here and we could start to sort out what they wanted to do. Those of us that had dealt with them all day were just exhausted, but I hadn¡¯t been sure when reinforcements would arrive.


    It had never struck me how dependent ves were made to feel. The girls were ufortable doing anything for themselves. They were used to being absolutely controlled and cared for.


    ¡°We take the next shift,¡± one of the beaded women announced as she strode in. She introduced herself as Yahn of the T¡¯aran Mountains and gave us a fanged smile.


    I looked back at my charges and then at the Paterian women being sent to tend them. These new faces would terrify the freed ves. Chewing on my lip I looked back at the beaded woman who had spoken.


    ¡°They are very scared,¡± I said hesitantly. ¡°They¡¯ve always been told women would hurt them. This may frighten them too much.¡±


    Yahn didn¡¯t seem put off by my statement and looked at the girls now staring at her.


    ¡°I owe these females the truth, Ciara,¡± she exined. ¡°In the past, it was my line of breeders that encouraged the horrible ve trade on this world. We havee to understand how wrong we were. Let me help make this right.¡±

 355

    Molly was the one who decided me. ¡°Go, Ciara,¡± she said calmly, ¡°we see how far along you are with child. You should rest for a while. It isn¡¯t good to be on your feet so much. You and Rose have been good to us all day, so have these men. We don¡¯t wish to be a burden.¡±


    A few other girls murmured assent and I had to capitte. I really needed to rest. My feet hurt and my stomach felt crampy. The stress of thest several days had been difficult.


    ¡°Tomorrow,e here after your morning meal, if you will relieve my Sisters and me?¡± Yahn asked and I nodded.


    The woman¡¯s head quirked at my response and Rose told her, yes, we would be here. Rose exined nodding and the woman seemed interested in the Earth tradition. She asked if one day we could talk more. Yahn and her Sisters would like to learn more about Earth.


    Rose and I wearily made our way down the hall. The men that had been helping us seemed ecstatic to leave. They bounded down the hall intent on getting anywhere else.


    My connection to my family was strong now that they were home. I¡¯d felt them peripherally all day, they¡¯d been busy outside running a search for invaders and doing some hunting for the camp. Now they were hungry and frankly so was I.


    The halls of the camp were alive with men. It was easy to tell free men from men in thepound just by their actions as we walked by. Our campmates greeted us and we weed them home. The men the women had been keeping in thepounds and mountains seemed amazed by us and just stared.


    The dining hall was absolutely chaotic. There was at least three times the number of men in the camp and they all had to eat. I saw families sitting in the main hall by the fire pits on the ground eating. The tables inside were very crowded. The line for food was enormous. The frustration with all of it evaporated when I saw my little boy standing with his family.


    Damien and his Brothers were still dirty and scuffed, but the boys looked liked they¡¯d been scrubbed clean. They each seemed to have a fresh outfit on and their hair was brushed. I assumed the Child Keepers had done that and I was grateful to them. Poor little Jonathan had looked quite unkempt when I¡¯d seen him first. I¡¯d never admit to my men that the Child Keepers were certainly superior with children. I kept that thought to myself.


    ¡°You had a difficult day, wife,¡± Kein said as I approached.


    ¡°It¡¯s better now,¡± I smiled, kissing a cleaner spot on his cheek.


    I met each of my husbands with affection and a gentle kiss. It had been so long and I had missed them dearly. Once I was done I looked longingly down at Jonathan and his little family. How I¡¯d love to kiss each of them hello. My desire resonated through Damien and his Brothers before I could reign it in.


    Bane¡¯s eyebrow rose and Evan knelt by the boys. He exined about kissing again and told them that was how I greeted family. Mycah¡¯s family was mine, too, so I¡¯d be greeting them that way.


    ¡°Oh, no,¡± I countered waving a hand at Evan, ¡°I don¡¯t want to upset them¡­¡±


    What I really didn¡¯t want was to reach for Jonathan and have him back away again. That simple act had cut me deeply. I couldn¡¯t stand for it to happen again.


    Bane crossed his arms and smirked at me. I heard his thoughts loud and clear. It wasn¡¯t something he could say outside the family, because it was too rude. He¡¯d called me a ¡®shopkeeper¡¯. All those days in Armant¡¯s shop had taken my backbone. Kein punched his arm hard as a reprimand for the nastyment.


    My eyes narrowed at Bane for a moment before I leaned over Mycah. I brushed my lips against his cheek and told him I was d he was here. Each little boy got the same contact and different bit of spoken love.


    Jonathan wentst and I saw him watch me closely. It took every fiber of my being not to grab him and hold tight. Instead I ced a simple kiss on his cheek as I stroked his hair.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re home. I¡¯ve missed you,¡± I said simply before backing away.


    My hands were shaking and I sped them in front of me to stop them. Bane smiled at me as Evan led the boys toward the line for the food. He thought a little encouragement in the family wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing.


    ¡°You did good,¡± Damien reassured me.


    I wondered how the cooks were feeding everyone. This crowd was muchrger than we were used to. Quietly I expressed my concern to Damien as we made it to the rapidly emptying bowls of the buffet.


    ¡°Things will be lean for a while,¡± Damien shrugged, loading up Mycah¡¯s te with a normal helping. ¡°We will only take just what we need. There will be enough and none of us will starve.¡±


    I watched Damien put food on his own te in an extremely conservative manner. All my men did that. They fed the boys well and took just enough to sustain their own strength. I frowned at them and found the answer quite shocking.


    Growing boys had to eat or they would be stunted, especially young ones. Grown men could go without excess for quite some time . My family would not be harmed, they would just be ufortable. The boys would be hurt if they weren¡¯t cared for correctly. Children had to be protected at all costs.


    As my men gave me their opinion on children, I was surprised. I had not realized they had been talking to the men who were male breeders with children in the camp. They had been training themselves for the day Jonathan and his family returned. Their knowledge about the boys¡¯ needs was not an ident.


    When I¡¯d seen the little boys all clean and well dressed I¡¯d assumed it was the Child Keepers in the camp that had fixed them up. It had not been. Damien and his Brothers had put water in the pot in our rooms. They had wiped the boys down and found fresh clothes before delivering them to the Child Keepers.


    I put some food on my te and shook my head. Even being bonded to them there were things about them I didn¡¯t know. I couldn¡¯t rely on the bond and forget tomunicate with them, that was obvious.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Kein said in an almost scolding tone, ¡°you are a free woman and I respect you, but that isn¡¯t enough of an evening meal for a woman carrying my offspring. Grown men can afford to take less. You are not like us right now.¡±

 356

    Like the men I¡¯d taken just a few things, enough to take the edge off of my hunger. My serving was quite small.


    ¡°They¡¯re right, Ciara,¡± Rose intoned from several bodies behind us, ¡°we¡¯ve missed too many meals thesest days. It isn¡¯t good to starve yourself. The little one will suffer, especially this close to her birth.¡±


    I took a normal share and felt embarrassed doing so. The rest of the adults in the hall were obviously rationing. I could have kicked myself for getting pregnant. It really wasn¡¯t a great time for it.


    Damien¡¯s opinion on the matter was gruff. The pregnancy had not been nned as it should have been, but an alien invasion was not a foreseeable circumstance. There was no way any of us could have known this attack would happen. There was no reason for shame. My men agreed and I felt my embarrassment fade. We had done this but it wasn¡¯t like we had done it intentionally.


    The next thought almost made meugh.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Next time we¡¯d n the pregnancy and get permission first. If this was Kein¡¯s child, Bane wanted one next. As soon as I was healthy enough for it anyway.


    I looked at my family around me and saw the thoughts in their eyes. They liked their big family. Seeing Hannah and Kennedy made them puff with pride. Aryn and his Brothers made them happy. Jonathan and his Brothers were their joy. More family with the woman they loved would make them very satisfied men.


    ¡°Not until I¡¯m healthy enough and these guys have to be older,¡± I said grabbing Bane¡¯s chin and meeting his eyes. I couldn¡¯t quite withhold the smile.


    The big man beamed at me in return. Next time the child was his, he was ecstatic. He¡¯d wait as long as I wanted.


    A group of men finished at their table just as we left the line. They cleared their tes and wished us a good meal. Damien reciprocated for us and we settled down to eat.


    Mycah¡¯s family was quiet at first. They watched everything and everyone in the hall, looking this way and that way. The curiosity seemed to be building in them and then Jonathan couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°Why are there only two humans eating in here? Why is my female breeder human? Where do humanse from? Why does she look different? Why don¡¯t you call her ¡®it¡¯? Why were we at thepound and not here?¡± burst out of his mouth suddenly and he looked quite ashamed.


    Mycah looked at Jonathan harshly, but Christof spoke gently. Apparently, little boys were discouraged from asking questions. The lead Brother was tasked with controlling his family and not letting them ¡°lose control¡±, as the Child Keepers in thepound had called it. Christof wouldn¡¯t let that sort of training prevail.


    ¡°Questions and curiosity are important here,¡± he told the boys gently. ¡°You should be able to learn about everything around you.¡±


    The boys turned to look back and forth between Evan and Damien. They felt a connection to Evan, but Damien was the lead Brother. This was an important decision as far as they were concerned. Christof¡¯s opinion had to be confirmed by Damien.


    ¡°Christof is right,¡± Damien said solemnly. ¡°Learn about everything.¡±


    Evan nodded in agreement and seconded Damien¡¯s opinion, questions were healthy.


    With that out of the way Christof exined as simply as he could about humans and where we came from. I was hesitant for him to exin very to them, but he didn¡¯t falter. Damien¡¯s family had bought me as a ve and then realized that was evil. I¡¯d been freed and decided to stay with the family on my own.


    Once Christof was done speaking the boys seemed to be mulling over it all. They sat and ate in silence and we did the same. My men ate slowly savoring the little food on their tes and thepany of our children. A little hunger was a very eptable price to pay to have the family together.


    After the meal we walked through the crowds and made our way back to the ce we stayed. The boys followed Damien and me obediently and the rest of the family walked behind them. Our young charges were watching everything and everyone around us. It relieved me that our rooms were off the main thoroughfare. I¡¯d worry less about the little ones wandering off to explore. I knew they were curious children.


    Men passed us heading for the transport storage area. They were armed and looked ready to fight.


    ¡°Night patrols,¡± Damien exined, ¡°we have young ones to watch at night. We will take day patrols. Those men are watching freed adults.¡±


    We turned off the main hall and walked into theplex of rooms where we stayed. It was usually quiet here with just a few men lounging around the central fire pit in front of all the rooms. Today it was crowded with men. Almost everyone had at least one family that were sharing their lodgings with them. They all became silent as they watched us enter.


    ¡°There are no ves here,¡± Mund announced loudly to the assembled crowd. ¡°Damien¡¯s mate is with him and his Brothers by choice. We respect her and she respects us. This is a free female creature.¡±


    The men from the mountains and the men from thepounds seemed confused.


    Damien took the lead and spoke to the men. He talked about innate rights to freedom and how wrong very was. The authoritative voice settled the crowd and they listened intently. When he wanted to, Damien could be quitemanding. I wondered to myself how long it would be before he wanted to be an Administrator.


    Chairs were spaced around and lowered myself into one. Mycah¡¯s little family looked at the men and then looked at me. I saw their gazes dart all over the ce. They were curious.


    ¡°Those are our rooms,¡± I pointed them out. ¡°You can go in there and look around. As long as you stay by us, you can look around out here, also.¡±


    Five heads turned to Evan in synchrony. Damien was busy talking and they needed to know if what I¡¯d said was true.


    ¡°Mama is family and you can listen to her,¡± Evan said firmly. ¡°Go look around, but stay close.¡±


    The boys were gone in a sh to inspect our dwelling. As Damien talked, I sat with Christof and we watched the boys reemerge from our rooms. Mycah¡¯s family started to check out themunity room. They found a pile of small rocks along the far wall and began to y with them.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡± I asked quietly as they sat the rocks in very specific ces on the floor or cracked them together in the air.


    Kein walked over to stand by the boys and he knew exactly what they were doing. They were making sounds as they moved the rocks around. He recognized the noises they made. The boys were remembering the battle and recreating what they¡¯d seen. They were ying it out with the rocks

 357

    I looked at Christof and he smiled. Evidently we needed to find them some toys. I appreciated their good imaginations, but children needed things to y with. For now they were perfectly well entertained though.


    It didn¡¯t take long for me sitting in afortable spot to get sleepy. It became a battle to keep my eyes open and watch Jonathan. I nearly nodded off in my chair and Evan shook my shoulder.


    ¡°Go to bed if you wish to,¡± he said with a lopsided grin, ¡°we will join youter. We do not need to sleep yet and we will watch our sons.¡±


    I returned his smile and pushed myself up. Damien was still talking to a group of men about very and freedom. As I passed him I touched his arm and smiled. He returned the look and continued with his conversation.


    As I left the room I heard several menment that it was odd that I was going to the bed room on my own. They¡¯d never seen a human decide when it needed to sleep or be left to go somewhere alone. None of them were sure how I knew I needed to rest. This new way of thinking was going to be a change for all of them.


    I made sure the fire pit in the main room had enough fuel for the night. I didn¡¯t bother to light any of the torches. The men would not need them when they came to bed and I would soon be asleep. We¡¯d be warm andfortable in the space here.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    In the quiet of the bedroom I slipped out of my day clothes and into my nighttime dress. It was a sleeveless linen shift thatced up the front and went to my knees. Smiling to myself I crawled into bed andy on my side. It wasn¡¯t a moment before I fell quickly into my dreams.


    The connection with my family was stronger now that they were here. In the periphery of my mind I heard their conversations and felt their emotions. It was a very soothing presence. When my men came into our rooms I felt the cool water they used to wipe the dirt from their bodies. In the morning they nned to go to the bathing pool, for tonight they would just clean up here.


    We weren¡¯t sure the children could swim and the bathing pool would be busy tonight. It was safer to take the young ones in the early morning when we knew there would be less activity there. For now, the males all just got changed into their nighttime shifts and got ready to rest.


    Damien and his Brothersy down, but left a space on one side of the bed for our young charges. During the trip here Mycah¡¯s family had slept fitfully, clinging to one another. They hadn¡¯t used much room at all, even in their sleep they¡¯d been anxious. The little boys crawled into their assigned spot and huddled together. Opening my eyes blearily I reached out to touch Evan in front of me and looked at our boys across the bed. I wanted tofort them, but I didn¡¯t know what they needed.


    ¡°They need to feel safe,¡± Kein said quietly from behind me. ¡°This is a lot of change for them. Rest now, wife, take care of yourself. The boys will rx with time.¡±


    I assumed he was right. It was the same thing Hannah had said and it made sense. The boys had been trapped in the middle of a war and then whisked away to a new world. This was a big adjustment. We would just continue to provide a safe, stable home for them. I prayed they¡¯de around.


    My eyes shut and I sighed. I would have been nice to sit and talk around our fire, but we had so many responsibilities now. My little boy would never get to know me if we were always doing something. I longed for a quiet day to spend with him. Perhaps then¡­. I fell back to sleep thinking how wonderful it would be when everything calmed down again.


    It was the middle of the night when I had the strong urge to wake up and stay still. Themands in my mind weren¡¯t fearful, just insistent. Breathe like I was asleep and don¡¯t move.


    Mycah¡¯s family was awake and I sensed them sitting around me on the bed. The men had woken when the children did, but they wanted to see what the boys wanted. Like well trained soldiers my husbands had continued to breathe slowly and deeply, simting sleep.


    Someone¡¯s fingers touched my arm and I fought the desire to flinch. The boys must still think I was asleep because I felt all of them touching my arm. They stroked it and then pinched the skin of my upper arm. It took great fortitude not to move as they explored.


    ¡°Feels like us,¡± I heard Niah say in a voice I¡¯m sure he thought was a whisper. ¡°You were right, Jonathan. You knew what Mama would feel like¡­¡±


    Damien and his Brothers were d the boys feltfortable enough to explore, but they also felt some humor at theirck of stealth. The little ones had woken each other noisily and then walked across the bed to surround me. Damien knew we¡¯d have a time teaching them to hunt quietly. It certainly wasn¡¯t something they would do instinctively.


    Warm breath was on my cheek a moment before a kiss was pressed in the same ce.


    ¡°I did it!¡± Mycah said triumphantly.


    Each of the children pressed a kiss against my cheek. Jonathan wentst and I felt him linger. Somewhere in my boy¡¯s memory was kissing. He knew what this was and he¡¯d done it before. He repeated the gesture several times.


    ¡°Do you remember¡­?¡± he asked his Brothers in that same stage whisper Niah had used.


    Aiden did. He sat behind my head and I felt him fiddling with my hair as he leaned down and pressed kisses to my temple. He remembered the gentle affection and the soft feel beneath his fingers. This was all so familiar to the two of them.


    I felt the wet swipe of a tongue on my cheek and jaw. Jonathan was tasting. He did it over and over again before I felt him move away. Barely peeking, I saw him hovering over Evan¡¯s supine form. He licked his male breeder several times and then looked back at his Brothers.


    They sat in silence for several heartbeats and we waited to see what they¡¯d do next.


    Jonathan stepped over Evan¡¯s head and knelt next to Damien. He tasted the big man¡¯s chin and then continued around the bed. My little boy tasted all of us until he came to sit pensively by Evan¡¯s side. Jonathan reached out and tentatively touched Evan¡¯s long hair. The sensitive locks were so much like his own, he must have recognized that.

 358

    Damien and his Brothers just continued to breathe evenly. The little family needed to do this experiment when they felt we weren¡¯t watching. This was the perfect time for it. We¡¯d let them take as long as they needed. Finally, they reached a decision.


    ¡°We¡¯re okay here. I remember them. This really is family,¡± Jonathan announced in that loud whisper and the little boys all murmured agreement.


    ¡°We will trust them, if you are sure, Brother,¡± Mycah said with authority.


    That familiarity they¡¯d felt to us was a good thing. Apparently they¡¯d decided to ept it. I almost smiled as I heard them rx. The tension they¡¯d held in their little bodies had been palpable.


    Mycah¡¯s family was yawning and stretching. Feet passed in front of me as two boys headed back to their original spot. Behind me someone stumbled over Aiden as they made their way past and hands dug into my hair. Aiden stretched out behind my head and wrapped the softness in his fingers. ncing over I saw Jonathan curled up next to his father sucking on Evan¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold,¡± I heard Niahin.


    He groused that he wanted his Brothers toe sleep with them. Mycah and Rees were also whining, they wanted to be closer. My men had had enough of being kept awake at night. It was time for sleeping.


    Bane pulled Rees over his chest and cocooned him between himself and Kein. Niah followed his Brother and fitted himself in the crook of Bane¡¯s big arm beside Rees. Damien did the same thing with Mycah and the lead Brother snuggled between Evan and Damien, using Damien as a pillow as he yawned. My husbands tucked the boys in and I felt contentment spread around the bed.


    Reaching out a hand I stroked Jonathan lovingly. He was sleepy and calm. I kept a hand on him and he didn¡¯t mind at all. In fact he seemed to rx further into the touch.


    My men cradled the small family that had finally epted them. For too long we had felt the separation of our family as an acute pain. We had our daughters returned to us, but our our sons had been lost. This night was the final step toward putting the family back together. We all felt right for the first time in a long time. The love in the room was throbbing round and round through the bonds that linked us.


    The boys fell asleep almost instantly. They liked being surrounded by family. This new family was big and strong. Once they determined we were good, they fell into an almost instant deep sleep. Hearing Aiden snore behind me I knew they hadn¡¯t slept well in days.


    I smiled at Evan in the dark and saw the sh of white as he smiled back. They were our boys again. We had nothing to worry about. I fell back to sleep feeling more loved than I¡¯d ever imagined a person could feel.


    ************************


    ¡°I like it here,¡± I heard Jonathan whisper and I opened my eyes.


    Evan was propped on his side talking to our son. It was near moonset and Evan had woken when Jonathan did. Now theyy side by side talking in the early morning.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t like thepound,¡± Jonathan said with conviction. ¡°My Brothers and I knew there were more in the family and not just us. We didn¡¯t like the Keepers and we felt lonely¡­.¡±


    ¡°We missed you all, too,¡± Evan told him, as he stroked his boy¡¯s hair. ¡°You are family and we wanted to be close to you. I promise we won¡¯t let anyone take you all again.¡±


    As theyy next to one another and talked, I knew what Evan was doing. He was reestablishing the connection we¡¯d worked so hard to cultivate with our son. Jonathan said he remembered us and he loved us. It was alling back.


    The rest of the little ones were waking up, probably at Jonathan¡¯s mental prodding. I felt Aiden behind me stretching and snuggling in my hair. Jonathan¡¯s attention turned and was on his Brother immediately.


    In a sh I was smothered under Jonathan¡¯s writhing form as he attacked Aiden. I pushed Jonathan up and over and he continued to wrestle with his Brother behind my head. I tugged my hair free and sat up to watch the boys.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Once Aiden was excited and awake, Niah and Rees were their next targets. The boys pounced on Kein and Bane, intent on getting to their Brothers thaty nestled between the two men. Rees was the hardest to wake up and he didn¡¯t rouse until Mycah crawled over Bane to get to him.


    The boys tumbled and yed on the bed until Damien pped his hands.


    ¡°We go to swim and bathe, boys,¡± he said in amanding tone, ¡°put on your clothing!¡±


    They were up in a sh. Watching the boys try to dress themselves was somewhat amusing. They were too young to get itpletely right. They put their shirts on inside out and used each other¡¯s boots. At thepound the Keepers would have assisted them, for the first time in a long time I was able to help my boy. It was a wonderful feeling!


    Before we left for the pool, Evan spent a moment untangling my hair. I sat on a chair and let him work behind me. Aiden had made a terrible mess of the back, as he had always done before.


    ¡°Where is Halil?¡± Aiden asked crawling up on myp with absolute familiarity. ¡°Where is Rynal?¡±


    The other little boys looked up from what they were doing and started to ask simr questions. It sounded like they were all asking for their breeders.


    ¡°Halil went to The Great Harmonious Spirit,¡± I told Aiden gently, ¡°and we will have to find Rynal.¡±


    The rest of the boys asked only for one name and I assumed they only knew their female breeders. Damien promised we would find them and the boys seemed somewhat satisfied with that answer.


    The halls were mostly dark and quiet as we made our way to the bathing hall. It was still early. Mycah¡¯s family walked with us and they were all questions this morning. We answered everything and encouraged them to look around.


    ¡°The camp is new to your family,¡± Evan told them. ¡°You should pay attention to everything as we pass.¡±


    That was all the permission Mycah and his Brothers needed. They bounded down the hall and peered into the unlit fire pits. Nosy boys stuck their heads in different doorways to see what was in each room.


    It was like watching five parts to a ma. The boys would separate and see five different things. A momentter they would be back in a group talking rapidly about what they¡¯d seen. In the blink of an eye, they¡¯d be off exploring again. It was not behavior I¡¯d seen on the monitors from thepound, but then the Keepers had never encouraged curiosity.


    ¡°I am jealous,¡± Christof said watching them.


    We were encouraging their inquisitiveness and wonder, and not stifling them. Christof would have liked to have grown up with this freedom.


    ¡°And I am sorry, Brother,¡± Damien told him solemnly.


    It had been his job to control Christof. He¡¯d had to limit Christof¡¯s nature, so the family could seed.


    ¡°We did what we had to, Brother,¡± Christof told him. ¡°This is much better, though.¡±


    Inside the bathing hall were many men with small children. Evidently everyone had the same idea. It would be easier to watch the little ones with fewer grown men here. We got the boys undressed and guided them toward the pool.

 359

    Jonathan dove in the moment he was near the edge and Aiden followed. The other three Brothers had never learned to swim and yelled for their family toe back. They didn¡¯t like that they couldn¡¯t follow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset,¡± Bane soothed picking up Rees and Mycah. ¡°We¡¯ll all bathe and then we¡¯ll teach you to swim.¡±


    Damien carried Niah in and we found a shallow area by the steps. Jonathan and Aiden showed up with shiny rocks they¡¯d found on the bottom. They had gotten one for each of their Brothers. The gifts didn¡¯t totally soothe the hurt feelings of being left, but it helped.


    We scrubbed ourselves and the boys in the warm, swirling water. Pretty soon we were all clean, our charges weren¡¯t worried about that, though. Mycah¡¯s family wanted to learn how to swim.


    I figured we¡¯d bete for the morning meal at this rate, but the boys loved the swimming lesson. Jonathan and Aiden had quickly disappeared to explore the pool as Evan taught their Brothers how to move in the water. The little boys were desperate to follow their Brothers.


    My method of swimming was not the same as what the men did. There wasn¡¯t much I could teach them on this front. I pulled myself up the steps and dried my body by the fires. It seemed like a good idea to get dressed so I could help Mycah¡¯s family when they got out.


    Several families had little boys and they were getting them re-clothed after their bath. It was funny to watch the other men battle with the little ones as they did up their outfits. Stubborn children were used to doing this themselves, even if they did it wrong. Male children in the Child Keepers rarely got the undivided attention they were all getting now.


    The love and affection from their caregivers would allow them to form strong bonds. The Keepers were always kept too busy to really pay attention to one family. This type of attention was normal in the camp and created strongmunal rtionships. I was d to see it happening so quickly.


    Jonathan and Aiden were all over the water exploring. I¡¯d see them pop up for air as they examined the contents of our bathing pool. The two boys had no fear as they explored the water. This was fun and liberating. They seemed to be having a grand time.


    Evan felt Jonathan, he always had. My family was aware of their offspring, but except the one time he tried to bond with them, Jonathan had not seemed overly conscious of his male breeder. As I sat and watched my family, I realized that had changed. Suddenly I felt Jonathan projecting powerfully to Evan. It wasn¡¯t something I wanted to feel, though. It was a call to arms.


    Before I could stand on my feet every man in the hall moved as one. Little boys were literally thrown from the pool and caught by men that were standing around me. Short knives were grabbed from the clothingying around and tossed into the pool. Men¡¯s arms darted out of the water and grabbed the weapons in perfect synchrony.


    I¡¯d never been this close to the men when they were grabbed by The Great Harmonious Spirit before. The raw power of it silenced the scream that I wanted to let out. There was no fear in this room, only determination. Our quiet morning had be a battle and we would win.


    It was like slow motion as the huge ck shape rose out of the water near the edge of the light. I couldn¡¯t see into the darkness that well, but the men could. The snake like alien writhed and coiled. It¡¯s jaws were wrapped around something small and pale and I did scream.


    Jonathan¡¯s body was caught in the creature¡¯s teeth. I saw Aiden biting frantically at the creature¡¯s neck trying to make it let go. That wasn¡¯t what forced the alien¡¯s actions, though.


    Damien¡¯s family swarmed around the thing taking out chunks of its flesh. The razor sharp secondary teeth my men carried were not just for show. My family was joined by several other families of men and together they tore the creature to pieces.


    More men rushed into the bathing room from outside. Mund¡¯s family led the charge with Basin¡¯s right behind. They roared a mighty war cry as one being and the walls resounded with it. They were being called andmanded by The Great Spirit. The men¡¯s power was in their numbers and their absolute cooperation, we certainly had that here.


    The pool had to be searched and the danger neutralized. The new men stripped and plunged into the water intent on finding the invaders hiding in this space. Other men stood between the little boys and the water, weapons drawn and ready.


    The men in the pool had torn the first creature to pieces in the water. There were other aliens hiding and they were treated the same way. The Paterian men attacked them the way a school of piranas would have. The aliens fought back viciously, intent of maintaining this entrance to our living space.


    I didn¡¯t feel any panic from my family, despite the great risk. The Great Harmonious Spirit was in control and there was only order to their thoughts. Still, I couldn¡¯t quite tell what had happened to my baby boy.


    Mycah and his two Brothers had been tossed out of the pool before Damien and his Brothers went after Jonathan. The little boys were standing and staring at the water. Their teeth were down, but they weren¡¯t frantic. The Great Spirit had them and they were doing what itmanded.


    The men found many snake creatures hiding. I watched in horror as they tore them apart in the water. We had literally been on top of them, but they had been waiting for something. Realizing I stood defenseless, I pulled my gun out and trained it on the water.


    Evan appeared suddenly at the steps, he leapt out of the water with our two boys. He ced them on their feet behind his armed campmates and disappeared back into the pool. I wasn¡¯t spared a nce as he returned to the hunt.


    I turned and looked down to see Jonathan and Aiden panting. They were bloodied and had jagged bite marks on their upper bodies. What really got my attention was what was hanging out of their mouths. Both the children had taken a chunk out of the alien. Their mouths were full of bloody, dripping alien flesh.


    ¡°Spit that out!¡± I ordered, unsure if the nasty alien fluids were harmful to us.


    Both boysplied and grinned up at me with their teeth down. They were Paterian children alright. Wicked, fierce boys whose instinct to fight could not be denied.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I was grateful neither child appeared too badly hurt. They were standing and breathing, for which I was thankful, but I didn¡¯t have time to fully examine them. We were currently at ground zero for the alien invasion and we all needed to be alert. I turned my attention back to the bath just as a long ck shape shot out of the water toward us.


    It wasn¡¯t a Paterian male and I didn¡¯t hesitate. I knew how these things moved. I shot my gun and tore the thing in half, right where the arms met the body. The alien dropped down into two parts and made a sickening st as it hit the floor in pieces. The men didn¡¯t spare it a second nce as they stayed vignt for more invaders.


    The water in the normally calm pool roiled as the men fought beneath the surface. In my mind¡¯s eye I saw the n the men were following. Once the pool was cleared we needed to find what ess point the aliens were using. They must be swimming in where the water entered and we needed to defend that entrance. Right now, it was imperative that the children be moved to a safer ce, as soon as possible.

 360

    Damien was out of the water suddenly, followed by the rest of my family. I saw the vicious predators they could be as they moved. Dark stripes covered trained and toned muscle, the men looked as dangerous as I¡¯d ever seen them.


    Other men, powerful like Damien and his Brothers, leapt from the water. None of the men bothered to dress, but they picked up their swords and guns. The Paterians made a wall around the children, reinforcing the guard we had been left with. It was time to get the small and weak away from the fighting.


    The guard moved as a single unit and the children were herded along. Mycah¡¯s family needed no prodding to move with the group, but most of the other children were confused. The men moved without speaking. If you weren¡¯t part of The Great Harmonious Spirit, there was no direction.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Bane growled, as we moved down the hall away from the bathing pool, ¡°if it isn¡¯t Paterian, kill it.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Follow the men down the hall away from here,¡± I called to the confused children.


    The several families of children surrounded by men made their way quickly down the hall. We walked toward therge room used for healing, which was also near where the children were usually Kept. We were met by a group of guards that took the uninjured young toward the children¡¯s area. Mycah¡¯s family was herded inside the infirmary and my men left us with therge contingent of well armed guards at the door.


    Jonathan and his family headed for an empty warm stone and scrambled up on it. They sat quiet and attentive, just like most of the other men in the hall. It was easy to see who The Great Harmonious Spiritmanded and who it didn¡¯t. I wondered why some and not others as I made my way over to my boys. There was no time to worry about the other men, though.


    Mycah¡¯s family surrounded Jonathan and Aiden. I grabbed a pail of water and fresh cloth. Rose met me at the b with her own pail and cloth.


    ¡°Oh, Ciara¡­¡± she said softly looking down at the boys¡¯ bleeding bodies.


    Mycah¡¯s family looked up at her and then at me, before their attention was back on the doorway. What was happening outside had most of their focus.


    ¡°We just need to clean them up so the Healers can help them,¡± I said trying to sound calm.


    Rose and I cleaned the wounds on both boys. The teeth marks were deep in some ces and Jonathan had some uneven tears that were bleeding profusely. Our charges didn¡¯t flinch or whine as we worked. Mycah¡¯s family watched us and didn¡¯t interfere. When the Healers approached I wasn¡¯t surprised when the boys epted the poking and prodding without anyint.


    Then, I focused on my men and felt the order to their thoughts. The Great Harmonious Spirit that gripped them had them exploring the underground tunnels the water took. Rue¡¯s family had developed a way to breathe air under the water and my men were using them. They swam deep into the underground streams looking for the aliens. The organized search was very effective.


    My family was close now and although I was not invited to participate in The Great Harmonious Spirit, I could witness it. My men were intimately connected to other men they knew well and trusted. For instance, I could sense Mund¡¯s and Basin¡¯s families deeply. Tyle¡¯s family was tightly bound into that original coil and so was Mycah¡¯s family. I felt Stayne and his Brothers fighting alongside Arnold¡¯s family. Those connections branched out and I felt other men, which led to bonds with still more men. It was like an enormous spiderweb of rtionships.


    This was what Thom had been talking about when he¡¯d originally talked to us about The Great Harmonious Spirit. The men connected to other men they trusted. That¡¯s why little Jonathan had been able to call for help underwater. He¡¯d used his love for his father and had initiated The Great Harmonious Spirit.


    I felt a personal sense of relief it was Rhane and his Brothers helping my boy. These Healers were old and well respected. I knew they would not miss anything.


    The Healer¡¯s worked quickly and efficiently cauterizing bleeding and examining the wounds. Every little cut was checked very thoroughly. Several of the more jagged bite marks received a stitch or two. My little ones did not fight the Healers.


    Jonathan looked up at them and suddenly grew his secondary teeth, which surprised me. I looked at his wicked smile and gasped. He¡¯d broken a tooth.


    The Healers just used a device to grab the damaged tooth and pull it out quickly. That must have hurt because all the little Brothers touched Jonathan for a moment. The Healers used another device to stop the bleeding. I just hoped that tooth would grow back.


    Rhane and his Brother applied healing salve and wrapped both Aiden¡¯s and Jonathan¡¯s wounds in clean cloths. The boys epted the wraps and theny back on the b. The rest of Mycah¡¯s familyy down so they were all touching. Their eyes drifted shut and they stayed like that, seemingly asleep. Think about this, is it clothes or cloths?


    ¡°What is going on?¡± I asked quietly, looking up at Rhane as he packed up his tools.


    The Healers were part of The Great Harmonious Spirit and they found my confusion unfathomable. It took them a moment to answer.


    ¡°Injured males must rest so they can heal. These boys will rest until the next meal and then we will check them. You stay here and watch them, Ciara,¡± Rhane told me before he moved away with his family.


    I looked at Rose and she smiled wanly back.


    ¡°That sounded reassuring,¡± she said taking my pail and cleaning towel. ¡°I know you must be worried, but they seem fine.¡±


    ¡°FINE?!¡± a woman roared behind us.

 361

    The men in the hall that were beingmanded by The Great Harmonious Spirit barely spared her a nce. Rose and I both jumped nearly a foot in the air hearing her outburst.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°They are not fine!¡± the woman raved. ¡°They are children that were attacked by an ALIEN! This is not a safe ce for the men! They will be killed here!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a sharp, coarseugh at her outrage.


    ¡°The MOMENT my boy saw the danger he reached out for his male breeder for help,¡± I responded angrily. ¡°My family reached out to the camp. These boys were never safer. There is always danger, but you took away the men¡¯s ability to defend themselves on thosepounds. They can¡¯t connect to The Great Harmonious Spirit when you keep them divided and isted. The men have to have love and trust to survive.¡±


    The woman on the b had a vicious wound across her neck. She still looked at me angrily and growled.


    ¡°We put them there for their safety! They are not safe here! You are nothing more than a ve and will never understand!¡± she spat out.


    ¡°What doesn¡¯t she understand?¡± Kana asked walking up from behind us.


    She gently shooed Rose and told her to go help the Healers. I spared my friend a confused look as Kana settled on the edge of my son¡¯s warm stone. She pushed me around the rock so I rested behind her. I didn¡¯t really feel we needed protection, but my family and I were going to get it.


    Rose moved away, but continued to watch as Kana spoke.


    ¡°Perhaps you should exin the whole story to her,¡± Kana continued. ¡°Tell the human how we tricked the men onto thepounds. Exin to her how we made sure the different ages never bonded. Tell her why we did all that. It was never for their safety and you know that. It was so we could sell the ore off the! The men are powerful when The Great Harmonious Spirit has them. They can even defy us. These aliens will never survive here.¡±


    The room was silent after Kana spoke and I saw the rage in the eyes of the woman she had been speaking with.


    ¡°How DARE YOU¡­¡± the woman started to say and Kanaughed.


    ¡°They know,¡± Kana said blithely, ¡°the men here know because their women are honest with them. You should be honest with yourself about our motivations and reasons. Arguing that these injured males are reason to undo the salvation of this world is foolish indeed.¡±


    A young family that had been standing along a near wall approached us slowly. Just looking at them I knew they were young Warriors rescued from apound. They were not bonded to the camp and they were not grabbed by The Great Harmonious Spirit. They looked very suspicious of all of this.


    ¡°Why would we be put on thepound instead of living here?¡± the lead Brother asked Kana with a slightly defensive posture. ¡°We have never heard this.¡±


    The boys looked nervous talking to females and I could tell they were ready to bolt away if Kana attacked. They must be brave men to do what they were doing now. Kana just settled herself more firmly on Jonathan¡¯s stone and started to speak with them.


    The woman with the neck wound attempted to get up, most likely to fight, but she couldn¡¯t. Her wound was too bad and prevented too much movement. Tyle and his family further limited her by pushing her back down.


    ¡°Movement will injure you, cousin,¡± Tyle said in amanding tone. ¡°We will not lose good women to this battle when we can help it. Stay still until you heal.¡±


    The woman wanted to fight Kana, but she was no match for men under The Great Harmonious Spirit¡¯s control. Several families approached quickly and literally bound her body to the table with stike rope. She would be calm and rest, whether she wanted to or not.


    Kana watched the men bind the other woman impassively before continuing her conversation.


    ¡°Many generations ago we realized the ore on this was valuable to other races. It fuels the portals that allow them to cross between worlds,¡± she exined.


    Many older boys and men from thepound, left here for their safety, slowly surrounded her to listen.


    ¡°Men of this world did not like the idea of letting the ore leave our world. They fought the idea fiercely and called it wrong,¡± she announced to the assembly.


    ¡°Why?¡± one of the young men asked, inching closer with his family.


    I crawled on the b beside Kana and looked to her to continue. I didn¡¯t know either.


    ¡°The ore is us,¡± she said and her audience gasped in confusion. ¡°The ore is in our very make up. When we are delivered back to the Paterian fire the ore umtes. As our physical form sinks deep into the fire we be our integral parts and the has us back. The ore the women mine from the mountains is our physical presence on this. Without us, there is no ore.¡±


    The men and boys were still not understanding, but I did and found the revtion shocking.


    ¡°The ore is part of the matrix in our bones and muscles,¡± Kana¡¯s Sister with one wing said. ¡°Each of us has a little ore stored within us. The ore is the power that shapes us and connects us to each other and our world.¡±


    Both women took very non threatening postures and it seemed to encourage the men to ask questions. It took time but I watched the men from thepound and mountains slowly start toprehend. They¡¯d never thought about what literallyposed their physical selves.


    As I sat and considered it seemed the ore wasparable to Earth¡¯s coal and oil. It wasn¡¯t the same, not by a long shot, but it was simr.


    Women all around us were paying attention to the conversation. I heard the shift of arge body behind me and looked back to see Asper watching the interaction intently. She did not speak or interrupt the proceeding, but I noted how pensive she appeared. I wondered what was going through her mind and whose side she would take in this argument. For now, she seemed to be holding her counsel.


    Jonathan and his Brothers slept, as they had beenmanded to do. I stroked their foreheads and watched them breathe. They seemed well and unperturbed, so my attention shifted back to the conversation.


    Kana was talking about how the men were kept divided because, while one family was no match for the women, many men under The Great Harmonious Spirit could challenge any number of women. In fact, even the power of the women¡¯s venom could be ovee by the sheer force of numbers. When the men joined they became strong in many, many ways. In order to sell the ore, the women tricked the men onto thepounds and then slowly eroded theirmunal bond.


    ¡°We had thought once we were a rich we would free the men, but it never happened,¡± Kana said sadly. ¡°I don¡¯t even know why we continue this way. It was soon evident there is nothing we needed from others. We hoard the riches, but they have no value to us¡­.¡±

 362

    I shook my head and stroked Mycah¡¯s arm as he slept. He sighed and his fingers found my skirt. Little fingers gripped the fabric tightly, reinforcing his bond to his extended family.


    ¡°What good is wealth when you have to give up your children?¡± I asked sadly.


    ¡°That is the truth,¡± the woman with one wing said watching me. I looked up at her and she smiled as she introduced herself to me.


    ¡°Rysell from the T¡¯yonin Mountains,¡± she said formally.


    ¡°Ciara, from Earth,¡± I replied with a grin.


    I was very d to see these womening to our way of thinking.


    ¡°They need protection!¡± the woman with the neck wound spit out from her bound position. ¡°You should be protecting them now! They need you to go fight for them!¡±


    Kana and her Sister weren¡¯t perturbed.


    ¡°My Sister and I are good teachers,¡± Rysell said calmly from her spot on the floor. ¡°The Administrators from the camp asked us to provide what the men they left in this hall needed. We have cousins that are physically protecting this room from the outside. If things changed, our jobs would change.¡±


    ¡°Doubtful the camp would need us to protect them from the aliens,¡± Kana mused watching the door. ¡°The real danger here seems to be you, cousin. You cannot stay locked in the old ways.¡±


    Beyond the males questioning the Paterian women, I noted the former ves and felt that I had shirked my duty. They stood as a group. They had been listening to Kana talk, also. Abram¡¯s family and several other cooks stood with them, diligently surrounding them. The healthy, young Paterian females left with themst night were probably assisting the men outside.


    The former ves seemed to be a touch better than they had been the day before. Many of them were looking around and several were attempting to talk to their guardians. Speaking to men under the control of The Great Harmonious Spirit was a difficult endeavor, though. I wanted to tell them that.


    I caught Molly¡¯s eye as I sat staring at the women. She looked around and then confidently crossed the room. She watched Kana and Rysell warily, but they just smiled at her and introduced themselves. Molly responded, but her voice was still small and unsure. It would take time for her to feelfortable.


    ¡°Come sit with me,¡± I offered patting the b beside me.


    Molly hesitated before she sat with me. The old training was hard to break. Humans knelt on Pateria, we didn¡¯t sit.


    We watched as Kana and Rysell moved away, saying they were worried their discussion was causing unnecessary disruption to those receiving healing. An area was cleared on the far side of the infirmary for Kana and Rysell to continue the men¡¯s education.


    ¡°One of these is your boy?¡± Molly asked quietly.


    I stroked Jonathan¡¯s head and smiled at her. ¡°My brave little boy, Jonathan, and his Brother Aiden found the aliens hiding in our bathing pool. It attacked them, but they fought back. They have some bites and scratches, but the Healers said they just needed rest.¡±


    ¡°Branden liked to fight, too,¡± Molly smiled. ¡°He was so active I feared for him sometimes.¡±


    Iughed and remembered Jonathan¡¯s early days and his obsession with our pool.


    Molly and I sat and talked as the boys slept. She wanted to stay on this with her boy, but she wasn¡¯t sure how it would be possible. Other than the men who had owned her, she had no one to help her. We just mulled it over between the two of us as Mycah¡¯s family continued to slumber.


    ¡°It was the drink,¡± a high voice intoned suddenly from beside us. ¡°You could have just told us it was the drink that kept us from carrying their children.¡±


    I wanted to roll my eyes and curse out loud. Vesa and her friends stood less than five paces away. They wore borrowed clothing from the camp, but they still managed to look haughty. Vesa had managed to be just as annoying as she always had been.


    If I hadn¡¯t been so irritated with her very presence I might have been impressed with her ability to pull it off. Less than a day ago Vesa had been a broken mess. Thanks to our Healers, she stood in all her usual glory, despite the ragged, mismatched attire. The rebound was actually quite stunning.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you anything you want to know, now,¡± I said forcing a polite smile. ¡°I was a ve and so were you back then. There were things I just couldn¡¯t say.¡±


    Vesa almost ignored what I said as her eyes raked over my body. ¡°Not like I¡¯d want to be breeding with them anyhow,¡± she said. ¡°You can¡¯t seem to stop¡­¡±


    The woman¡¯s tone was aggressive and so was her stance. I got the impression she wanted to hurt me for whatever reason. This was a ce of healing and rest, though. I sought to defuse the situation promptly.


    ¡°My children are very important to my family and me,¡± I said as calmly as I could. ¡°We enjoy being surrounded by our offspring.¡±


    Vesa snorted and her friends did, too. She took a step toward me and felt myself tense as she spoke. ¡°They say you STAYED with your vers. How ridiculous is that?! You must have no sense of self-respect. You are an insult to the freedom we¡¯ve had returned!¡±


    There was no use arguing with her. In fact, there wasn¡¯t even a point to it. We just did not get along with one another and probably never would. I didn¡¯t even validate herment with a response. I was currently in no position to fight and that¡¯s what had happenedst time.


    ¡°So, will you be taking the portals back home to Earth?¡± I asked instead trying to ease any potential conflict. ¡°I was told that was an option.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± she sneered and looked derisively around the room.


    Evidently this whole ce was beneath her. I really felt like introducing her to Rue and his Brothers. They¡¯d probably get along wonderfully.


    ¡°Come on, girls,¡± Vesa said to herrades suddenly, ¡°let¡¯s not spend anymore time here.¡±


    Molly and I sat and watched them retreat. Molly raised her eyebrow as she turned back to me.


    ¡°Nasty,¡± she said simply.


    I patted myrge stomach and grinned. ¡°Last time we disagreed I broke her nose, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m in any shape to be ying games like that now.¡±


    Molly agreed andid a hand on my belly.


    ¡°You are veryrge, Ciara,¡± shemented with a slight tinge of worry. ¡°I hope this won¡¯t be a difficult birth for you.¡±


    Molly was right and I¡¯d forgotten about it with everything else going on. My pregnant belly had gotten massive. It was bigger than even it had been when I carried Kennedy to term.


    Tyle¡¯s voice calling my name broke me out of my thoughts as he and his Brothers approached quickly. Immediately, Aryn¡¯s hand was touching my shoulder as he ced the other on my belly. He looked into my eyes as though seeking an answer to a question.


    ¡°Is there a problem with our cousin you carry?¡± he asked finally. ¡°Is there an issue with that former ve that just walked away? You look concerned.¡±


    1243/ 5000 WordThis is from N?velDrama.Org.

 363

    ¡°My baby is big is all,¡± I said as his Brothers surrounded us. ¡°The human and I have had¡­ a confrontation before. We just don¡¯t get along. There is nothing to worry about.¡±


    Tyle¡¯s family rxed a little at the statement and looked at Molly and me.


    ¡°We saw your faces while the other girl was talking to you. Neither of you looked pleased and Ciara had her hand on her gun. We have all been watching you. Is that human dangerous?¡± Tyle asked quietly.


    I was surprised to find I had a handying over my weapon. It had been an automatic response and had evidently rmed the men in the hall. The Great Harmonious Spirit had them very alert right now.


    Vesa and her friends were standing and talking, but every man around them seemed to be watching them closely. If those former ves were somehow dangerous the men would be ready. However, I didn¡¯t want to see Vesa and her friends beaten to death just because I didn¡¯t like them.


    ¡°We don¡¯t get along, Aryn,¡± I pleaded, trying to rx my features. ¡°She¡¯s just an unpleasant human is all.¡±


    Tyle¡¯s family looked at me and then at Vesa. I¡¯did a hand on my weapon. Their instincts told them I wouldn¡¯t do that unless I felt threatened and the camp protected it¡¯s own. This situation had to be resolved quickly.


    ¡°She¡¯s nasty,¡± I said directing thement to Molly, ¡°not dangerous, just mean. We fought before, but I doubt she¡¯d do that now. She¡¯s just out of sorts now. I don¡¯t like her and she dislikes me. She¡¯s hard to get along with.¡±


    Molly spoke softly and wouldn¡¯t meet Tyle¡¯s eyes, but she agreed with me.


    ¡°That girl is all talk. She doesn¡¯t feel confident enough here to attack anyone. For her it is all about looks and she is trying to look like she understands. None of us have been able to tolerate her attitude,¡± Molly said while staring at the stone at her feet.


    Tyle¡¯s family was hardly sensitive to human needs, but it was obvious Molly was frightened of them. Had they not been surrounding us, I¡¯m sure she would have attempted to run away.


    ¡°Rx, human,¡± Tyle soothed in a low voice, ¡°I am Tyle rescued from the Caraspound. My Brothers and I will not harm you. Ciara is mate bonded family to my Brother¡¯s male breeder. We are not like the men you knew from thepound. We know that very is wrong. My family and I will not cause you any pain or harm.¡±


    Tyle¡¯s Brothers all introduced themselves and encouraged Molly to look at them. She did slowly and the boys seemed pleased. They encouraged her progress with gentle words.


    ¡°It¡¯s been very stressful,¡± Molly said softly. ¡°The girls I am with are so agitated and there are so many men here¡­¡±


    ¡°Good men,¡± Tyle reassured, ¡°these men from the camp will not harm you. We will teach the men from the mountains andpounds. This is not a ce you should have fear. If it is too bad, you can leave. Our women will arrange portals. They have promised this. You are not trapped here.¡±


    Molly looked cautiously at Tyle as she spoke. I saw her flinch with every other word, but she was determined to ovee her fear.


    ¡°I have a child on this world,¡± she told the Brothers. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave him. There are no offspring from me on Earth. I shall¡­ I must find a way to live here.¡±


    The young men looked at Molly for a moment as though having a deep internal conversation. Knowing The Great Spirit it could have been a muchrger conversation than even I guessed.


    ¡°Stay with us then,¡± Tyle announced and his Brothers all smiled. ¡°We will share our lodgings with you and since we stay near Ciara¡¯s family, you can be near Ciara. My Brothers and I will help you learn freedom as you prepare to meet your male offspring again.¡±


    Molly¡¯s mouth fell open and mine did, too. She stumbled over a few words, but couldn¡¯t seem to decide what to say. I saw her hand drift over the closure to the pants she wore and I understood suddenly what she feared they wanted from her.


    ¡°Female humans are used to be being used for sex on this,¡± I said bluntly, there was really no other way when talking to men controlled by The Great Harmonious Spirit. ¡°Molly might think you want to have sex with her.¡±


    Tyle frowned and looked back and forth between us. ¡°We are not old enough to breed, yet. My Brothers and I will not be of age for at least two more turns of the sun. Rhane and his family have discussed it with us. Beside that, you know we would not force sex with anyone, Ciara. Our family creates honorable men.¡±


    ¡°She was a ve used for sex and breeding, Tyle,¡± I reminded him gently, as Iid a hand on his arm. ¡°You have to be very clear about what your intentions are.¡±


    The young men seemed to ept the answer. All they wanted was to help Molly learn to be free on Pateria. No one shared their lodgings with them right now and she was wee to join them. They could give her a safe, quiet home. Tyle¡¯s family had a strong sense of duty when it came to anyone in the camp.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°You could have a job,¡± Aryn offered hopefully. ¡°We are training with the Healers. It is well known humans are good Healers. Would you like to learn with us or perhaps teach us some of what you know?¡±


    I had to grin at the sentiment. The reputation Rose and I had unwittingly earned humans would hopefully help other former ves. Having a job did make you feel like part of the camp.


    Molly smiled and sat a little straighter. ¡°I was a Healer or at least a Healer¡¯s assistant on Earth,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I was what we called a nurse. I used to love my job.¡±


    Tyle¡¯s family was thrilled and demanded that Mollye with them. They were all Healer¡¯s assistants now. There was much to be done here and they could use more help.


    ¡°The former ves?¡± I asked looking over at the women that still stood as a group, ¡°I was supposed to watch them¡­¡±


    ¡°Others care for them, now,¡± Tyle told me decisively. ¡°You, now, have this family to watch. We will care for the former ves. The camp will share the chore.¡±


    Molly followed the young family as they made their rounds and I was left with my sleeping boys.

 364

    Mycah¡¯s family slept until the midday meal. They woke up as Abram¡¯s Brother, Ruse, came by with a tray full of food. The smell of something to eat woke them up right away.


    I ate with Mycah¡¯s family and they seemed content. The Great Harmonious Spirit still had them because they were markedly calmer than they should have been. The Healers came and checked their wounds and they didn¡¯t mind at all.


    It was abundantly obvious the moment the men deemed the camp safe again. The Great Harmonious Spirit released its hold and I had five edgy boys that wanted to do something. Actually, they wanted to do anything other than sit quietly on a warm b in the infirmary.


    ¡°Mama, can we go look for aliens?¡± Niah asked crawling onto myp, he had big brown eyes that pleaded with me.


    ¡°Can we go ride on the transports again, Mama?¡± Aiden asked, wrapping a hand in my hair and pulling at it roughly.


    ¡°I want to fight!¡± Jonathan demanded bouncing up and down.


    The children exined to me in detail everything they wanted to do. They wanted to go back outside and see the trees. Mycah wanted to learn to swim. Rees wanted to know what Damien and his Brothers were doing. Niah was curious about the parts of the camp they hadn¡¯t been in yet. They seemed impossible to organize like this and I couldn¡¯t answer all of them at once.


    ¡°Stop jumping around and sit down!¡± I ordered them, watching Aiden and Jonathan start to roughhouse. ¡°You¡¯ll tear open the wounds on your bodies. You need to be still, right now!¡±


    One would listen for a second, but I couldn¡¯t get all five of them organized. I¡¯d never been a ¡°parent¡± in the real sense. Certainly not to five boys at once. This was very new to me.


    ¡°Speak to the lead Brother,¡± the woman with the neck wound gruffly informed me when it became obvious I was losing what modicum of control I had over them. ¡°The lead Brother will tame the others. They aren¡¯t old enough to focus their thoughts, yet, but you can help them do that.¡±


    I spoke to Mycah and looked him in the eye. It seemed to settle all of them. The questions andints now came from just one little boy. I could handle that better.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have clothing,¡± I reminded Mycah, pinching his naked thigh, ¡°so you can¡¯t go outside. Your Daddy and his Brothers aren¡¯t here to teach you to swim. You have to rest here until the Healers tell you it is okay to go y with the other little boys.¡±


    Restless did not begin to describe the five of them. I worried they¡¯d pull out the sutures the Healers had put in. I begged them to be still, but they were bored and activity was normal to them.


    They needed to be amused, so I told them stories. Jack and the Beanstalk, Cindere, and Peter Rabbit. The stories meant nothing to them.


    ¡°Do you boys know where aliense from?¡± the woman with the neck wound asked pointedly, turning her face slightly toward us.


    Mycah exined they came out of burning hunks of metal, which is what the boys had seen. He was quite sure of that. The aliens lived in burning ships that exploded on the ground.


    ¡°Theye from others. ces very far away from here. At night, way up in the sky, you can see their home. It glows faintly red,¡± the woman exined.


    The boys didn¡¯t believe her, but this was a story they could get into. All my stories had been about things they¡¯d never seen and could not imagine. When the woman talked about the aliens and the night sky, they had a frame of reference.


    Tyle¡¯s family came by and quietly undid the ropes binding therge woman to the b. They didn¡¯t interrupt her as she spoke to the little ones about others and different alien beings. She knew a lot about the alien race that I was most familiar with, the snake looking things, and talked mostly about those.


    My five nude boys sat on the edge of their b closest to her and listened to her talk. I sat with them and they were finally content. Aiden reached a hand into my hair and yed absently with the strands. Otherwise, they were still and quiet,pletely engrossed in her story telling. This was intensely interesting to them. I was just relieved they weren¡¯t tearing open their wounds.


    The woman let the boys ask her questions, but she insisted theye from Mycah.


    ¡°The family needs to learn tomunicate internally, so their bond is strong,¡± she exined to me, almost begrudgingly. ¡°They will each express themselves independently when they are doing different things. When they should be all focused they need to center themselves on their lead Brother.¡±]


    Focusing the questions on Mycah seemed to give the boys more stability. They could stay calm when everything was funneled that way. It was a lesson for me and one I appreciated.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said directing myment to the woman, she had no interest in me and turned away. I felt good having been polite, though.


    Paterians were different from Earthlings. Over many moons I¡¯d learned to appreciate the way Damien¡¯s family interacted with others. Unless something was going on, Damien spoke for the group. It should not have surprised me that Mycah¡¯s family should behave the same way. These boys would probably be a lot like Damien¡¯s family and I should anticipate that.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When I thought about it, I knew more about Paterian children than I admitted to myself. Rose and I had written stories for them, I knew what they liked to read and hear. These were males that liked stories based on what was around them. Treating Jonathan and his family like Earth children would not work. My baby was part of this world, so I had to treat him ordingly. I needed to treat him as what he was, a Paterian.


    Tyle and his Brothers passed by and the woman demanded their attention.


    ¡°Those children cannot even be three turns of the sun yet,¡± she said gruffly. ¡°Find them something to do to keep them calm. They can¡¯t be left with nothing to do.¡±


    Aryn smirked just the way Bane would have as they moved away. The woman¡¯s mannerisms were funny to them, but they listened to her. She certainly had amanding presence.


    The boys were given that paper like substance and something like multicolored crayons. The woman demanded they draw pictures of the aliens and their crafts. She wanted them to draw a ship and an alien they¡¯d seen. The activity was interesting to the boys and kept them busy, but still.


    ¡°Do you have a male offspring?¡± I asked hesitantly, unsure if she would speak to me.


    It took a few heartbeats before she gruffly informed me she¡¯d never had offspring.


    I got the impression this was a sore spot for her and thought the matter would die quietly. It did not.


    ¡°You should stay in the camp, cousin,¡± a grown man said from a b in front of us. ¡°Our essence is strong here. You would breed powerful, fine offspring and we would be honored to try with you. We sense you are near your cycle.¡±


    It was, by far, the worst pick up line I had ever heard. My face flushed red and I turned to see a family looking lustily back at the woman. It was like being in the middle of a bar and your girlfriend is getting hit on.


    The man talking wore his hair long and he and his Brothers were shirtless. Heavy muscley underneath their deeply striped skin giving the men a powerful appearance. They were scarred from fighting beasts outside, but not from whips or women¡¯s teeth. These men had lived a rough life, but it had been on their terms. Given my experience, I could see these were free born, full-blooded Paterians.

 365

    I saw the wound on one Brother that must be keeping them here. He had a nasty, deep burn across his chest. The Healers had coated it in a clear salve, but I could see the edge of a bone beneath the treatment. The man stayed very still on the b, but he did look over at the woman. Even he was eyeing her like he¡¯d eat her for dinner.


    ¡°Are you even old enough to breed?¡± she asked curtly, although it was obvious they were.


    The lead Brother wasn¡¯t injured and slid off the b to approach the woman. His three uninjured Brothers followed him like they were stalking prey. They were quite good looking men, in a rough animalistic way. The woman must have thought the same thing, because I saw the look she was giving them.


    ¡°I am Eran, born in the T¡¯lynien Mountains,¡± he said proudly before introducing his Brothers. ¡°I am fifteen moons past old enough to breed. We enjoy powerful women and are still looking for permanent mates. None of the women we have met have matched our needs, though.¡±


    The men had reached the edge of her b and they lined up along it watching the woman. Their eyes took in her muscr physique and her prominent fangs. One Brother slid his hand along the edge of her powerful wing as it sat next to him. She seemed startled at first, but I think their bravery was wooing her. She finally relented to her obvious interest.


    ¡°I am Sotar, of the T¡¯scan Mountains,¡± she told them haughtily.


    It felt so gross and so wrong to watch this happen. I twisted my body so I was no longer facing the ufortable conversation and watched my boys color. In my time at thepound I¡¯d had more than enough of watching other couples together. This was not an interaction I needed to see.


    The drawing was good for the boys. Theyy on their tummies around the paper and each drew part of the picture that was in their collective thoughts. This activity was entertaining and it connected them. I¡¯d have to remember this.


    After a while I realized none of the boys had used thecquered pots all morning. In my worry and anxiety, I had not either. Since I did not want to clean up a mess on our warm stone, I got us all up.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I ordered, ¡°let¡¯s go relieve ourselves of fluid.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The boys jumped off the b and started to look curiously around. Now that they were down, they wanted to see everyone else in here. Most of the other Paterians on the bs were badly injured. They didn¡¯t need curious little boys crawling all over them.


    I remembered seeing Trenal walk with the boys. She¡¯d picked up Mycah and the others followed obediently. It had felt like she was abusing their bond, but it had worked, so I decided to do that.


    Mycah was a little surprised as I lifted him up and settled him on my hip. Luckily, he wasn¡¯t heavy, so it was easy work. Mycah wasn¡¯t used to being carried and looked back at his Brothers before looking quizzically at me. I took several confident strides forward before turning my head to look. The boys followed their lead Brother without straying. They would go wherever he did.


    We moved without pause through the wounded toward the back of the healing chamber. There was a room withcquered pots back there, but almost no one used them except those doing the healing. Most of our patients released their fluid into the urinal like gourds.


    I put Mycah¡¯s feet on the floor and he went to the closest pot. Jonathan and the rest of the boys followed him so they all stood and used the same pot. Pulling up my skirt I sat and used one beside them. They finished first and now I had their full attention.


    ¡°Why do you sit down to urinate?¡± Aiden asked putting a hand on my thigh.


    Jonathan stood at the other thigh and tugged at it. Mycah was peering between my legs and I couldn¡¯t have been more ufortable.


    ¡°Come sit with me and I¡¯ll tell you about it,¡± Molly called from the doorughing at my predicament.


    Five heads turned to me and I dly gave them permission to go with Molly, anything for a moment of privacy.


    I left the room with pots and found the boys perched on the edge of a healing stone. Molly was exining to them the differences between men and women. She was doing a very good job of distracting them, while teaching them. There was so much they needed to understand. It was good to know I would have help.


    A rustle of activity alerted me and more men were brought in injured. They were beingid on bs and I knew Molly would be needed. We took our leave and let her get back to her new job.


    Molly went right to work with Tyle¡¯s family on the badly wounded men. She was obviously trained and I got the feeling the Healers really appreciated her. Unlike me, she was not squeamish and did the job with confidence.


    Mycah¡¯s family was content to color again in our original ce. I looked them over and assumed it was Jonathan¡¯s and Aiden¡¯s age that had us confined to a sick bed. Compared to everyone else in here using a healing b, my boys were in excellent condition.


    Along the far walls I saw the make shift ssroom that Kana and Rysell had set up. Older boys and men from thepounds sat and listened as the women talked.


    I¡¯d been vaguely aware of Damien and his Brothers all day. Most of the thoughts and emotions were geared to the hunt and asional skirmishes with aliens. None of it had seemed overly concerning, so it was just background. I wasn¡¯t really listening and they weren¡¯t intentionally projecting.

 366

    The feeling of shame welled inside of me so suddenly it took me off guard. I wanted to hide under our stone. In all my life I¡¯d never felt this embarrassed. It was like being caught masturbating by your grandmother. I was baffled as to where this feeling wasing from. Then I realized it was clearly the result of something happening to Damien and his Brothers.


    ¡°Mama, why is your face all red?¡± Jonathan asked standing right in front of me.


    Niah stood right beside my son and he was also staring into my face. I looked like a familiar color to them. Rees could turn that shade in his cheeks, especially when he was upset. It wasn¡¯t like their stripes, this was different. They were very curious why I could turn the same color as their Brother.


    Something my husbands had experienced had made them feel terribly humiliated, but I couldn¡¯t focus on them. The little boys were right in my face poking at my pink cheeks.


    ¡°It feels the same, only warmer,¡± Niah said and the rest agreed with him.


    They¡¯d definitely seen this before, when Rees got red cheeks sometimes. The Child Keepers had thought it was illness, but the Healers said it wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Why are they red?¡± Mycah asked reaching to pinch the cheek again.


    ¡°I felt¡­ embarrassment,¡± I said pushing them all back a little. ¡°Humans get red in the face sometimes when they feel certain things.¡±


    That didn¡¯t exin to them why Rees would get the same way. I pulled the little boy toward me and examined his family mark.


    ¡°Rees had a human breeder in his line,¡± I said pointing to the mark. ¡°It was a long time ago, though.¡±


    The boys all looked at Rees¡¯ mark and then at each other¡¯s marks. Mycah was excited to find the same symbol on Jonathan. They couldn¡¯t understand why they all didn¡¯t have one. They wanted their marks to look the same. I was ready to exin when I sensed my family close.


    Damien and his Brothers strode through the infirmary¡¯s entrance and I smiled broadly seeing them. I knew they weren¡¯t hurt, but it was good to be sure, nheless. Seeing them unscathed and dressed for battle made me feel better. It still wasn¡¯t clear what had made them so upset a little while ago.


    I noted a second family following Damien and his Brothers. The second family all had long hair and their thick, leather coats looked to be for travel. Considering the thinyer of dirt coating them, they must have been traveling. Each of the five men carried arge bag over his shoulder, a sword on his back, and a gun at his waist. The family following my husbands looked as tough as Rayn and his family, but without the friendly smiles.


    I got shes of conversation bursting through the bond. Damien was ashamed and he didn¡¯t really want to show me what had happened. Secrets were not tolerated though and I felt him relent a moment before the men stopped in front of me.


    ¡°Rynal!!!¡± Aiden shouted jumping up and down on our stone.


    The new men picked up our five little boys and examined them each thoroughly. The little ones reacted to these new faces like they¡¯d been fast friends for ages. Mycah and his Brothers hugged their necks and kissed their cheeks. Jonathan tasted the man who held him, which didn¡¯t seem to bother the man at all. Aiden¡¯s hands immediately sought the long hair of his breeder and caressed the locks lovingly. The boys knew this family from Aiden¡¯s memory.


    In my mind¡¯s eye, I saw the conversation.


    ¡°We do not enjoy being connected to SLAVERS!¡± they had roared when they¡¯d met Damien and his Brothers in the transport storage area.


    Aiden¡¯s male breeder and his Brothers had loudly bemoaned that they had to be linked through their boy to such dishonor. These men wanted their extended family to be honorable and noble. They would have to spend time with us and be close to us, because of our boys. vers were not what they would have chosen at all.


    I stood and made up my mind to greet the new men. The best way to dispel their anger was to prove to them I was not a ve. They were obviously confused about this ongoing rtionship.


    ¡°I am Ciara, from Earth,¡± I said pleasantly to the man that appeared to be the lead Brother, he was holding Niah. ¡°My mates are Damien and his Brothers. It is good to meet you all. Aiden has been asking for Rynal for ages.¡±


    Before the man had a chance to speak I rose on my tiptoes and brushed my lips against his cheek with a smile. I also hugged him lightly before backing away.


    ¡°It is how humans greet family,¡± I exined as he looked quizzically down at me.


    I exined hugging and kissing and then waited for the man to respond to me.


    ¡°I am Hodlen, born in the T¡¯sparian Mountains,¡± he said sounding surprised.


    I moved from man to man and introduced myself. Each of the men got a kiss and a hug. I made eye contact and smiled congenially. I made sure my mannerisms were of anything but that of a ve. These new men Hodlen, Rynal, Spartian, Tos, and Kee seemed genuinely taken aback by the greeting.


    I looked at their bags and noted the sleeping pads wrapped on top. These men had no ce to stay and the camp was really crowded.


    ¡°Our bed is small,¡± I offered politely, ¡°but we would share with family. Would you stay with us?¡±


    Damien had never felt more pride. I was acting exactly as I should. Our bed was mine to share and offering it to these men would be the honorable thing to do. They would have refused my husbands, but Damien had a feeling they would not refuse me.


    ¡°You must have been traveling a long time. I¡¯m sure a bed would be a nice change. We would all fit and you would be morefortable,¡± Damien interjected politely.


    Hodlen looked from Damien to me and I saw the first hint of a smile as he responded.


    ¡°We left our mountain with a group of twenty familiesing this way as soon as the fighting in our area decreased. That was five day cycles ago,¡± he said.


    ¡°The fighting ended sooner there?¡± I asked curiously.


    The isted mountain camp Hodlen and his Brothers had lived their life in had almost no ore. The dry barren area surrounding it had none at all. It was the perfect ce to hide a camp because of that. The minimal aliens that had attacked that area had been quickly destroyed.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 367

    ¡°We had never felt safe to travel far from there,¡± Rynal said as he held Aiden. ¡°Our mates feared for us to travel here, because we had to pass a mountain full of ore. With things as they are, no one even noticed us as we moved past it.¡±


    ¡°Your mates?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°They did note with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course they came,¡± Holden answered, ¡°still, there used to be much danger from the ving women in the past. Travel was dangerous. Our mates would do anything to protect us, but they could easily be outnumbered¡­¡±


    ¡°Halil,¡± I said softly, ¡°she was your mate?¡±


    The men all smiled lightly and touched one another. ¡°She is still part of us,¡± Hodlen said with some reverence. ¡°We felt her go to The Great Harmonious Spirit. Halil¡¯s Sisters would have preferred to give her back to the Paterian fire in our home, but it was not possible. I wish she had lived long enough to have seen her male offspring bonded before she joined The Spirit, as was her fervent desire.¡±


    I nodded solemnly and told them how she had instructed the ving women on the benefits of freedom before she died.


    ¡°She was always an agent of The Great Spirit,¡± Spartian said softly and his Brothers agreed.


    Hodlen and his Brothers focused back on the boys and Mycah¡¯s family was happy for the attention. They described the bathing pool and the alien attack. Jonathan told them abouting here from thepound. The little ones wanted to show them their scars and the men all discouraged them. No one wanted to interrupt what the Healers were doing for our boys. The wraps over their wounds stayed in ce.


    ¡°Let the Healers show us when they are ready,¡± Damien said patting Mycah¡¯s head.


    Holden looked to Damien to tell them exactly what had happened at the pool. I saw Rynal almost puff with pride looking down at his boy as Damien spoke. Our sons had fought with valor.


    ¡°Strong and loyal, like us, Brothers,¡± he said holding Aiden happily as his Brothers patted his shoulders.


    Damien and his Brothers had picked up the clothing that Mycah¡¯s family had left at the pool. We helped the little ones put on their pants and shoes. Since Jonathan and Aiden couldn¡¯t wear a shirt, yet, we only fully dressed the other three. As we were finishing I heard a happy shoute from across the room.


    Tyle and his family ran to us and looked excitedly at Hodlen and his family. I saw the resemnce in an instant. Tyle was Hodlen¡¯s male offspring. He absolutely had to be.


    By now Hodlen¡¯s family was getting used to hugging and kissing. It wasn¡¯t their way, but they epted the affection from Tyle¡¯s young family. They looked at me as they took the greeting. My influence was hard to deny. It was a testament to my freedom that I felt I could share Earth tradition. I was d I had.


    ¡°We have talked many times on the monitor sinceing here,¡± Tyle exined to Damien¡¯s family. ¡°They contacted us soon after we were brought here. We didn¡¯t tell you all because¡­¡±


    The young man faltered looking at Hodlen and Damien patted the young man¡¯s shoulder in reassurance.


    ¡°very was not something we should have been a part of,¡± he said simply and the surrounding family agreed.


    The Healers came and unwrapped the wounds on our youngest family members. It amazed me how fast Paterians recovered. Aiden¡¯s cuts were well on their way to being healed and most of Jonathan¡¯s were not even oozing. My boys and their male breeders were all proud of the resulting scars. Our boys were fearless.


    The Healers re-wrapped the worst of it after applying some salve. They allowed us to take the boys from the infirmary, but insisted we keep them calm for the rest of the day cycle.


    ¡°No fighting, no climbing, no jumping, and no running,¡± Rhane exined inly. ¡°The little ones must rest. If there is any concern bring them back to us without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°Will water hurt the wounds?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They can swim tomorrow,¡± Rhane¡¯s Brother said thoughtfully. ¡°Do not let the wounds get wet tonight.¡±


    Tyle¡¯s family listened to the instructions as well and piped up to remind the Healers Molly would be staying with them. Tyle¡¯s family stayed near us in the same secludedplex. Our new Healer¡¯s assistant would help watch the boys, also. That seemed to please Rhane. Molly had already proved herself to have a knack for healing. We should trust her judgment.


    It was easier to control Mycah and his Brothers with so much family around. As we walked through the busy halls I was d for the assistance. I imagined that in the distant past it was always like this. The children¡¯s care could be spread between all their breeders. It would have been a superior system.


    ¡°We need to find the others,¡± Hodlen was saying to Damien. ¡°Our families share male offspring with several other families. All of us should be in the same ce. Now that we are all free men we should be close.¡±


    ¡°We must contact the others, now that they are all free,¡± Kee said seriously.


    In the past, at least one of those families would be men that were good at Keeping and training children during the day. Hodlen¡¯s family didn¡¯t want to use unrted Child Keepers if they had an option. Family would be the best to care for the young.


    ¡°Things are going back as they should be,¡± Rynal said happily. ¡°This is how we always wanted to live. We have dreamed of this a long time.¡±


    Our conversation was cut short as the boys grabbed our attention.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± Jonathan suddenly wailed loudly, ¡°I want to swim! We didn¡¯t get to swim enough this morning!¡±


    We all looked at my upset little boy. The tunnel to the bathing pool wasing up and Jonathan obviously remembered that.


    ¡°There might be aliens,¡± Mycah said as his eyes lit up with excitement and then I saw the fear. ¡°Do we need to fight the aliens in the water to swim every time?¡±


    ¡°They might catch us!¡± Rees intoned sounding rmed.


    Niah¡¯s little teeth grew and I saw him getting upset. The boys were caught between excitement and trepidation. They wanted to swim, but the big aliens were something to worry about.


    Damien¡¯s calm voice settled the boys as the men picked them up.


    ¡°The aliens that got inside are gone now and won¡¯te back,¡± Damien said. ¡°We barred all the entrances they were using. Men protect those entrances now, also. There are no aliens to fight and none will catch you. Your older family will protect you. In the morning we will swim again.¡±


    The little ones looked around at the ten powerful men. It eased the distress that they had been feeling. Mycah in particr seemed to rx in Spartian¡¯s strong arms. He wasn¡¯t solely responsible for his small family anymore. My family realized how much better this life would be for our boy. He and his Brothers should grow up protected and loved.


    ¡°My Brothers and I cannot swim,¡± Tos said as we passed the damp tunnel leading to the bathing hall. ¡°We lived in a dry area. There was very little underground water and none above ground. We have never learned.¡±


    Evan shrugged and patted the other man¡¯s arm in reassurance. There was no shame in thisck of ability. Certainly this family would have much to teach us. We would share everything with them.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We will teach you, cousin,¡± he said simply.

 368

    We took our evening meal in the dining hall early tonight. Hodlen¡¯s family was hungry after the long trip here. Damien thought they might be tired, also. Since they would have to work for the camp tomorrow, we should give them food and let them rest tonight.


    After our meal we retired inside our private rooms. There were lots of men in the mainmunal area, but none of us wanted to be around such activity. Despite Hodlen¡¯s initial reservations about Damien and his Brothers, I got the impression he felt a duty to this extended family. His family really wanted to know my husbands.


    Hodlen and his Brothers had brought toys for Mycah and his Brothers, which I was d to see. The small wooden swords would be useful for practiceter when the young ones were healed. They had also carved small figurines of animals. The boys yed make believe games with those as we talked. It kept the little ones distracted and happy.


    The mats that the other men used for sleeping were spread on the floor around our fire pit. The men sat on them or sat in the few chairs we had. They lounged and started to get to know one another.


    This conversation was interesting to me, but I made it a point to let the men talk. Hodlen¡¯s family was still evaluating Damien¡¯s. I was part of the family, but I wasn¡¯t the part that concerned them. The men needed to have this time to converse, so I sat and knitted, only interjecting asionally.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The families became more familiar with each other as they discussed life in the T¡¯sparian Mountainspared to thepound. The camp Hodlen¡¯s family hade from was smaller than this one and even more tightly knit. Leaving there toe here had been a very big deal, the children were worth it, though.


    ¡°Why did you decide to be vers?¡± Hodlen finally asked. ¡°We shared male offspring with Kein and Bane and then we were notified you had bought a ve. My Brothers and I were sure there was a mistake¡­.¡±


    Damien looked deeply into the fire before his eyes turned to me.


    ¡°We, our bond, were broken. We were lonely,¡± he said quietly. ¡°The gentle affection Ciara gave us healed our bond. Still, we foolishly believed what we had been told about her weakness. It took us a long time to realize how wrong we had been.¡±


    I had settled in a chair and Kein moved to kneel before me.


    ¡°So many stupid mistakes, Brothers,¡± he said with great sadness.


    ¡°You are forgiven,¡± I repeated for what felt like the millionth time. ¡°We have talked about this many, many times. I love you all. Family is allowed to make mistakes.¡±


    They remembered the lines cutting across my flesh and the cruelshes Damien hadid on my delicate areas. Punishment had been a tool and they¡¯d never knownsting effects from it. It had never urred to them that I was different. Those horrible marks had scarred deeper than they¡¯d known.


    On thepound everyone just expected me to be Paterian. Respecting my thought process or considering I felt differently would have been scoffed at. My husbands tried very hard to respect my human differences now.


    ¡°Thank you for that,¡± I said leaning forward and caressing Kein¡¯s cheek. ¡°There is no use remembering bad times, though. We have learned and have much to look forward to.¡±


    Kein continued to look troubled as his fingers pushed my skirt above my knee. He stroked the delicate flesh they had started their torture on and began to apologize again.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I ordered pushing the skirt down and eyeing Kein sharply. ¡°We are done with this!¡±


    There was absolutely no way I was letting them describe to Hodlen¡¯s family what they¡¯d done. It was a private matter, it was the past, and it wasn¡¯t something anyone else needed to know. I wasn¡¯t going to look back.


    Kein¡¯s eyes met mine and then he leaned forward and kissed my knee. He wouldn¡¯t press the issue farther, but they still felt bad about what they¡¯d done.


    ¡°Then you need to teach the men who used to own ves why it is wrong,¡± I said answering the unspoken plea. ¡°Stop apologizing and do something about it! Guilt about past mistakes without doing something about it is pointless!¡±


    Hodlenughed and pped Damien on the shoulder.


    ¡°A fine mate, cousin,¡± he said jovially, ¡°strong and to the point!¡±


    A young man¡¯s voice sounded from outside requesting admittance and Damien called out toe in. Tyle¡¯s family entered and promptly sprawled on any unupied mat near the older men. They just wanted to be close to their male families.


    Molly followed the young family in looking slightly uneasy, but they didn¡¯t know enough about humans to understand that. They¡¯d just assumed she¡¯de with them if she wanted to. Tyle¡¯s family did not really understand how her life had been controlled until the day she was freed.


    ¡°Sit with me,¡± I offered scooting over in my oversized chair.


    The oversized beanbag I was sitting on would easily amodate both of us.


    Molly and I chatted as the men talked. She was so unused to the way she was treated here. Tyle¡¯s family had taken her to eat and Abram¡¯s family had told her about the food. Tyle had pulled a chair out for her and been happy to sit beside her. Another family sat with them and insisted she look at them and take part in the conversation. The camp was used to assisting freed humans. They knew the help these women would need.


    As Molly and I talked I saw the p to our door drawn back and a head peaked in.


    ¡°Knock, knock,¡± Kennedy said in English as she peered inside.

 369

    Christof and I were up in a sh to greet our girl. Dara and Eve followed Kennedy in and I understood why this room was sorge. It was made to contain an extended family and we certainly had that.


    Kennedy was less injured than Hannah had been. She and her Sisters looked as though they had fared well in the battle. I examined all three of them before I remembered Mycah and his family.


    The little boys were staring intently at Kennedy and her Sisters. They edged closer and closer to the girls, approaching them. None of them seemed afraid. They looked like they were trying to control their curiosity.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t Hannah, but I feel you,¡± Jonathan announced loudly. ¡°You look a little like Hannah, but you don¡¯t feel like her. She is not here.¡±


    Mycah and the rest agreed as the adults stared at them. We had no idea how Mycah¡¯s family knew Hannah.


    ¡°I am Kennedy, born in the T¡¯aran Mountains,¡± my daughter said as way of introducing herself to everyone present.


    Eve and Dara also introduced themselves, but the boys weren¡¯t interested in names. Mycah¡¯s family was barely tolerant as Hodlen¡¯s family introduced themselves.


    ¡°Can we touch your wings?¡± Rees asked and the barrage of questions began.


    The small boys were fascinated by the Paterian women and wanted to get close to them. Every part of the girls fascinated the small boys. Mycah¡¯s family was getting used to feeling connected to those around them. They wanted to be close to those they thought were extended family


    ¡°Mycah needs to ask,¡± Hodlen said and Damien agreed with him.


    The boys needed to work together. They had a bad habit of splintering apart. My husbands wanted the boys to build a strong bond and thinking as a team made that happen. We wanted them to feel free, but they also needed to be connected to one another.


    It took several heartbeats for the boys to focus on Mycah. Kennedy and her Sisters just smiled and sat down Indian style along one wall, inviting the young ones to explore. They had no hesitation at all.


    The boys were all over the girls. They inspected their wings and their talons. I watched them stand on the girls¡¯ legs and scramble up on their shoulders. Not surprisingly Aiden found Kennedy¡¯s long hair fascinating. It was different from the body hair she had and closer to what Rynal had. Jonathan went girl to girl, reaffirming their taste. Overall, Mycah¡¯s family crawled all over Kennedy and her Sisters and inspected them.


    Molly and I readjusted ourselves so we faced the girls and waited for the children to calm down.


    ¡°Mycah, how do you know Hannah?¡± I asked pointedly and the little boy turned to look at me.


    ¡°My Brother felt her close when it was really noisy outside at thepound,¡± Mycah said pointing to Jonathan. ¡°We went outside when no one was looking and went to find her. We kept feeling Damien and his Brothers, but they weren¡¯t as close. Hannah was really close, we wanted to know who she was, why we felt her, and if we could find her.¡±


    Jonathan had tasted his birth sisters many times in the mountains. Evidently he had notpletely forgotten any of us, his memory had just been temporarily blocked. I looked over at Damien and he looked as stunned as I felt. Hodlen¡¯s family watched the interaction closely, but stayed silent. Tyle¡¯s family looked as curious as us.


    ¡°How close was Hannah? How do you know her name?¡± Damien asked quietly. The boys were talking about thepound during the battle, but he didn¡¯t understand how or when they would havee across Hannah.


    ¡°When we were in thepound, she dropped out of the sky,¡± Mycah said plopping down on Dara¡¯s thigh facing the family. ¡°The tall, thin aliens wereing toward us and she cut them in half. They cut her, too, but she just roared at them.¡±


    My mouth dropped open and I felt the same amazement from Damien and his Brothers. We had not known aliens had gotten into thepound. No one would have dreamed they¡¯d been that near the children.


    ¡°Ra came, too, and then the Warriors all came running. Hannah and Ra made all the aliens fall down and then they talked to the Warriors,¡± Mycah said as his hands explored Dara¡¯s talons as her handy at his waist.


    We sat in continued amazement as Mycah blithely exined how Hannah had introduced herself and quickly taught the Warriors how to fight aliens. She told the Warriors how the aliens moved and how to destroy them quickly. As she talked, she¡¯d plucked Mycah¡¯s family from their hiding ce and demanded the men put the curious boys in a safer spot.


    ¡°War is not a ce for little boys!¡± Mycah said wagging his finger at us, as he must have seen Hannah do. ¡°You have to do a better job watching them!¡±


    None of us knew what to say and I looked at Kennedy to find her expression sheepish.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You were worrying so much about him, Mama,¡± she said softly stroking Aiden and Jonathan as they sat on herp. ¡°We didn¡¯t want you to panic if you heard that. If the men told Damien and his Brothers¡­ we thought we¡¯d just let it happen if it did.¡±


    ¡°No secrets, Sweet Girl,¡± Christof said mimicking the pet name I¡¯d given her. ¡°Mama can¡¯t be strong if we don¡¯t treat her like an equal. You have to trust that she¡¯ll make the right decision.¡±


    Kennedy rolled her eyes in a very human gesture and hmphed before she spoke again.


    ¡°Like tearing down the mountain on a transport trying to get into the tunnels?¡± she asked quietly.


    ¡°Be respectful,¡± Bane chastised, ¡°Mama was upset. Many of us wanted to do the same thing when we heard what was going to happen. We all worried for the young ones.¡±


    Kennedy apologized, sounding somewhat like a sulking teenager, and I admitted to my mistake. What I¡¯d done had been foolish. I assured the girls I wasn¡¯t going to do that sort of thing again. Protecting our family would be a shared job, as it should be.


    We sat and talked for a while longer and the conversation was pleasant. Damien watched Mycah¡¯s little family and knew they were still healing. With no more excitement they started to be sluggish and sleepy. Paterian men healed when they rested and the boys were slipping toward doing that. We would let them rest out here with the family for now.


    Mycah¡¯s family stayed with Kennedy and her Sisters and, soon, started to doze as the girls held them. They fought to stay awake, but the warm, soft hair covering Kennedy and her Sisters made a nice ce to cuddle. The little family started to stretch for sleep as their eyes closed.


    Niah was pushed off Eve¡¯s thigh and looked blearily around as Molly and I watched trying not tough. His Brother, Rees, had stretched out and unintentionally shoved him off. He looked disgruntled at the loss of his space.


    ¡°Niah, baby,¡± I called out, e sit with me.¡±


    The little boy dragged himself over so I could pull him up on myp. He stretched out across Molly and me, quickly falling asleep. My new friend was tentative as she stroked the young boy. He sighed and snuggled against us, absolutely at ease. I felt her tremble and looked over to see tears in her eyes.

 370

    ¡°I long to see my baby boy,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°You absolutely will,¡± Dara said as Mycah snoozed on herp. ¡°Hannah and her Sister are championing your cause. They are being quite persistent about it.¡±


    ¡°It is politically correct,¡± Eve said in Paterian, but I caught the modern English meaning. ¡°It will probably get them loads of attention for their selfless devotion to the freedom cause.¡±


    ¡°Selfless¡­¡± Kennedy repeated softly, rolling her eyes and I saw her Sisters agree with her.


    Damien raised a brow at the girls¡¯ tone, but I understood. Kennedy and her Sisters just did not have political ambitions. Hannah must be being quite vocal about reuniting the human women with their offspring. It was a noble thing to do, but obviously had some secondary gain for Hannah and Ra.


    I shook my head and smiled at Kennedy. My girls were day and night different. I wondered how this little girl in my belly would be and my hand drifted over my stomach.


    ¡°They will be healthy and strong, Mama,¡± Dara said looking at where my hand was. ¡°I think you will be surprised at how powerful T¡¯vailk women are. I am sure they are d their family is close again. T¡¯vailk women feel a powerful drive to be close to family¡­ at least they used to.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The girls agreed and started to discuss the uniqueness of this event. Hodlen and his Brothers had some thoughts about what T¡¯vailk women would be like and shared that. None of the rest of us knew much about the history of this particr race of women. They had literally disappeared when the men went to thepounds.


    I was d they¡¯d be strong, though. Smiling at Dara¡¯sment I felt the movement under my hand. Suddenly all of what she¡¯d said struck me.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®they¡¯?¡± I asked as my eyes shot wide.


    Kennedy and her Sisters looked surprised.


    ¡°Women of the T¡¯vailk mountains are born with their Sister or Sisters,¡± Dara said. ¡°They are always born in groups of two or three¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we tell you that?¡± Kennedy asked furrowing her brow.


    I shook my head mutely and understood now why I was sorge. This was not a singleton pregnancy.


    Kein¡¯s happy shout rocked the room as all the men congratted him. I had tough at the goofy look on his face. He startled Molly when he approached us and kissed me deeply. The man could not have received better news.


    The little boys barely opened an eye as the men celebrated loudly. Kein and I had been blessed by The Great Harmonious Spirit. We would have more than one child and he was thrilled. Anticipation at meeting our new female offspring rocketed to a new high.


    My men talked happily about how much they nned to enjoy this new family. No Nu-reeh to stop us from bonding and force the men away. Kein could be there as his girls got stronger. He would be the first Brother to be able to care for his female offspring.


    It wasn¡¯t muchter when I started to feel as sleepy as the boys. Damien took that as a sign that perhaps the children and me should be in bed. I agreed with him wholeheartedly.


    Hodlen¡¯s family helped and we stripped the little ones of their boots and daytime clothing. They whined and fussed as they were moved. The boys were cranky when their sleep was disturbed. After the boys were undressed, we wrapped their waists in sleeping shifts and settled them on the bed together. Once they were all piled under the covers, Mycah¡¯s family fell back to their dreams and became peaceful again. The sleep tonight would hopefully finish letting them heal.


    ¡°You really should rest, too,¡± Molly said softly standing and watching the boys. ¡°I remember how tired I was at the end¡­¡±


    Molly and the other families retreated to our main room and I stayed in the sleeping chamber with my boys. After closing the drape between the two rooms, I stripped myself and put on my nighttime shift. I¡¯d made this one myself and thought I had been very creative. It had a series of ties down the front. Once my girls were born I could tighten it over my stomach and loosen it at the top to expose one breast at a time. For now the outfit was loose over my belly and tied securely over my breasts.


    Laying down with Mycah¡¯s family I realized how good I felt about myself. I¡¯d gone from free to ve and survived. Then I¡¯d gone from ve to almost free. In thest many moons I¡¯d learned to be totally free again and now I took care of myself. Through all the changes and stress I had maintained my sanity. Reaching out I stroked the little snoring family in front of me and fell deeply asleep.


    It was the middle of the night when I woke again. The men had tied the drape between the rooms open. The fire pit had been left to burn for warmth and cast a soft glow in here. It was dim in the sleeping chamber, but I could see Rynal, Aiden¡¯s breeder, asleep just beyond the boys, in front of me. Not surprisingly Aiden wasying by Rynal¡¯s head with his hands wrapped in the man¡¯s hair. Behind me I felt my family restingfortably.


    The bed was warm and I was very cozy, but my dder would not be denied. I rose as quietly as I could and tiptoed into the main room. The belt with my weapons hung near the main entrance to our living space and I quietly slipped it on. I was just putting on my boots when I heard a noise behind me and turned.


    ¡°Why are you awake?¡± Mycah asked loudly. ¡°The moons aren¡¯t set and it isn¡¯t time to be up, yet.¡±


    The young family was standing and staring at me. They were as bright and awake as I¡¯d ever seen them. The observant, nosy little boys had heard me get up and followed.


    ¡°I drank water before bed and now I need to go release it,¡± I exined in a quiet voice. ¡°Go back to the bed with your male breeders. I¡¯ll be back in a moment.¡±


    I saw them thinking and then Jonathan and Rees were putting their hands over their private parts. I¡¯d seen that gesture on Earth. The power of suggestion was too much and now the little boys needed to use the pot, too.


    ¡°Get your boots,¡± I sighed. ¡°We¡¯ll all go use the pot and then go back to bed.¡±


    I helped the little ones with their foot wear and felt Damien¡¯s family in my mind. Assuring them all was well, I walked through our leather drape into the central area where the men congregated. The room with thecquered pots was close to our rooms. It waste and I expected we would be the only ones out here. We were not.


    Three families sat morosely around themunal fire pit in the central area. From their dress it was easy to tell they¡¯d been Warriors at one of thepounds. They must be particrly stressed to still be up at this time of night. I knew Paterians like their routines. This wasn¡¯t when these men should be up if they weren¡¯t on guard duty.


    Mycah¡¯s family followed me but started to go toward the men. They were always curious, but this seemed like a bad time. I reached down and grabbed Mycah¡¯s hand to pull him with me.


    ¡°Come with me, boys,¡± I said in amanding tone. ¡°Leave them alone and let them talk. We are using the pots and then going back to bed.¡±

 371

    From the fire I heard some low, vile cursing and chose to ignore it. The men couldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d dare to touch Mycah and the idea I wasmanding his Brothers was horribly offensive. My awareness was raised, but the men didn¡¯t move as I pulled Mycah to the room with thecquered pots.


    The little boys followed their Brother and proceeded to repeat the things they¡¯d just heard. The filthy cursing was not what I wanted Mycah¡¯s family to learn. Bane had taught me these words, but we didn¡¯t use them except in jest. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for the young ones to say.


    ¡°Those aren¡¯t good words,¡± I told Mycah. ¡°We don¡¯t need to use those types of words. Your male breeders will teach you better words. Honorable men speak respectfully to everyone. You and your Brothers need to act honorably.¡±


    While we used the pots the boys wanted to know what those words meant. I exined they were ways of saying you didn¡¯t like someone, but they were very impolite. No one would respect you if you spoke to others like that, I tried to tell them. It was a difficult and trying conversation. Certainly not one I wanted to have this time of night.


    Now the boys wanted to know why those men didn¡¯t like them.


    ¡°They don¡¯t like me,¡± I told Mycah¡¯s family gently as I straightened the wrap on Niah¡¯s waist. ¡°Men on Pateria used to be taught that humans aren¡¯t valuable. They think I should be a ve. Daddy, Christof, and Damien have talked to you about this. That isn¡¯t how we think.¡±


    In preparation for the boy¡¯s curious nature I took Mycah¡¯s hand as we walked out of the room with thecquered pots. Jonathan took my other hand and the rest of the family followed as we made our way back to our rooms.


    The boys had no sense that this was the wrong time to talk and started to say the things Damien¡¯s family had taught them. very was wrong. Humans were strong and should be valued. Mama was special and we were lucky to have her in the family. Their bright, clear voices seemed to resonate in the contained space.


    I saw the men by the fire start to rise and now they had my full attention. My eyes took in their enraged features and their clenched fists. Unfortunately, watching them infuriated them further, but they were a danger and I couldn¡¯t look away. My safety and the boys¡¯ safety was my business.


    The men wereing toward us, prowling really. They wanted to hurt me. As far as they were concerned a ve that did what I had done deserved to be punished. With my girls nestled in my belly and Mycah¡¯s family right here, that just could not happen.


    I released the boys¡¯ hands and shooed them toward our rooms.


    ¡°Mycah,¡± Imanded pushing him toward the door, ¡°take your family to Damien and Daddy.¡±


    As soon as I sensed the boys moving away, I pulled my gun and aimed it. Over thest moon I¡¯d proved to myself I knew how to shoot. Paterians weren¡¯t as fast as the aliens and I had a fighting chance with this weapon.


    ¡°Stay away!¡± I said firmly to the men. ¡°There are no ves here, only free men and women.¡±


    ¡°Silence, ve!¡± one of them ordered. ¡°You have no right to touch our young or hold those weapons! There are no bands on your form, so no owners to protect you!¡±


    ¡°I can and will protect myself, cousin,¡± I stated in a low, firm voice.


    ¡°We will reprimand you and you will not make this mistake again!¡± another of them stated.


    My whole form was tensed and ready. I felt fear and used it to heighten my senses; it did not own me. Unlike any time other time a man had approached me like this, I felt ready to defend myself.


    Killing these men was not an act I would relish, but it would have to be done. I trained my gun and took a breath. Their ignorance was signing their death certificate, but I had to keep my daughters from harm. It was my only option to stop them so I could get away.


    A moment before I pulled the trigger, and ended the first man¡¯s life, I sensed movement beside me. The aggressors stopped approaching and I watched the looks on their faces be concerned. They nced around and I furtively did the same thing.


    Tyle¡¯s family, as young as they were, could look as vicious as any Warrior was trained to. Still in their sleeping shifts, each of them carried either a sword or a gun. The guns were aimed and the swords were at the ready. Once I noted their presence, they slipped slightly in front of me. None of them got in front of my weapon, though. If I shot something, it wasn¡¯t going to be one of them.


    Mund¡¯s family was out of their room and so was Basin¡¯s. They were tightening the circle on the aggressors. Damien and his Brothers moved in synchrony with Holden¡¯s to add to this side, as Stayne and his Brothers moved with Arnold¡¯s family and closed off the exit from the other side. The men from the camp had emerged from their rooms and surrounded the Warriors.


    I sensed it now. The Great Harmonious Spirit had the men. Damien and his Brothers had not called the entire camp, just our close friends and family that lived in this section with us. We needed them for added security.


    Therge show of force was only so the aggressors would not attempt to fight back. My men could have handled this themselves, but it may have endangered our offspring. The other men did not mind helping and this way was safer. We could depend on the camp to help us keep an altercation from ever happening.


    Now, we all waited.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The men stood at the ready. I felt their thoughts and knew they were merely bidding their time. The entire thing was nned out and very organized, as far as The Great Harmonious Spirit was concerned. Next was a period of education and then sanctions.


    A transportnded outside our area and five male Administrators walked briskly inside.

 372

    Everyone kept their weapons trained on the aggressors initially, so I did, too. As the male Administrators approached closer the weapons were lowered, but not put away. I was not part of the Great Spirit, so my actionsgged behind the men¡¯s. It seemed appropriate to follow their lead, though. Dealing with unpredictable Warriors was their domain.


    The Administrators that came in were wearing clothes that had been hastily thrown on, as opposed to sleeping shifts. They carried weapons on their waists, but had not drawn them. They were here to teach and not agitate these aggressive Warriors.


    The Administrators took in everyone down here as they stopped several body lengths away from the troublemakers. I knew these Administrators vaguely and was surprised it was them that hade. Gunth and his Brothers were who I expected, but they were not with us anymore. I shook my head at my own foolishness. It would take me some time to stop looking for the big man and his family.


    The lead Brother in this family of Administrators was named Carg. He and his Brothers were masters of organization. Carg and his family monitored our food supplies and our textile supplies. It was because of them we never went hungry and always had materials avable. Unlike Gunth¡¯s family, they didn¡¯t appear physically powerful. Carg and his Brothers were of small stature and a light build. Their power was in their minds and their capacity to anticipate the camp¡¯s needs.


    ¡°There are no ves in this camp,¡± Carg said in a firm, but slightly nasal tone. ¡°You are not ves to the women and the humans are ves to no one. You must learn to respect those around you. The way you were taught in thepound is not eptable here.¡±


    The Warriors cursed a foul stream. They started toward the Administrators with the obvious intent of harming them.


    Tyle¡¯s family tightened around me and Hodlen¡¯s joined them. The camp would not endanger the life of a child during this altercation. My girls would be kept safe by their extended family. Mycah¡¯s young family was inside our rooms. All the precious ones were perfectly safe.


    ¡°We do not listen to shopkeepers!¡± one of the aggressive Warriors yelled as they sprang forward.


    Damien¡¯s family moved like lightening and in synchrony with the other men to subdue the raucous Warriors. It was over before it began. The Warriors knelt defeated on the ground with swords at their throats in a matter of moments. Their weapons had been summarily stripped from them. I saw their fear and their awe as they took in the men from the camp.


    The silent, organized attack had bewildered the aggressors. It was impossible not to be impressed by my campmates. They made every movement look nned and choreographed, which in a very real sense, it was. As a group, the men from the camp were unbeatable.


    ¡°The Great Harmonious Spirit gives us every advantage,¡± Carg said in a very calm voiceing to stand in front of the defeated men. ¡°We respect one another and we gain strength together. You wille to understand this fundamental belief and it will give you strength, also. In order to join us you must let go of the evil teaching that prevails in your minds.¡±


    The defeated Warriors looked just that, defeated. They were held in such a way they had no hope of escaping. It was very obvious the men that controlled them held their lives in their hands. Now that they were forced to listen, Carg spent time exining the importance of respect and equality.


    Transports arrived and men filed quietly in behind the Administrators. I noted that these new men appeared to be guards that were on duty. They were dressed and outfitted with all their weaponry, so they must have been on nighttime patrols. The six families of burly, armed guards from the camp stood stoically watching Carg. The Administrator finished his speech and took a step back.


    The Warriors were pulled to stand and their swords were ced in the scabbards at their waists. That particr act really surprised me. They¡¯d attacked us and we were arming them? It must have confused them also.


    ¡°You have returned our swords?¡± one man asked quietly.


    He touched the hilt lightly, but did not draw the weapon. The formerly aggressive Warriors were grossly over matched right now, so that made sense.


    ¡°There are dangers all around us, cousin,¡± Carg said, continuing to instruct. ¡°This is not like thepound where peril is kept at bay by an external force. You will not be stripped of your weapons here, unless it is clear you must die for us to live. In case of attack, you are responsible for the defense of yourselves and this camp.¡±


    The Warriors stood and looked around at the men they would have called bandits several days ago. Their cohesive organization was obviously disconcerting. The Warriors couldn¡¯tprehend the way things worked here. The lesson was being driven home, though.


    ¡°Since you wish to be awake and you want to fight,¡± Carg continued, ¡°I will leave you with this patrol. It is apparent your families are having difficulty changing. Perhaps protecting the camp will give you incentive to adjust your attitude.¡±


    ¡°Our punishment¡­?¡± one of the Warriors asked sparing a nce in my direction.


    I met his uncertain gaze before his eyes swung back to Carg.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are being sanctioned,¡± Carg said firmly. ¡°I have no doubt you would prefer to rest with your Brothers when the moons are up. These men run night patrols for the camp by choice. It is valuable protection they provide for us. They will guide you and you will learn. Your families will stay with them until I feel you have learned from this mistake.¡±


    The Warriors looked utterly confused. I could see they had expected to be stripped of their weapons and beaten badly. The peaceful way the camp handled miscreants was very confusing to men from thepounds.


    ¡°Pain is not a tool that we use,¡± I said clearly and Carg seemed to understand the purpose of my statement.


    He didn¡¯t think the way men from thepounds thought. It had not urred to him to harm these men.


    ¡°Your families deserve to be treated with respect,¡± Carg said looking over at me. ¡°You will learn to respect others the same way. Pain is not a tool that needs to be employed. It evokes the fear response and you do not need to know fear inside this camp. This is your home. This is a safe ce for your family. In time you and your Brothers wille to trust us and we will trust you, then you will join with the Great Harmonious Spirit.¡±


    I watched from behind my guard as the Warriors were led away. Their guides would teach them tonight, as they let them expend their frustrated energy. Change was difficult on this world and changing to the camp¡¯s mindset would be a staggering feat for these particr men.


    With the danger contained and leaving, I slipped my gun back in its holster. I breathed a sigh of relief that I had not had to shoot those men. The camp would probably have forgiven me, but they wouldn¡¯t have liked it if I had killed a Paterian.


    The moment The Spirit released the men was obvious. Mycah and his Brothers were instantly around my legs watching the retreating backs of the Warriors. They looked up at me and exined in no uncertain terms that very of any sort was not right. Attacking a camp mate was even less eptable. They spoke with clear resolve about what was right and what was wrong.

 373

    ¡°They have to learn fast, Mama,¡± Mycah said clearly. ¡°Men like that can¡¯t stay in the camp if they don¡¯t ept our values.¡±


    ¡°It would be bad for them to be sent out,¡± Rees stated. ¡°They will not survive long without cousins to help them.¡±


    Niah agreed with his Brother and yawned loudly.


    The boys were making virtually adult statements and I examined them intently. They were done with it, though, and looked like they were asleep on their feet. Hodlen¡¯s family bent and scooped them up, resting the children on their hips.


    Spartian held a sleepy Jonathan and I stroked my boy¡¯s hair. The little blonde head dipped until it was resting on the man¡¯s shoulder. Jonathan fought to keep his eyes open and failed. He let out a snore as he fell to sleep.


    ¡°The Great Harmonious Spirit teaches them,¡± I said out loud and in wonder as I realized what had happened.


    Girls had their female breeder¡¯s memories, primarily, at birth and boys would have their male breeders¡¯, once they were absorbed into The Spirit. The teaching didn¡¯t start with boys until they bonded to the men. It linked the men through generations, just as the girls had their links.


    Putting the men on thepounds and isting them from one another had been designed to systematically erode this. It had been a devilishly effective system. Kept from their young and prohibited from forming bonds, the men lived in istion from everything. They couldn¡¯t pass anything on at all.


    ¡°We are not isted here,¡± Damien informed me as Kein hugged me from behind.


    ¡°Quite the opposite,¡± Kein whispered in my ear as I felt his erection nudge my posterior.


    Damien and his Brothers demanded my attention and I felt the flow of their thoughts. Humans liked privacy, but my men really needed something. I¡¯d shown them a part of me tonight they¡¯d not seen before. In the past an aggressive female would have turned them off. Seeing it in their mate had a different effect.


    They had sensed a fierce, protective instinct inside of me when I thought my family was endangered. There was no loss of control, only determination. I would have killed those men and left their corpses to rot. When they¡¯d exited their rooms all the men had witnessed my steady gaze and ready stance. If The Spirit had not been in control, it would have been a very erotic pose for Damien and his Brothers.


    ¡°Spend a little time with us in the main room of our lodging,¡± Kein pleaded quietly in my ear.


    Damien and his Brothers knew I couldn¡¯t have sex with all of them tonight, not in my condition. They were more than happy to masturbate their sexual energy off, but it would be more fun if I was around. My men were shamelessly begging for something very simple. I could not deny them.


    Damien addressed Hodlen as we walked back toward our chambers. The other men had no problem watching the boys while we took our time together in the main room. Damien quietly exined they just wanted a moment with their mate. The drape would be closed because humans liked privacy.


    We walked into our rooms and Mycah¡¯s family was essentially asleep. Rees grumbled as his shoes came off, but the rest seemed oblivious as Hodlen¡¯s family took them to the bed. Injured little boys would sleep like this and the men knew it. Mycah¡¯s family was just taking what they needed to get better.


    The heavy drape separating the rooms was closed and I stood in the sitting area looking at my family in the dim fire light. There was no noise from outside and the sleeping chamber was also silent. We stood looking at one another until Damien moved to ce his weapons away.


    All the Brothers ced their weapons to the side and I started to as well, but was stopped. Bane pulled my sword from it¡¯s sheath and ced it in my hand. I twisted the weapon in my grip and realized I had everyone¡¯s attention. Their attention was riveted on the weapon and on me.


    The heat in their eyes was hard to deny. My mates were excited and the image of me holding my weapon was doing it for them. In response to their obvious interest I raised the de and touched the tip to Bane¡¯s chest, they shuddered as one being. Every stripe on Bane¡¯s wide body flushed with excitement. This was what they wanted.


    In the not too distant past, my men had suffered from the women¡¯s talons, but they¡¯d always been rewarded with the gratification of release afterward. Now their brains were wired to appreciate a little aggression from their partners, especially since then knew I wouldn¡¯t really hurt them. The notion I knew exactly how to use the weapon I carried was actually exciting to Damien and his Brothers.


    The sharp de could easily slice into skin, so I was very careful as I touched the tip to Bane¡¯s chest. Our eyes remained locked on one another¡¯s and his breath caught in his throat. The cool metal traced the line of his sternum and down the firm muscles of his stomach.


    In that moment I knew he¡¯d do anything I asked.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Take it off,¡± I said in a lowmanding voice as I tapped the wrap at his waist.


    Bane was shaking with excitement as the material was removed. He dropped it to the floor without a second thought and waited for directions. I felt his eyes boring into me as he trembled.


    ¡°Eyes down,¡± I ordered and watched him struggle toply.


    Never in his life had Bane had someone this near him with a de and been unable to watch them. The relinquishment of power was maddening and exciting.


    Slowly I circled him, my fingers touched his hips and trailed across his firm buttocks. I let the de in my other hand follow my fingers. Cool metal contrasted violently with the heat his body was emanating. It was a vivid reminder of the threat I currently wielded.


    A low murmur spread through Bane¡¯s Brothers as they all remembered the erotic pleasure he¡¯d gotten when I¡¯d dominated his ass. The big man had felt the intrusion of the plug in his ass and been excited by my ability to put it there. This control was simr and intensely exciting.


    Bane¡¯s rock solid cock bobbed in front of him and I knew he needed release, the teasing was only to make it better.


    ¡°Stroke yourself with your hand,¡± I ordered and Bane quicklyplied.


    The thick head swelled and stared to leak as his grip became more firm and the motions faster. I thought about the things I¡¯d like to do to him and I felt his eagerness for more. My games were strange, he¡¯d never imagined being treated in the way I imagined. Even odder was thinking he might enjoy it. The ideas excited him terribly.


    I put the sword back in it¡¯s scabbard and ran my nails over the strong muscles of Bane¡¯s back. My left hand raised and buried in his hair, my right hand grasped the firm muscles of his buttocks. He was caught in the moment.


    In all his life only the women, with their talons and spears, had managed to force Bane¡¯s submission. In my imagination, he was eager to bend to my desires. A willing supplicant that would crave my touch. It was unique and consuming, a role he wanted to try.


    I delved a finger between his firm buttocks and teased the outside of his puckered little hole. The light teasing strokes were intended to make him want this and he did. Bane saw the image I held in my mind of a strap-on. He saw himself bent over, tied, and at my mercy. The teasing strokes became firmer and a needy moan left his lips.


    As his excitement reached its peak and release, I reached forward and caught his spending. His knees were weak as the thick ropes coated my hand and slid toward the floor. Bane had no strength left as a grinning Christof wiped my hand clean.


    I stepped back from Bane and he sunk into a chair with a zed look in his eyes. The goofy grin on his face was the most rxed I¡¯d seen them since they returned from the battle at thepound. It was good to see.


    ¡°You know us, wife,¡± Damien said softly as he approached.


    I did know them. Each of them had needs different from the rest, but they had needs they shared as well. Right now they all needed release.


    The tie in front of my outfit was made of a thick piece of soft leather. I undid it and pulled the strap free. The length of leather had run from the top to bottom. Its loss had allowed my night dress to fall open, exposing my belly and pendulous breasts to view. Teasing my audience I drew the leather strap over my breasts several times.


    Folding the leather thong onto itself several times made it look like the leather whip with many tails that Damien had once used on me. His breath caught in his throat as he saw what I was doing. I had long fantasized about doing this type of thing with him.


    Kein was enjoying watching my breasts hang so freely. He¡¯d not been able to ogle them since he got home. Off to the side he sat down and began to pull furiously at his long staff as he stared. My outfit allowed them to peek out as the fabric shifted and the effect was intoxicating for Kein. It was hard not tough at his exuberance.


    I wanted Damien¡¯s wrap off and his cock exposed, he obeyed without question, throwing the fabric to Evan. Damien¡¯s powerful form almost vibrated as he waited for me to start. He wanted to feel this.


    Ever so slowly, I walked around Damien and took in the entire expanse of him I was presented with. The lead Brother was arge man, but morepact than Bane. The firm muscles in his back spoke to a life lived with a sword in his hand. Faint marks crossed his own natural stripes, were evidence of discipline at thepound. That had never been delivered like this would be, though. I took in his beautiful form and brought my makeshift flogger down on his back.

 374

    Damien tensed as I whipped the instrument across his back and firm buttocks. It didn¡¯t hurt so much as warm the flesh. Still Damien had never been treated like this by me. As I moved to start on his chest he began pulling on his cock. The mock abuse made him crave more.


    I wanted more, too. As I whipped it across Damien¡¯s chest, Evan knelt before me. He scooted forward until I couldn¡¯t see him under myrge belly. My right leg was lifted andid over his shoulder. Christof steadied me from behind as Evan began to pleasure me with his long tongue.


    The movements of my ¡°whip¡± became more erratic as Evan worked. His tongue slid between my folds and I closed my eyes for a brief moment. It felt so good as his lips slid higher and found the bud buried there. My clit swelled and I nearly dropped my whip it felt so good.


    Behind me Christof acted to steady me as he pleasured himself. One hand was on my hip and his body was flush to mine. His cock was nestled in the warmth of my buttocks as his hand worked furiously up and down. My friend¡¯s breath was hot on my neck as he watched me ¡°discipline¡± his Brother.


    Evan was relentless below me. He suckled my clit and ran his tongue over every part of my sex. His deft appendage even fucked me with shallow motions before he returned his attention to my swelling nub.


    The intensity grew and I found myself striking Damien harder. He arched with each strike as I gave his skin a glow, from his neck to his hips and down over his upper legs. The soft striking sound reverberated in each of us as we enjoyed the erotic pleasure of this willing submission.


    From my side I heard Kein groan loudly. His cock was ready to explode as he watched my breast. Beneath me I realized Evan was also seeking his own release as he took my vor on his tongue. Damien eyes were lit with passion as his breathing became faster and choppier. I heard the same excitement from Christof and knew we were all close.


    Onest swipe of the flogger over Damien¡¯s chest and we¡¯d all had enough of waiting. Evan¡¯s tongue pushed harder on my wet cunt making me insane. The pressure built and when it released it took all I had not to call out. Around me, my husbands all found their pleasure as well. Feeling the orgasm of the five of us all at once was so intense, I felt as though I was floating for a moment.


    I woke up surrounded by strong arms and looking intorge brown eyes.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You were almost clumsy, wife,¡± Baneughed softly as he held me in hisp and reced my outfit.


    In my moment of passion Bane had caught my dropping form. While I¡¯d been in a haze of bliss, he¡¯d made sure I was safe and unharmed. Now he redressed me as Iynguidly in his arms.


    A cool rag ran between my legs and Evan grinned and cleaned me up. He was proud not to have lost his ability after our separation. I had to be d also as we quietly got ready to go back to bed.


    Hodlen¡¯s family was resting and barely spared us a nce as we opened the drape and crawled quietly into the bed. They may have heard our game, but they had no interest, which I was d for. Mycah¡¯s little family was sprawled around the bed, most of them resting on theirrger family members.


    We found our spots and cuddled together. There was not much space and I tucked myself quitefortably between Kein and Bane. The bed was soft, my family was close, and we were safe. It wasn¡¯t long until I was soundly asleep.


    It was early morning when I was awakened again. The moons were not set, but this was the time my men liked to go to the public bath. Evan¡¯s humor at the situation was the first thing I noted; warm breath on my face was the second. Little fingers pried my left eye open and I was staring blearily at Jonathan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Are you awake, Mama?¡± he asked seriously, as though anyone could sleep with their eye pulled open.


    Hands turned and twisted in my hair and I was positive Aiden was sitting behind me, feeling frustrated.


    ¡°Is she up, yet?!¡± Niah whined pushing himself past Jonathan into my field of vision.


    Mycah¡¯s voice sounded behind me and he practically begged Evan to wake me. The little family wanted to go back to the bathing pool.


    Grunting at the loss of sleep, I had to smile. A few moments of rest I would dly give up to have my little boy here with me. Pushing myself up I heard Mycah¡¯s family cheer, now we could finally go!


    The walk to the bathing pool was interesting. I soon learned that Damien¡¯s family was the lenient parent. Hodlen demanded Mycah and his Brothers walk together. If the boys wanted to see something, they all had to look as a group. It was not stifling, the way Damien and his Brothers had been raised, but it was more orderly. I thought the two families created a nice blend for the boys.


    We turned into the tunnel leading to the bathing hall and I was immediately struck by the difference. Every torch in the tunnel was lit. As we reached the main pool, I sucked in a gasp. The ce looked entirely different.


    The men had installed torches all over the inside of therge cave. Even the secluded areas we used to use were well lit. There were men and boys in the pool, but I noted several nude families that carried weapons strapped to their thighs. They appeared alert and were not here casually. One of the families jumped into the water as we entered and began to patrol the pool.


    I snorted and got everyone¡¯s attention. It was the Paterian equivalent of a lifeguard. Of course, these men intended to kill any sharks they found. I actually felt a little pity for any aliens that dared enter this pool.


    Hodlen continued to be an excellent male role model. He and his Brothers had brought the boys¡¯ and their own dirtyundry from the day prior. Hodlen insisted they clean their clothes first, most especially the boys too, although Mycah¡¯s family wanted to just strip and jump in.


    ¡°You must keep your things clean and in good condition,¡± Holden exined to them. ¡°Your clothing is dirty and cannot be worn again until it is cleaner.¡±


    The little boys looked at the pool of water longingly, before turning back to Holden. I knew what they wanted.


    ¡°I could wash the clothing for Mycah¡¯s family, so they can swim,¡± I offered the group.


    Holden was firm, but polite as he refused the offer.


    ¡°They must learn to care for their things,¡± he told me. ¡°Life is not like it was in thepound. Men care for themselves and the boys must learn. We will help them, but they will be self-sufficient.¡±


    The logic made sense and I understood. This was a new world and I had a lot to learn about free Paterians.

 375

    Mycah¡¯s family had never washed anything and that was obvious. The point was not that they did every piece of their clothing, just that they started to learn. Free men knew how to care for themselves and did so independently. This was just one of many things we had to teach them.


    Rose¡¯s instruction on the use of the camp¡¯s washboards were still fresh in my mind. I taught the boys the way I had learned and they did a fair job on the item or two they cleaned. We did most of the work, but one or two of the young ones started to get the hang of it. I encouraged and congratted them each time they did it right. The boys liked the feedback and tried very hard.


    ¡°You do well instructing, Ciara,¡± Hodlen said appreciatively.


    I blushed at thepliment.


    ¡°On Earth, Jonathan would have been mine to care for and teach. Women do most of the child care where I am from,¡± I said simply. ¡°I enjoy being part of his life in every way.¡±


    I saw a faint smile start on Hodlen¡¯s face. ¡°Do you know letters and numbers?¡± he asked. ¡°Do you know how to use a sword, in addition to, the gun?¡±


    It was hard not to puff with a little pride. I¡¯d made a point to learn about the things he talked about. I also knew a great deal about the and its inhabitants. Men from the camp had taught me and I¡¯d been reading. Frankly, I felt quite well versed.


    ¡°The ving women, as well as Damien and his Brothers, taught me to read and write,¡± I told the men, ¡°and I have enjoyed having this skill. I read about the world around us and even wrote some children¡¯s stories. My friends and I wrote about things we thought the children should know.¡±


    ¡°And swords?¡± Hodlen¡¯s Brother, Kee, asked again. ¡°You obviously know the guns, you handle them with ease, but do you know swords?¡±


    I shifted my weight andughed a little. ¡°Damien and his Brothers were Warriors and they taught me the fundamentals of sword work. Men from the camps have taught me to fight. I am hardly in any condition to show you right now, but I can easily use a sword.¡±


    ¡°And you like children,¡± Tos said sounding excited. ¡°You enjoy teaching them.¡±


    I smiled and answered affirmatively. Being with the little family made me very happy.


    ¡°So you could Keep Mycah¡¯s family in the day,¡± Hodlen said with authority. ¡°We do not need to use unrted Child Keepers.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I was startled and looked up at the men. Doing what he said would be a dream for me, but I wasn¡¯t sure it was possible. Obviously, I¡¯d gone to school on Earth, but I had not trained to teach. I didn¡¯t know exactly how the children were organized here and I didn¡¯t want our boys to have an education too far from the norm.


    ¡°The young ones are all kept together in the day,¡± Damien said gently, pausing in his work. ¡°The various men that care for them work as a team based on age, although each is responsible for only a few families. You learn very quickly, Ciara, and I know you want to do this.¡±


    Bane snorted and looked around before he spoke, ¡°You can¡¯t tell us you wish to continue to work as a shopkeeper.¡±


    Some of the old prejudices were still there and Kein shook his head as he scolded Bane. Shopkeepers were necessary. Bane needed to amend his way of thinking.


    ¡°He¡¯s right, though,¡± Christof said quietly. ¡°You don¡¯t enjoy the jobs here the way you enjoyed writing for the children or spending time with the young¡­¡±


    ¡°Rose could help me,¡± I contemted. ¡°We could work as a team. She knows more about teaching than I do. I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be willing.¡±


    It was decided, as far as the family was concerned. I was going to teach our young. The education of Mycah¡¯s family would be my responsibility. Everyone was sure the Administrators would approve this change in jobs. It was the appropriate thing to do.


    After our lesson on cleaning, we hung up the wet garments and stripped out of our clothing. Evan and Rynal took the protective wraps off of Jonathan and Aiden. We all examined the marks and I was shocked. Everything was almost entirely healed. The boys looked as good as new. Tos assured us the Healers would take the stitches outter today. The skin was holding together just fine.


    Mycah¡¯s family was a little hesitant to get in the water after we finished examining them. Our attention to their wounds had reminded them of the excitement the day before. The aliens had been frightening and too much for the young family to handle. We coaxed them and pointed the guards in the bathing pool out to them, but they wouldn¡¯t get in until Damien¡¯s family patrolled the pool.


    ¡°They trust family,¡± Hodlen said watching my men make their sweep. ¡°Your family has done a good job with them. This is how they should feel. We had thought it would take much longer to earn their trust.¡±


    ¡°Evan and I loved Jonathan with our entire being when he was born,¡± I told the man stoically. ¡°We would have done anything to keep him. It nearly broke us when he was taken. I cannot imagine giving up as many male offspring to thepounds as you have.¡±


    Hodlen was thoughtful for a moment before he spoke.


    ¡°Our mountain home was a dangerous ce,¡± he said looking out across the pool. ¡°My Brothers and I knew that our young would grow strong in thepounds. The Great Harmonious Spirit was at work and we would not be separated forever. We never doubted that they would join us eventually. It is a pleasure to finally be able to care for at least one family as we should, though.¡±


    I nodded as Damien and his Brothers bounded out of the water in front of us. They were dripping wet and grinning broadly with their teeth down. They looked ferocious, but I knew the visual was to reinforce to the children we could protect them.


    ¡°No aliens,¡± Evan said, shaking the water out of his hair, ¡°just lots of ces to swim.¡±


    ¡°We bathe together and then learn to swim together,¡± Damienmanded, eyeing Aiden and Jonathan. ¡°You two need to help your Brothers learn to swim. No one goes off on their own today.¡±


    Hodlen and his Brothers were impressed Aiden could swim. After our bath, the men all practiced swimming some. The boys progressed very quickly, probably thanks to the Aiden and Jonathan¡¯s influence.

 376

    Hodlen¡¯s family wasn¡¯t lying, they¡¯d never been in this much water. Damien¡¯s family, as well as, several others around us took the time to instruct them. By the time we left the bathing hall the men had a solid grasp on the movements they should be making in the water.


    Breakfast was a happy affair. Rose and her family ate with us and she was honored to be asked to help teach our boys. My friend adored children and the idea of being such a fundamental part of their life really appealed to her. We preformed a valuable function in Armant¡¯s shop, but it wasn¡¯t what we wanted to be doing.


    Rose and I both respected the camp¡¯s Administration. We would not change jobs without officially notifying them and being granted permission. Our current job duties split us between the infirmary and the clothing shop. My friend and I put an official written request into the Administrators, but we would to continue our duties until a decision was reached. The leadership was so busy, neither of us expected an answer for a while.


    Damien and his Brothers had been assigned to patrol today. Since Hodlen and his family were new, they would follow my men around. Before they left for their duties, the men took Jonathan and his Brothers to the Child Keepers.


    I walked with Rose down the crowded main hall to Armant¡¯s working area. The camp felt a little gloomy, because the skylights were all closed. I knew this was necessary for all of our safety. Still I missed the sunlight that used to stream in from the ceiling. It would have made it feel less cramped. It would take time for the women to excavate enough room so the camp didn¡¯t feel overburdened with men.


    As we got closer to the area with the shops, I was surprised to see tables ced between the fire pits. Men sat at the tables working on boots, coats, and shirts. It was the shopkeepers from thepounds. These men were diligently doing the jobs they had always done. All of them stopped as we passed by and watched us intently.


    ¡°These are free humans,¡± Armant announced loudly while walking toward us. ¡°They have mates they have chosen in the camp. You may touch them with their permission and we encourage you to speak to them. Just as you are not ves to the women¡¯s demands these humans are ves to no one.¡±


    The men around us murmured, some tried not to stare and others watched us openly. There wasn¡¯t really malevolence in their faces, just abject confusion. They¡¯d never seen a human up close and they seemed to be waiting for something. Armant stood a body¡¯s length away from us, waiting also, and it dawned on me.


    ¡°Good morning, Armant,¡± I said loudly and cheerfully, ¡°Rose and I came to help you sew today.¡±


    Apparently, the conversation was what Armant wanted. He grinned and watched the shopkeepers around us as he spoke. I assumed he wanted them to see a normal interaction between us.


    ¡°The shopkeepers from thepounds are helping us now,¡± Armant said motioning. ¡°We have many more tailors than we need. Perhaps you and Rose should go to the infirmary, your skills may be put to better use there. It is your choice, of course.¡±


    Rose spoke up and I was surprised by her concern. ¡°They need to learn about the world, Armant. It is very important they don¡¯t limit themselves. Sitting and sewing all day will not teach them freedom. This is a very different ce from thepounds.¡±


    ¡°Not all today, cousin,¡± Armant answered in a gentle tone. ¡°We will teach them slowly, just as we taught you at your pace. They feelfortable sewing, so we will start with that. This afternoon we may have some lessons with swords or perhaps about the creatures that live in the forest outside.¡±


    Rose was insistent as she looked around at the men surrounding us. None of them were armed and some of them looked ready to hide under the tables. Shopkeepers had been kept from exhibiting any form of strength or self reliance.


    ¡°You should not let their fear limit them,¡± she said decisively. ¡°This is a very wild world-¡±


    ¡°Rx, Rose,¡± Armant chuckled, ¡°you would have them fighting racks by this afternoon. They need to be slowly introduced to new things. We will encourage them to explore more once the aliens are under control. I promise you we will not bind them to this job.¡±


    Rose was hardly deterred, but then she was never deterred. My friend was stubborn and decisive. She¡¯d made up her mind about this and would not stop.


    ¡°They should at least be allowed and encouraged to carry weapons,¡± she said crossing her arms. ¡°If something happened they couldn¡¯t even begin to defend themselves.¡±


    Armant watched Rose with appreciation on his face. She¡¯de a very long way from the girl who refused to look at him.


    ¡°It is not forbidden for them to have weapons, but they did not have them in the viges. You have my word that by the end of eight day cycles every man here will have a weapon,¡± Armant said solemnly. ¡°The smiths will start to measure them today. I will make sure of it myself.¡±


    Rose seemed pleased as we walked to the infirmary. She didn¡¯t like to see the shopkeepers unarmed. This was not a ce to be without a weapon. I had to agree, how many times had I drawn my own to protect myself from danger?


    The infirmary was the same story as Armant¡¯s shop. Healers from thepounds were already helping out. Even with all the wounded they were well staffed with trained professionals. Rose and I would not really add anything to what they already had. Rhane and his Brothers suggested we go see if Armant needed help today. They seemed so frazzled by the confusion their extra helpers created we just politely agreed and left.


    Our next idea was the hall where they were keeping the freed ves. We had been helping with them, perhaps they could use our talents. It was the next best ce to try to work.


    Today Hassar and Reed along with several male Administrators had stopped by to discuss the options the freed women had. Our leaders hade down to have a frank discussion about future choices. There were risks to staying and risks to going. It was all being openly talked about.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 377

    Off to one side I was surprised to see Fuji surrounded by women that looked a lot like she used to. These women glittered and stood nude, even in the cold, but I was sure it didn¡¯t bother them. They were demure and attentive, as good ves from Batra should be, but they couldn¡¯t take their eyes off Fuji. Something about her had captured their attention.


    Rose and I made our way toward Fuji¡¯s mane of hair. She had new scars on her back and sides. Our friend must have been part of the war outside. Fuji looked battle tested.


    ¡°I will teach you freedom,¡± Fuji was stating in a resonating voice to her audience. ¡°You will grow strong and powerful like I am. You cannot go back to Batra as you are, we have much to do first.¡±


    The women didn¡¯t say anything, they just watched her. It was obvious her appearance had the desired effect. Fuji¡¯s appearance was shocking; she looked powerful.


    Our friend turned to greet us and walked toward Rose and me. I noted right away Fuji was moving differently, almost prowling. There was a speed and fluidity to her movement I¡¯d never seen before. Her eyes seemed to take in every part of Rose and me before settling on our faces. Fuji looked very much like she was hunting.


    My heart sped up a little as Fuji got nearer. I heard Rose catch her breath beside me. It was hard not to feel like prey when being approached in such a manner.


    ¡°Do you fear me?¡± Fuji asked in an almostughing tone as she stopped less than a body length away. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the smell of fear from you, old friends. There is nothing to be worried about.¡±


    It was hard not to feel a little concerned. Fuji looked like a predator you¡¯d see in a zoo, one you¡¯d want held safely behind the bars. My finely honed instincts screamed caution.


    Rose regained herposure and smiled a warm smile.


    ¡°You just seem different,¡± Rose stated, trying to shrug nonchntly .


    ¡°My race are hunters,¡± Fuji practically purred, stepping closer, as he tail moved hypnotically. ¡°We are carnivores and I have rediscovered my natural tendencies. Being outside hunting everyday brought most of it back. The battle gave me the chance to fully explore my instincts.¡±


    I felt the girls roll in my belly and found honesty the best policy.


    ¡°Do you eat humans now?¡± I asked bluntly. If she did, we¡¯d be having this discussion with the business end of my weapon aimed at her.


    Fujiughed for a moment before calming down and meeting my eyes.


    ¡°No,¡± she stated simply, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but I won¡¯t change who I am to make you happy. I¡¯ve done that for too long.¡±


    I looked into Fuji¡¯s strange purple eyes and understood her, probably for the first time. You could tame a creature, but you could never take away its basic instincts. The things that made Fuji who and what she was had been beaten down, but never dissolved. Her spirit hady silent and dormant, but it was back now.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to start hunting Paterians, they aren¡¯t going to like it,¡± I warned her, while dropping my voice.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Fuji flicked her tail and seemed almost bored with this conversation.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t going to hunt Paterians,¡± she remarked almost flippantly. ¡°These women are going to be strong and then we will go reim our home. This world has no interest for me. We cannot breed and grow my race here.¡±


    I looked past Fuji at the perhaps twenty huddled women from Batra. They didn¡¯t really seem like a fighting force. I raised an eyebrow and looked at Rose. She had the same look on her face; it irritated Fuji.


    ¡°It will take time and I have to get all of them here,¡± Fuji said in an exasperated tone. ¡°I know I can¡¯t win with just this.¡±


    I was incredulous as I questioned Fuji, ¡°You¡¯re going to take over the whole with just the few ves on this? It just seems impossible.¡±


    My old friend brushed off my concern with a casual air. ¡°My is weak,¡± she stated with conviction, ¡°wait and see what I do.¡±


    It was not an idle threat Fuji was making and I understood that. She wasmanding, now that she¡¯d discovered herself. I felt for sure she would surprise the vers of her home world.


    Rose and I stayed for a few moments to listen to Hassar speak to the other races of women, but it was obvious we weren¡¯t really needed. Hassar made it quite clear the choice Rose and I made should not influence the other women. Our behavior had been quite frowned upon at the time.


    The women asked many questions, but Hassar and her Sister answered them. Rose and I were not asked to participate in this session. We almost seemed in the way. My friend and I slipped out when we realized we were just sitting and listening like everyone else. This was not how we could provide for the camp.


    Rose and I walked through the halls and found a quiet ce to sit beside a fire pit. Neither of us was sure what to do. Distantly we heard the asional boom that told us of skirmishes still raging with the aliens outside. It didn¡¯t feel like a good day just to take a day off. There had to be something we could do.


    ¡°We could help with the children,¡± Rose said innocently. ¡°I¡¯m sure the Administrators won¡¯t object to you teaching your own young. We could go and see how the children learn today¡­¡±


    I smiled slyly at her and had to agree. Spending the day with our little boys would really appeal to me. It wasn¡¯t like we had any clue what the boys did all day. We should go down and watch for a while before we tried it ourselves. There was most likely some sort of curriculum they used.


    The children¡¯s area was near the infirmary, deep in the mountain. It made sense to cluster the weak and defenseless together. The entrance was set back off the main thoroughfare. We had to walk a short distance down a hall to reach the actual entrance. I was a little surprised to see a door at the end of the hall. The strong metal structure was a powerful reminder of what children were worth. They would always be protected.


    Outside the entrance to the children¡¯s area an armed guard of three families stood. We¡¯d had too many close calls with sneaky aliens and we certainly had enough Warriors to spread around now. The men were friendly it seemed, but vignt as we approached.


    The guards from the camp made a point to introduce themselves and speak politely to Rose and me. There were men with them that must have been Warriors from thepounds. I assumed our campmates had been told to model good behavior. Rose and I returned their greetings and made small talk.


    Unlike the menst night, these Warriors seemed more epting of our equality in the camp. They watched us curiously and spoke to us cautiously, there was no malice. I figured they either had no real opinion on humans or were just going with the flow of the camp. Either way, I was relieved not to have to fight again. The night before had been stressful.


    The door was opened, after it was unlocked, and the guards allowed us entry. After we stepped inside I heard the heavy structure closed and re-secured. The men were leaving nothing to chance.


    The inside of children¡¯s area was a shock for Rose and me. It was so well lit I blinked a little. I had not realized they¡¯d brought this many young ones back, although the size of this space still dwarfed the men and boys in here. It was like the inside of a football stadium. It appeared all the boys were taught together, although they seemed to be divided by age group.


    Older boys sat to one side and they sat at tables. As the children got smaller they tended to have them grouped sitting on the floor. I imagined they¡¯d run out of tables and the little boys probably didn¡¯t mind. Several groups of men were with each different age group, presumably teaching.

 378

    Sparing a second look at the room we were in I had to smile. If I had to imagine a Paterian school, this would be it. Based on the marks on the floor the periphery was a track the boys could run. On the left wall were huge diagrams of wrestling moves and the sword fighting positions. The right wall was dedicated to nts and animals in the forest. The far wall was a map of the entire. Beneath the map I could just make out short descriptions of the different areas.


    Even in this dangerous time the boys still had their lessons and their physical exercise. My campmates had made sure the children would not suffer if they had to stay inside for some reason. Everything continued and they still got to learn, even in times of danger.


    ¡°Mama!¡± I heard five voices yell out in synchrony.


    Mycah and his Brothers dropped what they were doing and ran to me. Instinctively, I knelt and held my arms out to them. The boys expected a kiss on the cheek and a little hug. Daddy and Damien had told them that¡¯s how I should greet them. They returned the affection with their usual exuberance,


    ¡°We¡¯re learning about animals in the forest today!¡± Mycah told me excitedly.


    The little ones couldn¡¯t wait to tell me all the things they¡¯d learned already. The Child Keepers had even promised to take them to see for themselves, once the aliens were gone. The boys were enamored with the idea of getting on the big transports and experiencing the bright green world they¡¯d seen outside the tunnels.


    I noted men approaching and I encouraged the boys to go back where they had been. My presence here should not be detracting from their education. Mycah¡¯s family didn¡¯t want to leave me, though.


    ¡°Come with us, Mama,¡± Rees begged. ¡°We like it when family is with us.¡±


    As I stood, I smiled down at him and then greeted the lead Child Keepers. They were campmates I¡¯d never gotten to know, but it was evident to me they were formidable men. The five of them were muscr andmanding. This family was obviously in charge of everything here.


    ¡°Ciara, from Earth,¡± I said politely to the man who appeared to be the lead Brother. ¡°I am Damien¡¯s mate. My job is usually with the tailors or the Healers, but I am not needed there today. My friend and I would like to assist with the children. It is something we both enjoy. Our families want us to Keep Mycah and his Brothers during the day. We wondered if we could help today, just to get an idea of what you do. We have put in a written petition to the Administrators.¡±


    ¡°Hyun, born in the T¡¯lynien Mountains,¡± the lead Brother announced in a deep bass. ¡°We would be d for more help and you are encouraged to Keep your own family. My Brothers and I would be happy to help you learn.¡±


    I smiled realizing Hyun was born in this very mountain. He was probably a wealth of information about the world around us. The children were lucky to have men like this teaching them.


    Introductions were made between Rose and the rest of the Brothers. After my friend said her name a slightly smaller Brother in the back, named Lul, pulled out his pad and started to slide his fingers across the face. His face brightened as he looked back up at Rose.


    ¡°You are mated to Basin¡¯s family, rescued from the Caraspound?¡± Lul asked.


    Rose was proud of her family and smiled as she answered affirmatively.


    ¡°Saves us a trip, then,¡± Lul said happily, ¡°we have a young family here that was bred by the third Brother in Basin¡¯s family. My Brothers and I have been watching them, but they should be with their breeders. There has been so much to do with all the boys we have not had time to bring them to Basin¡¯s family.¡±


    Hyun misunderstood the look of shock on Rose¡¯s face.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°They were to be returned sooner,¡± Hyun pleaded. ¡°We have so many children here right now. Caring for their immediate needs was our first priority.¡±


    ¡°We could not continue to leave them with Child Keepers from thepounds,¡± Hyun¡¯s Brother continued. ¡°Those men do not understand the right way to treat children. We have been finding the children¡¯s families as fast as we could. There is training that must happen with many of the men first. It is time consuming and we worry about who the children are left with¡­¡±


    ¡°Especially the very young,¡± Lul said agreeing with his Brother. ¡°The little ones need special care. They couldn¡¯t be left with just anyone¡­¡±


    Rose regained herposure and sought to calm Hyun¡¯s family.


    ¡°We did not know there were children,¡± she said. ¡°My mates and I would dly care for them and we are not upset you kept them safe. No one had ever told us these children existed¡­¡±


    Hyun and his family rxed visibly as Lul turned and called out toward the smallest boys in the whole hall.


    ¡°Edas, bring your Brothers ande here! I want to introduce you to your new Keeper.¡±


    Five small boys were running toward us a momentter. They were younger than Mycah¡¯s family, that was obvious. In fact, they barely looked old enough to be at apound. In their haste, one of them tripped and fell, dragging a Brother down with him. Theirck of coordination told me these were very young boys.


    Rose didn¡¯t hesitate and went toward them, just like Hyun did. She picked the little boys up off the floor and set them on their feet before examining them closely for injury. They were surprised, but didn¡¯t fight as she fussed over them. The little family watched her closely until one boy spoke.


    ¡°You no have stripes!¡± he announced proudly.


    Rose smiled as she knelt down in front of him and he grinned up at her.


    ¡°I do not have stripes,¡± she crooned. ¡°You are a very observant boy. What is your name?¡±


    The five little ones announced their names proudly. Edas and his family didn¡¯t have any fear of Rose. Hyun told them Rose would Keep them today. The children seemed to like the attention this new strange looking Paterian was paying them.


    I noted how the boys instinctively wanted to be close to those around them. Thepound had not started to teach them the devastating lesson of drawing in yet. These boys would be socialized the way they should be.


    I could not imagine how crushing it must have been for Damien¡¯s family to grow up in apound. Istion was not natural on this, far from it. Men needed groups and other Paterians. Their nature was to be outgoing and trusting.


    Jonathan jerked me out of my thoughts as he pulled hard on my skirt.


    ¡°Mama, where¡¯s Daddy?¡± he asked looking at the door. I got the impression I had a heart beat before he tried to get out the entrance. Remembering his family¡¯s persistence, they might actually seed.


    ¡°Daddy is working,¡± I said grabbing Mycah¡¯s hand and Jonathan¡¯s hand. ¡°We have to learn about the animals in the forest today.¡±


    I pulled my boys back to where they¡¯d been and Rose walked with Edas and his Brothers. It wasn¡¯t even mid-morning when Hyun and his Brothers left us alone to continue instructing our boys.

 379

    The method of instruction was unlike I¡¯d experienced on Earth. I sat in a circle with my family and we talked. It was my job to teach them about animals in the forest. I had ess to a pad so I could show them pictures of the things I talked about. I made up stories about the animals to keep the boy¡¯s attention. They were expected to answer questions after I was done.


    I had to puff with a little pride when several men settled their boys behind mine. My imaginative stories captured the attention of my audience. The lessons were interesting and they picked up the facts quickly. It felt good to be someone the other men trusted their young with.


    Rose was doing something simr with her young boys. Edas and his family were learning their colors today. Rose used her pad to help the boys learn the colors of the things in the forest. While she was at it she also taught them the names of things. The young ones picked it up with ease.


    I felt a little guilty as the morning wore on. My men were out looking for dangerous aliens and I was sitting safely inside. It seemed grossly unfair to me, until I concentrated on Damien and his Brothers.


    My men had been raised to be Warriors, but they were never really allowed to fight. Now they soared through the forest hunting invaders with their cousins. This was exciting. The Great Harmonious Spirit linked them to the other fighters in the camp and they battled as one being. It was exhrating.


    The aliens were systematically removed from the area around our camp. As each section was cleaned the men moved on to the next area. By nightfall the men would have a massive area cleared of invaders. Frankly, they were having a great time.


    Time came for the midday meal and the young boys were all ravenous. The food was delivered here and set up on a series of tables along one wall. Whoever was Keeping the children was responsible for fixing their tes. Rose took the initiative to look at her boys¡¯ marks before preparing their tes.


    ¡°No rupe for them,¡± she announced peering down at one little boy. There was a human ve in his line one generation back.


    He looked up at her and frowned. His Brothers liked rupe. They had given it to him the day prior and the day before that. The family had been forbidden it in thepound. He and his Brothers thought it was a treat that they could have it here.


    Rose looked horrified. She¡¯d seen what rupe had done to me. Humans, and those with human ancestors, couldn¡¯t eat rupe because we didn¡¯t absorb the nutrients from it. In thepounds, families like mine, with a human ancestor, never touched that food. Families would share and it was dangerous to risk them sharing rupe. The fact these boys had been given it was awful. One of them may have had no nutrients for days.


    The men Keeping these children must have been too busy to have noticed this detail.


    ¡°How sick would he have been if they¡¯d been left with those men?!¡± Rose said to me in English. She seemed very offended that her boys had not been cared for correctly.


    Rose¡¯s attention turned back to Edas¡¯s family when she spoke next.


    ¡°Rupe isn¡¯t good for you,¡± she said firmly and nced at the table of food. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you something better to eat.¡±


    Edas¡¯ family wasn¡¯t sure, but they knew Rose was Keeping them. When she returned with their meals she also brought chilled green stalks, I was sure she¡¯d win them over. The boys each got to try one and they really liked those. These were much better than rupe. They all ate the healthy meal Rose picked out and then chewed on the stalks happily.


    Our afternoon was slightly different from the morning. Healers showed up and removed the stitches from my little boys. Mycah¡¯s family wasn¡¯t nearly as calm as when they were ced. It took a good deal of effort to get the boys still enough for the men to do the job. Luckily, the Healers cleared the children to join in the physical activity thatmonly urred this time of day. That was a relief


    It waste afternoon when we all had a jolting surprise. Damien and his Brothers watched as one of the women¡¯s ships drew close to our camp. The men outside didn¡¯t run and held their positions, waiting to see what would happen. Still, I knew there must be some apprehension. Mycah¡¯s little family was grabbed by The Great Harmonious Spirit, as were many families in the hall we were in. Nothing was left to chance as this strange event yed out.


    Whoever was steering therge vessel did a good job. The warship came to rest slowly in a small clearing along the mountainside, just outside our main entrance. The engines to the metal beast shut off and it sat unmoving at our very doorway.


    I was inside, with the mostly quiet children, but I saw what Damien and his Brothers saw. My focus was riveted on the drama they were watching. None of us knew what to expect.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It was like a scene from a movie as a piece of the ship lowered to the ground and a ramp was formed. From the size of the ramp I imagined you could have run two transports inside the ship side by side. Something big and dangerous coulde down that ramp and I personally felt fear, although the men were as calm as ever. They were always calm and organized when The Great Harmonious Spirit had them.


    Many moments passed and there was movement at the top of the ramp. A Paterian woman walked down the ramp with tworge bags slung over her shoulders. It took me a moment to recognize Dinah, Nu-reeh¡¯s Sister.


    I gasped loudly and so did Rose. My eyes met hers and we both wondered what was going on. My feelings intensified when Nu-reeh strolled down the ramp behind Dinah. Much like the other woman she carried two enormous sacks. Tosu came downst, limping heavily, but carrying a load simr to her Sisters¡¯.


    The men evaluated Tosu¡¯s wounds from a distance and I felt their concern. She had a bloody mark still oozing from her upper stomach. From her gait and the strange look of one leg it was either broken or just badly damaged. One wing hung oddly and the men could see where something had tried to tear it off. Our friend would not survive with these wounds much longer unless they were tended.

 380

    The women walked toward the ground level entrance of the transport storage area. The men didn¡¯t stop them, but they watched observantly from all around. Except for Tosu, these women had not been invited here, but The Great Harmonious Spirit would not turn them away. They were Paterian and at least one of them was in need of our help.


    Nu-reeh and her Sisters passed into the entrance and walked slowly through the transport storage area and into the main cave. There were countless men controlled by The Spirit still inside. They came out and lined the hallway as the women passed through.


    Men from thepounds and men from the mountains hid behind my campmates and in the interior caves. Most of them had not been grabbed by The Spirit. They didn¡¯t feel safe with the ve owners here.


    Seeing things that my mates saw was one thing. Over many moons I¡¯d be ustomed to seeing with their eyes. Watching the world through the kaleidoscopic lens of thousands was somewhat different. There was no ce in my mind to take in everything that the men controlled by The Great Harmonious Spirit were perceiving and acting on. To end my difort I got up and went to watch this for myself.


    ¡°Watch the boys for me?¡± I asked Rose and she nodded.


    Her little ones were quietly coloring together. They were not bonded to the men here, yet, and they were oblivious to what was going on. Edas and his Brothers were continuing the task Rose had put them on.


    Mycah¡¯s family sat quiet and pensive. I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d go anywhere right now. The Spirit would keep them safe. Rising as quickly as I could I bolted out the door and into the hallway. The guards at the door didn¡¯t spare me a nce as I passed them, but they did re-lock the door. All of them, even the Warriors from thepound, had been grabbed by The Great Spirit.


    As I ran I considered the implication. Men from thepounds were limating to the camp, some faster than others. It was good to see, because being bonded to The Spirit gave them enormous strength.


    I moved quickly and quietly, intent on watching this strange disy for myself. Much like the men, I had no idea what vers were doing in this camp. They didn¡¯t act like they were here to take men, but I was sure that was the point.


    Perhaps they wanted to make a trade for whatever it was they carried? I just wasn¡¯t sure.


    The scene in our main passageway was amazing. The men from the camp stood in vast numbers watching and waiting for the women to walk past. They didn¡¯t speak and they didn¡¯t move around. It was unnerving. I made my way behind them down the passage.


    I moved until I saw Nu-reeh and then I stopped cold. She was almost to the Administration area. The big woman noticed me and I saw her eyes sh in anger, but another more pressing matter got her attention. Still, my hand was already on my gun and I was ready for anything.


    ¡°Nu-reeh!¡± Hassar called out. ¡°What a surprise to see you and your Sisters in our home.¡±


    Hassar stood on the stage in front of the Administration¡¯s main room looking left and right, taking in the crowd lining the halls. The men were absolutely quiet. It was that eerie silence that The Spirit imposed on them. Reed joined Hassar and the Sisters shared a look before turning their attention back at Nu-reeh.


    ¡°It appears you have taken all of our men,¡± Nu-reeh said calmly, but pointedly. ¡°Our loyal cousins that saw this ce have alerted us. We could not leave them here without sustenance for their bodies.¡±


    The bulky bags must be grain or some sort of food product, it was an interesting turn of events. Nu-reeh and her Sisters had loaded supplies from thepound or mountains and brought it here. It was a good, believable ploy to get inside.


    Hassar and her Sister had no time to answer as the hall responded to Nu-reeh. The men grabbed by The Spirit spoke to her as one being and it was thoroughly creepy and unexpected. The walls seemed to vibrate with thebined sound.


    ¡°We took our cousins from your bonds and have given them freedom,¡± the men said clearly. ¡°They did not belong where you had them and they were in danger. We will stay together. You may leave the food you have brought in our dining hall.¡±


    Honestly, judging by their faces, I don¡¯t think even Reed and Hassar had seen the men respond to someone like that. Nu-reeh and Dinah had certainly never seen it. Tosu¡¯s face looked so tired, but I saw her almost smile. She was surprised, too, but obviously pleased.


    Hassar cleared her throat and pointed down the passageway.


    ¡°The men eat in a ce just several openings down-¡± she said and the men interrupted her as a group.


    ¡°We will escort the ving women Nu-reeh and Dinah to our dining hall. Tosu will be taken to the infirmary for rest and healing.¡±


    Nu-reeh stiffened her spine and her eyes zed with anger. She didn¡¯t like being told where to go one bit.


    ¡°My Sister, Tosu, will heal from her wounds if she is able,¡± Nu-reeh said in a growl. ¡°My family will not act like those weak-¡±


    The men cut her off, not by speaking, but by moving. Waves of men controlled by The Spirit forced Tosu past the other Sisters. Transports swarmed the hall above our heads, reminding the women the men could fly. Tosu¡¯s load was taken from her and she was pushed forward and away from her Sisters until she sat on a transport. It began to glide toward the infirmary.


    ¡°THAT WOMAN IS NOT YOURS TO CONTROL!¡± Nu-reeh roared dropping her bags.


    The men did not answer. Tosu would be helped by us and Nu-reeh¡¯s opinion was irrelevant. Tosu had not refused our help. The silence enraged Nu-reeh and Dinah further. They looked furious and the men continued to look impassive.


    This camp just would not let a Paterian die without doing everything they could. The men here felt an obligation to the other men and the women on this world. In addition, Tosu had been in this camp as a friend many times. The men had a personal reason for wanting to save this woman. Tosu was our friend.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°You will heal and you will help us rebuild our world,¡± the men stated as they took Tosu toward the infirmary. ¡°We will not see good women die when we have the power to stop it.¡±


    Nu-reeh started to curse and push at the men, but it was like fighting the sand. They avoided her ws and held her at bay by constantly moving and shifting. The swarming transports above even stopped her from taking flight. The men wound around her in a graceful ballet of movement. Nu-reeh was livid and I was shocked.


    ¡°Do not fight them,¡± Tosu called back weakly. ¡°I wish to heal and help rebuild the world with them. I have not been honest before now, Nu-reeh, my allegiance lies with the rebels. Their beliefs are my beliefs and have been for a long time.¡±

 381

    Nu-reeh and Dinah both looked too angry for words. I saw the venom start to sprout from their fangs and I felt intense fear. A single drop of that could kill the men. It was a deadly form of attack and it was intended for Tosu.


    My campmates saw the women¡¯s rage start to boil out of control and they stepped back in unison. Weapons were drawn and the men stood innumerable and ready. Cannons from the armed transports were aimed before the men spoke again.


    ¡°You may not stay in our home if you threaten us with death. We have a right to be free and be together. Tosu has a right to heal and help us in the future. We will protect our rights,¡± they said pointedly.


    The women¡¯s tempers were reigned back in and I saw Nu-reeh¡¯s analytical mind start working. She wanted her men back and getting kicked out of here limited her ability to do that. The women both licked the venom away and put on peaceful faces.


    ¡°We only wish to help nourish you,¡± Nu-reeh said as sweetly as I¡¯d ever heard her. ¡°My Sister and I have much more we have brought you all.¡±


    The men separated and opened the way back to the main entrance. I looked up and down the hall, but they¡¯d already moved Tosu into the infirmary. Now it was just a long passageway dotted with fire pits and lined with men.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even attempt to protect them,¡± Nu-reeh said cooly, addressing Reed and Hassar who still stood stoically on the stage.


    Hassar didn¡¯t seem perturbed by the jab.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t seem to be the ones that needed protecting,¡± she retorted.


    My eyebrows raised at the slightly inmmatoryment, but our Administrator was correct. The men hadplete control of the situation. In fact, they could have handled many more aggressive women without an issue. There were just so many men and they worked so well together. The women just weren¡¯t cohesive like that.


    It wasn¡¯t like the men had been without their female cohorts, though. I looked up and saw women standing just inside the caves all over above our heads. They had taken Hassar¡¯s lead and stayed away, but they had never abandoned their male campmates. The women had merely let the men handle this the way they wanted to.


    Several families came forward and grabbed the bags the women had brought and dropped on the floor. It took two men to lift each bag onto a transport. All six bags were flown toward the dining hall.


    Nu-reeh and Dinah watched the men and then walked back toward their ship. Several of our transports followed them, partially to watch them and partially to get the food they had brought. The men would not waste the bounty these women had delivered.


    I felt The Great Harmonious Spirit shift. Not everyone was necessary to keep a watch on the ving women. Most of the men were released to go about the jobs they had been doing. A contingent of men was assigned to stay vignt in case the women tried something.


    Quickly as I could I walked back to where Mycah and his Brothers were. They would have gone from calm to wild in an instant and I knew that. With only Rose to watch them, who knew what trouble they could stir up.


    Some of the men gave me a look when I returned to the Children¡¯s Hall, but no one said anything. The camp was respectful of my rights to do as I wished, even in they didn¡¯t understand the incentive. I had to appreciate their silence on the matter of my wandering off.


    All in all I had to admit that training the children would not be as difficult as I¡¯d thought. The men who Kept the children had a curriculum and we all loosely followed the same one. As the boys aged the things they did and learned changed, but there was a fairly standard set of things we taught them. The only difference would be who taught the boys.


    Rose and I both felt that this was a job we could excel at. Our boys would not suffer from having us as teachers. When we had more dangerous lessons, like the ones outside, there would always be others there to help us protect our families. This was a very workable solution for both of us.


    We sat and talked and I didn¡¯t notice Basin and his Brothers until they were standing less than five hand spans away. Edas¡¯ little family was busy wrestling on the floor. They didn¡¯t look up as the men stood and stared at them.


    ¡°They are¡­ ours?¡± Basin asked quietly.


    He seemed stunned. I suppose he¡¯d never thought about his family having children. The women had used him and his Brothers frequently while they were at thepound. No one had ever told him there was this oue, though. Seeing the physical proof of a mating was evidently amazing him.


    Rose called the little boys over and the men introduced themselves. Edas and his Brothers didn¡¯t feel any particr attachment to the fiverge men in Basin¡¯s family, but they weren¡¯t afraid of them either. I saw their confusion when Basin told them they¡¯d be staying with him and his Brothers at night.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We stay with them,¡± Edas said clearly, pointing at Hyun and his Brothers.


    I watched the anger sh in Basin¡¯s eyes as he looked up at Hyun. His instincts to care for this family were strong. He and his Brothers had watched my family with Jonathan, apparently they wanted that, too.


    ¡°Basin and his Brother are good men and they are going to Keep you,¡± Hyun told the little ones as he stepped closer. ¡°Rose stays with Basin and his Brothers. You will go with them tonight.¡±


    Edas and his Brothers liked Rose, a lot. She talked to them and yed with them. She¡¯d made them the center of her attention. At lunch she¡¯d given them treats. The idea of leaving with her was very eptable to the young boys.


    Basin and his Brothers knelt and touched the little boys. They straightened their clothing and brushed their hair back. Edas and his Brothers didn¡¯t understand, but they wanted to see the weapons Basin¡¯s family carried, so the nearness was fine. The big men sat on the floor and let the boys examine their heavy swords, although they kept little fingers away from the sharp edges.


    I had to admit watching this was odd. In all the time I¡¯d known Rose and her family, I¡¯d rarely seen her men look surprised and definitely not like this. The big men were sitting on the floor and talking gently to the young boys. They encouraged Edas and his Brothers and answered the simple, childish questions patiently. I would not have guessed they could be like this.


    ¡°The camp encourages us to revere the young. They are the future of The Great Spirit,¡± Damien whispered in my ear. ¡°The other men teach us how to treat children. It was part of what we learned while we were separated from you.¡±


    I turned to see my family a moment before Mycah and his Brothers saw them. I smiled at the contented faces my men had. They were enjoying watching their boys practice wrestling on the floor. Our little ones were strong and fierce. They would thrive in the world.


    I had just a moment to kiss each man hello before the boys were on them. They said their greetings and then they wanted to know where Hodlen and his Brothers were. Mycah¡¯s family was watching the door intently for their other family.


    ¡°An alien broke Kee¡¯s sword with one of those beams,¡± Bane said ruefully shaking his head, it had been a fine strong de, losing it had been a shame. ¡°They went to see the smiths to check about a recement. His family will meet us for the evening meal.¡±


    The casualment had my attention and I was able to delve into their memories. The fighting that broke Kee¡¯s favorite weapon had been intense. In my opinion, they were lucky they¡¯d only lost a sword to it. My men just grinned at the memory. The battle had been fun and necessary.


    I was worried as I looked at them. Without my family, I would feel lost on this world. Something happening to them was unfathomable. Kein shook his head as I received gentle,forting touches from the whole family.


    ¡°You would survive and we would go to The Great Harmonious Spirit,¡± Kein said. ¡°The boys would stay with you and our surviving extended family. We cannot hide from this battle, wife. The aliens would take everything we had if we let them.¡±


    He was right, I knew he was. It didn¡¯t mean I had to like the danger they put themselves into everyday.


    ¡°Better us than them,¡± Christof said gesturing to Mycah¡¯s family who was back to wrestling with one another.

 382

    We watched as the boys practiced the simple moves Hyun and his Brothers had taught that afternoon. Aiden was very, very good. He¡¯d never suffer in hand to handbat, even my untrained eyes were sure of that. Jonathan and Rees both seemed to have a slight weight advantage, if they could figure out how to use it. Their human ancestry gave them heavier bones and a smaller stature. They both had a lower center of gravity. My men watched them all with critical eyes, knowing what we would have to do to train them to reach their full potential.


    For everything the men had done today, all the excitement and battling, this was more important. The moment they stepped next to Mycah¡¯s family, the boys were the focus of their attention. Damien and his Brothers had not realized how good it would feel to be responsible for their young.


    The halls were again crowded with men as we moved toward the eating area. I saw huge boxes of something stacked outside the dining hall. Bags the women had brought were also stacked there. Mycah¡¯s family tried to climb on them and Damien¡¯s family quickly told them no.


    ¡°That is our food,¡± Damien said pulling Niah and Mycah back, ¡°it isn¡¯t a ce to y.¡±


    Abram¡¯s family was at one end inspecting a bag and they greeted us as we walked by. I noted Rue and his Brothers at another bag and saw Arik¡¯s family inspecting a crate further down. Other men I wasn¡¯t familiar with were loading the different items onto transports. The bags they loaded were all marked with symbols that meant ¡°checked¡± or ¡°clean¡±, unmarked items were not touched.


    ¡°They tried to poison us?!¡± I said louder than I meant to.


    Rue¡¯s family heard me and they all snorted before turning to look at me. My truce with them was tenuous, but my outburst gave them reason to act superior. Usually we were just polite and professional around one another.


    ¡°The human that suggested the food may have been tampered with told us this was how wars have been won on your own. Don¡¯t you know your own history?!¡± Rue asked in a mocking voice.


    Rue kept his voice down, because he was being rude. He knew he was being inappropriate, but he apparently couldn¡¯t help himself.


    Damien wanted to hit the man for being this way, but settled for just staring angrily. His arms crossed in a gesture I was very familiar with. We didn¡¯t want to create more conflict for the Administrators when so much else was going on, best to just walk away. My family would have kept moving, but I was curious.


    ¡°I seem to remember Tosu was part of the delivery group,¡± I said defending my surprise. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine she would have allowed them to hurt us.¡±


    Rue¡¯s puffed a little knowing something I hadn¡¯t known. The delivery was made by Nu-reeh, but it had been arranged by several groups of ving women. Tosu seemed to think it possible the other vers would not tell Nu-reeh what she was delivering, if it were tainted. Had Nu-reeh and Dinah been detained, there would have been no lie when they said the food was good.


    Abram¡¯s family approached and heard thest of the conversation.


    ¡°It all appears to be fine so far,¡± Abram said to Damien. ¡°We¡¯ll go through everything and make sure it is safe for the camp. There¡¯s been nothing so far we¡¯ve found that could be harmful. Still, I¡¯m grateful to Rhonda for telling us it could be a risk.¡±


    My brow quirked and I realized I didn¡¯t know a Rhonda and that it was an Earth name.


    ¡°She likes to cook,¡± Abram said gesturing inside. ¡°She is working with our friends now, but she will stay with us as she relearns freedom. The portals seem too dangerous to her, but give her time.¡±


    Abram¡¯s Brothers agreed that the portals were a danger. None of them felt Rhonda had made a bad decision and they enjoyed herpany. It pleased all of them to help her. When the Administrators had asked for their help, the whole family had felt a real sense of pride.


    Listening to their conversation I got the impression being allowed to help with a ve¡¯s retraining was quite an honor. Personally, I felt Abram and his Brothers were perfect for the job. Their calm friendly demeanors would make anyone feel more rxed.


    ¡°We will teach her freedom and how to survive here. If Rhonda wants contact with her former vers,¡± Abram said seriously, ¡°it will be done in a controlled environment. All of her needs will be met as she regains her strengths.¡±


    I grunted augh and looked over to find my family appearing slightly sheepish. The camp knew we¡¯d snuck around together. I guess the Administrators wanted to avoid having that happen again. While I¡¯d enjoyed the absoluteck of structure, things could have ended badly if my men had not been able to change their outlook. This way was safer, to be sure.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Rue and his family had returned to their jobs when it became evident this was just a casual exchange. Damien and his Brothers reigned in the anger as we walked past. Those men were just not worth it. They were perpetually unpleasant. We walked our boys to dinner and just enjoyed thepany of the family. There was enough fighting outside for now.


    We wove our way to the cafeteria and I was surprised to see Mia standing outside with a group of men. In the shop at the vige Mia had always been dressed in simple Paterian ornamentation. Now standing in the camp was a woman in a flowing multicolored gown with intricate designs. This had not been scavenged from the camp and I had no idea where it was from.


    I stared at her until she turned and saw me. Mia walked toward me with a regal air and greeted me in anguage I did not recognize. I had no idea what to say to her.


    Mia had always had a certain confidence, but this was different. She acted like she¡¯d never been a ve. I noted she wasn¡¯t with a family. Mia was alone and meeting everyone here on her own.


    ¡°I am E¡¯rsan,¡± she said distinctly. ¡°The words I just used are a blessing, one I have thought each time I saw you breeding. I am a high priestess from a called Yallen. I was sold as a ve by my enemies.¡±

 383

    Bane reminded me to close my mouth with a slight nudge. I was staring unabashedly at Mia¡­ E¡¯rsan. She seemed so different and in such a short time.


    ¡°The clothing you have¡­?¡± I stammered staring at the gown and the swirling pattern of gold thread all over it.


    ¡°I made it with found items,¡± she said simply and her attention wandered to a group of men passing us. She offered them what sounded like another blessing and raised her hand with her fingers twisted in a strange gesture.


    I thought back to the transport with the scared women and the room I¡¯d been in just this morning. E¡¯rsan had been in none of those ces.


    ¡°Have you been here this whole time?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I was taken to another camp,¡± E¡¯rsan said waving her fingers as though casting a spell and murmuring a greeting to another group. ¡°I wish to travel this world before I leave it. I must leave my blessing, so this world is not cursed by the ill thoughts I have had.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what a high priestess of Yallen could do with ill thoughts, but she must think they were powerful. E¡¯rsan¡¯srge oval eyes told me the sincerity of her words. She really believed she could hurt us.


    ¡°How did you get here?¡± Damien asked, clearly confused. The next closest camp was a three day transport ride away.


    E¡¯rsan turned to look at the lead Brother with a subtle grin. A momentter we were looking at the space she¡¯d been in; it was empty. E¡¯rsan was down the hall, almost out of sight, a momentter she was back in front of us. She moved like the wind.


    ¡°very kept all of us from our true potential¡­¡± Kein said in awe.


    E¡¯rsan did not join us for the meal, she flitted about the camp and I heard she leftter, traveling to the next camp as the second moon rose.


    Life in the camp got stranger and stranger over the next several day cycles. Women, ving women, appeared regrly. Some would bring gifts, some just demanded entrance; the camp didn¡¯t deny any of them. One group tried to grab some men doing patrols. The pathetic attempt was stopped quickly and the women reprimanded by Hassar. Considering the hold those women had prior, theirck of power now was shocking.


    The formerly feared vers were treated like they were a nuisance. Damien confidently informed me they were no danger to the men. The aliens were our main concern and the members of the camp worked hard to remove them from what we considered ¡°our¡± territory. The ving women were at this point nearly ignored, which I continued to find odd.


    The main concern most all Paterians had revolved around the ore. Now that we were living openly, the men¡¯s opinions could be advertised. Kana had been right about how the free men viewed the sale of the ore. They¡¯d had to stifle their objections to stay hidden. We weren¡¯t hiding now, though.


    The free men were vocal and persistent. Women from the camps seemed to share this mindset. It didn¡¯t look like the sales would continue and that infuriated the ving women.


    Many of the ving women had based their life¡¯s sess on how much they earned from sale of the ore. Not that the proceeds had any worth or use, it was just a measure of how good a miner you were. The idea of stopping the sale was a big change for the women.


    There were debates and talks amongst the various camps. Meetings that took ce all over the indicated the same thing. Free Paterians didn¡¯t like the idea of selling the ore off the. That ore represented Paterian flesh and blood, or it had at some point. Selling it to aliens was offensive and had to stop.


    I knew what it would mean and so did everyone else. We¡¯d defeated the aliens that hade. All we were doing now was cleaning up the stragglers. If the ore stopped moving, the aliens woulde back and in greater numbers. Any group that used the portals regrly would suffer the loss of Paterian ore. Our battle was far from over if this decision became wide and enforced.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Still, there was a more pressing threat at hand, in my opinion.


    The ving women continued to appear and it was obvious they were evaluating the camp¡¯s defenses. I wasn¡¯t stupid and I saw the looks they tried to so hard to conceal. Of course, some of the women relented and began to change their thinking, but not all of them. Many seemed to be waiting to take their men back.


    Rose and I fretted about it, but the men were unconcerned. That didn¡¯t stop us from talking to one another about it at length and repeatedly. The two of us even talked to other women about it. None of us made any headway.


    ¡°The ving women are going to try to take men,¡± Rose said to me one day as we watched our boys runps inside. ¡°I know they are. You¡¯ve seen the way they look at the men¡­¡±


    Both our families found our concern unfathomable. They had linked up with The Spirit enough times that they shared the collective opinion. The ving women would change their ways and join The Spirit. That was the epted dogma.


    ¡°Tosu agrees with us,¡± I told her quietly keeping my eyes on my young family.


    I¡¯d been to see Tosu on many asions. We sat and talked as she rested in the infirmary. Her wing was healing very slowly and her leg had started to heal wrong. Those issues were keeping her in the sick area.


    She would have preferred to be outside, but appreciated the help the camp offered her.


    ¡°I have cousins to talk to,¡± she would tell me gesturing to Asper on the warm b beside her.


    Asper never spoke to me and only watched my interactions with Tosu. She usuallyy there and stared at the ceiling when I came to visit. It seemed she was paying attention to everything. I was sure she was building to her final decision.

 384

    The ving women frustrated Rose and me no end. She shook her head and sat back heavily on a table behind her. Rose looked absolutely vexed as she spoke.


    ¡°Kana and Rysell have tried to talk to the men, but no one will listen,¡± she said woefully. ¡°They even expressed their concern to Hassar and Reed. The camp¡¯s Administrators want to respect the men¡¯s beliefs. They won¡¯t do anything proactive about it. The men want the women here so they can witness how healthy the freedom is. If the ving women weren¡¯t allowed here, it would be insulting to the men and they won¡¯t take away their choices¡­¡±


    ¡°The men should stay close to camp and close to the free women,¡± I told Rose for the hundredth time. ¡°They can¡¯t just run around like there isn¡¯t anymore danger.¡±


    Rose agreed, just like she had all the other times we¡¯d had this discussion. Our men, just like all the men, had no fear of ving women. They came and went as they pleased. The only danger they believed existed was aliens.


    A deep ache settled in my lower back and I paced back and forth as I spoke.


    ¡°I feel like we¡¯re watching a train crash in slow motion,¡± I panted trying to stretch out the cramp.


    ¡°It¡¯s just going to have to happen,¡± Rose said irritably. ¡°Basin and his Brothers are as hard headed as the rest. They won¡¯t hear of my difort with this¡­¡±


    A horn sounded indicating an end to running and the boys bolted back to us. We couldn¡¯t talk about this around them. They were confused by ourck of belief in The Spirit¡¯s power. Edas and his family, as they bonded to Basin¡¯s family, were bing as stalwart as the rest of the men. Mycah and his Brothers were the same way. Rose and I put on smiles and just walked the children to their next activity.


    As the afternoon went on the cramps in my back came and went. I tried to sit when I could and drank plenty of water. If it was time for the girls to be born that was fine, but I did not want to make theme early. There was still an alien presence fighting on this world and the potential conflict with the vers made me very uneasy. I wasn¡¯t really ready to be a new mother right now.


    By nightfall, I was exhausted. I went to bed long before anyone else. The men wished me a good sleep and spent their time in themunal living space. The cramps had stopped during dinner, but I still felt worn. Hopefully sleep would make me feel better again.


    Our bed had be less of a private space, but sharing it with our extended family felt right. As I curled into my ce I wondered when it would be that the women would excavate more rooms for us. Perhaps they could dig a second bedroom that entered into our small living space. I wanted to keep the family all close. I fell to sleep thinking about that.


    It was Kein¡¯s worried voice that jostled me from sleep in the middle of the night. I¡¯d been dreaming of a deep canyon. The wind whipped and howled through it, making a mournful sound. The noise still echoed in my ears as I woke up. Kein stroked my arm as he whispered my name. I was groggy as I turned my head to look at his face peering over my shoulder.


    ¡°Mama?¡± a small voice asked from in front of me and I turned my head to see Mycah¡¯s family lined up and watching me over Rynal¡¯s body.


    The little boys were wide awake and obviously confused about something. My groggy mind couldn¡¯t decide what it was. All thought left me a momentter as the pain gripped my lower back and shot down into my stomach. Panting and writhing on the bed I realized the howling canyon must have been me, moaning in my sleep.


    ¡°You are in pain, wife, it will be soon,¡± Kein said as he rubbed my lower back.


    Our babies would not wait much longer.


    ¡°We don¡¯t understand,¡± Hodlen said quietly, directing thement to Damien.


    He and his Brothers were awake and quietly watching our unfolding drama.


    ¡°There is cramping,¡± Damien exined, ¡°to push the new lives out of Ciara¡¯s body. The cramps are painful for her.¡±


    Our extended family had never seen their mates during this time and didn¡¯t know if the same was true of Paterian women. The Paterian women released the new life and brought their offspring to the men, but only after the child had fed the first time. Hodlen¡¯s family had never asked how the actual birth happened. It just wasn¡¯t done that way.


    ¡°I need to walk,¡± I said as I pushed myself to a sitting position. The men¡¯s conversation was not interesting to me at this point.


    Kein put my boots on my feet and Bane pulled me to stand. Pacing had always helped move thebor along in the past.


    ¡°Where are you going, Mama?¡± Mycah asked trying to follow me.


    Hodlen held him back as his family restrained the rest of the little boys. It was too early for the them to be wandering around.


    ¡°I have to walk,¡± I told them gently. ¡°Sleep with your male breeders. It is still night.¡±


    The men didn¡¯t stop me as I moved toward our main room and then into themunity room. The fire pits were almost out and the space was quiet. I began to pace along the wall and found Kein strolling beside me. He seemed utterly content to walk with me, which I found odd. Damien¡¯s family liked their schedule and now was time for sleep. This was off schedule.


    ¡°You can¡¯t sleep?¡± I asked him, keeping my voice low.


    His wide grin told me all I needed to know. Damien¡¯s family was too excited to sleep. We wouldbor together.


    The night moved slowly. I talked to my family and let the contractions happen. After a while Kein was reced by Christof and so forth. When I leaned over with a cramp, whoever was with me would rub my lower back and make sure I didn¡¯t fall. My Husbands were gentle and attentiveThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    My men were happy, very happy. For the first time we would have our child with no Nu-reeh to scare us during the delivery. I couldy on our bed and the children would be born to their family. It would be better than it ever had been before.


    I tried to be calm as I paced the interior of themunity room, but I was feeling anxious. A twin birth was not something I had done before. I was worried something would go wrong. Damien and his Brothers had witnessed three births, but they were hardly experts. In case of an emergency, there was no one to help my offspring.


    ¡°Women are the only experts on birth,¡± Bane stated as he walked with a hand on my back.


    ¡°Not on humans, though,¡± I panted as another contraction faded. ¡°The women don¡¯t know anything about humans. The Healers from thepounds know about humans. The children are trapped inside of me. Healers might know more about what to do if something bad happened.¡±

 385

    Our conversation was cut short as liquid filled the thick cloth I was wearing between my legs. This was not urine and it meant the time was almost here. My water had broken.


    The rest of my family appeared at my side, dressed and ready for the day. Others were waking up now, so it made sense they¡¯d gotten ready. From the sounds the camp was making everyone was waking up.


    ¡°Women and Healers,¡± Christof said, ¡°if that is what Ciara wants we should take her to the infirmary¡­¡±


    ¡°What is a c-section?¡± Kein asked taking Bane¡¯s ce and steading me.


    I had been thinking the word and wondering if I needed one. On Earth I¡¯d watched shows and seen programs about twin births. The women there sometimes got a c-section, because a twin delivery could be dangerous. I remembered the line on the stomach of one of my friends from such a surgery. I wondered if after this delivery I would have a simr line.


    ¡°We won¡¯t like it if they have to cut you,¡± Damien stated looking troubled.


    My memories concerned my Husbands. Damien¡¯s face was held in a deep scowl and his arms were crossed. They¡¯d seen my memories and were not pleased with what they¡¯d learned. Cutting out the babies seemed wrong to them, dangerous and wrong.


    ¡°It is done if the child is in trouble,¡± I assured Damien.


    We paced a few steps more before the family decision was made. Bane scooped me up in his arms and strode purposefully toward the infirmary. My men wanted a birth in our home, but my anxiety would not allow it. As the family member with the strongest opinion, they bowed to my wishes.


    I wanted to birth these girls with Healers present. I also wanted there to be someone there that knew about births. In the infirmaryy many women and the Healers were always there. This delivery would happen there.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Damien and his Brothers couldn¡¯t stop being proud and happy as we made our way to the infirmary. Whoever we passed, my men made a point to tell them what was happening. By the time we¡¯d made it to the infirmary, I was sure the entire camp was aware today would be the birth of Kein¡¯s offspring.


    Rhane and his Brothers met us at the entrance to the infirmary and seemed confused by our presence. Women on Pateria birthed their young in their caves and men were rarely present. It was considered a rare honor for a male to witness a birth. Even in mated groups, the women still kept the births private. That¡¯s just how it always was.


    ¡°That is not how Ciara¡¯s Earth tradition handles birth,¡± Damien told the Healers firmly. ¡°She wants to be near Healers, as well as, other women. There is much that can go wrong in a birth and my Brothers and I are uneducated.¡±


    Damien was right, that was what I wanted and the reason why, but it didn¡¯t make sense to anyone present. Therge room was silent watching our interaction. They¡¯d never seen a woman want a birth with Healers present. I started to feel foolishing here.


    Tosu approached limping heavily and my apprehension melted.


    ¡°There is a b by the far wall, Rhane,¡± Tosu said pointing. ¡°Ciara couldy there. I would be happy to be near. My former family and I learned much about human child birthing.¡±


    A family of men I didn¡¯t know approached from the side. They were Healers, from the stains on their smocks and the instruments they carried. The family appeared shy and uncertain. Their eyes darted from me to Damien several times, before addressing him.


    ¡°I am Casgar, rescued from the Barnaspound,¡± the lead Brother pronounced with some trepidation. ¡°Our Mistress made us learn about human child birthing, so we could help her human ves. We could assist your¡­¡±


    Casgar wasn¡¯t sure what to call me, but he obviously thought I was a ve. The concept was offensive here. I saw Rhane and his Brothers stiffen causing Casgar to cringe. The lead Healers were about to give Casgar¡¯s family a lecture when Damien interrupted. I wanted Casgar and his family around. It was my desire they not be scared off. We could deal with the ve or free issueter.


    ¡°Thank you, cousin,¡± Damien stated politely and with a smile.


    Damien approached the other man and sped his shoulder in a friendly gesture. Casgar flinched, but rxed as he watched Damien¡¯s face remain rxed. My Husband tried to look as non threatening as he could.


    ¡°This is our mate,¡± Damien continued sounding calm, ¡°we would be grateful for your assistance-¡±


    I missed the rest of Damien¡¯sments and the ride to my b was a blur. Another, stronger, contraction had startled me and taken my breath. I was panting through it when Rose appeared in my field of vision.


    My friend¡¯s face was a rapid disy of emotions from happiness to concern. She had grabbed a wet cloth and dabbed my forehead in a motherly gesture. Gritting my teeth at the pain I found her hand and squeezed tightly.


    The wall in front of my b was not decorated, but if you stared hard at it, you could see detail. I started to count the lines of rock to distract myself. The thick ck of the Paterian stone was interrupted by thin lines of dark red and thicker lines of shiny blue. Small chunks of ore could be seen glittering in the rock as well. If I squinted hard it looked like the night sky.


    ¡°Breathe, Ciara,¡± Rose said calmly as the contraction passed, ¡°you are safe and the babies will be well. You will have all the support you need. The camp feels honored to share this with you, they are grateful you are giving them more life.¡±


    As Christof crawled behind me to support my back. I looked around and realized the infirmary was bing crowded. Men from all over the camp hade down to see this.


    ¡°Children of T¡¯vailk heritage, and we are here to see it!¡± a family said as they settled on the ground behind the b.


    ¡°An honor cousin!¡± another intoned giving a friendly salute our way.


    ¡°We are grateful to share this with your family, Ciara,¡± a man from my left said as he sat with his Brothers.

 386

    I had not intended this to be a public event, but it was bing one. I was grateful to be facing a wall and not the throngs that seemed to be arriving. Privacy was important to me and I was surprised at this turn. The camp was joining us to celebrate.


    Damien and his Brothers would dly shoo their cousins out if I wanted it done. The other men were excited, but could be removed. I made my decision as I looked at the happy faces around me.


    Men from the camp had no interest in gawking at my body. They weren¡¯t here to ridicule or for any nefarious purpose. The camp was just very excited about this unusual birth. They wanted to see their new campmates and were happy to share this with us as a big family.


    ¡°Leave them,¡± I told my Husbands firmly, ¡°T¡¯vailk girls are special and they will need the camp to help care for them.¡±


    Damien¡¯s eyebrow raised and he looked at Evan who shook his head.


    ¡°Women,¡± Bane muttered as he watched the room fill, he¡¯d never understand my decisions.


    ¡°Sometimes it seems as though you do not know what you want,¡± Kein told me with a smile, but he understood.


    Privacy was not as important as the camp¡¯s desire to be part of this great event. They had generously shared with us, so I would share with them. It was the best gift I could give them.


    Thebor continued and the room swelled, with men and women. Many of the women I noted were ving women and that concerned me. The men here far outnumbered them, though, and there were women from the camp present.


    Casgar and his Brothers were helpful and did the things I would have expected them to do. Nu-reeh and her Sisters could never have checked my cervix, but these Healers could. Damien and his Brothers wanted to help me, so they made Casgar teach them. Rose acted as a do. Tosu also offered her assistance and gave encouragement from the side. Honestly, I didn¡¯t really need any of them. Things progressed as they should have naturally. My concerns turned out to be overblown.


    Kennedy and her Sisters arrived as did Hannah and Ra. I panted greeting to them during the momentary calm before the delivery. From the obvious concern on their faces I know I looked a wreck. My older girls watched and waited from the side, quietly talking among themselves.


    The pain and the cramps grew and grew. I pushed with them and the room no longer mattered. Every part of my energy was focusing on delivering my girls, alive and well. Each time I did this I forgot the awe inspiring pain associated with it. Focusing on my new girls I ground my teeth and breathed through the agony.


    ¡°A little more,¡± Rose said suddenly, ¡°push, Ciara, I see her head!¡±


    It was always the same as the head came out, awful and unfathomable. I felt the child slip from me and I slumped against Christof in a daze. My only focus was listening for her cry, I knew she had to cry.


    They were drying her roughly to stimte her, Kein and Evan, as Damien and Bane looked on. Suddenly a sound filled the room.


    It wasn¡¯t like a cry I¡¯d heard before. It was a cross between a bird¡¯s song and a newborn¡¯s wail. The piercing melodic tone echoed off the cavern walls. The cord was cut and seared before Kein lifted his first daughter. She continued to sing her melody in loud, prating tones as her limbs iled in his grasp.


    Except for her song the room was eerily silent. Kein showed me our girl and I watched as she opened her eyes for the first time. Large, bright green eyes were looking at me from a delicate face. Her ears were elongated and elfin as were her limbs. She had no hair and it was her skin that caught my eyes; she was golden. We gazed at each other for several heartbeats in wonder before she let out a high pitched sound that seemed to be a greeting.


    Kein ced her tiny form on my chest and folded her wings on her back. They fit neatly and curved over her head, hiding behind it. With her span folded she appeared quite tiny and almost human. I saw how different T¡¯vailk heritage made her.


    My fingers traced the line of her face and her long fingers. Her wings felt different from Hannah¡¯s or Kennedy¡¯s. They were thinner and smaller. She looked healthy, though. The little girl cooed and my heart melted when she called me Mama in that high voice. She was utterly amazing.


    Bane provided a soft run of cloth and the men bundled her on my chest as she watched me. A tiny smile lifted the corners of her lips and she looked up and sang Daddy. Despite his pleasure at her greeting, Kein was persistent in wrapping her small, nude body in the cloth. She just looked between the two of us, a soft twitter seeming to emanate the entire time.


    I noted a woman¡¯s approach and only realized who it was when she spoke. Her aggressive tone made the hairs on my arms raise and I¡¯d never felt more vulnerable.


    ¡°Give her to me!¡± Nu-reeh demanded. ¡°She is mine, you are mine, the ve is mine! You have taken this from me. This is MY HONOR!¡±


    Kein grabbed the child and held her tight as his Brothers stood between the aggressor and their family. The Great Spirit grabbed the men in the hall and they moved as one, forming a wall. They were patient and defensive, but it was obvious Nu-reeh was going to resort to outright aggression.


    The sound that left my young daughter¡¯s mouth next left me cringing. The lyrical war cry bore through the stone of the camp. The high pitched notes resonated in my bones. My whole being shook with it and the men around me responded like they¡¯d been struck by lightening. My daughter¡¯s voice was a catalyst for The Spirit¡¯s power. The men bellowed a response and raised their weapons.


    Nu-reeh was swarmed. Stike rope bound her and a cover was over her deadly fangs. She was swept from the room in a wave of men. They had moved with an assurance that seemed to surprise all the women watching.


    Kennedy and her Sisters, for all the calm they usually exuded, even looked shocked. My tiny daughter had either joined The Great Harmonious Spirit or at least had some im to it. Her righteous anger is what moved the men to immediate action. Other women couldn¡¯t have done what she just did.


    In all my days I¡¯d never seen anything like it, but there was no time to be amazed. The next delivery was imminent and a mighty contraction made me scream out in pain.


    ¡°Push, Ciara,¡± Rose instructed as the next one came and I did. It took less than sixty heartbeats for my fifth child to be born.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She was simr to her Sister, but different. The tiny, golden girl wailed a song so beautiful it nearly made me cry. It was a song of loss and birth, sin and redemption. She continued to sing as she was bundled for warmth and the sound echoed all around us.


    We were all just amazed watching them. The room seemed speechless listening to the strange song. As the first fed, the second continued to sing and call out. When we switched them the first sang as the second took her first meal.


    ¡°What are their names?¡± Kein asked me as the first girl finally settled down in his arms.


    I watched the tiny girl nursing sleepily on my chest. She was keeping tabs on me with half lidded green eyes. The second of the twins had spoken a few words to me, outside of her melody. I had heard conviction in her voice. She needed a strong name, as did her Sister.

 387

    The small build and sweet voice could fool you, but I¡¯d seen the power these girls carried. They weren¡¯t going to be simple singers, content to create beautiful things. From nearly the moment of their birth they¡¯d proved they were willing and ready to fight.


    Long ago, in another life, I had looked at baby names with my cousin in arge book. At the time she¡¯d beenpiling boy and girl lists. It had been too soon to know what she¡¯d have. I¡¯d loved the names Kaley and Kelli and they had both meant ¡°warrior maid¡±, but my cousin had hated those names.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want warriors if I have girls,¡± my cousin had said disdainfully, ¡°I want princesses!¡±


    Pink and frilly would never suit these little powerhouses and I knew that. For their delicate builds and singsong voices, they were leaders and Warriors. Their small statures would have no bearing on the power they would wield.


    ¡°This is Kaley,¡± I said pointing to the first born of the twins, ¡°and this is Kelli,¡± I stated gesturing to the second in my arms. ¡°Their names mean Warrior in my nativenguage.¡±


    It was suitable, very suitable to the family.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Arge woman limped slowly beside us and I looked up to see the woman I¡¯d known as Asper staring at us. She had, it had seemed, been quiet the entire she¡¯d been here. I knew she was virtual royalty on this world, but she had said next to nothing. The camp had found her continued silence odd. Asper didn¡¯t interact with almost anyone. Now she was looking at me and my family.


    ¡°I am Asper, born of the T¡¯stald Mountains,¡± she said formally. ¡°I have never introduced myself to a human before or to males, but I feel it is time I changed my way of thinking.¡±


    I was shocked and too surprised to speak, but Damien spoke calmly and introduced himself. Shaking myself out of my amazement I followed his lead as Tosu approached.


    ¡°Ciara, from Earth,¡± I stuttered.


    Tosu sat on the edge of my b, but made no move to touch my girls. She merely needed to rest her bad leg, which was still healing. I was d for her presence. Despite what Asper had said, I wanted to be cautious.


    ¡°You have made up your mind then,¡± Tosu said solemnly to Asper. ¡°You know your opinion will make a difference.¡±


    ¡°It will,¡± Asper responded looking carefully around the room, ¡°and I have withheld it until I was sure. Women in my breeder¡¯s line have not seen T¡¯vailk girls in countless generations and yet here two sit, born to a female not of this world. We were fools to lose this gift. We gave the right to breed T¡¯vailk women away to humans. That never should have happened.¡±


    The strain on the big woman¡¯s face was evident. She was frustrated and angry, but the aggression seemed to be directed inward and not at us.


    ¡°I have seen The Spirit here,¡± Asper continued watching Kein intently as he held Kaley. ¡°The strength the men have has returned in full. It scares me: their power and defiance.¡±


    My Husbands noted the same thing I did. Asper wanted to treat the men like children. Their determination to make their own decisions scared her. She wanted to make the choices for ¡°her¡± men.


    ¡°The rebellion is educated,¡± Damien interjected. ¡°We are not simple men from thepounds doing as we please with no thought. None of us here make choices without understanding the consequences of our actions.¡±


    Tosu agreed with him as she gave Asper a patient look.


    ¡°The men are educated and intelligent,¡± Tosu stated. ¡°Yes, they are injured and some die, but they are happy and constructive. We lost a great deal treating them as we did. They were right about the ore, Asper, you know they still are. It should not be sold off this world.¡±


    Asper sat heavily on an unupied b beside us.


    ¡°Free men,¡± she said looking around, ¡°I never thought I would see them for myself. I never imagined I would support them, but I do. What they have created here is precious and saved our world. The beliefs, though, will be difficult¡­ We have obligations and contracts-¡± she started to say, but stopped and sighed instead. ¡°Many alien nations will attack us if we refuse to provide the ore,¡± she said inly.


    This woman had been the leader of the ving women and here she sat, discussing politics with a family of men. It was unheard of and I was shocked, but Damien¡¯s family wasn¡¯t.


    One at a time. That¡¯s what the men were seeing happening. The women saw the truth one at a time. The rebellion knew they just needed to be patient and it would happen peacefully.


    The men had been right, frustrating as it was. The women had to walk freely in the camps and see the men. Then their minds would change.


    Damien found the conversation with Asper, our new ally, thought provoking, but something cooled his interest. This type of problem should go through the proper channels. Asper didn¡¯t seem like the kind of woman who spoke casually, but she obviously didn¡¯t understand our organization. The Great Spirit connected the men, but there was a chain ofmand everyone followed.


    ¡°We have strong Administrators,¡± he said to the woman, as he waved over some young men. ¡°Your concerns are valid and should be addressed by our leaders. These men can take you to them.¡±


    Asper watched us closely for a moment before standing.


    ¡°Will you apany me, Tosu?¡± she asked turning to our friend. ¡°I find your counsel has been helpful and thepany would be appreciated, much has changed.¡±


    ¡°It is a new Pateria,¡± Tosu stated as she rose slowly.


    ¡°And I am alone in it,¡± Asper said with some sadness.


    After a life spent in thepany of strong Sisters, I imagined therge woman must feel abandoned. I pitied her situation.


    ¡°We are both alone,¡± Tosu said smiling, ¡°better to be alone together, perhaps?¡±


    They would be strong together and I knew that. It made me feel better that neither woman would continue on without family.


    Not surprisingly Hannah and Ra had tagged along with the group heading to Administration. They wanted to be part of therger nning and the logistics. I suspected the more interest they showed the more often they would be rewarded with responsibility.


    It would have been interesting to Damien to be part of Asper¡¯s conversation, but he had other ns, ones that would take us far from here. We couldn¡¯t be locked into a set of jobs that limited our travel. It wasn¡¯t what the family wanted.


    Kein cradled Kaley and smiled like a kid in a candy store. She slept in his arms peacefully. Our daughter felt secure under his watchful eye.


    ¡°They need to see the T¡¯vailk Mountains,¡± Kein stated as he stroked Kaley¡¯s brow and understanding dawned on me.


    Administrators stayed in one ce and managed their camp. We wanted to see the whole world. When the girls went on their first flight, Damien and his Brothers nned to travel with them. Kein had been mapping out our journey, it would be a lovely trip, and long.

 388

    ¡°Hodlen¡¯s family wille,¡± Bane said as he took Kelli from me and gently burped her. ¡°They have long had curiosity and we need to collect the rest of our extended family.¡±


    ¡°The trip will be good for Mycah¡¯s family and Tyle¡¯s family,¡± Evan agreed handing me a cup of water as Christof tidied up around me. ¡°The boys will learn the world by seeing it and experiencing it.¡±


    This alien issue would not be over for a long time, but it would soon be controlled. If the worked together, Damien was sure the next attackers would never breach our atmosphere. The could be made reasonably safe.


    Kein had the entire trip nned out in detail. There were ces we would camp outside and other regions we could visit with establishedmunities. He knew where we could restock our water. Damien¡¯s family had always been superior hunters, so that was no issue. The excursion would be a good way to get new experience and meet new Paterians.


    It wasn¡¯t like we¡¯d do this alone. Damien exined many men wanted to travel. It sounded like they were setting up caravans from the Wild West. Some men were traveling for curiosity, some were going to find extended family, and some were just looking for a change. Lots of families had some reason to do this.


    ¡°There are so many ces I would like to see myself¡­¡± I said thinking back on my studies.


    There was a body of water in the coldest region of the world that shone red part of the year due to minerals. Other ces had herds of giant beasts that didn¡¯t live near here. Kennedy and Hannah said they were like dinosaurs. These were things I¡¯d found immensely interesting, but never thought I¡¯d get the chance to see.


    ¡°We know what you want to see,¡± Kein informed me proudly. ¡°It is part of my n.¡±


    *****Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    T¡¯vailk girls, we soon learned, weren¡¯t like other women from this world. They never grew fur and their thick golden skin was impossible to breach. Unlike other women who liked it cool and dry, they preferred warmth and water. Kaley and Kelli were swimming before they were walking. They were at home in the warm dampness of the bathing cave.


    The mountains Kein¡¯s ancestors were from was on the edge of a tropical sea. It was stormy and windy, but steamy hot. The rain that fell almost continuously was a blessing to cool the area.


    Here, in these mountains, cold predominated, so Kaley and Kelli needed clothing to stay warm. They hated the cold. The tiny clothing that I made and put on them really did make them look like small elves.


    As they grew it became obvious they would never have the towering stature of other women. Tosu estimated the twins would only be slightly taller than me full grown. Their delicate limbs were deceptively strong, though, and the talons on their fingertips grew in markedly soon. Kaley and Kelli were just as tough as typical Paterians, just built for a different climate.


    Other things made me think they were slightly elfin and different from other Paterian women. They liked to y jokes and were into everything. No one around us minded their antics when they were small. Kaley and Kelli grew up surrounded by the families we knew well. The twins enjoyed livening up our days.


    Once the girls learned to walk they¡¯d sneak into someone¡¯s room and do silly things. Short sheet Basin¡¯s bed in the afternoon or tack the cover over the entrance to Stayne¡¯s lodging shut in the middle of the night. They would do anything and everything to amuse themselves.


    As Kaley and Kelli got older their games began affecting the entire camp. The twins became more and more borate in their designs for practical jokes. Since Pateria was not a ustomed to this type of fun, there was mixed reaction. Kein and I quickly learned that losing sight of our girls resulted in trouble.


    Luckily for me Damien and his Brothers took a very active role with our young miscreants. Unlike Hannah or Kennedy these girls explored the world outside our camp with their male breeder and his Brothers. Damien made sure they knew how to hunt and Kein helped them hone their tracking skills. Bane made sure they could use a gun and Evan took them for target practice regrly. My men did everything they could to keep the twins busy and constructive.


    Despite all our best efforts, it was still far toomon that we were asked to present the twins to the Administrators. Kaley and Kelli delighted in the irritated looks I saw Hannah throw them. Knowing Hannah¡¯s goals I did my best to control my youngest girls. The sprites were fast and sneaky. They were truly a menace.


    Mycah¡¯s young family was a weapon in my arsenal against the twins activities. The attentive young boys kept a runningmentary on their sisters¡¯ antics. While we often missed the subtle signs the girls were up to something, Mycah never did. He and his Brothers always seemed to know when Kaley and Kelli were nning a caper.


    ¡°They are bored again,¡± Mycah would tell me quietly during the evening meal.


    A frantic search would find the twins loosening the tops of spice jars in the kitchen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where Kaley is,¡± Jonathan would inform me as we swam and bathed in the morning.


    Kein found them painting bright eyes on a shadowed patch of wall in the very back of the cavern.


    ¡°Come on, Daddy,¡± Kaley whined while she perched on a warm stone.


    ¡°It will be funny when someone sees it!¡± Kelli eximed as Kein quickly rubbed the haunting visage off the wall.


    They just couldn¡¯t seem to stop their antics. The twins sharp wits were not entertained with simply learning about the world. I got the feeling they enjoyed the excitement their stunts caused.

 389

    Kaley and Kelli weren¡¯t all fun and games, though. They were fiercely protective when it was necessary. Damien and his Brothers hade across a Rack while with the Sisters one day. My youngest girls had just learned to fly and only sharpened their spears on their wings the day before. The Rack did not see the twins flying above and attacked my men. Kaley and her Sister did not wait.


    ¡°It was unreal,¡± Kein told meter while watching the girlsugh and talk outside our dwelling.


    The twins were ying a card game with Hodlen¡¯s family. They looked so delicate and small next to the men; it was deceptive. My girls were powerful like nothing my men had seen before.


    Kaley and Kelli were fast and efficient. Damien and his Brothers had never witnessed a female fight the way the twins did it. Theirck of cold tolerance was their only weakness. My twin girls moved with fluidly and with precision. The Rack was distracted and neutralized before it understood who was attacking it.


    It relieved me to know the twins were not as weak as they looked. This world was incredibly dangerous and they would not survive if they weren¡¯t tougher than everything in it. I was grateful once again for my strong,petent offspring.


    Kaley and Kelli were using their teeth and eating before I knew it. They were small, for a Paterian female, giving me the illusion they were younger. Since there was no Nu-reeh to shove them out of our nest, I thought they might stay. I was wrong.


    ¡°We need to go,¡± Kaley informed me after the evening meal one night.


    I had been sitting with Mycah and his Brothers as they learned to sharpen a de. It was an important lesson and my focus had been entirely on them. Thement took me by surprise.


    ¡°We have our bag packed,¡± Kelli stated showing me the satchel slung over her shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll need clothing for the colder areas.¡±


    As a mother I always saw my girls as the tiny, weak creatures I¡¯d first seen at their births. Now, I saw two Sisters ready for life in the world. Their wings were barbed with an impressive array of spears and their talons were sharp. The twins¡¯ needle like teeth had proved they could bite through anything. Still, they were my baby girls¡­


    ¡°Aliens-,¡± I started to say and Kaley shook her head.


    ¡°Are an inevitable part of life now,¡± Kelli said sounding unconcerned. She casually brushed the rock wall beside us with her talons and the solid stone easily chipped away. ¡°We are strong enough to deal with aliens.¡±


    ¡°Your father and I wanted to travel with you,¡± I said standing and starting to feel frantic.


    I hated it when my girls left.


    ¡°Mama,¡± Kaley said in an exasperated tone, ¡°you and Dad can travel with us, but not WITH us. Nobody¡¯s female breeder travels WITH their offspring. We could n to meet up with you in a moon¡¯s time at the T¡¯leen camp, that would work for us.¡±


    They were so absolutely assured that what they were doing was right and I just wasn¡¯t ready. My anxious state was transmitted directly into my voice.


    ¡°Some of the women still think very is an option. I know they think you two are symbols for the resistance. It could make you a target!¡± I argued as Kein approached from the side.


    Kaley and Kelli stared at us with obvious frustration. They wanted to just be gone. Their instincts to make this trip were very strong. My desire to protect them was just as strong. The world wasn¡¯t like it once was and they faced new dangers, but they wouldn¡¯t listen to me. Their father had a n, though.


    ¡°We won¡¯t travel WITH you,¡± Kein said cing a hand on my back and watching the girls, ¡°but we wish to travel. It would be safer for us if you both were near us during the trip. My Brothers and I wish to take a simr route to the one you have nned. We would never impinge on your freedom, but we would like you to watch over us.¡±


    I withheld my smile as the Kaley and Kelli processed this information. Asking them to guard us spoke to a deeply ingrained protective desire. I knew they¡¯d agree as soon as Kein asked.


    The great adventure started slowly enough three dayster. We left the safety of the T¡¯lynien Mountain with thirty two other families of men, several women, the mates to men like Hodlen, and the promise to be careful. Kein had drafted us an amazing journey and we were all anxious to take it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Basin¡¯s family travelled with us. They were in search of the rest of their extended family, just as we searched for ours. I felt lucky to get to take this trip with Rose right beside me. We continued to teach the boys as we rode on the transports over deserts and through jungles.


    ************************


    ¡°On my home world, we would have called those things dinosaurs,¡± I told the boys one day as we flew over something that looked very much like an apatosaurus, originally misnamed brontosaurus Earth. On Pateria they were called Untars.


    The massive herd of herbivores was moving about a wide, shallowke eating the tasty vegetation in the water. They had long necks, powerful bodies, and enormous tails, but they were essentially peaceful. We stayed far above on our transports to avoid other smaller creatures that tended to travel near them.


    ¡°You see the creatures in the water disced by the Untars feeding?¡± I asked Mycah¡¯s family. ¡°If they do not find cover soon they will be plucked out by the Crassas. The Crassas follow the Untars and eat the smaller creatures flushed out of their homes. Those things attack in packs and can overwhelm a single family of men. You must not be on the ground when they are near.¡±


    Jonathan had been looking like he was going to ask to get closer, but then stopped. The Crassas swarmed some amphibious mammals that had been living under the Untarstest meal. Even from our distance it was easy to see the danger. Only bones were left once the Crassas had fed.


    ¡°They could devastate akemunity¡­¡± Mycah said sounding concerned.


    He was right, the Crassas ate everything made of meat in their path. They were a menace and one we took seriously. There were stories from the distant past of futile battles against these creatures.


    ¡°They only feed for half a moon cycle every year,¡± I instructed the boys. ¡°The rest of the year is spent in their dens: hibernating in colder times and breeding in the warmest time. You must know what period they will be active in. They cannot be defeated, only avoided.¡±


    Damien interrupted our lesson as he cursed under his breath and sent out a message to the rest of the caravan. Our lesson had his attention as a leader of this troop. We couldn¡¯t stop anywhere near here tonight. The wend would have been a good ce to refill our canteens, but safety came first.


    Hodlen¡¯s family pointed to an open space far up the hill nearby. The rocky slope would put us on high ground and be easy to defend. Untars and hence the Crassas, would have no interest in that area. Hodlen¡¯s Brother had seen the shimmer that indicated a small waterfall cutting down the mountain near there. Our stores were low and fresh water would be a blessing. Relief spread through all of us as we made our way to the location.


    ¡°Where The Great Harmonious Spirit puts up a wall, we are always offered a tunnel,¡± Tos remarked happily.

 390

    The Earth sayings sometimes came out of my mouth and when the men liked them, they kept them. I had to smile at my family as I heard bits of my old life resurrected by them. It always seemed to make me a little wistful.


    I could go back and I knew that. The women had stabilized several portals to Earth. Former ves were offered the opportunity to return home if they wished it. The Paterian Administration was hesitant to close the portals too quickly. The process of healing was slow and leaving was a big decision.


    We met many former ves as we started our journey. In the first moon we were hesitant to stay outside an established camp for long. We met many, many freed ves and found their choices heartbreaking.


    ¡°Where would I tell them I was?¡± one human woman had asked me forlornly as she sat in the medical ward of her camp. She was beautiful and broken, in body and spirit.


    The woman, who refused to go by her ve name and would not tell us her free name, had attempted to kill herself by jumping into a pit ofva. She had lost a hand when it dipped into the fire, but a young female Paterian had pulled the human out just in time. The act symbolized how hopeless many former ves felt. They loathed this ce but felt they could not return to who they were.


    ¡°I have been defiled,¡± the suicidal woman informed anyone who asked. ¡°I have no value to my family anymore. I would be cast out. There is nothing to return to.¡±


    The Healers in her camp were struggling to deal with her wounded human psyche. It was a scene I saw repeat over and over again. Even my own friends expressed their underlying concerns. There were things they felt made their decision for them, whether they liked it or not.


    ¡°Earth would be a dangerous ce to return to,¡± Molly had told me stoically as she left the caravan to join her son. ¡°They might think we were mad and lock us all away. If they believed us when we say where we have been the scientists would never let us go. Even if we never told a soul, there would be a danger our secret would be found out. We could never be free on Earth.¡±


    I felt for Molly, but she didn¡¯t want my pity.


    ¡°This is my life now,¡± she said looking out over the green hills that bordered her new camp.


    The men Keeping her son had offered for her to join them in their dwelling. She was essentially adopted like a small, lost animal. I hoped eventually she would find more here. She seemed to find some humor in my high hopes.


    ¡°Not everyone is going to find the loves of their life here,¡± she announced in a resigned tone. ¡°Some of us will just survive and raise our young¡­¡±


    My arms crossed like Damien would have done.


    ¡°You seem like too much of a survivor to JUST survive¡­¡± I observed and she gave me a small smile.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not giving up, Ciara,¡± she dered squaring her shoulders and I didn¡¯t doubt her a bit.


    The troupe that continued on with us was an odd, hodgepodge bunch. We were nomads seeking many different things; experience, adventure, science, or family. As we gained confidence, we camped outside more often, unless we were close to an organized camp. As we traveled, we collected things the camps would want and traded for things we needed when we arrived at each new camp.


    Our boys learned to barter, in addition to everything else. Rose and I kept up their schooling, which was now more interesting as they saw most of what we talked about. Some thought our long travel would be disruptive to the children. It seemed to have the opposite effect. The boys were fast bingpetent little men.


    It wasn¡¯t four moons into the trip that we realized our boys were excelling. Mycah¡¯s family could secure a camp as fast as any man. They knew the dangers thaty in different environments and how to prepare for them. Edas and his Brothers were almost as quick. Both sets of boys were learning the new skills rapidly. Men had not had experiences like this in ages.


    I was learning, too. Previously I¡¯d been sheltered and protected. Here in the wild I fought as hard as any of my family and was exposed to all the same danger. My gics made me different and I had to learn to keep up.


    Less than a moon into our trip I adjusted my expectations of myself and my clothing followed. I¡¯d gotten used to wearing dresses, but they proved impractical in the wild world. Pants worked better and I patterned my clothing after my men¡¯s outfits. We hunted together and I soon became a valuable member of the party. It wasn¡¯t a role I¡¯d expected and it certainly wasn¡¯t one Damien had expected.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Kaley and Kelli would pass in and out of our days. Sometimes we¡¯d go several day cycles and only hear their haunting melodies in the distance. Other times they¡¯d sleep near the family in the area we¡¯d fortified for rest.


    Hannah and Ra were seeking leadership in our old camp. I only spoke to them when we could use a monitor in a camp. The ones we carried were for emergencies, so I only called them when we were at an established camp. It seemed to me they had gained power by bing close to Asper. Damien congratted them on their good nning.


    Kennedy and her Sisters flew with us at first, but they often took detours. They had studies and experiments that took their time away from us. It was good to see them when they had the chance, though.


    Our journey around the world was a long one. It took over one turn of the sun, or about a year, in its entirety. The caravan took arge loop north and south as we traveled west. We picked up the rest of our extended family, as well as many others, and the caravan swelled. By the time we reached the T¡¯vailk mountains we were two hundred and fifty families strong, at least.


    Men had not lived in the T¡¯vailk Mountains for many, many generations. We found the caves that they had used long ago and the rooms were still in good shape. My family, along with another hundred families, stayed in the T¡¯vailk. We set up a camp and made this our home.


    ¡°I knew we¡¯d end up here,¡± Kein informed mete one afternoon as we walked out of the bathing cave. The fields had been muddy. We were preparing a new area for crops and the weather hadn¡¯t really cooperated today.


    The T¡¯vailk Mountain range was known for wild storms, but if you stayed where we were, a half day¡¯s travel from the coast, it was a tropical paradise. We got soaked today, but that was unusual. The windward side of the mountains usually took the abuse and we just got the wonderful weather in our small warm valley. There was, of course, the asional typhoon like storm that drove us into our mountain for protection, but it wasn¡¯t often. This ce was the best we¡¯d been.


    ¡°Shame some men are too scared of the weather to live here,¡± Imented as I noted the preserved food we were transporting across the country to our cousins from less fertile areas.

 391

    Bags of a rice like substance lined one wall awaiting transport. The high calorie food was shipped all over the world, but could only be grown in areas like this one. It was fast bing a staple. We were limited in production by the number of men and women here, though.


    The storms still scared many away from this region, but the long growing season made it ideal. Our small camp helped to provide a great deal of sustenance for the rest of the. We always wished we had more men to do thebor, but this wasn¡¯t a popr ce to move, unless you had T¡¯vailk heritage. It had a bad reputation,pletely unearned, in my opinion.


    Kein and I walked down the breezy corridor toward the ce we¡¯d chosen as our dwelling. The grouping of rooms was just big enough to house our friends and extended family around amunal sitting area.


    ¡°This whole region is virtually unpopted,¡± Baneined. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe how hard it is to get a good game of chuke going¡­¡±


    He¡¯d been dying to y against new opponents, but getting together five families with any skill at the game was difficult. Tyle¡¯s family gave him the mostpetition, but even that was getting old. Bane was ready for a new challenge.


    ¡°We need to advertise,¡± he told his Brothers heatedly, ¡°get some new families in this ce. The storms aren¡¯t THAT bad. Beside that the wind at the top of the mountains keeps the aliens from getting anywhere near the ground¡­¡±


    ¡°How many even get that far?¡± Christof asked rhetorically.


    It had been ages since the aliens seeking ore had bothered to attack us. Our new improved-wide defenses made it a suicide mission to try. The peace had been a nice change, although we tended to stay ready.


    The men settled in themunal area while they talked. Much like before we¡¯d asked the women to dig us a cave off the main walkway. The central fire pit gave everyone a chance to sit together and our individual sleeping ares were arranged all around. If we weren¡¯t working, we were here with the family.


    Usually we spent ourte evenings around the fire with everyone else, but not tonight. I¡¯d been keeping a secret as had several other women. It was sneaky, but it seemed like a surprise the men would like. It was time for more family.


    The other women in my extended family, along with myself, had petitioned our Administration. We wished to breed. Tonight my family and I would start the process, as would four other families. If it was to be female offspring, we had bets on who would get pregnant. If it was to be male offspring, we would all get to celebrate. The Great Harmonious Spirit was in control of that choice, though.


    Damien and his Brothers settled next to Hodlen and continued to discuss who could y chuke with them as I slipped into our sleeping chamber. My thoughts were kept closely guarded as I lit the fires around the room.


    Unnned pregnancy was not something we¡¯d wanted to do again. Kennedy and her Sisters had developed a novel way to prevent it. Well, novel for Pateria, it had been a standard on earth. The efficacy here reached almost 100%.


    We used condoms, a word now well recognized by Paterians. The Rack¡¯s intestines could be cut and sewed shut at one end. The condoms were very effective and all human females kept a supply of them. If we wished to enjoy a family, they had to use the contraceptive. Damien informed me little sensation was lost and Evan actually liked the way they made sex feel. The little devices gave us freedom to enjoy our physical rtionship.


    Tonight all the men, except Bane, would wear a condom. I¡¯d promised him the next child and it was time. He would be beside himself with excitement and I knew that. It was going to be a secret until thest moment, though.


    Our small bedroom was decorated in Damien¡¯s family color. Despite our rejection of all things ve, my men still liked to see their room hung with swaths of blue. The filmy fabric softened the interior of the cave. When the torches were lit, the blue reflected the light. It made me think of an exotic sheik¡¯s tent.


    Therge bed in the center of the room was covered in an array of light nkets I had knitted. Tonight it was all ours, but every fifth night we shared it with Mycah¡¯s family. The care of the young family was split between all their breeders. When they got old enough they would stay in their own bedroom. For now, their sleep was guarded by their older male rtives, but not us tonight. This evening therge bed was for Damien and his Brothers to enjoy with me alone.


    Tonight, I pulled out things we didn¡¯t show the boys. They didn¡¯t need to see the kink Jonathan¡¯s female breeder had brought to this world. I put on a top that supported myrge breasts, but left them bare. The corset tied up the middle and gave me a stern look. I wiggled into the leather mini skirt that was slit up both hips. The shiny boots on my feet had heels that were impractical for everyday life, but perfect for this circumstance. All of this fun was what Bane had trulye to enjoy on special asions.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It was odd, I considered, as I pulled the low sawhorse out from along the wall. Bane liked these games and they appealed somewhat to Damien, but in a different way. Evan just liked sex, so he never minded what we did. Christof preferred gentle lovemaking with no toys. Kein still enjoyed ying with his rope, which went along with what Damien liked. The men hade to appreciate their individuality, as well as, their simrities.


    We¡¯d told Mycah¡¯s family the sawhorse was to dry clothing when they¡¯d asked. Luckily they didn¡¯t find the attachments that we used for Bane to kneel on when I put him on the horse. I also kept the restraints separate. It looked boring enough, so they never paid it much attention.


    All that had been easy to make or acquire quietly. No one had thought anything was odd as we built our collection of toys. Only certain things had been more tricky to make.

 392

    The thing I¡¯d had to make myself and make quietly, I put onst. The strap on dick drove Bane to distraction when I used it. He had no interest in sex with other men, that wasn¡¯t the point. Kneeling before me as I fucked him made him feel utterly small and controlled. It wasn¡¯t a sensation he wanted to replicate with anyone else. He was safe to enjoy those feelings with me alone.


    The strap for my dick went around my waist, under my skirt and between my legs. It raised up under my skirt in a lewd approximation of a man¡¯s appendage. Seeing it bob there always amused me, but I could not let my humor show.


    I pulled an ornate de from the back of our closet and polished it quickly. Long ago I¡¯d determined I felt weird using my actual weapon to threaten Bane. The false aggression excited him, though. This sword had only one purpose and that was for this. It felt more ¡°normal¡± when we used it.


    My only jewelry, other than my wedding ring, was a small sk of oil I put on a chain around my neck. It was a decorative way to remind Bane what I nned to do to him. The knowledge always drove him mad.


    The smallsh was thest thing. Damien had made it for me with nine strands like I¡¯d always heard about on Earth. The slight sting it inflicted was tolerable for human or Paterian skin. It was certainly more of a symbolic whip and not a real one.


    With my room ready I opened up to my men. I pushed into their shared consciousness with images of me, the room, and an invitation for them to join me. There wasn¡¯t long to wait.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t nice,¡± Damien said in a soft voice as he entered the room. ¡°You¡¯ve been keeping secrets.¡±


    The lead Brother took in the scene I had set as his family followed him in. His eyes raked over me and I knew he had his own n. I stood my ground as Damien approached and invaded my personal space. He brushed aside my weapon and his wicked eyes told me what he wanted.


    ¡°I¡¯m in charge,¡± I told him, attempting to sound firm, but he wasn¡¯t having it, although he liked the mock resistance.


    I could y this game of dominance with Bane all I wanted, but my rtionship with Damien was different. He liked to be on top and, with him, I liked that, too. Rarely he¡¯d reverse our roles, but we were morefortable like this.


    Damien¡¯s hand slipped around the back of my neck and he held my head as he kissed me deeply. The other hand explored the flesh poking out of my outfit. Calloused fingers tweaked my right nipple and then dropped lower to stroke my hip. He refused to release my lips as his hand stole between my legs.


    The lead Brother loved to do this when I was set to dominate Bane. He liked to remind me that once I was done with his Brother, I¡¯d be in the same position. It infuriated me every time.


    I wiggled until my lips were free and sought to free my head from his grasp.


    ¡°I¡¯m in charg-¡± I tried to say and was shocked as two fingers invaded my wet cunt.


    Damien¡¯s thumb made a circle over my engorged clit as he grinned down at me and held me captive.


    ¡°Not for long,¡± he remarked drawing his hand away with a smile.


    He¡¯dpletely blown my control and I was righteously irritated. The only thing to do was prove to him I could recover from him quickly.


    Steadying my breathing I looked over at Bane, who seemed to have found Damien¡¯s game very fun. He mirth was more annoying than anything Damien had done. I marched toward him and ced my de at his chest.


    ¡°Take it off, all of it,¡± I demanded, but he just continued to grin.


    I ced the de carefully at his neck and repeated the request. Bane¡¯s grin cooled as the heat rose in his eyes. He quickly undid his shirt and pants, dropping it all to the ground. The wide chest rose and fell in front of me with barely contained excitement. I¡¯d been saving this up for him, so I knew he¡¯d really enjoy it.


    A small pillow rested on the edge of the bed. I grabbed it and threw it to the ground in front of me.


    ¡°Kneel,¡± I ordered Bane.


    His Brothers murmured as he did as I demanded. Bane¡¯s extreme enjoyment of this treatment bled over to them, although they didn¡¯t really understand it themselves. Bane¡¯s pleasure was enough to ovee any resistance they had.


    ¡°Lick me,¡± I ordered Bane, pointing to my right thigh.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This was a part of this Bane found intensely arousing. I had him lick the skin of my thighs and sometimes my boots. When he was sufficiently ready for it, I made him kiss the fake phallus I wore. On more than one asion he¡¯d had his first orgasm of the night doing that. The idea of actually sucking ¡°my dick¡± excited him, but I¡¯d never allowed it. Tonight was going to be very special.


    I grabbed his chin and held the short hairs of his beard tight.


    ¡°Kiss my cock,¡± I ordered him, as I done many nights before, ¡°and DO NOT COME!¡±


    The big man kissed the length of my dick before I took it up a notch.


    ¡°Put it in your mouth, NOW,¡± I demanded and I felt the beginning of his orgasm start.


    The sharp discipline of the t of my de on his naked ass stopped his eruption.


    Bane¡¯s skin reddened where I¡¯d pped him with my de and every stripe on his body darkened. He was barely containing himself, not that it usually mattered. Orgasming didn¡¯t limit my ability to y with Bane. He was set up for multiple orgasms every time.


    I had carved the tip of my dick to simte a real penis. The red head passed Bane¡¯s lips and then I slowly fed him the rest. The staff was long and thick, like theirs. It had been made to satisfy Bane and it did, no matter where I put it.


    ¡°Use your tongue,¡± I demanded as I started to thrust in and out of his waiting mouth.


    He started to suck harder, burying the fake organ in his throat. I had control until he grabbed my ass and began stroking my cheeks. His fingers delved between them and I pped his ass hard with my de a second time.


    ¡°On the saddle!¡± I demanded backing away from him.


    My cock left his mouth with an audible pop.


    It always surprised me how fast Bane could move. Hisrge size sometimes gave one the impression he¡¯d be slow. With a bounce he was up and on the sawhorse. Kein strapped his wrists in and Evan secured his legs. The next part was building up to Bane¡¯s second favorite and his Brothers were just as ready as he was.


    ¡°Thank me each time,¡± I told him as thesh came down on his back and buttocks.


    I began to swing the cat o¡¯ nine tails and I monitored Damien. Too much of this would result in more than I really wanted,ter, and I shivered in anticipation. The lead Brother watched me and I knew he was counting. Whenever I took thissh to him or his Brother, I was sure to feel its wrath shortly after.


    Bane moaned with each strike. He loved the attention and the y discipline. Through our bond I felt his pleasure. This game was something he looked forward to. It was fun, novel, and unique; something for him only. When I felt him nearly peaking I abandoned my whip.

 393

    ¡°Don¡¯te,¡± I warned him as I moved behind him.


    Leaning over him I kissed his back and down over his firm buttocks. Using the oil I painted the area he wanted me to be.


    ¡°Please,¡± he begged softly, ¡°please¡­¡±


    It was hard to deny him when he asked so nicely. The head of my cock pressed against his opening and I pressed inside. Bane liked to take the whole rod in one thrust. The loss of control and being forced was what he wanted. In an effort not to hurt him, I always held still and let him adjust. As I started to move again, I spoke to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck your ass until you¡¯re ready toe Bane, but don¡¯t! You¡¯re going toy on the bed and I¡¯m going to ride you. I¡¯ll let youe until you¡¯re soft¡­¡±


    A chuckle spread throughout his Brothers as Bane groaned.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be begging him to be finished before he goes soft. Especially where he wants to be,¡± Evan whispered in my ear, ¡°but then it will be our turn!¡±


    The blue eyed Brother looked mischievous, but I could take this bet. I knew Bane¡¯s ability and I wasn¡¯t scared. A lifetime spent with this many partners made the idea they could wear me outughable. It had been a long time since they were too much.


    With Bane¡¯s excitement running so high, I didn¡¯t want to keep him on the horse. I wanted everything he had to give. The straps came off his legs and my fake dick was hastily removed. Hey dutifully on the bed. Bane expected the condom, but I never reached for one. Instead I straddled his knees and made my way up to my prize.


    On the new Pateria, there were strictly enforced rules about condoms. Only a female could apply a condom and sex with a human was forbidden without one. It made for an interesting bnce of power. All men stuck religiously to the rule and it gave the freed humans their choices back.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Christof whisperedughingly as I crawled up Bane¡¯s legs, ¡°aren¡¯t you forgetting something?¡±


    I¡¯d made my way up and sunk down on Bane¡¯s length as they gasped in shock. Our y had left me soaked and he slipped in easily. The wet heat surrounded him and he looked like the most miserable, yet ecstatic, man on the.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± he hissed with his eyes closed, ¡°you need a condom. Please, wife, get one! I can¡¯t wait!¡±


    I dragged up his length and sunk back down on him before answering. He was fast losing control and I felt his hands wrap around my hips. Bane was impatiently waiting to drive himself home hard and fast. It was only his and his Brother¡¯s determination to follow the rules stopping him.


    ¡°No condom for you for a while,¡± I whispered in his ear. ¡°We have the Administrator¡¯s permission.¡±


    The change was instant and shocking. Bane was no longer under me, I was under him. My mouth was full of his tongue and he had bottomed his dick out in my cunt. He came with a muffled shout while grinding against my sensitive clit.


    Bane¡¯s rested his body low on his elbows as he continued to leisurely kiss me through his powerful orgasm. His body was wet with perspiration and hot to the touch as he pressed me into our bed. I thought he¡¯d need a moment to recover, but he didn¡¯t.


    A long slow thrust started his next cycle. He broke contact with my lips to put his mouth to my ear. Hot breath made he hairs on my arms rise and I knew he was only getting started.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t honest, wife,¡± he murmured biting my ear, ¡°you kept secrets. My Brother will teach you not to do this while I take you this time.¡±


    We rolled and Damien did teach me. My short skirt was pulled up so my bottom was exposed. The lead Brother reminded me not to keep secrets with the t of his hand against my ass. As Bane slowly enjoyed me from below, Damien punished me. Thebination of the long, slow fuck made the spanking erotic. My pussy started to pulse around Bane¡¯s length and I orgasmed from what they were doing. As Damien¡¯s hand fell over and over again I begged for more.


    ¡°My Brother will give you more,¡± Damien promised with a final squeeze to my rear.


    I was out of my mind with lust when Evan presented his cock. I slipped on the condom he handed me and waited. As I moved over Bane¡¯s wide chest Evan grabbed the tender skin Damien had left. He pulled the fiery, red cheeks apart and watched his Brother move in and out of me.


    The oil was used, as it had been so many other times. My ass stretched around Evan¡¯s length and then they moved together. I took both of them and it wasn¡¯t long before Bane exploded again, filling me with more of himself. He didn¡¯t go soft and he wasn¡¯t done though. As Evan forced his full length into my ass Bane started again.


    I was pressed between them and so incredibly stimted. Kein slipped a hand down to rub my clit and I nearly passed out as I came. Bane merely pulled my mouth to his and kissed me through the intense orgasm.


    Damien offered his cock to my lips once Evan was done. He knelt on the bed before me and I engulfed his length. In his memory was every time I¡¯d done this for him. It seemed to get better and better.


    ¡°Suck harder,¡± he ordered wrapping his my long hair in his hands.


    Bane enjoyed the position and bit lightly at my breasts as they hung before him. I sucked the lead Brother until he spilled in my mouth. Bane also came again, but he still wasn¡¯t soft.


    Kein came in my ass and Christof made love to my mouth, but Bane still wasn¡¯t done. I was ready to admit defeat when Bane came thest time. His cock softened and slipped from me as hey panting on the bed. Less than three heartbeatster the biggest Brother was fast asleep.


    My body was wet with sweat and that made it difficult for Christof to remove my outfit. He and Evan cleaned me gently as Kein put away our toys. Damien slipped a pillow under my hips as I fell asleep next to Bane.


    ¡°We may wait until tomorrow night to try again,¡± Damien smiled as the familyy down to rest.


    I was too tired to tell him, but I knew we wouldn¡¯t need to. As I fell asleep I dreamed of the wonderful little boy already growing inside of me.


    ************************


    Thest portal on Pateria was closed after thest human embraced her freedom and made the final decision to stay or go. My family and I traveled to see the closing. I had mixed emotions about it.


    I had written a letter to my mother and given it to one of the freed humans that went through the portals. It was my hope to ease her suffering and not make it worse. Whether she would understand my decisions was not clear to me, but I had to try. She should know I was happy and safe.


    I had family here, lots of family. Lincoln, Bane¡¯s son and myst child, was too small to know much, but he understood I¡¯d never leave him. I couldn¡¯t leave any of them, my great winged girls or my small boys. My Husbands and I had been through too much together to ever separate. This family mattered to me more than I could say.


    ¡°You were too stubborn to let this world defeat you,¡± Kein said as the portal imploded on itself.


    Weird shards of light cut the sky as the powerful method of transit melted into a ming ball. We watched from a distance and I saw a plume of heavy dust rise into the air. The physical properties of the portal disintegrated before our eyes.


    Christof took my hand and kissed it. ¡°Too stubborn to let us be defeated,¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°You taught us to be happy,¡± Evan said thoughtfully and Damien disagreed.


    ¡°She did not teach us happiness, Brothers, she taught us freedom. Once we understood freedom we could be happy and we cannot be defeated,¡± Damien stated.


    That satisfied all of them.


    I smiled looking at him. Arrogant men, always, and I felt lucky to have every one of them for my own.


    THE END¡­..


    *****************************


    AUTHOR¡¯S NOTE


    Thank you my dear reader for supporting my work. I am really grateful. I hope you loved my story so far.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    please let me know what you think about this story in thements section.


    I will like to start my next 143-part erotic story series. If you really enjoyed the previous, then stay with me as i unveil a new steamy and erotic series.


    *****************


    Check out the next chapter to continue reading¡­..


    ****************************

 394

    STORY TITLE:


    THREE SQUARE MEALS


    Introduction: An unexpected tip changes a man¡¯s lifepletely.


    (This story is A 143-part erotic story series with high sexual scenes, please be advised)


    Enjoy¡­..


    ************************


    John smiled as the mine owner plugged in an auth device to his Ship¡¯s logging manifest and pressed a couple of buttons confirming the transaction. John was right on the outskirts of the outer rim and currentlynded on a mining colony known as Karron, a huge asteroid in the process of being hollowed out to extract the mineral wealth stored within.


    John cast his mind back to that eventful day over 2 months ago. He had been back in the Core Worlds having a drink at a local bar, well known for its tolerant attitude to the odd and entric. Hispanion was a drunk deep spacer he had befriended years before.


    The gnarled old spacer was called Jonah, or ¡®Mad Jonah¡¯ to the other regrs in the bar, who strongly suspected the poor unfortunate had gone space crazy years ago. John liked the old timer though and would spend hours listening to his wild stories of incredible sights beyond the outer rim. On this particr night, Jonah had recently returned from histest jaunt into deep space and had been recounting a lurid time spent in a brothel on Karron.


    ¡°I tell you John, those worm girls have magic hands! I ain¡¯t never felt anything like what these pale skinned jezebels could do to a fe!¡±


    ¡®Worms¡¯ was ng for the residents of mining colonies, who often received no sunlight for years. Living underground in homes with no direct ess to the Sun, resulted in most miners being pale skinned to the point of albinism.


    ¡°You should head over there youngster and see for yourself. Tell Madame Trixie I say hi!¡± Jonah said, coupled with a theatrical wink and a guffaw.


    John nodded obligingly, having no intention of heading that far out on the rim. He had initially objected to being called youngster, having just hit 40st month, but he supposed everyone must seem young to the octogenarian and let Jonah continue.


    ¡°Ahh if only I were a younger man, I would have stayed there longer, but I figured I best skedaddle before those strumpets were the death of me. The ticker isn¡¯t quite up to as much exertion as it used to be.¡± Jonah added with a snicker.


    Suddenly Jonah¡¯s booze induced stupor seemed to temporarily clear and he leaned into John conspiratorially. The old man¡¯s breath was toxic enough to be ssified as a bio-hazard.


    ¡°It might be worth your while heading there besides those worm gals, youngster. One night I was hanging out in Madame Trixie¡¯s parlour and a couple o¡¯ them miners came rollin¡¯ in havin¡¯ drunk up a storm. They were out celebratin¡¯ and lookin¡¯ to round out the night with some pleasures of the flesh. I got to chattin¡¯ with those fes and seems like they had stumbled on a whole heap of Tyrenium.¡±


    At this, John¡¯s ears pricked up. John already had pointy ears due to his unusual parentage, but his already pointy ears manage to prick up nheless.


    Tyrenium was a keyponent of sma cores, used to power top of the line military grade ship weaponry. It was sufficiently rare and in such huge demand that the price for a ton of the element was astronomical to the right buyers.


    John had stayed with his old friend for as long as could be considered polite before bidding him farewell. He sprinted back to the dock where his Freighter was parked, his heart hammering with excitement. He knew he had to move fast on this one. John dashed across the boarding gantry, quickly tapping the ess code to the airlock to gain entry to his ship, the ¡®Fool¡¯s Gold¡¯. His hands were shaking as he entered the navigation coordinates to Karron and he forced himself to take a deep breath to steady himself so that he could be sure there were no mistakes when plotting his course. The route he was taking would take over a month and travelling this far to the outer rim held many hazards for the unwary¡­N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The mine owner, Seb Mortimer, cleared his throat pointedly and John was brought out of his reverie. The deal was now struck and John shook the man¡¯s proffered hand. John had ransacked every rainy day ount he had to fund this transaction, everyst credit of his life¡¯s savings were now sunk in to this deal.


    John had managed to purchase 10 tons of Tyrenium at a ludicrously cheap rate, but it was still expensive enough to bring a huge grin to Seb¡¯s face. John suspected that being this far out on the borders of known space, Seb was unaware just how valuable this element could be. Then again he undoubtedly didn¡¯t have the exotic military connections that John did. The two men shared an amiable drink of whisky to seal the deal, before John left the mine owner¡¯s office to oversee the loading of his cargo.


    John strolled over to the waiting trucks that had been loaded with his haul of Tyrenium and nodded to the driver as he climbed up into the cabin of the lead vehicle. The huge truck roared into life and John felt the thrumming of the powerful engine as they pulled away.


    Karron was a bleak and inhospitable colony, being so far away from the centre of human gctic civilisation. The brief journey from the mine to the star port provided a grim tour of the dark, grubby and dpidated slums that had built up in the hollowed out asteroid. John felt d that he would be leaving this depressing ce in a couple of hours.


    He was in such a hurry to leave, that he never did get a chance to visit Madame Trixie¡¯s and John wondered if the establishment really would live up to his old friend¡¯s ims. Mad Jonah did have more than a few odd tastes though, so he figured he probably wasn¡¯t missing much and certainly avoiding plenty of potential mishaps by giving the ce a pass.


    The trucks promptly arrived at the star port and after a quick dialogue with the guards and the deck officer, the industrious miners had loaded the cargo of Tyrenium aboard the Fool¡¯s Gold. John waved the miners goodbye and sealed the cargo bay doors. He set the controls in the Cargo bay for auto-decontamination and then strode purposefully to the cockpit.


    John slumped in the pilot¡¯s chair and punched in the course for home, before activating the auto pilot to disembark from the asteroid. The ship¡¯s engines roared into life and the old freighter seemed to groan in protest as it took off. It slowly cleared the rough hewn entrance to the docking bay, cruising out into the weing ckness of space. John let out a big sigh and was finally able to rx now that the deal was done and he had the cargo of Tyrenium secured safely in the ship¡¯s hold.


    He stared out of the cockpit as the ship groaned and lurched into hyper-warp. Surprisingly he still felt twitchy, which he assumed was due to the adrenalin wearing off after the excitement of brokering such a life changing deal, so he stood and headed to his cabin to take a much needed nap.


    John unbuckled the harness to his heavy pistol and carefully unholstered it, before cing it on the rack of weaponry in his cabin. He pressed his thumb to the lock and the door on the weapon locker swished closed. Deep space could be a dangerous ce, with marauding pirates and the asional misunderstandings with aliens, so it was sensible to be prepared in the case of a hostile boarding action.


    The cabin was meticulously clean, courtesy of one of John¡¯s personality quirks. He liked to keep his ship obsessively tidy and couldn¡¯t abide leaving mess anywhere. The rooms and corridors of the ship were kept spotless, which was handy with avoiding contamination, but took plenty of hours to maintain. After a soothing shower to clean away the dust and stink of the colony, John copsed onto his wide bed on crisp, pristine sheets and fell asleep.


    Several hourster after a nice rxing sleep, John awoke feeling horny. He was hard as steel and ready for action. This came as quite a surprise, as John had spent years meditating to avoid getting into these kind of states. With his parentage being what it was, he couldn¡¯t be too careful. He sat up and assumed a meditative pose, clearing his mind and focusing on being calm and at peace. The horniness abated as did his erection, so John got up, got dressed and went about his normal routine.

 395

    A couple of days passed, with John awakening each morning to a rock hard surprise. Each day it was getting more difficult to maintain his self control, but he went through his meditation rituals and gradually calmed himself. He had been travelling for four days now, having left Karron far behind and he decided to check on his precious cargo.


    The door to the cargo bay opened with a self satisfied nk. Down in the cargo hold everything seemed ok, but John felt on edge. Standing on the gantry overlooking the ship¡¯s hold, he felt alert, focused, pensive, wary; he had great instincts and they were all telling him that something was wrong. He backed out of the cargo bay and hurried to his cabin to collect some weaponry. John grabbed his broad muzzled auto shotgun, perfect for up close work in the confined quarters of a spacecraft and mmed in a clip. The autoshot hummed to itself happily for a few seconds as he flipped the power button on the grip and a holographic targeting grid appeared above the weapon. John turned back into the corridor and jogged briskly back to the hold.


    Inside the cargo bay, John flicked on Infrared on the scope and did a quick sweep of the hold with his shotgun. He could see nothing untoward in the targeting grid, looking for any telltale signs of red, signifying heat, and seeing only cool shades of blue. He turned to the adjacent wall mounted panel and cranked the illumination of the hold up to maximum. Careful not to look up at the blinding overhead lights, John searched the room thoroughly. It was not until he returned to the doorway panel that he noticed a faint dusty scuffmark on the other side of the door. Having meticulously scrubbed that section of floor in an OCD fury beforending, he knew that someone or something hade aboard with the cargo at Karron.


    John resealed the cargo bay and began to sweep the ship. The Fool¡¯s Gold was not huge, having only the cockpit, his cabin, the hold, a secondary cabin, his recreation room and the ships storage. He found no signs of life in the cabins or cockpit and there wasn¡¯t anywhere to hide in the recreation room, consisting as it did of a dining table, afy sofa and a small but functional kitchen. That meant his interloper was in the storage room. John took a deep breath and readied himself for action before stepping into the doorway of the final room. Raising his auto shotgun, he looked through the scope and the targeting grid depicted the room in expected blues, with the asional red glow from the overhead lights. He turned slowly, carefully checking any potential hiding ces through the scope, until he finally faced a storagepartment near the back of the room. A telltale red glow was edging the door to this particrpartment, signifying a warm presence inside.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re in there,e on out!¡± John barked at the storagepartment, keeping a wary distance. He waited pensively to the count of ten, but there was no movement from thepartment.


    ¡°Either youe out in 5 seconds, or I unload this shotgun and space your corpse!¡± John shouted at thepartment door.


    He heard some kind of squeak from thepartment and the storage door swung open slowly. A dirty unkempt figure stepped timidly out of thepartment and into the bright lights of the storage room. It was obviously a miner¡¯s kid. Some mid-teen boy he would guess by the look of him, scrawny and malnourished, wearing shabby grey overalls, a bulky tattered jacket and a cap pulled down low. Frightened eyes peered out at him from a dirt smeared face beneath that dog eared cap, watching John warily and awaiting his next move.


    John sighed and lowered the shotgun. ¡°Oh for fuck¡¯s sake!¡± he groaned. ¡°Now I¡¯m going to have to turn right around to drop your ass back at Karron and we¡¯re days out system by now¡± he muttered, thoroughly pissed off.


    This dumbass kid¡¯s desire for adventure was going to cost John over a week on a pointless detour.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t take me back to Karron!¡± the boy replied in an oddly high pitched voice. Perhaps this kid was younger than he initially thought John mused.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Why not?¡± John demanded. ¡°There¡¯s no chance in hell I¡¯m going to risk being done on a ¡®kidnapping a minor¡¯ charge and I don¡¯t for a minute think you have any money to pay me for the trouble. What¡¯s your name anyway boy?¡±


    The frightened stowaway looked down, momentarily breaking eye contact with John. ¡°My name¡¯s Al.¡±


    ¡°Well ¡®Al¡¯, my name¡¯s John. It¡¯s lovely to meet you.¡± John snarled sarcastically. ¡°Now we¡¯ve made introductions, you still haven¡¯t answered my question. Why shouldn¡¯t I just take you straight back to Karron?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I could work for you as crew on the ship?¡± The grubby figure suggested hopefully.


    ¡°Sorry boy, I work alone. Besides, what skills could you have that would be useful on a starship? No, I¡¯m going to have to take you back.¡± John turned and made to walk out of the storage room.


    ¡°No wait!¡± his unwanted passenger pleaded.


    John turned back to look at the urchin, as the kid drew a big sigh and seemed to make some kind of decision. Al reached up to the tatty cap and pulled it off, revealing dirty blonde hair that with a few quickly removed clips, tumbled down revealing shoulder length tresses.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a boy, I¡¯m a girl and I¡¯m not a minor, I¡¯m 18. Maybe there¡¯s something else I could do to earn my passage?¡± Al asked cautiously, but with a clearly suggestive undertone.

 396

    Now in John¡¯s defence, in normal circumstances he would have turned her down t, but his perpetual horniness over thest few days had rapidly eroded his will power. At least his morning surprises were now exined, as he had been reacting subconsciously to her pheromones. Without relief, it was going to be a trying 4 day trip back to Karron if he decided to take Al back.


    John cast an appraising eye over his passenger, but with the worn, bulky gear and all the dirt it was impossible to tell what the newly revealed girl looked like. Against his better judgement, John slung the shotgun over his shoulder and beckoned his stowaway out from the storage room.


    ¡°Follow me, I want you to get cleaned up before I make my decision.¡± John said, as he led the girl to the passenger cabin. ¡°You can use the shower in there and leave all the dirty gear in the corridor, including your ID, I want to make some checks.¡±


    The girl warily handed him a dog-eared foldout ID, that revealed the mystery passenger¡¯s full name to be Alyssa Marant. John took the ID and then pointed out the shower tucked into the corner of the passenger cabin. ¡°Thanks ¡®Alyssa¡¯, the shower is back there.¡±


    John left Alyssa to clean herself up and walked to the cockpit to scan in the ID. It took a few minutes to make the connection to Gctic-SEC, but the brief readout from theputer confirmed the name on the ID, that his new passenger was 18 and that she was not wanted for any felonies. That information calmed most of his worries; he would be doing nothing illegal in letting Alyssa stay on his ship and any agreements between them would be strictly between consenting adults. He felt himself getting hard again, and his excitement levels rose. Maybe the trip back home didn¡¯t have to be so boring after all?


    John heard a small cough from the corridor behind him and saw Alyssa peeking around the door to the passenger cabin trying to get his attention. She pointed to the heap of filthy clothing piled in the corridor which made him shudder. ¡°I¡¯ve had a shower and that¡¯s all my gear. What do you want me to wear instead?¡± Alyssa asked cautiously.


    John tilted his head to the same angle as Alyssa. ¡°If you were suggesting what I think you were, then you will be just fine as you are. Come on out so I can make my decision.¡± John reached behind him and pushed a button on the console. This activated the internal security cameras and would record their verbal agreement. You can¡¯t be too cautious, he figured.


    Alyssa blushed, but took another deep breath then stepped warily out of the cabin. Now that she was scrubbed clean, John could see that Alyssa actually had a very pretty face. She had piercing blue eyes, a cute nose and full lips that immediately made him think of one thing. The girl was obviously from a mining colony, her ghostly white skin never having had sun exposure. Her hair fell to just beyond shoulder length, but it looked thin and lifeless. She was about 5¡ä 2¡å tall, about a 28A cup and painfully skinny due to what he could only assume had been borderline starvation on the deste mining world. She had an unkempt sandy blonde bush that matched her hair colour. He figured a steady diet would do her wonders and there was no time like the present to get started.


    ¡°Ok I¡¯ve made my decision. You can stay, I won¡¯t take you back to Karron¡±.


    Alyssa jumped with joy, full of the exuberance of youth. ¡°Oh thank you John, thanks so much!¡±


    John smiled at her unexpectedly cheery outburst. Had she forgotten their arrangement already?


    ¡°Ok now that¡¯s decided, let¡¯s justy out some ground rules about your duties on the ship.¡± he said carefully.


    Alyssa¡¯s face fell but she tried to hide it. Bless her, she had forgotten.


    ¡°Firstly I won¡¯t do anything to hurt you and I won¡¯t force you to consent to anything weird. I¡¯ll make sure you get regr meals and you can have the passenger cabin as your own, but I expect you to keep everything just as clean as it is now. In exchange, I expect you to service me whenever I ask. Finally are you on birth control?¡±


    Alyssa looked thoughtful after John¡¯s little monologue. ¡°That all sounds reasonable.¡± She replied, and then looked a little bit ufortable as she then admitted ¡°I¡¯m not on birth control.¡±


    John shrugged. ¡°Ok regr sex is out. I don¡¯t n on knocking you up.¡± he said reassuringly.


    ¡°Onest warning though, I have pretty hefty equipment and once we¡¯ve started this, I¡¯ll be needing your services several times a day.¡± he warned her.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard that one before¡­ I agree.¡± Alyssa smirked.


    John smiled right back and gestured behind her. ¡°Ok then let¡¯s get started. Let¡¯s reconvene in the rec-room, my balls need emptying.¡±


    That wiped the smirk from Alyssa¡¯s face and with a resigned expression she turned around and walked back down the corridor. Following behind gave John another chance to check her out, but this time from behind. Alyssa had a wiry but toned body from living a hard life on the colony. John¡¯s eyes travelled down her back, past the dimples above her hips to her pert little ass. It was lovely, round andpact, two perfect hemispheres that just needed filling out a little. Her legs looked lean but toned, runners legs, he mused.


    They walked into the rec-room and John strolled over to the sofa. He took off his T-shirt andbat trousers standing naked except for his briefs that did nothing to hide the size of his bulging package. He turned to face Alyssa. At 6¡¯2¡å he towered over her petite 5¡¯2¡å form.


    ¡°Now you can probably tell I¡¯m notpletely human from these.¡± John reached up, tilted his head and pointed to an elongated, pointy ear.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the only difference, I¡¯m slightly different down here too.¡± he said, nodding towards his groin.


    Alyssa had an almostic look of trepidation on her face as John inserted his fingers into the waistband of his briefs. He carefully lifted the cotton material over his equipment then dropped his underwear to the floor, unveiling his equipment in all its glory. Alyssa let out a gasp of shock.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking huge!¡± she eximed.


    Oveing her initial surprise, she looked closer at this startling revtion. John had an enormous cock, with girth thicker than her delicate wrist. John could see the doubt forming in her mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will fit.¡± he said reassuringly. He sat down on the sofa, spreading his legs and motioning her forward.

 397

    ¡°Kneel there please Alyssa¡±. John requested politely.


    Alyssa took a nervous couple of steps and then sank to her knees. Face to face with his enormous cock, she licked her lips nervously. She looked at his swollen dick, standing tall above his 4 balls.


    ¡°Holy Fuck!!! You¡¯ve got four balls!¡± she gasped, gawping at the cluster of orbs.


    ¡°I did say I¡¯m slightly different, I call them my quad.¡± John exined helpfully.


    Alyssa seemed to have ovee her initial surprise and was looking at his balls inquisitively. They looked like regr human testicles, only there were two pairs, one set in front of the other. Oh, and each was the size of an orange!


    Alyssa had a number of questions, but John cut her off as she opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°No more questions Alyssa, It¡¯s time to get started.¡± he said firmly. ¡°Now take the head of my cock in your mouth.¡±


    With a resigned expression on her face, Alyssa tentatively brought her hand forward to hold the base of his enormous cock. Her small hand struggled to surround the impressive girth and she gasped as she touched his velvety hardness for the first time.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot!¡± she eximed, as his cock throbbed in her hand.


    She cautiously tilted the turgid member down towards her face as a gleaming drop of pre-cum began to form on the swollen red crown.


    ¡°Open your mouth wide and take in the head.¡± Johnmanded.


    Alyssa leaned forward hesitantly, opening her soft pouty lips and touching them to his swollen mushroom head. The big dollop of pre-cum touched her tongue, and spread over her taste buds.


    ¡°It tastes sweet!¡± Alyssa eximed, as she pulled her head back momentarily.


    The pretty girl savoured the taste of his pre-cum in her mouth for a moment, licking her full lips to make sure she hadn¡¯t missed any and then moved back to engulf more of the head this time. John gasped with pleasure, as Alyssa swirled her tongue over the eye of his cock. She had begun to apply gentle suction and was trying to get some more of his tasty pre-cum. John¡¯s swollen set of balls were happy to oblige and provided the eagerly sucking young woman with another small spurt.


    John was in heaven feeling Alyssa¡¯s hot, wet, silky smooth tongue slide over the head of his cock. It had been so long since he hadst been with a woman and he luxuriated in the sensations. John watched enthralled, as he saw the girls throat move as she swallowed the precum he was feeding her. Alyssa leaned in further, opening her mouth into a wide oval to take more of him in. John could only groan with excitement, as her full soft lips finally engulfed the whole head of his engorged member into her widely stretched mouth.


    Alyssa¡¯s eyes had started to ze over as she continued to swallow his precum. He had seen this happen before, as it seemed to be a side effect of his unusual parentage. The girl was pushing forward now, then pulling back, gradually taking more of his massive cock into her mouth as she bobbed her head further forward. Inch by inch, she was making steady progress down his dick.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl, take me in nice and deep.¡± he muttered, as he gripped the sofa tightly with his hands.


    Every fibre of his being wanted him to grab her pretty face and stuff his cock down her gullet, but he knew he had to be patient.


    ¡°Mmmm.¡± Alyssa hummed contentedly as she bobbed forward in a smooth rhythm.


    Abruptly her progress was stopped as the engorged head met the entrance to her throat. The girl gagged for a moment before pausing and she pulled back a couple of inches. His fetrix seemed to visibly rx and then pushed her head forward in a long smooth motion, her lips nibbling up the shaft as she took him deeper and deeper. John felt tight pressure around the head of his dick, before something seemed to give way and with a loud swallow Alyssa took him into her throat.


    John groaned in ecstasy as the teen¡¯s body gripped his cock like a warm, wet, tight fitting glove. With her throat rxed, it was easier for her to make progress and with regr breaks to breathe, she was able to swallow more and more of his tool. In what seemed like no time, Alyssa was taking his whole length into her obscenely stretched throat, her lips stretched taut around his girth. John looked down as her chin touched his balls, her nose brushing his stomach. He couldn¡¯t hold back any more and he felt an explosive orgasm building from deep inside him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right baby, time to fill your belly.¡± John muttered, before throwing his head back as his climax began. His cock seemed to swell even more and his balls rumbled as they prepared to unload.


    ¡°Oh fuck, YES!!!!¡± he eximed as a massive surge of cum exploded up his shaft.


    The thick, heavy cum slid straight down Alyssa¡¯s throat, settling in her slim tummy. The girl groaned and her legs began to tremble violently as she joined him in orgasm. Surge after surge of powerful spurts of spunk rapidly filled the girls stomach until she was forced to pull back until just the head was in her mouth, giving the teen a chance to draw a lungful of air. John continued to st the girls mouth and she gulped down his thick loads of cum, desperately making room in her mouth for more.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His multiple balls finally emptied, John copsed back into the Sofa. Alyssa let him slip from between her swollen lips as he stopped filling her mouth and with a delicate finger she caught the dribbles of cum that had escaped her lips and swallowed them too. John looked down at the young woman kneeling in front of him. Her mouth was still hanging open as she panted for breath and he could see that he had painted the inside white. He could even see his cum dripping from her tonsils where he had hosed down the entrance to her throat.


    Alyssa leaned backwards, finally sitting up straight. She hadn¡¯t lost the zed look in her eyes as her hands moved down to stroke her grossly distended belly. She was a thin girl anyway, but the several pints of thick sperm rich spunk he had just fed her, made her look several months pregnant. Numerous drops of cum had dripped from her mouth when she had been blowing him, and Alyssa moaned as her hands glided over her swollen stomach, rubbing his cum into her glistening skin.


    After taking a few moments to recover his wits, John stood and then scooped up the girl in his arms. He carefully carried her back to the passenger cabin,id her out on the bed and then gently tucked her under the pristine white covers. Alyssa seemed to have fallen asleep the moment her head touched the pillow, so he quietly backed out of the room so as not to disturb his new guest.


    As he was carefully backing out of the room, John nearly tripped over the pile of soiled gear in the hallway. He quickly scooped up the offending items and made his way to the airlock to st the tattered and filthy gear into space. John watched through the airlock window and shuddered with relief, as he saw the sad scraps of clothing sail off into the ck. Returning to the rec-room he dressed quickly, before collecting cleaning gear to battle the mess in the hallway. He sighed happily as he got to work, enjoying the dull ache in his freshly relieved balls.

 398

    John reclined in thefortable embrace of the Pilot¡¯s chair in the cockpit to the Fool¡¯s Gold. He had purchased this chair specifically for its well designed ergonomics. Knowing how many hours he spent here in the cockpit, he figured that paying top dor for this marvel of form fitting handiwork was worth every penny. Considering the fortune in doctor¡¯s bills some of his freighter pilot friends had to shell out in fixing bad backs, it was a wise investment!


    He nced asionally at the oval disy for the long range scanners, but there was nothing unusual showing. This far out in deep space it was rare to encounter other ships, but in John¡¯s experience, those encounters could turn nasty very quickly. Deep space was awless and dangerous ce, light years away from themonly travelled spacenes and the apanying Federation patrols.


    John was reading the Hol to keep up to date with Gctic events. Tensions were high between the Terran Federation and the neighbouring Kintark Empire, with reports of numerous border incursions from both sides. The Terran media all favoured the Federation line; that they were responding to unwarranted aggression from the Kintark, but John had enough independent contacts with neutral alien trading partners to know that there were two sides to this story. Besides, he had traded with the Kintark about 5 years earlier and he found them to be reliable trading partners. The reptilian race could be unsettling with their emotionless, sibnt speech, but if you could ovee humanities instinctive fear of the unknown, they were a straightforward species to deal with.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    John¡¯s mind drifted though and he struggled to concentrate on the Hol story. His thoughts kept returning to his guest and he wondered how she was doing. Alyssa had been asleep for just over 14 hours since their session in the recreation room and thest time he had checked in on her, the girl was slumbering soundly. Just as he had made up his mind to check on her again he heard a rustling from the passenger cabin.


    John spun the pilot¡¯s chair to face the corridor as Alyssa stepped through the cabin door. She had wrapped herself in the bedsheet in an impromptu toga and was making her way into the cockpit.


    ¡°Please could I have some water, I¡¯m feeling really thirsty.¡± Alyssa requested politely as she moved to sit in the co-pilots seat.


    John got up from his chair and went to the water dispenser in the cockpit. He moved to the side so that she could clearly see how he was operating the machine and pressed a couple of buttons. A ss slid out and the dispenser gurgled happily as it filled it up with sparkling clear water. Condensation immediately began to form on the delightfully chilled drink and John handed the ss to his guest before he sat down again. The two sat in silence, studying each other as Alyssa took small sips, soothing her parched throat.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± John asked pleasantly, breaking the silence. ¡°Did you sleep ok?¡±


    Alyssa paused a moment, looking thoughtful before answering. ¡°I don¡¯t remember thest time I slept that well. How long was I asleep for?¡±


    ¡°You were out for 14 hours.¡± John exined. ¡°I checked on you a couple of times and you seemed ok.¡±


    ¡°14 hours!¡± Alyssa eximed. ¡°I normally only sleep for a couple of hours at a time. On the colony you had to sleep with one eye open.¡±


    The girl put down her ss on the console and then stretchednguidly. ¡°I feel amazing!¡± She sighed happily. ¡°If only I¡¯d known I¡¯d feel like this after getting a good night sleep!¡±


    As she straightened her back and stretched her arms out overhead, her makeshift outfit suffered a wardrobe malfunctioned. The sheet tied around her chest slipped loose and dropped into a pool in herp, revealing her slim upper body. Alyssa flinched and hurried to restore her modesty before stopping suddenly, catching John¡¯s gaze and leaving the sheet where it was. Her stomach seemed to have reverted back to its normal trim size, her body absorbing the huge meal he had so enjoyed filling up her belly with yesterday. The girl also seemed to have lost some of the painful skinniness that defined her ribs so clearly when they first met.


    ¡°What happenedst night?¡± Alyssa asked with a puzzled look on her face.


    ¡°I remember us going to the rec-room and you introducing me to your equipment.¡± she said, blushing prettily. ¡°I especially remember the ¡®Quad¡¯.¡± she added with helpful air quotes. ¡°After that it¡¯s all a blur.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ do you want the romanticised, obfuscated version or the brutally honest version?¡± John asked yfully.


    ¡°Give me the brutally honest version please, I¡¯d like to know what I¡¯m dealing with.¡± Alyssa smiled back. ¡°Besides, I have no idea what obfuscated means!¡±


    ¡°Well you sucked my cock like a pro, then I filled that lovely little belly of yours with several pints of cum.¡± John exined. ¡°Then I tucked you up in bed to sleep off your meal.¡±


    Alyssa blushed deeper, looking embarrassed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed honey, you did a great job.¡± John reassured herfortingly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t be happier you decided to stow away on my ship!¡±


    The cute teenager absorbed John¡¯s words and seemed to visibly grow in confidence. John saw a teasing smile form on her pretty face, as her eyes dropped to his groin, then back up to look at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling hungry John, what have you got for breakfast?¡± she asked coyly.


    John grinned back and unbuckled his trousers. Alyssa stood, leaving the sheet behind on the co-pilots chair and walked towards him as he dropped his trousers to the floor. His huge cock stood up past his belly button and throbbed expectantly. The petite teen stood between his spread thighs and dropped to her knees.


    Alyssa reached out and grasped two of his balls, one in each hand. She cupped them gently, feeling the orange sized orbs in each sack. John watched the girl as she explored his body. She moved from the front set of balls to the set behind, cupping each in turn and feeling their heavy weight.


    ¡°They are just so big!¡± She eximed in wonder. ¡± How do you even walk with all these between your legs?¡±


    Johnughed out loud. He had never been asked that before. ¡°It does get a bit tricky when I¡¯m full up and turned on.¡± he admitted with a smile.


    ¡°Well its good I¡¯m here to help you out then!¡± Alyssa grinned back at him.


    The perky teen leaned forward and swabbed the top of his manhood with her tongue. She moved one of her hands from his balls to caress his turgid shaft, before wrapping her slim fingers around his girth. John watched intently as her ghostly pale hand slid up and down his cock in a smooth rhythm, looking tiny against his massive shaft.


    Alyssa leaned forward and her soft lips spread invitingly over the engorged head of his pulsing cock. She maintained eye contact with him as her tongue danced over him, warm, wet and silky smooth. The petite girl had managed to take the entire head in her mouth, her lips spreading obscenely wide to wee him into her. He looked deeply into her brilliant blue eyes as she sucked on him, finding it impossible to break that piercing cerulean gaze.


    ¡°Oh my god, that¡¯s so good!¡± he groaned, as he watched her enraptured.


    The corner of Alyssa¡¯s mouth seemed to twitch, wanting to smile. There was just no way to do so with his massive tool spreading her lips so wide.


    John¡¯s balls seemed to rumble contentedly, as if they knew there was a receptive female happy to provide a new home for their contents. Alyssa was sucking strongly on the head of his cock and John began feeding her pre-cum as his excitement levels rose.


    The pretty teen¡¯s eyelids began to get heavy and that sharp, perceptive gaze began to lose focus. Alyssa closed her eyes and then began to take more of his meat into her mouth. Her head began to move in a smooth bobbing motion, matching the same rhythm of her hand. The teen was on a mission now, to take his whole cock into her throat.


    ¡°Shluck, shluck, shluck!¡± her saliva filled mouth made debauched sounds as she blew him.


    Looking down, John watched as the blonde haired girl took more and more of him into her mouth. Alyssa paused with his swollen cock head at the entrance to her throat. She took a deep breath and then slid forward, enveloping him in the tight warm confines of her body. Staring intently, he cradled her head and guided her forward as her throat rxed and epted his whole massive length in one long, smooth motion.


    ¡°Uggghh!¡± John moaned incoherently, unable to form words at the incredible sensations he felt along his shaft.


    Alyssa¡¯s tongue glided along the underside of his cock as she withdrew and then plunged forward again, easing his passage in and out of her body and heightening his pleasure. John was only able to groan in appreciation when the girl took in his whole length and then that dancing tongue snaked out top at the top of his balls. He marvelled that she was able to take him so deep in such easy, fluid motions.

 399

    The couple maintained this lustful rhythm, Alyssa kneeling submissively and stroking his cock with her talented mouth. She swallowed asionally, clearing the saliva from her mouth and massaging his cock with the strong muscles in her throat. John could only moan appreciatively as the talented girl deep throated him time after time.


    ¡°Uhn, Uhn, Uhn!¡± he groaned in time to her bobbing head.


    This blowjob was amazing, even better thanst night. The girl seemed quite determined to milk his balls. John recalled a vision of Alyssa stroking her swollen belly yesterday and struggled not toe instantly.


    Alyssa seemed to be reading his body perfectly and sensed the rising ecstasy growing in the man she was servicing so amazingly. Her throat gripped himfortingly as he throbbed in her mouth, her lips soft, yet insistent as they travelled down to his root time and time again. Subconsciously sensing that he was ready, the girl drew back, clearing her windpipe and allowing her to take a deep lungful of air. Her body rejuvenated, she slid right back down his length again, her body promising him relief.


    The change in sensation was too much for John and he gripped the armrests of his chair in a fierce grip as he threw his head back and exploded.


    ¡°Oh fuck me! I¡¯ming!!¡± He bellowed, as his quad prepared for action.


    Massive spurt after spurt of gloriously rich spunk sted up his shaft and into the weing pit of Alyssa¡¯s stomach. John¡¯s hips thrust forward in rapid reflexive motions, as he desperately unloaded his cum into the willing girl prostrate before him. Alyssa¡¯s soft full lips cushioned his thrusts as she leaned forward, eagerly sucking on him and taking his huge load.


    The pretty teen¡¯s slim belly soon began to round out, as John filled her with heavy spunk. Alyssa¡¯s throat throbbed in sync with his cock as his jism race up his huge shaft and pulsed into her body. Her mouth and throat fitted his length like a hot, tight, pussy and John¡¯s body did its best to inseminate her. The young woman¡¯s body trembled as she joined him in mindless orgasm, her body revelling in being used sopletely.


    Eventually John¡¯s mind blowing orgasm abated. Alyssa pulled back, letting his cock slip from the tight confines of her throat until only his head remained in her mouth. He could only shudder as she sucked powerfully on him onest time and his spent balls desperately tried to feed her more cum.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°She looks like the cat that got the cream.¡± John thought to himself, as he sighed with relief.


    Alyssa let him go and leaned back, a self satisfied smile on her face. Speaking of which, his cream had filled out her tummy nicely. The petite waif was stroking another bellyful of the rich, semenden cum that had settled warmly in the weing new home of her stomach. The massive load had given her another swollen belly, just asrge as that of the previous night. On her slim body it looked obscene.


    Alyssa¡¯s eyes were heavy lidded and still zed over, so John got up, scooped the slim girl up in his arms and carried her back to the passenger cabin. She sighed contentedly into his chest as he walked back to her room. He marvelled at her light weight, despite the extra load he had just added to her rounded midrift and was able to carry her effortlessly. He gentlyid her out on the bed, returning a momentter to cover her slim form up with the sheet.


    John busied himself with routine maintenance in the ship. After relieving his baser urges, he was now able to concentrate again and he hummed happily to himself as went about his chores. Some power cabling resealed here, an overhead light fixed there, time seemed to disappear as he worked on the ship. Several hours passed and John had just finished cleaning the recreation room when a noise behind him brought him back to full awareness.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Alyssa cleared her throat, announcing her presence. ¡°What did you do to my tummy?¡± she demanded, as he turned to face her.


    Alyssa was stood, hands on hips, in the entrance to the rec-room. As she strode towards him, he saw that the object of her indignation had reduced in size somewhat from when he had initially filled her up. Unfortunately her body had not had enough time to absorb the heavy, protein rich spunk and the petite girl still looked several months pregnant.


    ¡°You look amazing Alyssa.¡± John reassured the girl as he moved towards her, momentarily regretting his pledge not to knock her up.


    He gathered her smoothly in his arms, leaning down to kiss the surprised teen full on the lips. She sighed a breathy moan as her soft, pouting lips parted to let him push in his tongue. They kissed passionately for several moments, her own tongue moving to duel his in her mouth. John moved to the sofa, gathering the girl in hisp as he sat down, maintaining their kiss and fierce embrace.

 400

    The couple paused for breath and leaned back, studying each other. John moved his big masculine hand to the teens stuffed belly and stroked her gently. Her stomach felt firm and full where his heavy spunk had blown out her waistline, forcing her slim tummy to amodate his load. He thought about the millions of sperm swimming around inside her, desperate in their futile task to impregnate the slim teenager and he felt a stirring in his loins.


    ¡°I exined that I fed you several pints of cumst night. This is what it looks like.¡± John caressed Alyssa¡¯s engorged belly pointedly.


    ¡°I thought you were exaggerating.¡± Alyssa mumbled, embarrassed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your body will absorb it all and you will be back to normal in no time.¡± John reassured the worried girl.


    ¡°How do you know? Have you done this before?¡± Alyssa asked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been with a woman before.¡± Johnughed.


    ¡°What about the memory loss then, the ckouts?¡± Alyssa insisted.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s normally what happens.¡± John confirmed reassuringly. ¡°I cum, the girl gets a huge belly and isatose for a while. She wakes up after a good long sleep, none-the-wiser and feeling great, then we happily part ways.¡±


    Alyssa looked thoughtful for a moment. ¡°No long term rtionships then? That sounds lonely.¡± she said sympathetically.


    John was taken aback by the abrupt shift in conversation topic. ¡°Well, yes, I guess.¡± he stammered, unprepared for this line of questioning. ¡°Considering I¡¯m not exactly normal, I figured it was probably for the best¡±.


    Alyssa now wore a caring, understanding look on her face. She looked up at him intently and reached up to stroke the side of his face in a gentle caress. She pulled his head down and kissed him passionately, her soft lips feeling amazing against his own. They kissed and made out like teenagers, which was not all that surprising, considering one of them was actually only 18.


    The kissing grew more passionate and John ran his hands over Alyssa¡¯s nubile form. His hand slid over her swollen stomach, slipping down between the girl¡¯s thighs. Her teenage skin felt so soft and smooth under his fevered touch and Alyssa spread her legs invitingly as his hand moved further between them. John could feel how turned on the girl was when his hand moved higher and his finger slipped between the lips of her pussy. She was slick and inviting as he cupped her pussy and slid his finger deeper inside.


    ¡°Oohhh!¡± Alyssa gasped, as his questing finger burrowed in.


    John finger fucked the moaning girl for a few moments, enjoying the exquisite warmth and tightness. He could only imagine what it would feel like to prate her young body with his massive cock. He maintained the forceful thrusting of his finger inside her, delighting as she moaned responsively.


    ¡°Oh fuck, that feels good!¡± Alyssa gasped.


    John undid his trousers with his free hand as he probed the teen with the other. He lifted her easily and ced her down in hisp, so that each cheek of her pert little ass rested on either side of his reawakened cock. Alyssa¡¯s wonderfully firm round ass felt amazing pressed to his groin and the slippery fluids she was providing from her excited little twat was adding plenty of lubrication to his cock. He rocked her up and down on his shaft, enjoying the tight firmness of her cheeks, whilst maintaining his finger¡¯s insistent stroking in and out of her snug young pussy.


    Moving the other hand down, John began to stroke the girl¡¯s swollen clit as he added a second finger to her deliciously tight pussy. Alyssa squealed as the second finger slid in against the first, widening her young hole and increasing the intensity of her sensations. John curled his fingers up, looking for her G-Spot and then began to rub the sensitive little area in sync with the stroking he was giving her clit with the other hand.


    ¡°Ohhh my god!!¡± Alyssa wailed, as her body arched and thighs spasmed.


    The trembling teen came long and hard, her pussy rewarding his fingers with a delightful massaging sensation. John revelled in the sound of the teenagers breathy cries and gasps and just as she was calming down, he massaged her body hard and fast, forcing another toe curling orgasm from the primed girl.


    ¡°Good, she¡¯s multi-orgasmic.¡± he thought to himself and her body convulsed hard from the intense pleasure she was experiencing.


    Finally having mercy, he pulled his soaked fingers from Alyssa¡¯s pussy and held her in a warm embrace as she calmed down and rxed against him.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you John, that was amazing!¡± Alyssa said, as she turned to look up at him. ¡°I¡¯ve nevere twice like that before! I didn¡¯t know it was possible!¡± she eximed breathily.


    John just nodded agreeably as he held the teenagers hips in his hands. He was rocking her gently on his pussy slicked cock, and her firm little ass felt incredible straddling his length. Her tight little pussy was warm, wet and only inches away. John was fighting an internal struggle not to lift the petite teen up and then slide her snug little body onto his eagerly awaiting rod.


    As if sensing she was only moments away from potential motherhood, Alyssa slipped out of John¡¯s grasp and slid to her knees in front of the sofa.


    ¡°Let me take care of that for you.¡± she purred seductively as she opened wide and covered the swollen mushroom head of his cock.


    This time John felt no resistance at all as the petite girl smoothly swallowed his engorged girth into her throat, and then engulfed his entire length in one ball trembling move. It was like her mouth and throat were custom designed to fit him perfectly. A warm, wet, massaging tunnel that was designed purely to empty his balls whenever he needed.


    ¡°Uuunnnhhhhh!¡± John groaned in wordless happiness as the teenager knelt in front of him, taking his full length time and time again.


    He had never experienced pleasure like this before, and he lost track of time as Alyssa worked him closer towards his climax. John was suddenly ovee by the unstoppable urge to unload and he grasped Alyssa¡¯s blonde head as he exploded down her throat. Her tongue massaged the underside of his cock, coaxing out each st of spunk, weing it into her body. His hips thrust forward mechanically, trying to force himself deeper, but Alyssa¡¯s full lips were already tightly encircled around the root of his shaft, her nose rubbing his stomach. Surge after surge of heavy cum was added to the previous load she had swallowed and her tummy gurgled contentedly as it expanded to house his essence. The teenagers distended belly touched the floor as the girl leaned over, eagerly sucking down everyst spurt of cum.

 401

    Eventually he was spent and with a ¡°Shhlockkkk!¡± Alyssa slid John¡¯s cock out of her throat and mouth. The heady pheromones from the potent load she had just ingested had rendered Alyssa insensate. This time she just leaned forward and rested her exhausted head on his thigh as she breathed deeply. This meant she couldfortably rest her bloated belly on the floor, her thighs syed wide to amodate her semen packed stomach as she knelt before him.


    John soon recovered and as before, fell into what had be their routine. He scooped up the wiped out girl, cradling her in his arms. Alyssa mumbled something incoherently into his chest as he carried her to the passenger cabin and tucked her into bed. The teenager rolled to her side, facing him and he could see slight movement under the covers as he realised she was stroking her overloaded bellyfortingly in her sleep.


    ¡°Well she won¡¯t ever need to go hungry again.¡± he smiled to himself, as he stretched contentedly.


    His shoulders and arms popped gratifyingly as he stretched, before he looked down at the slumbering girl. John enjoyed the feelings of protectiveness and satisfaction he felt when looking at his young charge and congratted himself on his choice to let her stay on board.


    He turned and left the passenger cabin quietly, humming to himself contentedly as he strolled into the cockpit and settled into the pilot¡¯s chair. He nced at the long range scanner, but there was nothing unusual highlighted on the screen, just the vast ckness of space and the asional hunk of uninhabited rock. Even at the incredible speeds of Hyper Warp, it was still going to take them over three more weeks until they reached his intended destination.


    John sighed contentedly, folding his arms behind his head and rxing back into thefy chair. At least with his eager newpanion, the trip back home would be a whole lot more interesting than the painfully dull journey he¡¯d made to get all the way here to the outer rim. A little bit of excitement sounded like just what he needed right now and he found himself looking forward to Alyssa waking up from her nap.


    *****************


    The water cascaded over John¡¯s face in a soothing waterfall, washing the sweat and grime from his body. He stood still for a moment, face tilted upwards, enjoying the warm gentle streams of water from the shower as they sshed over his head. He had just spent thest several hours cleaning out one of the engine filtration units and the caked upyers of dirt were now swirling down the plug in the shower floor. He really hated doing that job, as there was no way of avoiding getting absolutely filthy cleaning out the carbon build up in the filter. Still, it had to be done and in his euphoric post-orgasmic state he hadn¡¯t really minded so much.


    ¡°Tap, tap-tap, tap.¡±


    A light tapping on the shower door brought John out of his soothing reverie. The door opened tentatively and Alyssa¡¯s tousled blonde head appeared through the steam.


    ¡°Mind if I join you?¡± She asked with a mischievous grin.


    ¡°Be my guest!¡± John smiled reassuringly and pushed the door open wider to let her in.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The young girl stepped forward into the roomy shower, as the door swung closed behind her, the steam swirling in her wake. She moved closer, invading his personal space but not actually touching him, their bodies only an inch or so apart. The pretty girl¡¯s face was tilted upwards to look at him, the yful smile never having left her lips and now joined by a raised eyebrow that seemed to challenge him to initiate contact between them.


    Johnughed and brought his arms around the petite girl in a weing hug. Alyssa¡¯s giggles were muffled in his chest, but the lovely melodic sounds of femaleughter reverberated around the shower when he tickled her for her cheekiness. He eventually had mercy, and Alyssa¡¯s arms encircled his ribs returning his hug. They stood like that for several moments, both enjoying the closeness and physical intimacy.


    ¡°Well we better get you cleaned up!¡± John said to the teenage shower intruder.


    He uncoupled one of his arms from behind her back and cupped his hand under the cleaning gel dispenser.


    ¡°Shhlup!¡± The machine responded helpfully, as it plopped a dollop of soapy gel into his waiting hand.


    John stepped back from his young guest andthered up both hands, before bringing them forward to glide over her shoulders. Her skin felt delightfully soft and warm under his heavy hands. He massaged her shoulders briefly before moving around to her neck. Alyssa tilted her head back to keep her hair out of his way, exposing her throat trustingly.


    John cupped the back of the girl¡¯s head supportively with one hand, as he stroked the soapy gel down her slender neck with the other. With her head tilted backwards, it was easy for them to maintain eye contact and an unspoken conversation seemed to pass between them.


    ¡°My cock belongs in here.¡± his gently massaging hand implied.


    ¡°Yes, whenever you want.¡± her eyes confirmed.


    John¡¯s cock rose to full firmness, like a sleeping behemoth awakening from its slumbers.


    Still supporting Alyssa¡¯s head with one hand as she gazed up at him, John brought his other hand lower, gliding down over the girl¡¯s chest. He enjoyed the feel of the soft flesh of her tiny breasts, and the pert hardness of her erect nipples as his hand explored her upper body. It might have been a trick of the light in the shower, but the girl¡¯s skin didn¡¯t seem to be quite so ghostly pale any more, having adopted a much healthier pinkish hue. He figured it must have just been her skin reacting to the warmth of the shower.


    His hand slid lower, skating down the girl¡¯s chest over her ribs. Her body felt firm, youthful and full of vitality, no longer the emaciated waif he had met initially. John¡¯s hand stroked her slim tummy which had now reverted back to its normal size and he admired the expanse of perfect, blemish free skin.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s time to do your back.¡± he murmured, as he rotated the teenager away from him to face the wall.


    Alyssa looked over her shoulder at him, her gaze heavy with lust. She ced both hands against the wall and spread her legs slightly, before turning away from him as she stood waiting expectantly.


    Johnthered up both hands again as he loomed over the submissively postured teen before him, the difference between their physical size quite pronounced. He ced both hands on her shoulder des, before running his hands down her back, following the path of her spine. Thefortably warm gel let his hands glide effortlessly over her body, as he gently massaged her soothingly.


    John sank to his haunches behind her, bringing his face level to the girl¡¯s lower back. Alyssa¡¯s bottom seemed to have also filled out nicely, forming two perfectly spherical globes that sat proudly above her toned thighs. The water cascading from the shower ran down her back and then slid between the two wonderfully pert orbs. John reached out to take a cheek in each hand, feeling the firm, pliant flesh beneath his fingers. He massaged her with his strong hands, eliciting contented sighs from his youngpanion. The sighs turned to an excited gasp as John spread those delicious cheeks apart, exposing her to his greedy eyes.


    The girl¡¯sher hole was tightly closed, looking pink and virginal as he gazed at her lustily. Below, the neatbia of her pussy had parted slightly, looking wet and inviting. He was sure that wetness was not just from the shower.


    John rxed his strong grip on her cheeks, letting them move back into ce and obscuring the tantalising view from sight. He let each hand slide out and then down, following the outer contours of her body. Alyssa¡¯s legs had filled out too. They felt wonderfully muscled and firm under his exploring touch and the skin of her creamy pink thighs felt incredibly smooth under his sensitive fingers. He finally reached the end of those legs, his hands moulding over her shapely calves. He could see her tiny feet shift underneath her, her toes gripping the shower floor to try and retain her bnce under the sensory overload of his touch.

 402

    John raised himself back up to full height again before moving slightly around to the girl¡¯s side. Alyssa tilted her head to her left to watch his face, as his right hand cupped her bottom again, while the left hand slid around and over her tummy.


    ¡°Yessss!¡± the teenager hissed as his left hand slid lower, his finger parting the lips of her pussy. He brushed her clit with the base of his index finger triggering a gasp from the girl. John massaged the lips of her pussy, ¡®identally¡¯ gliding over her clit from time to time.


    ¡°Ohhh.¡± Alyssa moaned as John¡¯s right hand slid down from her trembling buttocks, to rece a finger in her tight young pussy. John began to strike up a steady rhythm of in and out strokes with the finger of his right hand, whilst circling and gently rubbing her clit with his left.


    Alyssa panted, the trembling in her nubile young body growing more pronounced, until she threw her head back and came hard, her eyes squeezed tightly shut. She screamed explosively as John worked her to fever pitch, her back arched in a perfect graceful curve.


    John supported her in his arms as the trembling girl gasped out her pleasure. He enjoyed feeling her body grasping his finger tightly, as her pussy convulsed around him. He slowly withdrew that finger from her snug hole, before moving it an inch higher and gently encircling the teen¡¯s rosebud.


    The unfamiliar sensation roused the blonde girl from her post-orgasmic high and Alyssa looked up at him nervously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never¡­.¡± she blurted out betweenboured breaths.


    ¡°Shhh, it¡¯s ok, I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡± John replied reassuringly.


    Alyssa nodded tentatively, giving him permission and John moved his finger slightly to massage the entrance to her back passage. He began to apply gentle but insistent pressure to her anus and with the help of the unctuous lubrication from her pussy, he was able to part the tight muscles of her sphincter and slide in the tip of his finger.


    The girl¡¯s body was rigid with anticipation, so he stroked her clit again and whispered to herfortingly. ¡°There we go, just rx, I¡¯m not going to hurt you¡±.


    Focusing on his soothing voice, Alyssa made a visible effort to rx and the tension dissipated from her rigid shoulders and back. John maintained the distracting stroking of her sensitive clit and the girl began to moan again in pleasure. Taking that as a good sign, John applied a little more pressure with his right hand and his finger slid an inch deeper into her body.


    ¡°Ohhh.¡± Alyssa gasped, feeling him invade her unplundered depths.


    ¡°Is that ok?¡± John asked.


    ¡°Yes, it just feels a bit¡­ weird.¡± Alyssa panted, her young body distracted by the smooth rubbing of her nubbin.


    John slid his left hand further under her, slipping his index finger into her now vacant pussy. Alyssa¡¯s eyes bugged out, feeling her body being double prated for the first time. The two fingers provided a steady unrelenting rhythm, which the teenager was helpless to resist. John¡¯s hand brushed her sensitive and swollen clit as the finger of his right hand pushed into her ass past the second knuckle. Alyssa¡¯s legs were trembling violently as he stroked his fingers in and out of her primed young body.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± she shrieked, as the thrusting fingers brought her to an explosive orgasm. John¡¯s finger puppet grasped his invading digits in a fierce grip, as he stroked her to an intense, mind melting climax.


    John allowed the girl¡¯sboured breathing to return to normal as she recovered from cumming so hard, before he gently removed his fingers from the secret ces in the teen¡¯s body. He held her in aforting embrace, stroking her back gently.


    ¡°That was amazing, I¡¯ve never felt anything like that before.¡± Alyssa sighed happily into his chest. She tilted her head back and parted her full lips invitingly for a kiss. John was happy to oblige and the two kissed passionately under the unrelenting flow of water.


    ¡°Come on, we better get out of here before we turn into prunes¡± John said, as he smiled down at the happy girl.


    Reluctantly breaking apart their embrace, the two left the shower with the autosensing jets turning off behind them. John reached up to a locker to the side and brought out two luxuriously soft and fluffy towels. The locker was designed to gently heat its contents, so the towels felt deliciously warm and cosy as they wrapped themselves up in their downy softness. The couple moved into John¡¯s cabin and dried themselves off.


    Alyssa sat on the bed drying off her hair, as John used his towel to finish drying off his legs. She was watching him with a smile on her face, as he straightened up and ced the towel back in the locker now he was finally dry. He turned to face her, his massive cock untended and forgotten, still throbbing with need.


    ¡°Oh John, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Alyssa gasped. ¡°You made me feel so good, I forgot about you.¡±


    John smiled back, waving away her concern.


    ¡°Come over here.¡± Alyssa beckoned him, with her finger making ae-hither motion. She moved back on his big bed, making room for him to join her.


    John settled downfortably, grinning the grin of a man who knows he is on to a sure thing. He folded his arms behind his head, and spread out his legs to clear a space for his teenagepanion. Alyssa slid smoothly over to kneel between them, before throwing him a mocking salute.


    ¡°Ship¡¯s cum bucket reporting for duty sir!¡±


    John doubled over withughter and Alyssa¡¯s musicalugh joined his own. She eventually pushed him back so he was leaning against the pillows again. Joking around was fun, but it was time for serious business. She leaned forward, grasping his mighty shaft with her delicate hand and tilted him towards her mouth. Her plush lips opened invitingly and enveloped his broad head.


    ¡°Your mouth feels so good.¡± John sighed contentedly as his chuckles were brought to an abrupt end.


    His cock felt very sensitive after the extended forey in the shower and her tongue felt amazing as she swirled it over the powerful maleness filling up her mouth. Alyssa made no move to take him any deeper, she just focused on the head, licking and then sucking eagerly. The pretty teen looked up at him, maintaining eye contact as she watched his reaction to her oral attentions.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 403

    Gearing up for action, John¡¯s balls helpfully provided the young girl with a sweet tasting surge of pre-cum. Alyssa¡¯s throat bobbed as she swallowed it down, savouring the sweet tingling aftertaste on her tongue. Her eyes began to ze over, her lovely blue eyes beginning to hide behind her eyelids which had begun to feel unbearably heavy. Suddenly Alyssa leaned back, releasing his throbbing scarlet crown from her mouth. The young girl shook her head with a furious shake as if to clear the fogginess from her mind, her blonde locks making a soft swishing motion around her face. She smiled up at John before moving back to envelop him again in the warm, wet confines of her mouth. Her piercing blue eyes transfixed his own eyes hypnotically, watching for his reactions to her lips and tongue.


    ¡°Well this is new!¡± John realised with a shocked start. He couldn¡¯t ever recall a girl shrugging off the irresistible effect of his pheromones before.


    Alyssa momentarily closed her eyes, breaking eye contact as she tilted forward and swallowed his entire length down her throat in one long, smooth motion. Abruptly her eyes flew wide open and she tried to stare at the root of his cock, which was softly being massaged by her own pouty lips. This resulted in a hrious cross eyed expression, which would have caused John tough out loud, if the girl hadn¡¯t rocked back on her heels, his cock swiftly abandoned by theforting sheath of her throat.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡± Alyssa gasped loudly. The teenager wore a look of puzzled amazement. ¡°I¡¯ve never been able to deep throat before, my gag reflex was too strong!¡± She eyed his cock suspiciously ¡°but now I¡¯m able to suck down this monster effortlessly.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    John¡¯s appendage throbbed angrily in front of her, annoyed at the cessation of activity.


    ¡°Erm¡­ muscle memory maybe?¡± John stumbled for an exnation, having never really thought about this before. ¡°You had no trouble thest few times, maybe your body remembered how?¡±


    Alyssa stroked her neck with her free hand, a thoughtful expression on her face. She leaned forward, her cherubic lips opening in a perfect oval, before she engulfed him down to the balls in one long fluid move. She massaged his whole length wonderfully in the snug embrace of her throat, her lips kissing his groin. John watched as her hand moved to touch her neck, feeling where his swollen girth had forced her throat to stretch out wide to amodate him.


    The girl drew back again, slowly this time, as if savouring every mouth stretching millimetre of him.


    ¡°That was awesome!¡± She grinned ecstatically. ¡°No wonder you were happy to have me aboard!¡± Alyssa smirked with amusement.


    ¡°Does every girl you¡¯ve been with end up ¡®sucking your cock like a pro¡¯?¡± her lips formed an obviously fake pout, as she quoted hisment from this morning back at him.


    ¡°Can we discuss thister please?¡± John pleaded. ¡°I¡¯m finding it hard to concentrate at the moment¡±.


    Alyssa nodded agreeably. She reached out to gently stroke his painfully swollen balls. ¡°I¡¯m sorry boys, you were waiting to give me dinner and I rudely interrupted.¡± she purred.


    ¡°After all, that¡¯s what I¡¯m here for isn¡¯t it? To keep you drained dry?¡± She looked up at John with a lust filled expression on her face. He could only nod in wide eyed amazement.


    ¡°You want to fill my tiny belly up again, don¡¯t you? Force me to swallow down a huge load of cum?¡± Alyssa enquired eagerly.


    John could only nod again mutely, struck dumb by the new level of confidence in the excited teen kneeling before him. Alyssa moved forward to put her new found skill to good use. Momentster he was sliding deep into the silky smooth, snug embrace of her throat. Her tongue massaged him on the way down with its wet velvet caress, promising ecstasy at the end of his journey.


    ¡°Oooohhhh Fuck!!¡± John groaned out helplessly, as the teenager massaged his whole length in the muscr grip of her throat.


    She had been correct earlier. All girls who gave him blowjobs had been able to eventually deep throat him before he fed them his cum. However this was wildly different. All the other girls had felt great, but there was afortingly familiar sameness to their blowjobs. Alyssa had shrugged off the dazing effects of his pre-cum and was now an active participant. The sensations he was receiving from the eagerly sucking teen felt wonderfully new, unpredictable and intense.


    Alyssa had rocked back a bit and John found himself going from half sheathed to fully embedded over and over again. He was literally face fucking her, whilst just lying there having to do nothing other than enjoy the exquisitely tight grip around his cock. His incredible fetrix paused on the top of her backstroke, looking him in the eyes again. Her pouting lips were stretched obscenely wide around his girth, but she was still able to provide an incredibly insistent sucking action.


    Alyssa¡¯s eyes were lusty and inviting. He could sense her hunger, her eagerness to see him cum. How could he resist such a siren call?


    ¡°Aaaaahhhhh!!!¡± He bellowed, as his back arched and his orgasm sted out of him.


    If the pretty teen wanted to drain his balls dry, they were happy to ept that invitation and they kicked into overdrive. Long, heavy spurts of cum shot out of his balls, up his shaft and down the sucking teen¡¯s throat. Alyssa could feel each st pass her lips, as his urethra expanded with each rapid evacuation of his balls. His spunk felt warm and filling as it settled in her stomach, quickly giving her the feeling of having eaten a huge meal as she swallowed what seemed like an endless explosion of cum.


    ¡°Uuummpphhh¡± Alyssa moaned excitedly, her throat stuffed with his cock. Her hand moved down to feel her rounded stomach as she felt her body making room for his enormous load. Her steadily inting belly edged her hand lower, so that her fingers brushed her clit. It felt like she was on a hair trigger as she joined him in orgasm, her body trembling in ecstasy as he filled her up.


    Finally John¡¯s orgasm abated and he copsed back on to the bed, struggling for breath. He had never cum that hard before, not even close. Alyssa let his deting cock slip from her mouth with a wet plop, a string of cum temporarily extending the link between his ns and her lips.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Alyssa gasped with wonder as she stroked her hugely inted belly.


    It looked like the girl had swallowed a beach ball. Her slim waistline had been blown out so much, a casual observer would be forgiven for thinking she was 9 months pregnant and rapidly approaching her due date. Her soft fingers traced the beautiful gracing arc of her swollen stomach down to her belly button. She was astounded to find it had popped out, as her teenage tummy had been forced to home his rich, spermden spunk and had run out of room.


    John opened his arms invitingly, rendered speechless in the afterglow of such a stupendous orgasm. Alyssa waddled forward, weighed down by her taut cum bloated belly, before lying down carefully at his side andying her head on his shoulder. John rolled them both so he was spooned up behind her, his strong masculine hand stroking her engorged abdomen possessively and protectively. Alyssa breathed a long sigh of previously unknown contentment as sheyfortably in his arms.


    Theyy like that for a long while just enjoying the peaceful silence, before Alyssa rolled on to her back and looked up at him with her piercing blue eyes.


    ¡°John, would you tell me a little more about yourself please?¡± she asked tentatively.

 404

    ¡°Sure.¡± he replied, smiling at her warmly. ¡°I think you¡¯ve earned it.¡± he said with a yful nce at her heavily rounded tummy.


    Alyssa grinned as she looked up at him and then waited patiently for him to begin.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m currently working as a trader.¡± he began. ¡°I bought this freighter, the Fool¡¯s Gold, a good while ago with the intention of exploring the gxy and it¡¯s been my home ever since.¡±


    ¡°Have you been anywhere exciting?¡± she asked him curiously. ¡°Before I snuck on board, I¡¯d never left Karron before.¡± she said regretfully.


    ¡°Sure, lots of ces.¡± John said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve traded with all the major races in the Gctic Council and visited quite a few of their homeworlds. The gxy is an amazing ce with lots of incredible things to see out there.¡± he said animatedly.


    ¡°That sounds amazing!¡± Alyssa said wistfully.


    ¡°Well you seemed strongly opposed to going back to Karron.¡± John teased. ¡°So there¡¯s nothing stopping you from doing some exploring of your own.¡± he said encouragingly.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Alyssa said thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯ve certainly been enjoying my first trip into space.¡± she smirked, rubbing her tummy where she carried his heavy load.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been enjoying it too.¡± he grinned, continuing with hisforting caresses.


    The blonde girl smiled at him affectionately and then looked at him pensively as though wanting to ask something else.


    ¡°Go ahead and ask.¡± John said with a chuckle.


    ¡°You said you were ¡®currently¡¯ working as a trader.¡± Alyssa asked him perceptively. ¡°What did you do before that?¡±


    ¡°I was in the Terran Federation military for quite a while.¡± John said. ¡°I was a marine officer before I finally retired.¡±


    ¡°I thought old people retired?¡± Alyssa asked inquisitively. ¡°You don¡¯t look quite that old.¡± she said spectively. ¡°You¡¯re early sixties right? Still a few years to go until retirement?¡± she continued with a impish expression on her face.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Ouch! That hurts.¡± John said with a grin.


    Alyssa cackled mischievously and then leaned up to give him a quick kiss on the lips.


    ¡°So why did you retire from the military old timer?¡± she teased him yfully.


    A haunted look shed over John¡¯s face for a moment, making her instantly regret asking.


    ¡°Sorry John, I didn¡¯t mean to dredge up bad memories.¡± she apologised sincerely.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± he said with a sad smile. ¡°I was in the military for a long time and fought in a lot of battles. I just didn¡¯t want to lose any more friends in the end, so I thought it was probably past time for me to move on to something new.¡±


    Alyssa reached up with her delicate hand and tenderly stroked his face, which he found strangelyforting.


    ¡°Sorry for getting all maudlin on you.¡± he apologised wryly.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, it¡¯s been good getting to know more about you.¡± the teenager said with a fond smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to tell me something about yourself sometime too.¡± he said with a yful grin.


    ¡°Maybe, if you¡¯re lucky!¡± Alyssaughed self consciously.


    Sensing that the young woman was trying to deflect his questioning with humour, John let it go. He stretchednguidly and then sat up.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to check the long range sensors.¡± he exined. ¡°I won¡¯t be long if you want to just stay here and rest.¡± he said, eyeing her heavily rounded stomach.


    ¡°Thanks I¡¯ll take you up on that!¡± Alyssa grinned at him, rxing into the bed.


    John stood up and shrugged on some trousers, before strolling out of his cabin and heading into the cockpit. He sat in thefortable pilot¡¯s chair and had a good look at the view screen for the long range scanners.


    There didn¡¯t seem to be anything active out there, but the scanners were picking up quite a few wreck sites in this sector. Breakdowns and other idents were not umon urrences for space farers, but this many wrecks usually indicated more serious trouble. Still, he hade through the sector unscathed on his way to Karron, so he wasn¡¯t unduly worried. Just to be on the safe side though, he double checked that the rm was still active on the long range scanner.


    Finding everything operating correctly, John walked back to his cabin and stripped off before climbing into bed again. Alyssa had rolled over and was sleeping angelically, so he snuggled in behind her, wrapping her up in his arms and soon fell into a deep, restful slumber himself.

 405

    John slowly opened his eyes, as the fog of the night¡¯s sleep began to fade from his mind. He was about to perform his normal stretching routine when he felt a strange weight on his left side. He looked down to see a mass of blonde hair resting against his shoulder, and the previous night¡¯s events came flooding back to him. He half-turned, careful not to wake his sleepingpanion as he wrapped his arm around her again. This was a new experience for him and he savoured the feeling of protectiveness he felt for his young bed mate.


    John¡¯s hand began to gently and carefully explore the nubile girl¡¯s body. Alyssa¡¯s tummy had shrunk back to normal again, her body voraciously consuming the high protein feast he had fed the pretty teenager the evening before. The gloriously smooth skin on her toned stomach felt incredible to his sensitive fingertips. His fingers roamed upwards, cupping one of her breasts which nearly filled his hand with warm, pliant flesh. He decided not to do any more exploring for fear of waking her, so he settled down for a nice lie-in and waited for the young girl to wake on her own.


    John didn¡¯t have to wait for long, as a mere ten minutester Alyssa stirred as well. She seemed to flinch initially when she felt another body surrounding her, but as she regained full consciousness she sighed happily and snuggled into his embrace. She raised her hand to brush the wayward blonde locks from her face, and twisted in his arms to look up at him. John studied her lovely fresh young face and realised he would have to stop thinking of her as pretty, and more urately describe her as beautiful. Alyssa¡¯s skin seemed to be glowing this morning and she looked radiant. Her piercing blue eyes were sharp and focused, watching his every movement intently. The wide, full smile on her face lifted his spirits and he felt a strange feeling of contentment and happiness that was most unusual for him.


    ¡°Do you know what I¡¯d like to do today?¡± she asked him quizzically.


    ¡°I¡¯m fascinated to find out,¡± John replied, genuinely interested.


    ¡°Have breakfast in bed!¡± the exuberant teen answered, before ducking below the covers.


    John could only moan appreciatively as the eager girl zeroed in on his stiffening shaft and engulfed him in the warm, wet softness of her mouth. He leaned back, fingers interlocked behind his head, as he enjoyed the insistent sucking sensation that felt so wonderful on his cock. He could see no sign of Alyssa, just the bobbing mound under the covers, but he could hear the delightfully debauched sounds of her slick mouth as she slid up and down his length.


    He lost track of time as his enthusiasticpanion worked her magic on him and before he knew it, he was gasping in pleasure as his balls gave up their sweet tasting reward. He came long and hard, serving the teenage girl her first meal of the day. Alyssa appeared from under the covers a few momentster, licking her lips suggestively.


    ¡°Mmmm, that was a hearty breakfast,¡± she purred contentedly, as she sat up and stroked her convex tummy.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Thanks Alyssa, that was a magnificent way to start the day!¡± John said as he got up, and kissed the beautiful young woman squarely on the lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcum!¡± she replied.


    ¡°I am indeed!¡± riposted John as he swaggered to the shower. He stepped into the roomy cubicle and the autosensing jets of water began a rhythmic pitter-patter, as he rxed under their warm caress. He was able to finish his shower uninterrupted, which left him feeling just slightly disappointed, as he¡¯d hoped his lovelypanion would join him.


    He reached up for a towel as he left the shower, rubbing himself dry as he walked back into his cabin. The sight before him stopped him in his tracks. He almost had to pinch himself to check if he was dreaming as he marvelled at the sight before him.


    His bed was a vision of orderly perfection. While he¡¯d been in the shower, Alyssa had made his bed for him. He took in the crisp clear lines, the smoothed out pillows, even the 8¡å strip of sheet folded back over the cover.


    ¡°That¡¯s how you like it, right?¡± she asked cautiously.


    John picked the young woman up in a tight hug before swirling her in a circle around him. Sheughed gaily, delighted at his reaction. He nted a big smacking kiss on her lips, before cing her down lightly on her feet again.


    ¡°Thanks honey, that was very thoughtful,¡± he said, smiling down at her appreciatively. The girl basked in his praise and grinned up at him. John considered getting dressed, but then decided to embrace the new ¡®clothing optional¡¯ dress code aboard his ship.


    ¡°Is there anything else I can do to help around here?¡± Alyssa asked enthusiastically.


    ¡°If you could bring me some breakfast, and meet me in the cockpit, that would be fantastic,¡± John replied. Having a crewmate was turning out to be most useful indeed.


    Alyssa nodded eagerly and bounded out of the cabin. He followed the teenager out the door, turning right and heading into the cockpit.


    ¡°I wish I still had that youthful energy,¡± he thought to himself as he eased into the Pilot¡¯s seat.

 406

    John checked the ship¡¯s performance readouts and the long range scanner for any activity. He then moved on to track the progress the ship was making on the route home. He was so engrossed in the system charts that he didn¡¯t noticed when Alyssa returned, and ced an assortment of food carefully on the console. She sat quietly, quite fascinated, as she watched him follow their projected path through the holographic representation of the uing systems.


    ¡°Which system are we travelling through now?¡± the inquisitive girl asked, snapping him out of his preupied thoughts.


    ¡°This is Carn-Prime,¡± John said, pointing at the glowing red orb in the centre of the holo-disy. His hand made a slight sweeping gesture and the disy moved on to centre on a fiery orange orb surrounded by the arcs of its orbitings. ¡°And this is Iridani-Major, we¡¯ll be travelling through here next,¡± he said, his finger tracing the blue path of their intended course.


    ¡°I like learning about stars. Stars are pretty!¡± Alyssa chirped, her face a picture of wide eyed innocence.


    John looked at her incredulously, before her expression broke suddenly and she dissolved into peals ofughter.


    ¡°You had me there for a minute,¡± John grinned good naturedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, John¡± the teenager said, smiling apologetically. She reached out and touched his arm. ¡°Please continue, I¡¯d love to know more.¡±


    Johnunched into a beginner¡¯s guide to Astro-Navigation. Alyssa was a remarkably quick study and was able to rapidly grasp the concepts of gravity wells, flight vectors, and directed thrust. He soon found himself moving on to moreplex topics, and was pleasantly surprised that she was able to process and understand those too. They spent a few hours covering as much as he could recall off the top of his head, before he turned her loose to practice using the ship¡¯s navigation system. He was delighted with her progress as she plotted a potential course through a sector, using a slingshot manoeuvre around a gas giant to increase the ship¡¯s velocity.


    ¡°That was excellent, Alyssa! Are you sure you never received any kind of training on this before?¡± he asked her, quite amazed.


    The girl shook her head, beaming at the praise.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Keep this up and we¡¯ll make a first ss navigator out of you in no time!¡± John said, grinning encouragingly, and waving her back to the console to continue practicing what he had just taught her.


    He reached over to the food she had brought him and tucked in, savouring the fresh-tasting apple, and then chewing his way through the protein bars. He watched his eager new student as she cycled through the ster charts, experimenting with navigation routes and flight trajectories. The teenager had a quick and agile mind, he realised, as he forced himself to re-evaluate his youngpanion. He pondered what a tragic waste her growing up in such a bleak environment had been. He felt sad, thinking about how many other bright young lives had their potential wasted in such a manner.


    Alyssa seemed to sense the change in his mood and looked over at the downcast expression on his face. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± she asked, worried that she had upset him somehow.


    ¡°No, no, of course not, you¡¯ve been doing great!¡± John replied quickly, snapping out of his dark introspection. ¡°Sorry, my mind just wandered a bit.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I can help distract you,¡± Alyssa replied, as she rose from her chair and walked towards him.


    The sultry young woman held the back of his chair and gracefully swung her shapely leg over his thighs, before carefully lowering herself to sit in hisp facing him. It was a move John had seen exotic dancers perform before and Alyssa executed it perfectly. She cupped his face in her hands and then moved in to press her full lips against his. They shared a number of tender kisses before the girl¡¯s mouth parted and she delicately licked his lips with the tip of her tongue. Her tongue brushed over his lips as it darted into his mouth, as she began to intensify their passionate embrace. She kissed him fiercely, before he responded and began to duel her darting tongue with his own.


    John¡¯s body responded ordingly and his manhood grew thick and hard as the teenager kissed him eagerly. Her small breasts grazed over his chest, her pink nipples excited and erect. He moved his hands to hold her fantastically firm ass cheeks causing the girl to moan into his mouth. He lifted her slightly, then repositioned her, so that herbia were centred over the shaft of his burgeoning cock.


    ¡°Ooohhhhh!¡± she gasped, as he rocked her body along his length, her lubrication easing the way.


    Alyssa opened her eyes and stared intently into his matching gaze. Her mouth was slightly parted, her lips glistening after their kiss. John¡¯s strong hands held her firmly and he stroked the teen¡¯s body along the underside of his cock, the warm wet velvety touch feeling amazing. She moaned breathily, her face mere inches from his own as he rocked her in hisp.


    The girl¡¯s clit was in constant contact with the firm heat of his shaft and her thighs began to tremble as her body revelled in the stimtion. Alyssa threw her head back, her hair billowing out behind her as she rode him to climax.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯ming!¡± she wailed, as her body reacted to the overwhelming sensations from her clit.


    She arched her back, her tummy pressed against him as she came hard, her hips making tiny rocking movements as she thrust against him. She rode out her orgasm, before copsing forward to rest on his chest. He stroked her backfortingly as her panting breath tickled his neck. Eventually her breathing returned to normal as she sat up and thanked him with a soft, tender kiss.


    Alyssa lifted herself off hisp, smoothly dismounting and standing to his side. He¡¯d already begun to miss the silky smoothness of her body where she had straddled him. She turned towards the doorway, looking over her shoulder with a lust filled, heavy lidded nce, and held out her hand for him to take. John rose behind her and reached out to take her small hand in his muchrger one. The beautiful young woman turned back to face the door, and led him back to his cabin. He could only follow mutely, transfixed by the hypnotic movement of her hips and the way her perfectly rounded ass cheeks seemed to sway enticingly.


    They entered his room and Alyssa let her hand slip from his. She turned to look at him coyly over her shoulder, as she climbed on to the bed, arching her back suggestively. She waited patiently as his roaming eyes drank in the delicious curves of her body, before he locked eyes with her again. Never dropping eye contact, she smoothly rotated her body so that she was lying down on her back, her head towards him. Alyssa let her eyes drift closed, then moved back just enough so that her shoulders were resting near the end of the bed, her head tilted slightly backwards. Her mouth slowly opened, her full sulent lips forming a weing oval. Her pink tongue darted out to lick her top lip suggestively, before waiting for him invitingly.


    John realised he¡¯d been holding his breath, transfixed as he was by the erotic and sensual disy. He took a deep breath to steady himself, before walking towards the prostrate girl in front of him. She was offering him her body to use for his pleasure, and after feeling her spasming along his length only a short while back, he was desperate for his own release.

 407

    He hefted his massive cock, bringing the swollen mushroom head to rest on Alyssa¡¯s wonderfully soft lips. Her tongue snaked out, licking daintily at the tip, leaving him glistening in its wake. He saw her chest rise, her lungs filling with air as she took a deep breath, before she opened her mouth wider and engulfed the throbbing head of his dick. John leaned over the girl, cing his hands on either side of her torso, his body dwarfing hers.


    The urge to thrust forward was irresistible and his hips pushed forward. His mighty cock slid smoothly to the back of Alyssa¡¯s mouth, before finding the familiar entrance to her throat. He stopped to savour the warmth of her hot little mouth surrounding him, as she sucked eagerly, beckoning him deeper. Taking the hint, he drove forward, impaling the teenagers weing body until his balls rested over her nose. It was fascinating to watch her slim neck bulge outwards as his invading tool forced her tight throat to amodate his girth.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± he gasped in relief, feeling the warm, snug grip as he was embedded to his full length again.


    ¡°Mmm!¡± Alyssa moaned contentedly, the vibrations feeling incredible as she sucked him, with him resting deep in her gullet.


    His balls ached for release and he could feel them trembling with anticipation. He slowly and cautiously withdrew the entirety of his male sword from its female sheath, until the head cleared the wanton teens lips. He paused for a moment, his heavy tool throbbing forebodingly above the teenagers head as she leaned up to nt soft sensuous kisses along his shaft.


    Alyssa¡¯s mouth opened into that inviting oval for him again and he took up that invitation, gliding into her proffered throat with one long, satisfying thrust. He began to drive his cock into her encouraging and weing mouth, truly face fucking the beautiful girl for the first time.


    Alyssa revelled in being pinned to the bed under him as he pounded her mouth and throat. She used her lips to maintain a tight seal around him and sucked encouragingly whenever he paused in his smooth thrusting action. She looked up at his four swollen balls as they swayed back and forth above her face. Soon their contents would be sting into her slim young belly, forcing her body to expand and house their delicious cream. She could hardly wait.


    John drove forward again and again, his breathing bingboured as he got closer to his peak. He pulled outpletely so that Alyssa could breathe, but she grabbed his ass and pulled him back into her enticing throat. Her clear excitement and lust triggered his climax and his body spasmed powerfully as his balls raised up to deliver their cargo.


    He bellowed with relief as the orgasm washed over him, thick heavy spunk sting out of his cock to fill the waiting girl below him. He could only stare starry eyed at her rapidly moving throat, as she sucked eagerly to get everyst drop of his cum. Surge after surge of semen filled the young girl¡¯s stomach as her tummy desperately tried to house the warm, heavy meal. John watched in awe as her belly rounded out and rapidly inted as he unloaded his spunk into her.


    ¡°Mmmph!¡± Alyssa moaned out her own orgasm as her thighs trembled in time with John¡¯s.


    The powerful pulses of cum eventually subsided and John pulled his spent cock from the girl¡¯s lovely lips. He pitched forward and copsed on the bed to her side as heboured for breath. Alyssa bathed in the afterglow of her orgasm and stroked her swollen midriff contentedly, loving the fantastically full feeling. She covered John with the sheet where heyatose on the bed and snuggled in behind him, hugging the broad expanse of his back. She sighed happily as she waited for him to return to thend of the living.


    John gradually recovered from the explosive orgasm, his balls feeling satisfyingly numb after energetically delivering their load. He turned to face Alyssa, where she was lying behind him and kissed her softly.


    ¡°That was amazing!¡± he thanked her appreciatively.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Alyssa returned his kiss, then rubbed the tip of her nose against his in an eskimo kiss, before smiling broadly.


    ¡°Help me up would you handsome?¡± the teenager requested holding out one of her hands, while the other rested on top of her sperm bloated belly.


    ¡°Sure thing, beautiful,¡± John replied, as he gantly took her hand, assisting the unbnced girl to her feet.


    Alyssa looked hesitant for a moment. ¡°Is it okay if I continue learning about astro-navigation?¡± she asked shyly.


    ¡°Go right ahead,¡± John answered, pleased that she was so keen to learn. ¡°Just let me know if you see anything on the long range scanner.¡±


    His enthusiastic student nodded eagerly and set off to the cockpit, humming happily to herself. John worked through a mental checklist of maintenance chores that neededpleting, beforeing up with a number of tasks that would keep him busy for a few hours.


    This developed into a pattern for the next week, with John working on various jobs around the ship, while his young guest spent her hours learning as much as she could absorb. They met up regrly for mealtimes before he would send her on her way with a nicely rounded out tummy.


    John woke on one particr morning, slowly opening his eyes to see Alyssa¡¯s excited face watching him closely.


    ¡°Oh goodie, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± she grinned exuberantly. ¡°Come on, I want to show you something!¡± the perky teenage bubbled, her excitement contagious.


    ¡°What is it?¡± John asked groggily, still not quite fully awake. The beautiful young woman swung lithely over him before pivoting gracefully andnding nimbly on her feet.


    ¡°Come and see!¡± she called to him over her shoulder, as she skipped out of the room.


    John roused himself and followed the girl out of his cabin. He strolled into the cockpit and sat down in the pilot¡¯s chair, spinning it to face her. Alyssa suddenly seemed nervous, as though she was apprehensive about revealing her surprise now that he was there and waiting.


    ¡°I plotted a new course to the core worlds,¡± she said, hesitantly. ¡°Please take a look, and see what you think.¡±


    John nodded agreeably and turned to look at the holo-disy, curious to see what his prot¨¦g¨¦ had been up to. The disy sprung up before him, clearly showing their current path through the uing star systems highlighted in blue. Theputer helpfully disyed an ETA next to his blue course, the digits indicating fifteen days. Alyssa reached over and her fingers flickered, summoning up the ovey showing her proposed course highlighted in green. He looked over at the summary for the green course, wondering how Alyssa had got on and was shocked to see the result¡­ ten days.


    ¡°There must be some kind of mistake,¡± John thought to himself, as he double checked the summary. No, the course was definitely plotted from their current location to his intended core world system. He began to zoom in to the system charts, looking at the route in more detail as it wove its way from star to star.


    He was able to follow the calctions for a while, before some things didn¡¯t look right. He was about to point out what he believed to be several mistakes when he suddenly remembered that the Naviputer had confirmed the girl¡¯s course was valid. He turned to look at his youngpanion and saw that she was nibbling on one of her nails nervously, awaiting his verdict.

 408

    ¡°This is absolutely incredible Alyssa!¡± he smiled at her in wonder, shaking his head in disbelief. A huge grin broke out on the beautiful young woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°I must admit I couldn¡¯t follow what you did here,¡± John pointed to a key location on the course.


    ¡°Oh I did some research and tried something new! It¡¯s called warp tunnelling!¡± she answered animatedly. ¡°You can create the effect by osciting the hyper-wake¡­.¡± Alyssaunched into aplicated exnation of Astrophysics that went way beyond hisyman¡¯s understanding of the subject.


    John turned and pushed a button on the console, confirming that her newly plotted course should beid in for the ship.


    ¡°I¡¯m in awe honey, you seem to have surpassed my navigation skills,¡± he admitted honestly. ¡°I¡¯ll let you plot our course from now on.¡±


    ¡°Yay!!¡± Alyssa pped excitedly.


    The teenager was suddenly nervous again as she reached behind her and picked up her ID. She passed it over to him, a pensive look on her face.


    ¡°What is it Alyssa, are you ok?¡± John asked, surprised by her abrupt change in mood.


    ¡°Please scan it,¡± Alyssa requested cautiously.


    ¡°Your ID? I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± John replied, somewhat confused. He turned to the console again and scanned in the girl¡¯s ID. He waited a moment for the readout to confirm her details.


    ¡°Alyssa Marant¡±


    ¡°Age 18¡±


    ¡°No outstanding warrants¡±


    ¡°Navigator First ss¡±


    John blinked twice before reading the disy again. The glowing green text confirmed it for him: Navigator First ss.


    ¡°What¡­? How did you¡­?¡± he blurted out astonished. These IDs were not forgeable, at least not without millions of credits worth of very illegal equipment.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been staying upte and studying. I took the Astro-Navigation examst night when you were asleep,¡± his young ward exined cautiously, her face wary as she watched for his reaction. ¡°You aren¡¯t mad, are you?¡±


    John¡¯s mind whirled, trying to process this astonishing turn of events. The girl must be some kind of genius to have mastered this subject so quickly. It normally took months of study and years of practical experience to qualify at that high a grade. With a First ss Navigator¡¯s license, Alyssa would be able tomand a hefty sry with a wide choice of ships mouring for her skills. She really did have a zingly bright future ahead of her. John had a catch in his throat and he had difficulty speaking.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°This is amazing, I¡¯m so proud of you!¡± he congratted her, his voice thick with emotion.


    Alyssa had been waiting for his reaction with trepidation and when he spoke, he saw her eyes well up with tears. She got up and sat in hisp, hugging him tightly.


    They sat like that for a few minutes, ovee with the heady emotions. John stroked the young girl¡¯s back reassuringly before she released him from her fierce hug and pulled his face down to kiss his lips tenderly. Their kisses grew more passionate, before John stood suddenly, scooping up the young girl in his arms.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move this to our cabin, It¡¯s time for a proper reward,¡± he said, as he smiled down at her.


    John might not have picked up on his subtle renaming of his cabin from ¡®my¡¯ to ¡®our¡¯, but Alyssa noted it straight away. She smiled back at him, feeling a giddy lightness in her chest. She couldn¡¯t remember ever feeling this happy before.


    John spread the beautiful young woman on his bed and then mounted the bed himself, hovering over her. He leaned down and gently kissed the swooning girl on her full, sensuous lips which she returned passionately. He moved from her weing mouth, trailing kisses along her well defined jaw-line, before moving up to nt some more along the outside of her left ear.


    ¡°Ohh!¡± Alyssa moaned breathily as shivers ran down the length of her body.


    He moved down, as the girl arched her back, tilting her head back and exposing her throat. Her graceful neck received more kisses before he worked his way over her sternum to her firm, proud breasts. They stood up from her chest, full, round and luscious, her soft pink nipples pointed upwards and demanding his attention. He took each one into his mouth in turn, gently sucking as her body reacted to his touch.


    Alyssa moaned again louder and longer, as he ran his nails around the tender, sensitive skin on the soft side swell of her breasts. Her tits felt wonderful as he cupped them in his strong hands. They were each just slightlyrger than his eager hands could hold and her flesh felt warm, soft and firm under his excited touch. Something tickled at the back of John¡¯s mind, but he ignored it to focuspletely on the writhing teenager beneath him.


    John moved lower, nting gentle kisses along the girl¡¯s skin, her chest thrust upwards as she gasped for breath. The top of her stomach formed a perfect arch where it met her ribs, and he admired the incredible curves of the female form. He moved further down, his lips parting slightly so his tongue could flicker out to taste the wonderfully soft skin of her stomach. His hands moved down, following her contours, from her narrow, slim waist to her red hips.


    Alyssa parted her legs wide to give him plenty of room to kneel in front of her. His questing lips kissed lower over her abdomen, before veering to the side to take yful, gentle nips at the silky smooth skin of her spread thighs. He copied the movement on the other leg, avoiding her pussy and causing the gasping girl to arch her back with need.


    Finally having mercy, John moved back to her centre and began to carefully kiss around the outside of her pussy. As he kissed along the side of herbia, he noticed that Alyssa¡¯s blonde downy hair was missing and she was nowpletely exposed to him. Liking the new look, he took advantage of her exposure to kiss and explore her body. Her skin felt soft and supple, like she had been waxedpletely smooth. He began top at her pussy, licking either side of her lips before moving forward with his tongue to seek out her clit. He gazed up over the acres of toned, tanned skin of her slim tummy to watch Alyssa¡¯s reaction, but with her back arched and the perfect spheres of her firm breasts pointing upwards, he couldn¡¯t see her face.


    Again John¡¯s mind seem to itch, as it struggled to grasp hold of something. The slippery thought proved elusive however, so John concentrated on giving the girl pleasure.


    His strong hands slid under the girl¡¯s back, feeling the toned muscles beneath his fingers, before he moved them lower to cup her pert little ass cheeks. Alyssa moaned again as he worked on her clit, just focusing on licking the sensitive little organ with the tip of his tongue. He alternated between that and long sensuous licks using the t top of his tongue and the alternating sensation drove the teenager wild with lust. Her thighs trembled violently as she got closer to climax, and the gyrating girl gasped as hepped away at her pussy. Her breathy cries sounded amazing, and his massively swollen cock was a testament to how turned on he was.


    Working the beautiful young woman to a crescendo, he captured her clit in her mouth, sucking at her, before stroking her with his tongue. This was the trigger that finally allowed her to cum, and Alyssa exploded in orgasm, her body twisting and turning as though to escape his eager mouth. John kept the helpless girl pinned in ce and licked, nibbled and sucked her to three escting orgasms before he finally released her.

 409

    John watched the girl¡¯s chest heave as she struggled for air, her gasps and moans having left her quite breathless. He moved to her side andid a trail of soft kisses over her stomach, between her pert breasts and finally nted a gentle kiss on her mouth. Alyssa¡¯s eyes opened slowly and she kissed him back, her lips moving in silent gratitude.


    The beautiful teenager took a long breath, which she let out with a sigh. John restedfortably beside her as she rolled over on her tummy, her head resting on the pillow, her piercing blue eyes heavy with lust as she gazed at himnguidly.


    He reached out to caress her shoulder, gently brushing aside her lustrous blonde mane. His hand followed the sculpted muscles of her back as his fingers brushed down her spine. He coasted over the lower part of her back, feeling the slight dimples above her bottom. He then moved that hand lower, to cup and stroke her lovely derriere. Her ass was pert, the muscles taut under the probing touch of his fingers. He massaged one cheek and then the other, admiring its rounded firmness.


    ¡°I often think back to that time in the shower,¡± Alyssa purred suggestively as John explored her body. She watched and waited for his reaction.


    John smiled as he recalled the lustful memory and let his hand slip lower between her cheeks. The girl spread her thighs a little, to let his searching fingers collect moisture from her soaked pussy. He moved his finger back upwards and caressed her rosebud again, re-enacting the moves from his memory.


    ¡°Mmm, that feels good,¡± Alyssa sighed, encouraging him to continue.


    John applied some gentle but insistent pressure and he was able to slide his lubricated finger into the wonderfully tight hole. Her snug little anus gripped his finger tightly, only letting him push in past the first knuckle. He paused for a moment, letting her adjust to the intrusion. The young girl closed her eyes and moaned softly.


    ¡°Do you like that honey?¡± he whispered in her ear, as her body rxed and let him push in further, this time past the second knuckle.


    ¡°Mmm-hmm,¡± she moaned back seductively. ¡°But it feels like I need something bigger¡­¡±


    John slowly withdrew his finger to get a second digit well lubricated in her pussy. He added that finger to the first and then gently pushed the pair at her now slipperyher hole.


    Alyssa gasped as he stretched her tight little ass wider than before, his fingers sliding inside her. She managed to stay rxed and her body was able to wee the full length of both fingers as he slowly and carefully prated her.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot better,¡± she purred. Her body seemed to grasp his fingers in a hot, tight embrace as her hips rocked back and forth a few millimetres at a time. ¡°It feels like I need something bigger though¡­ Something hot, hard, and long.¡±


    Barely able to believe his ears, John eased his fingers from the girl¡¯s tight embrace and then knelt in front of her, his huge, engorged cock leading the way. Alyssa opened her eyes when she felt his heat at her lips and looked up at him lustily.


    ¡°That looks perfect,¡± the girl said, before licking his throbbing crown. ¡°Now let¡¯s make sure he¡¯s wet enough to slide right in.¡±


    She parted her lips and took in his head, sucking strongly at him to urge him in further. John cupped her blonde mane in his hand, and then stuffed inch after inch of his wide girthed length down her throat. He stopped pushing forward when he felt her nose against his stomach and her chin resting against his balls. Alyssa¡¯s throat seemed to massage his whole cock before he slowly withdrew, her slick tongue making sure he was well lubricated with saliva.


    She kissed the end, theny her head down on the pillow again, waiting expectantly. John moved down the bed, so that he was straddling the prostrate girl. His gaze moved down her smooth, muscled back until it fell on her perfectly round ass cheeks. The cleft between the rounded spheres was dark and inviting, hiding the treasures within.


    Supporting his weight with one hand, and guiding his throbbing cock with the other, he brought the swollen head up to nudge between her pert bottom. The girl reached back with both hands to spread her cheeks, exposing the pink, tight little knot of muscle to his burning gaze. He nuzzled up against it with the broad head of his shaft, blocking itpletely from sight.


    John pushed forwards with his hips, applying insistent pressure. The tight ring tried its best to refuse him entry, but eventually the lubrication and the undeniable pressure proved to be its undoing.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Alyssa groaned as her anus unfurled, the heavy, blunt head of John¡¯s cock forcing its way inside. The tight ring was stretched wide open, enveloping him like a second skin. For a moment Alyssa panicked that he was too big and that her ring would tear, but then it snapped tightly over the rim of the mushroom head, offering her slight relief.


    ¡°Oh God that¡¯s big,¡± the exposed girl moaned through gritted teeth as she tried to rx and amodate the huge invader.


    John held still, to let the quivering teenager adapt to the stretching her body was experiencing. He waited until the tension left her arms and she looked over her shoulder at him. Her gaze was heavy lidded with lust, as she nodded imperceptibly at him to continue. Supporting his weight with his arms, he began to flex his hips slightly, pushing a few more millimetres of his burgeoning length deeper into thepliant young woman. The slick saliva eased his way into her hot tight passage and he was able to push further in, until half his cock was buried in the girl¡¯s ass.

 410

    Alyssa hands tried to spread her quivering buttocks further apart, to ease the way for his thrusting shaft. John was able to push even further inside her colon, her rectum stretched wide by his huge girth. Alyssa moaned and panted with every inch he gained inside her until her snug anus was wrapped tightly around the base of his cock. Her firm, round little cheeks were pressed right up against his groin and their trembling felt magnificent as he rested, fully embedded inside her.


    ¡°So full¡­¡± Alyssa groaned, feeling his turgid weight deep in her belly.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl, you took my whole length,¡± John whispered in Alyssa¡¯s earfortingly.


    His swollen balls were pressed right up against her pussy and he could feel her excited heat beneath him.


    ¡°Can you feel my heavy balls resting on you?¡± he enquired. The girl could only nod that she could. ¡°They¡¯re packed full of cum¡­ and where does that cum belong?¡± he asked.


    ¡°In¡­ my tummy!¡± she gasped, her senses overloaded.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± he crooned in her ear. ¡°Such a good girl.¡±


    John began to slowly pull back, leaving her bowels feeling vacant and empty as he withdrew. Alyssa hissed at the bizarre feeling of being voided in this way. He pulled his hips back until just the head was still inside her, her tight anus refusing to give up its clenching grip under the helm of his cock. Reversing direction, John pushed back into her, his passage much easier this time.


    ¡°Ufff!¡± Alyssa gasped out loud as she was suddenly shoved full of meat again. She had never felt this stuffed before, her internal organs having to rearrange themselves to find room to fit this enormous intruder.


    John began to establish a steady rhythm, sliding his broad cock deep into her ass time and time again. The girl could only grunt and groan as he stroked into her snug fitting anus.


    ¡°Unhh, unh, unh, unnh!¡± she moaned, as he thrust away at her.


    John rested on her back, kneeling to either side of her legs, her smaller bodypletely covered by his own. He gripped the end of the bed in a firm grasp as he rocked back and forth, fucking her smoothly in the ass. The teenager had arched her back, her skin glistening with perspiration. Her head was thrown back, resting against his shoulder and her eyes were squeezed tightly closed. The beautiful teen¡¯s mouth hung open as she gasped with pleasure, her lips swollen with passion. Alyssa¡¯s hands came forward to cover his own, and they inteced their fingers, gripping each other tightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s it baby, you¡¯re so fucking hot!¡± John hissed in her ear, as he pounded her firm taut cheeks under his hips.


    ¡°Do it harder!¡± she grunted in reply. ¡°Show me who¡¯s boss!¡±


    John kissed the panting teenager fiercely, which she returned with passion. Her sweat slicked hair flew around her face as he rutted into the clenching grip of her ass, fucking her furiously. He couldn¡¯t remember ever feeling this turned on before, his body surrendering to pure animalistic lust as he buggered the beautiful teenager syed out beneath him. Eventually the vice like tightness of her anal passage milked him to the point of release, and he thrust hard into her as his balls exploded in climax. John was seeing spots before his eyes as cum rocketed out of his cock and sted into the teen¡¯s bowels.


    ¡°Ohh! I can feel it inside me¡­. It¡¯s so hot!¡± Alyssa gasped as he gave her a cum enema.


    She joined him in climax, her excited young body bucking and convulsing beneath him as he rode out his long explosive orgasm. With his weight pinning her in ce, she was forced to ept each long surge of spunk, her stomach rounding out beneath her as he filled up her tummy.


    ¡°Ohh fuck!¡± she groaned helplessly, as her waistline expanded to house his thick, heavy cum.


    ¡°That¡¯s it baby, got to fill your belly,¡± John grunted, as his balls lurched again and again.


    They stayed locked in ce, his cock balls deep up her ass, as his hips drove her into the bed, trying to force his spunk as far inside her as it would go. Alyssa could only hold on tight as the firm, supple skin of her tummy stretched to home all his cum. His jism felt warm and heavy as it filled her up,forting her as he used her ripe young body.


    Eventually John¡¯s orgasm abated and he rolled over to the girl¡¯s side so that he wouldn¡¯t squash her with his weight. His deting cock slithered from her ass, which sealed up tight behind him. They cuddled together as they both panted for breath, and he gently stroked her cum packed abdomen.


    ¡°Oh John, that was amazing! I felt so submissive, so helpless, like I had surrendered all control,¡± the satiated young woman sighed contentedly. ¡°It felt so¡­ intense.¡±


    John could only nod mutely in agreement, not able to speak quite yet.


    Their breathing eventually returned to normal as they rxed in the afterglow of a truly tremendous climax. Suddenly Alyssa lurched upright, a funny look on her face, before she dashed to the bathroom. She returned a few minutester blushing cutely, her tummy now returned to its normal size. John didn¡¯tment and just opened his arms, inviting her back to his embrace. They rxed together, enjoying thefortable silence.


    ¡°Grrrumble!¡± John¡¯s stomach protested loudly, breaking the moment.


    Alyssaughed, the melodic sound filling his cabin. ¡°You poor man, let me go fix you some breakfast!¡± she volunteered obligingly.


    He watched entranced at the alluring sway of her hips as she padded out of the cabin and headed towards the rec room. John marvelled at his good fortune.


    ¡°What could I have possibly done in a previous life to have got this lucky?¡± he thought to himself as he closed his eyes with a big grin on his face, and waited for Alyssa to return.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He was missing something important however, and the unknown mystery tingled in his mind, dancing tantalisingly out of reach. He was developing strong feelings for his young shipmate, and it was clouding his reasoning.


    John sat up and adopted his meditative pose. He breathed long deep breaths for several minutes, calming himself, and trying to centre his being. The rapid blur of events over thest couple of weeks seemed to fade away, and he felt sharp and in control once again.


    A few minutes passed before his keen ears picked up the soft measured tread of Alyssa¡¯s feet as she walked back to their cabin. The beautiful young woman stepped smoothly into view, carrying a tray in her hands that supported a varied selection of fruit, some pastries, and a couple of chilled sses of water. She posed her shapely body for him coquettishly, before her lithe long legs carried her into the room.


    ¡°Breakfast is served,¡± she said as she smiled at him, shing sparkling white teeth, before sitting at the end of the bed, and cing the tray between them.

 411

    John was amazed at how hungry he was as he devoured the fruit and pastries in no time. Alyssa watched him eat, just plucking the asional grape from the bunch and popping it between her sulent lips. He eventually finished the morning feast, feeling contentedly full and replenished.


    His newfound rity let him drink in the appearance of his breakfastpanion for seemingly the first time, the fog shrouding his mind finally clearing. He couldn¡¯t believe the huge transformation she had undergone in such a rtively short period of time. He had a sudden brainwave and rose to his feet.


    ¡°Thanks for a wonderful morning,¡± he said, thanking the beautiful young woman before leaning in for a kiss.


    Alyssa beamed up at him happily before she began to tidy up their room. John strode purposefully to the cockpit and sat in the pilot¡¯s chair before rotating to face the console. He pressed a couple of buttons, searching for the recording he had made a couple of weeks before. He found it a few momentster and reviewed the footage.


    The video camera reinforced what he had suspected, but his mind had oddly seemed to ignore. The ghostly white girl in the footage was about five foot two inches tall, a 28A cup if he guessed correctly, and painfully skinny, suffering from malnutrition. John turned to the doorway.


    ¡°Alyssa, could youe here a moment please?¡± he called to the cabin, hitting the record button on the internal cameras again.


    Alyssa came into view, her slinky walk reminding him of a catwalk model as she glided over to see him.


    ¡°What¡¯s up John?¡± She enquired politely, as she sat in the co-pilots chair, her posture erect and self assured.


    His eyes lingered over her sulent form before he tore his gaze back to the console. He pressed a couple of buttons causing a nearby monitor to ze into life and y back the newly recorded footage.


    The beautiful teen sauntered into view on the screen, before he paused the recording. The stunningly attractive girl filling the image was about five foot eight inches tall, her 32D breasts appearing huge on her slim athletic build. Her tanned, wless skin seemed to glow and her hourss curves were the epitome of feminine allure. Golden blonde hair cascaded down past her shoulders, thick and lustrous, framing her exquisitely beautiful face perfectly.


    Alyssa cast her eyes towards the monitor, intrigued by the image. ¡°Wow, she¡¯s gorgeous John! Who is that, an ex-girlfriend?¡± the teenager teased him yfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just me under this spell,¡± John mused to himself.


    ¡°Look again, honey,¡± John said quietly, as he hit a couple more buttons. The adjacent monitor flickered to life showing a still of the previous recording. The starkparison between the pale, skinny waif and the tanned vibrant beauty could not be more ring.


    Alyssa pouted when she saw the picture of herself. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s harsh. We can¡¯t all be as beautiful as this mysterious goddess,¡± she said, pointing at the other image, her feelings hurt.


    ¡°You are the goddess, sweetheart,¡± John said, smiling at her reassuringly.


    ¡°That¡¯s kind of you to say,¡± Alyssa mumbled, clearly not understanding, and thinking he was just being kind.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Johnughed, this wasn¡¯t getting them anywhere. ¡°Come here,¡± hemanded, holding his arms open in a clear invitation for her to sit in hisp.


    Alyssa got up and then sat down obediently, still not understanding the situation.


    John reached around the confused girl and cupped her round, firm breasts. This evoked a contented sigh from the teenager as she enjoyed his tender touch.


    ¡°Look at the pictures again, honey,¡± he whispered in her ear, as he gently squeezed the taut flesh of her pert chest. ¡°Which of those girls has delicious breasts just like these?¡±


    John watched the girl¡¯s face as shocked understanding hit her suddenly.


    ¡°Holy fuck!!!¡± she profaned animatedly, as she leapt to her feet, her hands moving up to cup her own breasts. The shocked girl gawked at the proud tits filling her hands and then back at the image on the screen.


    ¡°What¡­ I¡­ How is this possible?!¡± she gasped.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± John replied honestly. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen or heard of anything like this before.¡±


    Alyssa seemed to be trying to look at the monitor and examine her body at the same time, a look of stunned disbelief on her face. He waited patiently and let her limatise to her ravishing new form.


    The lovely teenager eventually sat down demurely in the co-pilots chair her head tilted to the side as she scrutinised the two images in front of her. He could almost see her mind whirring as she processed this change.


    ¡°You said you had never had any long term girlfriends before?¡± she asked directly. ¡°Were they all one night stands?¡±


    John nodded tentatively. ¡°Yes. With my unusual parentage, I figured it was probably for the best,¡± he answered, repeating his earlier exnation.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve never fed this amount of your cum to a girl before?¡± Alyssa probed him pointedly.


    ¡°No, never,¡± he confirmed.


    Alyssa sat, studying him shrewdly for a few minutes, her mind turning over possibilities, constructing theories. Eventually she seemed to make her mind up on something and a big beaming smile formed on her luscious lips.


    ¡°Well thanks for choosing me as your test subject!¡± she giggled cutely.


    Johnughed along with her. ¡°You¡¯re welcum!¡± he joked, eliciting peals ofughter from the girl.


    She came over to him and kissed him soundly. ¡°I mean it John. Ever since I was a little girl I wanted boobs, and it looked like I was never going to get them,¡± she said as she hefted her impressive rack in both hands. ¡°These are awesome!¡± she eximed, grinning at him.


    ¡°They really are!¡± John grinned back, her enthusiasm contagious.


    The happy moment was suddenly cut short by a xon wail from the console, causing the couple to jump in surprise. There was something on the long range scanner!

 412

    What was that?¡± Alyssa gasped.


    ¡°We¡¯re picking up an emergency distress beacon¡± John replied over the din of the xon. He pushed a button reducing the volume to a much more subdued level.


    John looked at the monitor for more information. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s a freighter experiencing engine trouble. They need a tow or spare parts.¡±


    ¡°Are we going to help them?¡± Alyssa asked, excited at this unexpected turn of events.


    ¡°It could be a trap¡± John frowned.


    ¡°They might be genuine though!¡± Alyssa replied, eager to ride to the rescue.


    John tapped his chin with a finger, looking thoughtful. ¡°Ok, let¡¯s be cautious. We can approach under minimal power, so we won¡¯t appear on scanners. If they look legit we can help, if not, we pass them by¡±


    Alyssa¡¯s eyes shone with excitement as she pped her hands happily. John smiled at her and rolled his eyes theatrically. ¡°We can¡¯t stroll in there naked though, we will need to sort you out an outfit¡± he said to the delightfully nude teenager.


    ¡°Unfortunately someone sted my outfit into deep space!¡± She grinned at him.


    John smiled right back ¡°I doubt it would have fitted you any more anyway!¡± he said, admiring her pert bust and shapely curves.


    Alyssa arched her back and thrust her chest out, her perfect D cup breasts standing high and proud with no sag whatsoever. ¡°Perhaps so¡­¡± she smiled at him, enjoying the attention.


    They had a look through John¡¯s spare gear. Most of his outfits were much toorge for her, sized as they were for his broad shouldered 6¡¯2¡å frame. They eventually found a form fitting body sleeve, that he would normally wear under a space suit. It hugged the contours of Alyssa¡¯s body in most interesting ways, but at least she wouldn¡¯t bepletely naked.


    John then turned toward his weapon locker. ¡°Have you got any experience with firearms Alyssa?¡± he asked the nubile young woman.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never fired one before, sorry¡± The teenager replied apologetically.


    He pressed his thumb to the lock and the locker door rolled backwards to reveal the racks of weaponry. He looked through the guns trying to decide what would be the most sensible to give to her. He eventually settled on the auto shotgun and made sure it was unloaded before handing it to the girl.


    He pressed a couple of buttons on the grip to increase the auto-damper, which would reduce weapon recoil. ¡°It¡¯s still going to kick some if you fire quickly¡± he warned her ¡°so be careful!¡±


    They went through reloading and clearing jams, the best way to hold the weapon and how to use the infrared scope. Alyssa was an eager student and after an hour of intensive training, he felt reasonably confident that she wouldn¡¯t shoot him identally.


    John grabbed a dangerous looking assault rifle and loaded the bullpup magazine with hollow point ammo. You had to be extremely careful firing weapons inside spacecraft, as one stray round punching through the hull could depressurise the ship. Using armour piercing ammunition was asking for trouble, so he hoped they didn¡¯te across anyone unfriendly in tactical armour. He held the high tech weapon to his shoulder and looked through the integrated scope to check everything was fully operational. He donned his ownbat gear which consisted of a Ker weave jumpsuit with ceramicposite tes to protect his limbs and chest.


    They headed back to the cockpit and powered down almost all of the ship¡¯s subsystems to keep as low a profile as possible. John let Alyssa plot the course and the darkened ship crept towards the source of the distress beacon.


    An hourter and they were close enough for visual contact of the ship transmitting the distress signal. Arge old freighter filled the viewscreen, but it seemed that John and Alyssa were not the only ones to respond to the signal. They could see a sleek Terran Federation Corvette had also docked with the troubled freighter.


    ¡°Oh, they beat us to it¡± said a deted Alyssa.


    ¡°Hmm¡± John replied as he took in the scenario in front of them. ¡°Something isn¡¯t right over there¡±.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    His finely tuned senses and years of ship to shipbat experience were all warning him that there was danger ahead. John had learnt to trust these instincts, as it was usually his subconscious picking up tiny details that all pointed to something being wrong. As he studied the scene, he realised what had been bothering him. The navigation lights on the Corvette had not been set for a docking manoeuvre, which would be unheard of, considering how most Federation Captain¡¯s were real sticklers for protocol. Unfortunately that meant the Corvette was in trouble and John had a certain number of obligations to the Federation, in exchange for some useful privileges. He blew out a deep breath in a long sigh.


    ¡°Ok. We¡¯re going to have to investigate and I¡¯m sure there¡¯s going to be trouble¡± he informed his young shipmate.


    Alyssa nodded in reply, looking wide eyed and apprehensive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Alyssa, we¡¯ll be ok¡± he said reassuringly. ¡°Just stick close behind me and I¡¯ll keep you safe¡±.


    John set up the docking solution to connect on the opposite side of the Federation Corvette to the freighter and the Fool¡¯s Gold slid silently into position. He led his youngpanion down to the cargo bay which housed the ship¡¯s airlock and they performed a final weapons check before he opened the door seal.


    They stepped inside the airlock and John produced a small chrome device from a container on his belt. He hooked up the device and it hummed happily to itself when he ced it on the airlock door to the corvette. After a few moments there was a dull ¡°Thunk¡± from the door in front of them and the sturdy airlock door rotated upwards, granting ess to the ship. He retrieved the device and stashed it back on his belt.

 413

    John led the way and it didn¡¯t take long to find the first corpse. A Federation marine had been shot in a brief fire-fight in the adjacent corridor. They stepped carefully over the body and headed further into the ship.


    The corvette interior wasn¡¯trge, consisting of a dozen rooms or so and it only took them 10 minutes to finish the sweep of the ship. They found 15 more dead crewmen and evidence of looting in most rooms. It looked like the crew had been caught by surprise and most of them had been killed during a hostile boarding action.


    The only really interesting find was the ship¡¯s armoury. This room was sealed behind robust locked doors, which were scarred with the evidence of a number of attempts to st them open. John hooked up the chrome device again and after a few moments of contented humming, the doors swung open smoothly. Alyssa looked on with a raised eyebrow as he uncoupled the device from the opened portal.


    ¡°It¡¯s legit, I promise!¡± John whispered defensively, before leading them in to the armoury and locking the door behind them.


    A quick nce through the contents provided some interesting results. They found a number of suits of standard issue Federation body armour, which the crew had not had time to equip. John searched through the suits until he found one in the right size and had Alyssa don the protective gear. He also found some grenades which he carefully loaded on hisbat webbing.


    They left the armoury and headed to the cockpit. John was looking for the ship¡¯s roster and was also interested in finding some more clues as to what had happened, hoping that the answers might be found in the Captain¡¯s log. Unfortunately the cockpit had been badly damaged in a fire-fight, the grenade that killed the Captain and the pilot had also ripped through themand console, rendering it a broken charred wreck.


    They backtracked to the ship¡¯s medical bay, Alyssa following closely behind him. ¡°Why are we going to medical?¡± She asked curiously.


    John had stopped at one of theputers in the medical bay and was tapping away at the keyboard. ¡°Well if I¡¯m lucky¡­. Yes! I¡¯ve found the crew¡¯s medical logs. This will give us a list of actively serving crew members¡±.


    The personnel roster confirmed his fears. There were 18 serving crewmen aboard this Corvette, which meant that three were missing. Almost all the dead Federation crew they had found were men and after a quick scan of the crew listings, the missing crew were all women.


    John turned to his youngpanion. ¡°It looks like they took three women as prisoners¡± He confirmed, with a grim look on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve seen what happens in these kind of scenarios before and it isn¡¯t pretty. Are you up for mounting a rescue operation?¡±


    Alyssa looked up at him with wide eyes and she nodded her head vigorously.


    ¡°This could get very dangerous, so follow all my instructions to the letter¡± he ordered.


    The young girl threw him a quick salute, her face set in a determined expression.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Ok then, let¡¯s move out¡± he instructed. ¡°Stay behind me and cover our backs. If you see anyone, try and let me know before you start shooting¡±


    They left the medical bay and moved quickly and quietly to the airlock on the other side of the Corvette, the one that was connected to the Freighter. The connecting doors had been left unsealed, leaving the way into the grubby interior of the other ship yawning wide open. The battered Freighter was in a terrible state of disrepair, with wall panels discarded on the floor and exposed power cables showing evidence of crude patching efforts. The corridors were filthy, which made John¡¯s lip curl with disgust.


    He moved forward, carefully checking each intersection as they moved further inwards. This Freighter was old and battered, but it was also big and it would be easy to get lost in here. He motioned Alyssa to hug the wall a moment and the two crouched in the shadows. He tapped at theputer built into the vambrace on his left arm and a schematic of this model of freighter popped up on the screen. With a few more clicks he marked their current position and the route they would need to follow to leave. John nodded to his youngpanion and they set off again.


    They had still not encountered anybody and John was beginning to wonder where everyone was, when he began to hear the sounds of some kind ofmotion up ahead. They moved closer, listening to the sounds of many raised voices shouting raucously. John turned a corner and saw that the corridor to his right opened out to the top level of some kind of cargo bay. He could see dozens of dark figures on the overhead gantries, leaning over railings to look at some scene below. These men were clearly pirates and the baying mob were drinking booze andughing at the evening¡¯s entertainment.


    John held his hand palm upright to Alyssa indicating for her to stay right there, before he turned and crept closer to the cargo bay. As he approached the entrance to the room, he was eventually able to see through the transparent gantry floor. The dim flickering from the overhead lights illuminated a hellish scene below.


    John could see two broken and vited corpses on the cargo bay floor, while a brutish hulk of a creature lurched around, it¡¯s back to him. He watched for a moment as the hulking shape moved to the side and a much smaller figure came into his view. The figure was a woman, clearly terrified, as she desperately tried to ward off the threatening creature with a short metal pole she was using as a makeshift spear.


    The Largath, for thats what it was, was slobberingsciviously while circling the missing crewwoman. Its rippling muscles flexed in its shoulders as it reared backwards and roared, cheered on by the pirates watching from above. The roar revealed that the creature was naked, a burgeoning, bright red, two foot long cock jutted out angrily from its groin, clearly intended for the unfortunate victim it was trying to corner.

 414

    John darted back to Alyssa, his presence unnoticed by the distracted pirates. ¡°Two of the women are dead¡± He briefed her rapidly ¡°We have to move fast if we want to save thest one¡±.


    Alyssa nodded silently, awaiting his orders.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use sh grenades to stun the pirates on the gantries, then I¡¯ll take out anyone still moving¡± he said, outlining his n quickly.


    ¡°I want you to shoot the beast below with your shotgun. It¡¯s a big target so should be easy to hit. Just watch out for the woman¡±.


    The teenager raised her weapon to her shoulder indicating she was ready and John turned back to face the cargo bay again. They approached quickly in a crouch and he let his Assault rifle dangle on its strap around his neck as he grabbed a sh grenade in both hands. He depressed the timer on each grenade before rolling one along the gantry to the left and another to the right. He had just enough time to grab a third grenade which he lobbed in a graceful arc tond on the gantry opposite.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The pair ducked down, closing their eyes tightly as the three grenades seemed to detonate simultaneously. The room was suddenly filled with different sounding screams as the men reacted to the searing light from the explosives. John took in the chaotic scene before him. Two pirates had stumbled over the barriers and had fallen the 30¡ä drop to the cargo bay floor below. A third was desperately hanging on to the railing to avoid a simr fate. Most of the rest were rolling around on the gantries, clutching their faces in pain. One however was still standing, a burly looking guy with a bulky cybeic eye. He raised an ugly looking pistol in John¡¯s direction as John levelled his own rifle back at the figure.


    John¡¯s assault rifle chattered, as his three round burst hit the cyborg pirate square in the chest. The figure keeled over, red fountains of blood spraying out behind him. The heavy slug from the pirates pistol hit John in the arm, staggering him slightly. The round hadn¡¯t prated his armour, but it would leave a nasty bruise. John heard the bark of the shotgun from behind him as his youngpanion announced her presence.


    Alyssa had kept her head down, waiting for the sound of explosions as John had instructed earlier. After the grenades went off, she moved forward to find her target. The Largath was roaring in defiance, it¡¯s four eyes blinking rapidly to try and shrug off the sudden blindness from the grenades. She looked through the infrared scope, picking out the cowering form of the woman they were trying to save as she huddled in the corner of the cargo bay. Alyssa focused her attention on the Largath, seeing the zing bright two foot phallus in her heat sensitive scope.


    In the excitement ofbat Alyssa made a rookie mistake, holding down the trigger on the shotgun and unloading the entire clip on the target. The recoil made the broad muzzle climb and half the shells sailed harmlessly over the Largath¡¯s head. Unfortunately for the hulking creature, the first few rounds had been viciously urate and its groin was now a mangled red mess. The brutish creature keeled over on its front, squealing in agony.


    John shot two more pirates as they struggled to regain their footing, the hollow point rounds painting the walls with copious amounts of blood. He looked over the railing and made eye contact with the terrified Federation crew woman. ¡°Move!!!¡± He barked, pointing to a stedder built into the wall to her side. The woman managed to gather her wits enough to stumble over and begin climbing the rungs of thedder.


    The pirates were beginning to shrug off the effects of the grenades and several of them had drawn pistols and were firing wildly in the rescuer¡¯s direction. John dropped to his knee, taking careful aim before punching the tickets of three more of the brigands. Thest he dropped with a headshot, the man crumpling backwards as his head exploded.


    Alyssa could see the woman was struggling with the torturous climb, exhaustion and injuries taking their toll. She was about to climb down to help, when she saw that the Largath had stopped its mad thrashing on the floor and was struggling to stand. It¡¯s four eyes focused on the climbing crew-woman, both sets narrowing with hate.


    The scared teenager popped out the spent magazine on the shotgun and pped in another with shaking hands. She realised that if she didn¡¯t do something, the crewwoman had no chance. She leaned precariously over the railing, to make sure she had a clear line of sight on the furious beast below. The Largath¡¯s heavily muscled arm iled around, attempting to grasp the climbing woman¡¯s leg. Alyssa¡¯s finger pulled the trigger as she took careful aim at the creatures head, It¡¯s narrowed eyes exploding under a rain of shotgun shells. The beast tottered over to the side, it¡¯s ruined head a shattered pulpy mess.


    Unfortunately Alyssa¡¯s jubtion was short lived as she was hit in the chest by a slug from the pirates. The round deflected off the armour, but the blossoming pain of the impact was enough to make her lose bnce and she began to topple over the railing. Just when she thought she was doomed, she was hauled back by a firm grip on her shoulder. As she rolled backwards, she saw John firing his assault rifle one handed at her assant. The wild spray of rounds caught the pirate across the chest and he was flipped backwards by the impact of the bullets.


    Hearingboured pantinging from just below where shey on the gantry, Alyssa reached over to grab the exhausted crewwoman. She pulled her up and over the ledge on to the gantry, the woman groaning in pain.


    ¡°Help her back to the ship¡± John ordered from somewhere above, ¡°I¡¯ll cover you¡±. He crouched to her side, loading a fresh clip into his rifle.


    The trip back to the ship was the stuff of nightmares. The crewwoman was exhausted and badly injured, which meant that Alyssa had to heavily support her as they staggered back along their previous route. They were hounded by the furious pirates and John paused at each corridor intersection to temporarily hold them back with bursts from his rifle. Stray rounds from the pirates ricocheted down the hallways making hugging the walls a deadly mistake.


    They eventually reached the Corvette and John sealed the airlock door. ¡°That should hold them for a few minutes¡± he said, before turning back to Alyssa and the crewwoman, who was leaning against the wall,bouring for breath.


    John studied the crewwoman for a moment. She was favouring her left side, making him think she might have some broken ribs.


    ¡°Come on, we need some supplies from medical¡± He stated, before moving forward to gently scoop up the crewwoman in his arms. She moaned into his chest as they headed to the medical bay at a brisk walk.


    ¡°Grab that trauma kit please Alyssa¡± he asked his youngpanion, when they swung into medical. The teenager darted over to grab the satchel of medical supplies, which she slung over a shoulder. She also grabbed a half opened doctor¡¯s bag in her free hand, whilst carrying the shotgun in the other.


    John led the way back to the Fool¡¯s Gold and they just arrived at the interconnecting airlock when the dull rumble of an explosion reached their ears.


    ¡°They must have blown the other airlock¡± John guessed. ¡°Time to leave¡±.


    The trio entered his freighter and he set the wounded crewwoman on her feet, steadying her with one arm. He hit the button on the airlock to seal the door before turning to Alyssa ¡°Help her to the passenger cabin, I need to get us out of here!¡±.


    Alyssa moved forward to help the woman as John raced off to the cockpit. He stabbed the button that would disengage the docking mps and their freighter drifted free, uncoupled from the Corvette. He brought up engine power and the Fool¡¯s Gold sted away into the ckness of space.


    John strode into the passenger cabin to see what he could do to help the injured woman. The woman was sitting on the edge of the bed, being supported by Alyssa. John moved closer to see the extent of her injuries. She had deepcerations on her back, probably from a whip. He gently touched the side of her torso, causing her to gasp in pain, confirming his suspicions about the broken ribs. Finally she had a broken nose and two newly forming ck eyes where some evil pirate had smacked her in the face.

 415

    John crouched in front of the woman, looking under her shroud of dark hair into her pain dulled brown eyes. ¡°My name¡¯s John, this is Alyssa¡± he nodded to hispanion. ¡°You¡¯re safe now, no-one will hurt you again¡± The woman began to weep softly, ovee with emotion.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He asked gently.


    ¡°Cra Fernandez¡± the woman replied between broken sobs.


    ¡°Ok Cra, we¡¯ll clean you up and treat these injuries¡± he exinedfortingly. The traumatised woman could only nod her eptance.


    John and Alyssa worked on Cra for the next hour, stripping off her torn clothing and cleaning and disinfecting her wounds. John gave her a strong sedative that put the woman into a deep, restful slumber.


    They left her dozing, lying front down on the bed and backed quietly out of the room.


    ¡°She needs medical treatment and I¡¯m only really qualified inbat first aid¡± John whispered. ¡°We need to get her to a Terran Federation facility. If I give you the location, could you plot the course?¡± He asked his youngpanion.


    ¡°Of course John¡± Alyssa replied. They walked into the cockpit and Alyssa plotted the route to Port Heracles in the Nerus system. The Naviputer provided an ETA of 2 days.


    The exhausted pair then headed to their cabin to strip off their armour and get cleaned up. John ced the rifle and shotgun back in the weapons locker as Alyssa removed thest of herbat gear and headed to the shower. Unbuckling and unzipping his armour, John eventually followed the teenager to the shower cubicle. He found her standing under the hot shower, her arms around her shoulders as her body shivered violently.


    ¡°It¡¯s your body reacting to the adrenalin¡± He exined, as he wrapped his arms around the beautiful young woman. He held herfortingly and the pair let the soothing streams of water wash over them, cleansing them of the days events.


    ¡°Why can men be such utter bastards?¡± the troubled teenager looked up at him, searching for answers in his calm gaze.


    ¡°Not all men are like that¡± he replied.


    ¡°I know¡± she smiled at him, reaching up to stroke his face with her delicate hand before kissing him softly.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They left the shower, dried themselves off and copsed on the big bed. After what happened today, neither of them was feeling at all amorous, so they soon dropped off into aforting sleep.


    John checked on his injured passenger a couple of times during the night, but she slept on under the blissful haze of the sedative. He eventually awoke to find his head resting on Alyssa¡¯s lovely, yielding chest, her skin feeling soft and smooth against his cheek. She ran her fingers through his hair, stroking his headfortingly. Hey there for a while, listening to her strong heartbeat and getting an up close view of the bruise on her chest where she had taken the hit from the pirates bullet. It looked like it hadn¡¯t been as bad as he feared, the light purple bruising already beginning to fade.


    He leaned up on one elbow so that he was looking down over the young beauty sharing his bed. Her beautiful face looked up at him from the golden halo spread on the pillow, her lovely blue eyes watching his face. He leaned down to kiss her, feeling her lips form a smile before she kissed him back.


    ¡°You were brilliant out there yesterday¡± hemended the teenager. ¡°I¡¯ve seen people buckle under the stress ofbat, but you handled yourself like a pro¡± he went on, sincere admiration ringing in his voice. ¡°We saved that woman¡¯s life, you should feel proud of yourself¡±.


    Alyssa grinned up at him, glowing with his praise. ¡°It feels awesome knowing we helped someone like that¡± she smiled happily.


    John moved in for another kiss and they made out for a couple of minutes, before her small hands pushed him insistently on to his back. Alyssa rolled with him until she was straddling him, looking down imperiously from her high perch. She leaned down to kiss him again, her full round breasts felt warm and firm as they touched his chest. John returned the kisses from the beautiful young woman, enjoying the feel of her lustrous blonde hair as it gently brushed his cheeks.


    The girl moved her head to the side so that her full lips were only millimetres from his ear. He could feel her soft breath tickling him, which sent shivers down his body.


    ¡°You saved my life yesterday as well John. In some cultures that means you own me now¡­¡± she whispered to him seductively. ¡°What can I do to please my new master?¡± she purred into his ear.


    John¡¯s arms encircled her youthful toned body as he tilted his head towards her, searching for her lips. Alyssa moved her head back so that she was directly above him again and locked eyes with his as they kissed passionately. It felt like he was looking into her soul, as those piercing blue eyes held his gaze. The girl¡¯s dted pupils were like two ck holes, and they pulled him in with their inescapable grasp. He had never felt this connected to another person before and the feeling was intense, even if slightly unsettling.


    She eventually had mercy, blinking slowly and breaking that connection. She moved downwards, trailing kisses along his jawline. He tilted his head back, exposing his throat trustingly, which was rewarded with more gentle kisses along his neck. She moved further down his body, kissing his broad chest, her tongue flickering out now and again to taste his skin. John¡¯s body felt hyper sensitive as he awaited each kiss on her exploratory journey.


    The beautiful teenager trailed kisses across his stomach down to his groin, her silky blonde hair brushing over his body as it followed in her wake. Alyssa began to kiss and then lick each of his balls in turn, each one feeling full and primed. Her soft lips promised sweet relief to his swollen orbs and he could only groan in pleasure as her tongue gently massaged each bloated sphere.


    Those lovely lips began to nt kisses at the base of his shaft, before working their way up to the head. Her lips parted and her tongue darted out to swab the throbbing crown. Pre-cum had begun to build up and the beautiful girl sucked and licked him to try and obtain more, until she eventually opened her mouth into a wide oval and enveloped his head. John could only stare wide eyed as her velvety smooth tongue glided over him, easing the way for her to take the rest of him inside her throat.


    The girl was well experienced with his equipment by now and her lips were soon encircling the base of his cock as her slender neck massaged his length in a tight grip. Alyssa began to swallow repeatedly, the muscles rippling along his cock, feeling like he was being stroked by a dozen eager young hands. John grasped the beautiful girl¡¯s head, groaning at the unexpected and incredible sensations he was experiencing.


    ¡°Mmmmmm¡± Alyssa moaned in satisfaction, enjoying the feeling of being controlled by him.


    John could only gasp and writhe as the young woman¡¯s throat rippled around him, her heated moans adding more vibrations to the coaxing massage. Eventually it became too much for him to resist and his body trembled with anticipation as he balls rumbled in preparation to deliver their cargo.


    ¡°Unnhhhhh!¡± John grunted wordlessly as a ball shaking orgasm overtook him. A long, heavy spurt of cum sted up his shaft and then down into the kneeling teenagers belly. This was rapidly joined by dozens more protein rich surges of spunk, all settling in the weing home of Alyssa¡¯s stomach. The submissive teenager¡¯s waiting tummy soon rounded out, the strong muscles in her abdomen unable to prevent her belly from expanding from the gut-busting meal John was feeding her. This triggered a matching orgasm in the quivering teenager and her pussy spasmed strongly as she came hard.


    Eventually he was spent and he lolled back on the bed, sighing with deep satisfaction. Alyssa sat up and stroked her bloated stomach, with a happy, contented grin on her face. The heavy, spermden meal in her belly felt warm and filling and she loved seeing the look of happiness on John¡¯s face.


    Alyssa noticed movement from the doorway out of the corner of her eye and turned to see they had a silent observer. Cra had awoken from her long sleep and hearing noises hade to investigate. When she saw the beautiful blonde pleasuring her handsome partner, she turned away from the doorway to give them their privacy. Something drew her back however and she couldn¡¯t help but peek around the corner to watch the explosive climax.

 416

    Alyssa made eye contact with the voyeuristictina, who blushed furiously when she realised she had been spotted. Alyssa smiled reassuringly at Cra, before the brte was ovee with embarrassment and darted back to the passenger cabin. The blonde giggled to herself quietly before lying down next to John.


    ¡°I think I heard Cra stirring¡± the mischievous teenager said. ¡°Do you want me to go check on her?¡± she asked John.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s ok, I¡¯ll do it.¡± John offered. ¡°You just rx. You earned it, that was sexy as hell!¡± He kissed the grinning girl enthusiastically before getting dressed inbat trousers and a t-shirt.


    John left the cabin with a lightness in his step, not just from emptying the heavy load in his balls into the receptive teens belly.


    ¡°Ahh you¡¯re awake¡± he said to Cra, as he strolled into the passenger cabin and found her lying on her side facing away from him. He touched her shoulder gently as he looked at the vicious weals andcerations on her olive skinned back. ¡°Those look very painful, would you like some more painkillers?¡± He asked the injured woman kindly. Cra was too embarrassed to look John in the eye, so she just nodded.


    John filled up a ss with chilled, ice cold water from the nearby dispenser and then gathered a couple of strong painkillers from the trauma kit. ¡°There you go¡± he said, as he handed over the drink and meds.


    Cra sat upright, wincing at the sharp pain in her ribs and the dull throb from her back. Even her face hurt from the punch that fucker had given her, when she had tried to plead for the lives of her friends. A bleak sadness descended on the young woman as she recalled some of the horrible events from the previous day. She swallowed the painkillers with the aid of the chilled water, which sent shivers down her spine as it soothed her parched throat. She finished off the rest of the ss, having not realised just how thirsty she had been. She handed the ss back to John before curling up on her side as the quick acting painkillers lulled her into the sweet oblivion of sleep. John left the young woman to rest and headed back to check on their progress to Port Heracles.


    The next day was uneventful, with John showing Alyssa how to clean and check over theirbat gear which they had been too tired to do the night before. Cra slept for the rest of their journey and only stirred when they had docked at the Terran Starport and the medical team from Port Heracles were moving her to a stretcher. Her eyes flickered open as she was fastened to the anti-grav sled and she looked up at her two rescuers.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me¡­¡± She said quietly as she looked at Alyssa and John in turn. John smiled back reassuringly and Alyssa leaned forward to nt a kiss on her cheek ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± the beautiful blonde said with a dazzling smile, her perfect white teeth sparkling in the light.


    The medical team whisked her away to intensive care, leaving John and Alyssa to watch them depart.


    ¡°I hope she¡¯ll be ok¡± Alyssa said, worried about the young woman.


    ¡°They have excellent medical facilities here¡± John said reassuringly. ¡°You can stay in contact with her via vid-feed as well if you want¡± he suggested helpfully.


    Alyssa leaned up to nt a warm kiss on his lips and walked back to their cabin, an alluring sway to her hips. She paused at the doorway and looked over her shoulder to make sure she had his full attention, before running her hands over her hips and posing her deliciously firm ass invitingly. She strutted into their room as if daring him to follow.


    John realised his mouth was hanging open and he closed it self-consciously. He walked down the corridor to their room, anticipation rising in time with his rapidly growing cock. He paused for a moment to steady his breathing before he stepped into the cabin to see what the adventurous young woman had in store for him now.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alyssa had wasted no time, stripping out of the bodysuit whichy in a crumpled pile on the floor. She was kneeling on the edge of the bed, looking over her right shoulder at him, her knees spread wide and her back arched.


    ¡°Fancy taking me for a ride?¡± She challenged him, her eyes ncing down over her shoulder to her uptilted ass. John followed that nce and saw that between the perfectly rounded spheres of her bottom, her waiting rosebud was glistening where she had spread lubricant. The prepared teenager watched him with a knowing smile on her face as he strode forward purposefully, stripping off his clothes.


    He moved up to the bed, her delightfully presented rear waiting at just the right height as she knelt before him. He reached forward to gather her tousled blonde mane in his left hand, whilst resting his heavy right hand on the taut rounded flesh of her right buttock. He held her firmly in ce as he tilted his hips so that the blunt head of his throbbing tool slid between the tanned cheeks of her ass, the passage made easier with the slippery lubricant. He nudged up against her tightly clenched rosebud.


    ¡°There¡¯s a good girl¡± he said, as though calming a fine thoroughbred.


    The beautiful teenager deliberately rxed her tense posture, letting her body yield to the insistent pressure she felt against her ass. She bit her lower lip, her eyes closed in concentration as he used his unrelenting grip on her hip to pull her on to him. The tight ring of her anus was forced wide open as he pushed his broad mushroom head inside her body.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re doing so well¡± he encouraged in that same soothing tone.


    John¡¯s hips flexed forward as he used his tight purchase on her hip to pull her back towards his groin. The slippery lubricant let him glide forward, inch after inch sliding deeper into her yielding body until her tight little hole was gripping the base of his shaft.


    ¡°Yessss!¡± Alyssa hissed as he impaled her with his entire length.

 417

    She gasped as he clenched her hair tightly in his fist and used it to pull her head back towards his chest, arching her back into a beautiful curve.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl¡± he whispered in her ear, as his cock flexed deep inside her tightly stretched ass. ¡°Let¡¯s ride you hard and see if we can burn off some of that energy¡±


    Alyssa gasped with excitement, which then turned into a long drawn out moan of pleasure as he slowly withdrew his prick until only the head was left inside her. He then thrust forward again, burying his full throbbing hardness into her, whilst holding her firmly in ce with the heavy grip of his right hand.


    John picked up the pace, driving his rock hard shaft in and out of the girls clutching ass as her rounded buttocks shook with the impact. His broad girth had spread her tightly clutching ring wide open and she felt exposed and stuffed full at the same time.


    ¡°Unh, Unh, unh¡± She moaned with each thrust, feeling his cock prating deep inside her. John was being so dominant and the relentless pounding of her firm young body was driving her crazy with passion.


    Suddenly John stopped his thrusting and paused, fully impaled up to the balls in the panting girl.


    ¡°Now hold on there a minute. This steed isn¡¯t bearing my brand!¡± He caressed the soft smooth skin of her right buttock tenderly with his hand.


    ¡°Yessss! Do it!¡± She urged, looking back at him over her shoulder her face contorted with lust.


    John brought back his right arm before swinging it down in a powerful arc.


    ¡°Smackkkk!¡±


    The sound of the ringing p as itnded on her rump echoed around the room loudly.


    ¡°Oh fuck!!!¡± Alyssa shrieked as she came explosively, the tingling skin where he had spanked her overloading her senses. John held her tight as her body convulsed underneath him, her ass clenching around the length of his cock in rhythmic contractions.


    He held her close, pulling her back against his chest as she trembled against him. He stroked her sensitive right buttock as the glowing red hand print formed on her beautiful rounded cheek.


    ¡°That¡¯s much better. Now everyone knows who owns this fine filly¡±


    Alyssa could only groan in response as he began to flex his hips again, his swollen cock inching back and forth inside her ass.


    ¡°A gallop to the finish ought to do it!¡± He dered, before increasing the length of his backstroke and thrusting powerfully into the gasping young woman.


    John yed a lustful tune using Alyssa¡¯s body as his instrument. Her grunts and moans apanied the steady beat of her buttocks pping against his groin. He fucked her hard and long, drawing out a series of gut wrenching orgasms from her before he finally pulled her tight to his chest. The girl¡¯s back was arched towards him like a taut bow as he pummelled her toned ass cheeks.


    ¡°Unnnhhhh!¡± He grunted loudly as he could hold back no longer. His painfully swollen balls raised up and a long, powerful spurt of cum shot out of him and into the tight confines of her bowels. Alyssa screamed as she came as well, the hot cum sting into her belly.


    John¡¯s right hand moved upwards instinctively to rest on the girls stomach as his driving cock pumped his cum into her. He could feel each surge of spunk as it was forced into her trembling tummy, her slim waistline quickly expanding to make room for the burgeoning weight of his load. Eventually his mighty climax abated and John held Alyssa in a tight embrace, to stop the nearlyatose teenager from copsing. His cock began to dete and he eased out of her slippery passage, her sphincter closing up tightly behind him, holding in his precious cargo. Heid her gently on the bed and flopped down behind her, too exhausted to do anything except draw breath.


    Alyssa gradually regained full consciousness and rolled over on her spunk bloated belly to look at him.


    ¡°I look like I¡¯m about to have a foal¡± She grinned at him.


    Johnughed loudly in response and Alyssa joined in. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a minute¡± she smirked at him, as she got up and headed to the bathroom.


    John watched her as she walked away, enjoying seeing the toned muscles in her back, her skin glistening with perspiration. You would never know she carried such a gravid weight in front of her from looking at her svelte figure from behind. She turned to look at him before disappearing from view, her side profile looked obscene with her hugely bloated belly leading the way.


    The gorgeous teenager eventually reappeared and she prowled gracefully towards him before joining him on the bed, cuddling up at his side her stomach now back to normal. As he held her in his arms, he looked down to see his glowing hand print emzoned on her otherwise perfect ass cheek. His body tensed in response. Alyssa felt his reaction and followed his gaze down to her bottom.


    ¡°Hey, rx! It¡¯s ok. That was fucking hot!¡± She calmed him reassuringly. ¡°Besides, I like bearing your mark¡± she murmured contentedly.


    John shook his head in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re an amazing woman Alyssa, do I ever tell you that?¡±


    ¡°Usually a couple of times a day¡­¡± the beautiful teenager giggled in reply. She leaned over him to look him in the eyes, her hair brushing his chest softly, ¡°¡­ but it¡¯s always good to hear¡±. She smiled as she kissed him tenderly as a reward.


    The following week passed swiftly. Alyssa seemed to be spending more and more time together with John and he couldn¡¯t recall ever getting on so well with another person before. They worked together on any tasks he deemed necessary, the enthusiastic young girl working perfectly in synergy with him. Their normal activities were only broken by mealtimes, which usually meant the beautiful teenager on her knees between his legs, sucking eagerly on his cock. He lost count of the times he rounded out her lovely toned belly, but she savoured every meal, licking her lips and stroking her full stomach contentedly.

 418

    Cra contacted them by vid-feed after a couple of days and after some initial shyness, she chattered away with Alyssa as though the two were best friends. The Port Heracles medical team had decided that she didn¡¯t need surgery, but she was recovering in hospital there under their careful supervision.


    The troubled young woman admitted that she had been having trouble sleeping, her dreams quickly turning into nightmares as she relived the traumatic events of her capture. She seemed to be making good progress with her physical recovery, but it was clear to John that Cra was suffering from PTSD. Alyssa and John did their best to cheer her up and promised to speak regrly. Vid-feed calls soon became part of their routine and they spoke frequently in the final leg of their journey.


    Eventually the Fool¡¯s Gold arrived at Alpha Centauri, home of Olympus Shipyard, John¡¯s final destination after all this time. The Olympus shipyard was the centre of Terran Federation power, the drydocks there constructing the biggest and most powerful spacecraft in this quadrant of the gxy. This mighty spaceport sat in high orbit around Alpha Centauri B, or the Gravitus as it was known to locals.


    John sat in the pilot¡¯s chair as he watched Alyssa plot their approach to the Olympus shipyard. He couldn¡¯t believe their journey together was nearly over. He studied the girl who had stowed away on his ship four weeks ago.


    The stunningly attractive teenager was concentrating intensely on the console in front of her, her head tilted slightly to the side. He looked up and down her gorgeous body, drinking in every exquisite detail of the ravishing young beauty before him. She wasn¡¯t just the most physically beautiful woman he had ever met, he also loved her intelligence, her fun personality, her enthusiasm and her zest for life.


    Yes, he did love her he suddenly realised. How was he ever going to let her go? His heart caught in his throat at the thought of this incredible young woman walking out of his life. He realised he would be bereft without her.


    Then there was the age gap though, he was old enough to be her father for god¡¯s sake! John berated himself. The girl was a genius with a zingly bright future ahead of her. Her First ss Navigator¡¯s license that she had earned so effortlessly was her ticket to afortable life filled with adventure. He couldn¡¯t be so selfish as to deprive the young girl of that. A ck depression took hold of him as he realised he loved her too much to hold her back. He would have to let her go.


    The abrupt realisation that he had to do the right thing brought tears to John¡¯s eyes. He turned to the girl he now realised was his soul-mate and tried to mentally prepare himself to let her go. It was the hardest thing he had ever had to do.


    Alyssa sat in the Co-pilots chair, plotting the course to Olympus shipyard. She was reflecting to herself on the remarkable recent turn of events. Of course, there was all that business with her body changing so dramatically, her new boobs being a constant source of delight. However, there was something else that she had been finding far more surreal. She had begun to hear voices.


    It had started off innocuously enough, a week or so after she had been forced to escape from Karron and John had found her on board his ship. He had asked her to be a First ss Navigator in a roundabout sort of a way, so she had thrown herself into his request with gusto. She had been studying in her free time and then meeting up for ¡°mealtimes¡± with the handsome Captain.


    She loved kneeling in front of him, servicing his massive cock and encouraging him to unload his sweet tasting cum into her eagerly awaiting stomach. She had grown to adore his ¡°quad¡± and the way he filled her to the brim after every orgasm. She hadn¡¯t felt hungry once since they had made their agreement and for someone who had lived on the borderline of starvation for most of her life, that was a big deal. She did wonder if she should vary her nutrition a bit, but she felt charged with energy and her body seemed to be thriving on the high protein diet.


    As well as the contentedly full feeling in her stomach, she almost seemed to sense his pleasure when he exploded in her mouth. At first she had dismissed it, but she had then be so in tune with the man, that his orgasms would trigger her own. Eventually she had started to pick up other emotions as well, not just when she was pleasuring him. When she had shown him her newly acquired Navigators ID, the bewildering onught of emotions she had sensed from him had been almost overwhelming.


    Just after they had rescued Cra she had begun to hear the voices. Well more specifically, one voice. It was like hearing little snippets of conversation at random times. At the start, she had wondered if she were going mad, but the voice was calm and kind which put her at ease. Most of the time the disembodied voice was saying lovely things about her and that was when she first noticed that she only heard it when John was exploring her body with his eyes. She had put two and two together and with some bewilderment, realised it was his inner voice she was tuning in to.


    She sighed happily. It felt amazing to be so lusted after by the handsome man. She had entered their agreement hesitantly to start, but he was just so kind and gentle with her, that she had begun to develop strong feelings for him. When he told her he was proud of her, it felt like her heart would burst she had been so overjoyed. She found herself doing little things to please him any chance she had and his earnest gratitude was tremendously rewarding.


    Alyssa had spent thest week trying to spend as much time with him as possible, surreptitiously listening in to his inner monologue whenever she could. It was difficult not to react to some of the things he thought, but she was developing quite the poker face. She figured it was prudent to keep this little secret to herself. Besides, what woman wouldn¡¯t want to be able read her man¡¯s thoughts without him knowing it!


    Sitting in the cockpit when they arrived at Alpha Centauri, she had quickly plotted their course to Olympus station. She then pretended to be focused on the console as she tuned in to John¡¯s thoughts, her head tilted slightly to the side.


    *She¡¯s so beautiful* John thought happily. *It¡¯s not just that she¡¯s totally gorgeous, I love that she¡¯s so intelligent and fun to be with¡­* he mused.


    Alyssa had to fight hard not to grin like an idiot to be held in such high regard.


    *I¡¯m in love with her!* John suddenly realised to himself.


    Alyssa¡¯s heart sang and she wanted to leap into his arms and dere how much she returned his feelings.


    Unfortunately his thoughts suddenly took a dark turn.


    *I¡¯m old enough to be her father for god¡¯s sake!* John berated himself.


    Old enough to be her father? Alyssa wondered. He only looked to be around 30 or so, which got Alyssa curious to know exactly how old he was.


    *She¡¯s a genius with a First ss Navigator¡¯s license. She¡¯s got a bright future ahead, you can¡¯t ruin that by trying to get her to stay* John thought to himself, getting increasingly depressed.


    Now he was thinking about getting her to leave his ship for her own good?! Didn¡¯t he understand she had only been half joking when she said that he owned her? Any thought of being away from him felt gut wrenchingly miserable and her mind shied away from it instinctively. No, she needed to nip this in the bud right now!


    John turned towards Alyssa, his face set in a grim expression, his eyes welling with tears. He opened his mouth to speak, but she cut him off abruptly.


    ¡°Well our journey is nearly at an end, perhaps we should have a chat about our arrangement?¡± Alyssa said, smiling warmly at him.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Of course¡± John replied, his face a mask of barely concealed pain. ¡°You¡¯ll have your choice of ships you could sign up with.¡±


    Her musicalughter filled the cockpit ¡°Other ships? Why would I want to leave? I¡¯ve never been happier!¡± Her full lips formed an outrageous pout ¡°Unless you don¡¯t want me here any more?¡±


    ¡°No, of course I do, you¡¯re amazing!¡± John reacted instinctively before remembering he was trying to be noble. ¡°You have your whole life ahead of you though, why would you want to saddle yourself with an older guy like me?¡±


    Alyssa slowly rose and walked gracefully towards him before sitting in hisp. She cupped his face in her hands and looked deep into his eyes ¡°I feel safe, valued and cared for and that¡¯s all thanks to you¡± She paused to watch the hope spreading across his face. ¡°I love you and I can¡¯t imagine us being apart!¡±


    John encased the earnest teenager in a fierce hug. ¡°I love you too!¡± he dered, all thoughts of being noble abandoned.

 419

    The couple kissed passionately, losing track of time. Revealing the extent of their feelings for each other was such a relief and they revelled in their new found sense of contentment. They eventually separated to stare at each other, drinking in each other¡¯s happiness, huge grins on their faces.


    ¡°I would like a promotion though¡­¡± Alyssa grinned mischievously.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± John smiled back, intrigued.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve outgrown the cumbucket role, I¡¯d like something that will stretch me more¡± She informed him archly.


    Johnughed at her lewdments. ¡°I do enjoy stretching you¡± he agreed wholeheartedly. ¡°So what did you have in mind?¡±


    I was thinking ¡°Executive Officer¡± Alyssa replied, beaming happily. ¡°The XO is second-inmand and helps lighten the Commanders load, so he can focus on the important things¡± she exined helpfully.


    John doubled over withughter. ¡°You¡¯re hired!¡± He gasped out between chuckles.


    ¡°You won¡¯t regret it¡± Alyssa purred seductively, moving smoothly to her knees between his legs.


    John gasped as the beautiful teenager began to show him just how seriously she took her new role. He looked down at the poised and elegant young woman as she tilted forward, inch after inch of his throbbing cock disappeared into her mouth, until she finally touched her nose to his stomach. Her movements were fluid and graceful as she stroked him back and forth using the muscr grip of her tight throat. Her full lips seemed to be kissing him as they sucked at the base of his shaft, her mouth spread obscenely wide by his girth. He marvelled at the incredible control she had over her body.


    This was his life from now on, John suddenly realised. This stunningly gorgeous young woman was his to use whenever he wanted. He really was the luckiest son of a bitch in the gxy! Alyssa looked up at him lovingly as she used every trick she possessed to heighten his pleasure. Her velvety soft tongue seemed to dance along the base of his cock, licking and caressing, coaxing him closer to climax.


    Eventually she closed her eyes and just bobbed her head in hisp, keeping up a relentless sucking rhythm. John held her blonde head in his hands as his hips made tiny thrusting movements as though trying to fit more of his length down her throat. He was already fully sheathed however, so he was just thrusting away at her soft pliant lips.


    ¡°Unh, unh, unh!¡± He moaned as he fucked her beautiful face. The warm suckling sensation surrounding his cock was relentless and irresistible and eventually he could only sumb to her talents.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡± he gasped with relief as the titanic climax washed over him. His balls seem to clench then flex powerfully as the cum sted out of his cock to reward the girl for her efforts.


    Alyssa¡¯s eyes flew open when her tongue felt the first long spurt of cum rocketing down his shaft, his length jerking in her throat. She could feel her stomach rapidly filling up, blowing outwards as she provided a warm home for his eager legion of sperm. She could feel John¡¯s senses being overwhelmed by his orgasm, triggering a wave of ecstasy to flood over her.


    ¡°Mmmpphhhh!¡± She squealed as her own body responded automatically, her cries muffled by the mighty cock throbbing in her throat. Her pussy flexed and her thighs trembled uncontrobly as she experienced an explosive climax.


    John sank back in his chair, all tension having left his body. His balls felt satisfyingly numb and his satiated cock slid out of Alyssa¡¯s mouth, receiving a farewell kiss as it left her lips.


    ¡°Ahh, I love blowjobs¡± They both thought at the same time, as they shared the same sigh of contentment. Alyssa had to use every ounce of willpower not to giggle uncontrobly.


    John offered her a hand and the ravishing young blonde rose effortlessly to her feet, before snuggling into hisp. He watched her proud firm breasts rising and falling as she took in deep breaths, the movement hypnotising. He took in the acres of tanned unblemished skin on her spunk swollen stomach, marvelling that her malleable body could handle such a prodigious load. Her gravid form made him think to the future and he suddenly knew instinctively that this gorgeous young woman would be carrying his baby in her belly someday. He stroked her tummy possessively, his strong hand caressing her gently. Alyssa¡¯s delicate hand moved up to rest lightly on his.


    He sighed happily as he looked at the beautiful teenager¡¯s face, her expression doe-eyed as she met his gaze. They cuddled togetherfortably, watching the glittering stars in the endless ckness spread out before them.


    The blissfully happy couple rxed together for a few hours, enjoying the peaceful tranquillity as the Fool¡¯s Gold made its inexorable progress to Olympus Shipyard. Eventually the insistent buzz of the inte broke their reverie. John pushed a button on the console to receive themunication.


    ¡°Iing freighter, please identify yourself and your business at Olympus¡± a militarymunications officer requested politely.


    ¡°John ke on the Fool¡¯s Gold to see Captain Harris¡± he replied confidently.


    There followed a drawn out pause before the officer replied. ¡°Please approach docking bay 47 Commander, Vice Admiral Harris will meet you there.¡±


    ¡°Well okay then!¡± John grinned at Alyssa.


    She smiled back at him, delighting in his buoyant and happy mood. The two retired to their cabin to shower and get dressed.


    Alyssa zipped herself into the body suit that John had loaned her as he got dressed in his standardbat trousers and T-shirt. He took in her beautiful curves, the bodysuit not leaving much to the imagination. He reached over into his wardrobe and threw her his flight jacket. She caught it deftly and raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have to fight off the station¡¯spliment of randy marines!¡± he joked.


    Alyssaughed and posed for him, the jacket doing little to hide her lovely toned legs and pert rounded ass.


    ¡°I think a shopping trip might be in order¡± Johnughed.


    Alyssa pped excitedly and bounded up to him. ¡°Really? We can go shopping on the station?¡±


    ¡°Well not so much at the station, but the below has loads of retail zones¡± He rified.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alyssa practically skipped at his side as they went back to the cockpit, John smiling at her boundless enthusiasm. They sat waiting patiently as they began the final approach to Olympus station and their designated docking bay. They passed massive Battlecruisers and Dreadnoughts on the way into the port, their freighter appearing tiny and insignificant next to these titans of interster space.

 420

    Alyssa sat in awe. She had never dreamed that anything man-made could be so vast. The gun barrels on some of those cannons were bigger than their ship!


    ¡°Impressive, aren¡¯t they?¡± John pointed towards the pride of the Terran Federation fleet.


    Alyssa could only nod her agreement.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel quite the same when you¡¯re fighting something that size though¡­¡± He paused, suddenly ovee with memories from what seemed like a lifetime ago.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fear, pain, loss¡­ emotions spiralled over their empathic link and Alyssa quickly moved to John¡¯s side, leaning down to kiss him. Her distracting presence broke his introspection and his mood lifted immediately. He kissed her back before he noticed that the ship had entered the docking bay and was about to touch down.


    ¡°Oops, we better go! Don¡¯t want to leave our weingmittee waiting!¡± he smiled at his young shipmate.


    They walked quickly to the cargo bay, feeling a tremor through the ship as itnded at the shipyard. John pressed a button on the wall mounted console and the airlock spiralled open, the servos in the door whirring in eagerness to perform their task. The couple stepped out of the freighter into the huge cargo bay, the extensive floor lighting illuminating their surroundings in a warm glow.


    A young naval officer approached them quickly.


    ¡°Commander ke, the Vice Admiral sends his apologies, he¡¯s in a meeting at the moment. If you would like to follow me, I¡¯ll lead you to his office.¡±


    John nodded his assent and they followed the navy officer as he led them through a series of corridors before ushering them into a reception room. He walked briskly to a desk, pushing a button on the inte. ¡°Vice Admiral, the Commander is here to see you.¡±


    There was no reply and then a door on the other side of the room opened. A uniformed figure strolled over to meet them and Alyssa studied him as he approached. He was a man in his mid tote 50¡¯s she guessed, his stern face sporting a bushy grey moustache.


    ¡°Vice Admiral¡± John saluted the man, his face showing a wry grin.


    The manughed and returned the salute ¡°Commander ke! It¡¯s good to see you, how long has it been?¡± The man¡¯s stern face rxed into a warm smile.


    ¡°Retired 11 years now¡± John replied as he shook his old friends hand vigorously.


    ¡°Sorry I couldn¡¯te to meet you personally, damnable meeting overran¡± The Vice Admiral apologised. .¡±.. and who is this lovely youngdy?¡± The older man enquired, his hawk like eyes locking on Alyssa.


    ¡°This is Alyssa Marant, my Executive Officer¡± John grinned happily.


    He turned to his beautifulpanion. ¡°This is Vice Admiral Charles Harris, we served together a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Call me Charles, please¡± John¡¯s old colleague shook Alyssa¡¯s hand, smiling at her cordially.


    ¡°Nice to meet you Charles¡± the slightly intimidated teenager replied.


    ¡°Civilian life seems to be treating you well John¡± The perceptive older man looked at his friend spectively.


    ¡°Come join me in my office and let¡¯s catch up¡± Charles offered, leading the way. They followed him into his office and sat down infortable leather seats surrounding a coffee table. The seats were ced in a semi-circle facing a huge window that overlooked the iing and outgoing traffic of the starport.


    ¡°That¡¯s one hell of a view Charles¡± John said, watching a massive Terran Federation Carrier as it slowly made its way to the Nav beacon.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just¡± Charles replied. ¡°Now tell me John, what brings you to see me after all this time? I can¡¯t imagine you came all this way just to relive old war stories¡± He smiled good naturedly.


    John turned to look back at his old friend. ¡°Tyrenium¡­ 10 tons of it.¡±


    Charles looked startled before he whistled appreciatively. ¡°Civilian life really has been good to you John.¡±


    John nced at Alyssa, before nodding emphatically.


    Charles tapped his chin thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯ll take the whole cargo if you¡¯re willing, just name your price.¡±


    ¡°250 million credits¡± John replied without pause.


    ¡°Holy fuck!¡± Alyssa squeaked.


    Charles ignored the teenagers outburst and studied John shrewdly ¡°Done. You know very well this conflict with the Kintark has the T-Fed over a barrel, don¡¯t you?¡±


    John smiled and shrugged his shoulders, his hands spread, palms outward. ¡°A man¡¯s got to make a living.¡±


    Charlesughed, shaking his head. The two men shook hands to seal the deal. ¡°Congrattions John, you can retire for real now¡± Charles said, genuinely pleased to see an old war buddy do so well for himself. John grinned back at his old friend.


    Meanwhile Alyssa sat wide eyed, stunned at the insane sums of money these two men were discussing so casually. She thought back to her previous life of abject poverty, the years of scraping around for the odd couple of credits here or there. The sometimes horrible things she had had to do just to get by. Now here she was, listening to a deal for a few tons of rock that was worth more than the whole hollowed out asteroid she had grown up in. For this kind of money, you could buy the entire ce and still have enough pocket change to feed its inhabitants for a lifetime.


    John and Charles chatted amiably for a while, leaving Alyssa lost in her thoughts.


    ¡°How do you want the money John?¡± Charles asked. ¡°Credit transfer ok I presume?¡±


    John nodded agreeably as he finished the ss of whiskey his oldmanding officer had poured for him. The two men stood to shake hands once more, making promises to stay in touch.


    John ced his hand on Alyssa¡¯s shoulder, gently rousing her from her thoughts. ¡°Time to go¡± he said quietly. Alyssa stood to join him and the pair turned to leave the office.


    ¡°Before you go John¡± Charles voice called out from behind him ¡°I thought you might be interested. The Invictus has been dmissioned, I¡¯ll be putting her up for auction soon.¡±


    John stood frozen, half turned towards his old friend.


    ¡°She¡¯d make one hell of a fine ship for a wealthy young trader¡± Charles smiled. ¡°It would be nice to see the old girl staying in the family so to speak.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the Invictus?¡± Alyssa asked her handsome friend, puzzled that it should stir up such strong emotions in the man.


    John was lost in his thoughts, his mind turning over the possibilities.


    Seeing that John was distracted, Charles answered for him. ¡°It¡¯s our old ship, Alyssa. I was transferred to the bridge crew back in oh¡­ 2748. John joined the Ship¡¯s Marinepany 9 yearster. I eventually made Captain and John retired after 10 years service on her.¡±


    Alyssa nodded her thanks for his exnation.


    ¡°Why is she being dmissioned?¡± John asked.


    ¡°T-Fed Navy has changed its doctrines since you served John. It¡¯s all about dropships on Carriers now.¡± Charles replied, rolling his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no ce for Assault Cruisers in the new Fleet¡±


    John was shaking his head. ¡°She¡¯s too big, what am I going to do with all that space? Besides, there¡¯s only the two of us, how could we crew her?¡±


    Charles waved his friend over to his desk as he pushed a couple of buttons on his console. The lights in the office dimmed slightly and arge holographic disy of a spacecraft sprung into being in the centre of the room.

 421

    The Invictus was a sleek and ferocious looking ship. Alyssa shivered slightly at its intimidating profile, the top deck bristling with weaponry. Charles zoomed in the disy so that now they were looking at the ship¡¯s internals. From what she could tell, this Assault Cruiser was easily 10 times bigger than John¡¯s current freighter.


    ¡°You could upgrade the engines and FTL drive, using this extra space here¡± The admiral pointed animatedly at the rear of the ship. ¡°You also won¡¯t need the barracks, so you could turn this area of the ship into a cargo bay¡± He gestured excitedly at the holographic map. ¡°I¡¯d keep the docking bay for a shuttle in case you need tond somewhere the Invictus is too big to dock at.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still on the books right?¡± Charles asked John. John nced Alyssa¡¯s way and nodded. ¡°Great!¡± enthused Charles ¡°That means we can keep the gun decks unchanged!¡±


    Alyssa suddenly realised this was a pet project for Charles. Perhaps he had spected on what he would do with the ship if he had ever been in John¡¯s current situation. It was funny to see the mid-50¡¯s Vice Admiral behaving like an enthusiastic schoolboy. She managed to keep a straight face.


    ¡°What about crew?¡± John asked.


    Charles waved his hand dismissively ¡°Automation will take care of that.¡±


    ¡°Ok I¡¯m interested¡± John replied cautiously ¡°Just how much does a Terran Federation Assault Cruiser go for nowadays?¡±


    ¡°Well I can pull a few strings for an old friend¡± Charles grinned ¡°Besides, not having to dmission all the weapons will save the shipyard a fortune¡± he went on conspiratorially.


    John waited, patiently.


    ¡°Call it 150 mil. Most of that will be covering the new parts and retrofitting costs¡±


    John¡¯s face spread into a big grin, matching that of the Vice Admiral.


    ¡°Wow, he¡¯s actually going for it¡± Alyssa thought to herself. ¡°Boys and their toys!¡± she smiled, unable to resist the eye roll. She looked back at the men to see they were shaking hands vigorously, grinning like maniacs.


    They left the office, John bouncing along with a spring in his step as they walked back to the Fool¡¯s Gold. Charles had volunteered to start the retrofitting work immediately and had promised they would get everythingpleted in a week.


    The navy munitions team had unloaded the Tyrenium the moment the deal had been struck, so it was strange to see the cargo hold looking so empty when they had boarded the freighter. The couple entered the cockpit, taking their usual seats. John was humming happily to himself as Alyssa rotated her co-pilots chair to face him.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the n now?¡± Alyssa asked curiously.


    ¡°Well I did promise you a shopping trip¡± John smiled at her as he entered the course to take them down to Gravitus, the they were currently orbiting. The freighter¡¯s engines ignited with a shudder and the ship lifted off.


    Alyssa pped her hands excitedly. ¡°I doubt I can top your spending spree though¡­ 150 million credits in one morning! That¡¯s got to be some kind of record!¡±


    John grinned, excited at the prospect of owning his old military vessel.


    ¡°Commander John ke, proud owner of the Invictus¡± She stated, emphasising his rank.


    John smiled at the teenager ¡°Ah, I wondered if you had picked up on that. It¡¯s my old naval rank before I retired.¡±


    ¡°Retired?¡± She asked pointedly, her eyebrow arched.


    John was momentarily startled before he replied honestly ¡°I sometimes forget just how perceptive and intelligent you are.¡±


    Alyssa smiled at thepliment.


    ¡°Ok I¡¯m officially retired, but I still hold my rank and still assist the Terran Federation from time to time.¡± He paused, thinking of the best way to describe his situation. ¡°Think of me as a Special Ops consultant. I help out asionally, like the rescue the other day. In exchange, I hold a military grade weapons license and get ess to a few handy gadgets¡± John exined.


    ¡°Like the chrome device you used to steal that armour, when we saved Cra?¡± Alyssa volunteered helpfully.


    John winced. ¡°We requisitioned it, we didn¡¯t steal it.¡±


    ¡°Potato, Potahto¡± She giggled mischievously.


    Heughed along with her ¡°Ok, ok. But yes, that code breaker works on most T-Fed doors. Anything my rank would grant me ess to.¡±


    ¡°Sounds awesome Commander¡± Alyssa replied, throwing him a mock salute.


    John sighed theatrically ¡°You aren¡¯t going to let that go, are you?¡±


    Alyssa got up and sat in hisp, kissing him soundly. ¡°No, Sir¡± she purred in a sultry voice.


    She nced over his shoulder at the console, seeing it would take 2 hours for the ship to reach the. ¡°Come on¡± She said to John, standing and leading him by the hand to their cabin. ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime and I¡¯d like my tummy to go down before I try on any clothes.¡±


    3 hourster and the happy couple strolled into one of the most exclusive boutiques on the. It was a quiet time of the day and the handful of shop assistants were milling around the store attempting to look busy, whilst not actually doing anything. They all seemed to look up as one and appraise the new customers when they walked in. Whilst the blonde was effortlessly beautiful in a natural kind of way and herpanion ruggedly handsome, they both looked to be military from their outfits. Military typically did not mean big spenders in their experience, so most of the girls sighed in disappointment and returned to refolding clothes.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    One of the girls, a very pretty brte approached them with a friendly smile on her face. ¡°Can I help you?¡± She volunteered.


    Alyssa read the girl¡¯s name tag. ¡°Well Rachel, I need lots of new clothes so I look really hot for him¡± she exined helpfully. ¡°The gentleman requires some new outfits as well, so we will need someone to assist so that he looks his most handsome.¡± She looked over at John to check if he approved.


    Heughed and nodded, enjoying seeing the beautiful teenager enjoying herself.


    ¡°He¡¯s also very wealthy, so I¡¯d like you to be especially nice to him!¡± Alyssa added encouragingly.

 422

    The other shop girls had overheard the conversation, and Alyssa had added thest for their benefit. Their ears pricked up at the revtion that John was loaded and they flocked around, suddenly eager to help.


    The next couple of hours passed by in a blur. Alyssa liked Rachel, the only genuinely nice shop assistant in the ce. She worked with her to select a broad array of outfits that would keep her attired for most eventualities. Rachel seemed to be able to instinctively know what clothes would best entuate Alyssa¡¯s stunning figure.


    Alyssa allocated the rest of the sales assistants to help keep John distracted. At one point she turned to watch as the half dozen pretty shop girls gathered around him, flirting outrageously. ¡°None of those gold-digging bitches are good enough for him¡± she thought protectively. She narrowed her eyes, imagining how they would all look after an evening with him, bellies huge with his spunk. She was surprised to find the thought extremely erotic and she found herself getting turned on.


    The final hour was hard work for Alyssa. John tried on a charcoal suit that made him look extremely handsome and she kept ncing over to watch the girls fawning all over him. If that wasn¡¯t turning her on enough, Rachel¡¯s soft hands kept gliding over her curves, smoothing the fabric of each outfit into ce. Alyssa found she liked form-fitting garments, so this was happening a lot. At one point, she felt her cheeks flush as the kneeling brte ran her hands down Alyssa¡¯s shapely legs, making sure the fit of the slinky dress was correct. The two made eye contact briefly and Alyssa realised that Rachel was enjoying the intimate contact of the fitting session as much as she was. The lovely dark haired girl shared a knowing smile with the beautiful blonde, before looking away quickly.


    At the end of their visit, John stood by the till as one of his assistants ran up the bill. He would have balked at the cost, but he figured his young lover deserved to be spoilt for once in her life. He turned to look for the gorgeous teenager and noticed Alyssa pulling Rachel aside and whispering in her ear. The attractive brte blushed prettily and then nodded shyly, before handing something to the gorgeous blonde. Alyssa tucked whatever it was into her cleavage and then turned back smoothly to join him.


    Alyssa saw his questioning look, to which she smiled archly ¡°She was really nice. I thought she might want to join us for dinner one evening.¡±


    John was rendered speechless. He followed her out of the shop, their bags overflowing with purchases as they walked to the waiting hover-limo. They made a couple of additional stops for Alyssa, while John stayed in the limo and booked them a room at a plush hotel.


    The limo pulled up and the concierge handed John the keys to their best suite. A couple of porters led them to the room, carrying all their retail trophies from earlier. John enjoyed watching Alyssa looking around at their surroundings, her eyes were trying to take in all the sights at once, amazed at the opulent luxury of the hotel.


    He handed the bellboys a tip before closing the door behind them. He turned to look for Alyssa, but she had disappeared into the bedroom. He heard her gasp of delight before she came running out to see him.


    ¡°This ce is amazing John!¡± she gushed ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like it!¡±


    ¡°A beautiful room for a beautifuldy¡± he replied, smiling. ¡°Now get dressed, I¡¯m taking you out for dinner!¡± he ordered yfully.


    Alyssa practically bounced up and down with excitement as she turned into a blur of activity, getting herself ready to go out. John enjoyed a rxing shower before getting dressed in his new charcoal suit. He waited for Alyssa in the lounge area of the luxurious suite, admiring the view through the ss wall of their apartment.


    Gravitus was originally a volcanic and the main habitation and retail zones were built in the terraformed areas. This hotel was built on a floating tform that overlooked one of the remaining volcanic areas. The magma flows and spoutingva plumes painted the darkly lit room in flickering red and orange hues. The ce felt dangerous and exciting, which he supposed was its main appeal to tourists unlikely to see any real danger.


    His attention was pulled away from the dramatic scene in front of him, when he heard the rhythmic clicking of high heelsing from the bedroom. They stopped just as he turned, and his breath caught when he saw the vision of beauty waiting for him. Alyssa was draped in a figure hugging ck dress that seemed to hug her curves sinfully. She posed coyly for him, turning gracefully so that he could see that the dress was backless and he could see from her finely muscled shoulders, down her toned back to see the dimples above her bottom. The contrast behind the midnight ck of the velvety material and the glowing perfection of her tanned skin was striking. Whoever designed this garment was a master of showcasing the female form.


    She had applied light make up that entuated her wlessplexion and the overall effect was breathtaking. Finally, her luxuriant golden locks framed her face perfectly, making her seem luminous in her beauty. He strode forward to offer his arm and lead her from the room. Alyssa looked at him and blushed, suddenly feeling self conscious in the revealing dress that only just bordered on the decent side of modesty.


    ¡°You look absolutely incredible¡± Heplimented her. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone quite so beautiful.¡±


    Alyssa looked at him, basking in his adoration and soaking in the heartfelt emotions she could sense from him. She sighed happily and floated along at his side, her 4¡å heels nearly letting her match him in height.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The handsome couple returned to the lobby, heads turning to stare at them as they walked to the waiting hover-limo. They arrived at the exclusive restaurant and Alyssa had begun to blush when she realised so many people were stopping what they were doing to watch them. She had never been the focus of so many people¡¯s attention before.


    John leaned over to whisper in her ear ¡°The women all wish they were you, and the men all wish they could be with you.¡± His soothing voice calmed her nerves and she glided along with him, glowing with confidence as they were led to their table.

 423

    The rest of the evening seemed to pass by in a blur to Alyssa. She remembered John ordering for both of them and they savoured a lovely wine with a gloriously sulent steak. Conversation flowed naturally between them and she found herself sucked in to his stories of adventure from his youth. Eventually they found themselves back in their hotel, as he led her by the hand to stand by the window to watch the dramaticvascape below.


    ¡°Thank you for tonight John, it¡¯s been a magical evening¡± She thanked him appreciatively.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t over yet¡± He smiled, as he moved closer to kiss her. With the benefit of her 4¡å heels, she nearly matched his height and he enjoyed the slightly different feeling as they kissed each other. John¡¯s hands cupped her taut bottom, each cheek round and firm under his grasp. He squeezed them gently as he pulled her forward, so she could feel his throbbing erection against her midriff.


    They lost track of time as they kissed one another like this, their passion growing. Eventually they broke for breath and Alyssa turned to lead him to the bedroom, her smoky, lust filled eyes entrancing him as he followed. She led him up to the bed and then turned, waiting expectantly for him. John brushed his hands up the perfect softness of her arms before hooking his fingers under each shoulder strap of the figure hugging dress. He lifted the straps carefully and gently off her shoulders, before letting the material fall and pool at her feet.


    The exquisite teenager stood nude before him, except for her high heels. He rested his hands lightly on her hips, enjoying the feel of her supple young skin, warm and yielding beneath his touch as he moved in for a kiss. Alyssa returned the kiss briefly before stepping gracefully away, around and behind him, peeling the suit jacket from his shoulders. John stood still and let the gorgeous young woman move back around in front of him.


    She loosened his tie before dropping it in the pile of clothing on the floor. She unbuttoned his shirt, her fingers moving carefully and deliberately, before running her hands over his muscr chest. The shirt joined the discarded garments before she undid the sp on his belt. She pulled it free in a long elegant motion, the flick of her wrist as it cleared his waist causing the leather belt to crack like a whip behind her. At the loud snapping sound, she looked into his eyes, her eyebrow raised suggestively. She then dropped down smoothly to a squat, so that her head was level with his cock. She undid the button of his trousers, the zip following after sounding loud in the tense silence of the room. She let his trousers and briefs drop, before leaning in to lick at the swollen throbbing head before her. She then undid theces on his shoes, allowing him to step out of them.


    She rose to stand again, before stepping daintily out of her heels. This dropped her back to her 5¡¯8¡å height, forcing her to look up to him again, which felt natural and right.


    He offered her his hand, and the naked couple moved gracefully on to the bed together as though performing a well practiced dance. Alyssay on her back, looking up at him, as John hovered over her, his muchrger frame dominating her own.


    ¡°Make love to me¡± Alyssa whispered enchantingly.


    She could hear John¡¯s thoughts forming into the question about protection, but as he opened his mouth to speak, she silenced him with a gentle finger pressed to his lips. She spread her silky smooth thighs invitingly, her legs moving to either side of him, gently stroking his thighs and nks.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    John¡¯s pelvis tilted and he nudged between herbia, the head of his cock pulsing and swollen with lust. Alyssa gasped at the contact, her body arching off the bed. He leaned in to kiss her tenderly, enjoying the soft full lips against his own, before he parted her lips and slipped his tongue into her mouth. She sucked at the tip gently, before licking it with a curled caress of her tongue.


    He pushed forward with his hips, spreading her pussy open wide, delighting in the excited gasp this elicited from the pliant teenager. Her pupils were heavily dted with lust, as she gazed up at him. He pushed further forward and looked down to watch the athletic girl move fluidly under him, her legs tilting back and spreading wider, so that she could cradle him in her hips.


    His pulsating cock pushed to the limits of the young girls pussy, enjoying entering unexplored ground, as his girth stretched her wide open. Around half of him was buried inside her when he reached her cervix. He held still, not wanting to hurt her, but Alyssa¡¯s hips began to move rhythmically underneath him, as though coaxing him to explore further inside. He pushed again and her pliant walls spread to amodate him, inch after inch disappearing inside the tight sheath of her body. She arched her back and moaned in satisfaction when she felt his heavy, taut balls resting on the upturned cheeks of her ass. His blunt, broad head was deep in her uterus and she revelled in the feeling of being impaled by him.


    They began to move together, slowly and in small movements to start, before working up to deep prating thrusts. They moaned and gasped as John pounded into the young girl spread out before him, alternating between furious kissing and holding back to look at each other as they fucked.


    Alyssa¡¯s beautiful young body was stretched tightly around him as he drove his cock deep into her. He cradled her head in his hands and looked into her eyes as he stroked in and out of her pussy. He didn¡¯t know for sure if she was using protection or not, which added an illicit thrill to the act. She was pinned on her back underneath him and there was no way she could prevent him from filling her receptive, youthful tummy as he held her tightly in his arms. She was young and her perfect body was vibrant and healthy. She would be a perfect vessel for his cum if he chose to impregnate her.


    Thoughts of her looking at him lovingly as she stroked her swollen stomach, the product of their lustful union encased within was powerfully erotic. Alyssa was looking up at him doe-eyed as though tuned into the same thoughts. She nodded slowly at him as her hips rocked beneath him, coaxing him to fill her fertile young belly.


    John felt a huge orgasm well up from deep inside of him and he drove his beautiful young partner into the bed onest time before he arched his back and thrust up to the hilt inside her. He threw his head back and came, his shout of release echoing around the room.


    As his balls clenched and began to fire off long sts of cum into the teenagers womb, he felt her body joining his in climax. Her pussy rippled along his throbbing length, urging him to empty himself inside her. She had moaned and gasped beneath him before her voice had climbed to a crooning cry, joining him in wordless, animalistic need. He felt the soft skin of her tummy against his own, as the pints of spunk he was driving into her womb rounded out her belly. Alyssa¡¯s pussy lips were stretched to the limit around the base of his massive girth, so there was nowhere for the cum to go. Her stomach was forced to expand to house all his seed.


    His spasming cock finally jerked onest time as his balls were gloriously emptied into the gorgeous girl underneath him. He felt satisfied in a way he hadn¡¯t fully experienced before and he looked down at his young lover as she rested beneath him. Her face was glowing and she looked radiantly happy. He leaned down to kiss her lovingly before rolling to her side, careful not to squash her under his heavy weight. Alyssa hooked one leg over his hip as she rolled with him, so that he remained buried inside her. Theyy like that for a while, relishing the closeness.

 424

    Eventually Alyssa rolled back and his cock slid from her cum lubricated pussy. His heavy viscous load seemed to be quite happy where it was for the moment, so shey back stroking her semen packed belly. John raised himself up on one elbow and covered her hand with his, joining in with the gentle circling motions.


    ¡°So, am I about to be a daddy?¡± He asked, smiling down at the young girl he was caressing protectively.


    Alyssa smiled back at him. ¡°No, not yet¡± she replied truthfully. ¡°Tell me when you¡¯re ready to be a father and I¡¯ll bear your children¡± she continued unequivocally.


    John felt momentarily stunned at the extent of his young lovers selfless dedication to him. He couldn¡¯t express what he felt in words, so he kissed her passionately hoping that she would understand. Alyssa seemed to understand his meaning perfectly and she returned his kiss with the same passion. They eventually settled down to sleep, marvelling in the sense ofpleteness they felt with each other.


    He awoke the next morning to feel a soft stroking sensation along his left ear. The delicate touch trailed up one side, reaching the pointed tip, before gently caressing down the other side. He opened his eyes to see Alyssa studying his ears intently as she stroked them carefully.


    ¡°John¡­¡± She asked cautiously.


    ¡°Yes Alyssa?¡± He replied politely. He could guess where this conversation was going already and he smiled wryly.


    ¡°Would you mind if I asked you a question?¡± She asked curiously.


    ¡°No honey, ask me anything you want and I promise I¡¯ll answer honestly.¡± Alyssa smiled at his sincerity and her mind suddenly raced at the possibilities in his offer. She decided to stick to the original line of questions.


    ¡°You never speak about your childhood or parents. Would you mind telling me about them?¡± The lovely teen asked tentatively.


    He looked over to study her face and he was touched that she was that concerned about upsetting him. ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind. I don¡¯t normally talk to people about it, but you¡¯re special¡± he admitted.


    Alyssa sighed happily, her heart bursting with happiness.


    ¡°I know nothing about my father¡± John started,unching into his tale. ¡°I must get all my unusual physical attributes from his side of the family though, as my mother was human.¡±


    ¡°My mother¡¯s name was Jessica ke. She worked for the Terran Federation as a Xeno-Biologist and was part of a deep space survey team. Basically, her mission was to explore the far reaches of the gxy and discover new alien races¡± he went on.


    ¡°I discovered all that from her service record¡± He rified for Alyssa. ¡°My mother went missing shortly after I was born.¡±


    Alyssa sensed a deep well of sadness in her lover. He had grown up an orphan, she was shocked to realise, just like her.


    ¡°My mother¡¯s final mission was shrouded in mystery. I tried to piece together what I could from ship¡¯s logs, but by the time I was old enough to handle the investigation myself, a lot of the sources had dried up.¡±


    Alyssa was fascinated by his tale, but at the same time sympathised with him over the gaping hole in his early life.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There was some kind of ident that killed all of my mother¡¯s teammates. I was never able to find any kind of ounts from them about what had happened on theirst mission together. My mother went missing and was eventually dered legally dead. I grew up with my grandparents, who were nice people¡± He smiled sadly. ¡°They passed away a few years ago.¡±


    Alyssa stroked his armfortingly and waited for him to continue.


    ¡°I was the sole beneficiary of my mother¡¯s pension, so I was able to get a decent education and then followed her footsteps into the military. You already know about my exploits on the Invictus¡± He smiled at her.


    ¡°Do you know what species your father was?¡± Alyssa asked gently.


    ¡°No¡± John replied, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯ve searched through descriptions of thousands of different species but I¡¯ve never read about anything like these¡± John said, nodding downwards at his cluster of balls.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me about your past¡± Alyssa thanked him, pleased that he would open up to her like that.


    ¡°No problem, it was actually nice to talk to someone about it¡± He smiled, feeling relieved.


    ¡°I think it just makes me the luckiest girl in the gxy!¡± eximed Alyssa exuberantly. ¡°My man is truly unique amongst billions of people, and I¡¯m the only one who gets to empty these¡± She grinned, taking two of his heavy orbs in her hands.


    The mischievous girl leaned closer to his quad, moving her hands to cup the other set of balls. ¡°You boys are packed full again. Would you like me to make you feel all better?¡± She asked his balls lovingly, caressing the weighty globes. John¡¯s rapidly hardening cock flexed in response and Alyssa went to work.


    ¡°That¡¯s right honey, it¡¯s breakfast time¡± John sighed contentedly, as the beautiful teenager moved to her familiar ce, kneeling between his legs. Soon her mouth was encircling the base of his shaft and John rxed, knowing Alyssa would soon be swallowing down his load like the good girl she was.


    The week flew by in a lustful haze. John and Alyssa didn¡¯t leave the suite and made extensive use of room service. He revelled in having unlimited ess to the beautiful young woman¡¯s body and he used her shamelessly to her eager delight.


    A few times John had awoken from the deep sleep that blissful sexual exhaustion can bring, to hear the excited chatter of young female voices in the lounge. Alyssa had kept her promise to stay in contact with Cra and the two were bing best friends.


    John was worried about the young Latina however. He had seen first-hand the devastating impact PTSD could have on a person and he hoped the medical staff at Port Cerberus were taking good care of her.


    One morning, John was lying in bed, watching the Hol for updates on the conflict with the Kintark. He could overhear the two girls having a lengthy animated conversation in the lounge, but he tuned it out to focus on the reports of border shes and territory disputes.


    A short whileter, Alyssa strode into their bedroom purposefully.


    ¡°Cra is in trouble John, we have to help her!¡±

 425

    John wondered what could be the problem. The After Action Report he had submitted to Federation Commandst week, had made it pretty clear what had happened aboard the Corvette. He was unsure what kind of trouble the young Latina could be in, as there was certainly nothing in the AAR that implicated her being responsible in any way.


    ¡°What kind of trouble?¡± he asked Alyssa.


    ¡°Cra said she was being used of ¡®dereliction of duty¡¯. She mentioned something about a possible court martial!¡± The young woman replied, looking concerned.


    John snorted in disbelief. A court martial? That was absurd.


    ¡°Is she still on the Vid-feed?¡± He asked Alyssa.


    ¡°Yes. She doesn¡¯t know what to do, so I said I¡¯d ask you for your advice¡± the young girl replied.


    John stood and strode out of the room, grabbing a towel to wrap around his waist on the way out. He could see Cra¡¯s face on the Vid screen. The ck eyes had mostly healed up, but the bridge of her nose was still swollen from where it had been broken, marring her otherwise pretty face. The heavy bags under her eyes told a tale of troubled sleep.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Cra, we¡¯ll get this straightened out¡± He said reassuringly.


    Cra looked back at him with frightened eyes ¡°I can¡¯t be Court Martialed John! It would destroy my family!¡± She sobbed.


    ¡°It won¡¯te to that. We¡¯ll be at Heracles as fast as we can. Call us if there¡¯s any more developments¡± he stated firmly. Cra nodded dejectedly and closed the call.


    He turned to look at Alyssa who had watched the brief conversation over his shoulder. ¡°Ok let¡¯s get moving, it looks like we haven¡¯t finished rescuing her yet!¡± he smiled.


    Alyssa moved in to hug him fiercely ¡°Thank you John, you¡¯re a good man¡± she said sincerely.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    John hugged her back before they broke apart to gather up all their belongings. In a matter of hours they had checked out of the hotel, taken a hover-taxi to the¡¯s star port and boarded the Fool¡¯s Gold. They set a course for Olympus and 2 hourster were approaching the bustling shipyard, Terran Federation craft drifting by civilian traffic as they went about their business. The inte began an insistent buzzing, the shing light on the console indicating an iingmunication. John pushed a button to answer the call.


    ¡°Iing freighter, please identify yourself and your business at Olympus¡± a militarymunications officer requested politely.


    ¡°He sounds exactly like thest one!¡± Alyssa whispered, causing John to chuckle.


    ¡°Commander John ke, requesting clearance tond at the docking bay housing the Invictus¡± he answered themunications officer formally.


    ¡°One moment please Commander¡± The disembodied voice replied.


    After a short pause, the voice came back. ¡°Please proceed to Docking bay 13¡± it stated, before themunication officer closed the channel.


    ¡°Unlucky for some¡± Alyssa said ominously.


    Johnughed ¡°You don¡¯t believe in those old superstitions do you?¡± he asked the young girl.


    ¡°You can never be too careful!¡± She replied archly.


    Docking bay 13 was part of the dry-dock and was used for retrofitting spacecraft to new designs. This meant they had to circle the huge shipyard to be able to dock from the other side. Their freighter made steady progress and soon they began their final approach to the station. This side of the shipyard saw much less traffic and the damaged spacecraft awaiting repairs looked lonely and forlorn somehow.


    ¡°What did that?¡± Alyssa asked in awe, pointing to the devastated foredeck of a Terran Federation Destroyer as they slowly passed it by. They could see numerous battle scars measuring dozens of metres in length as the hull loomed overhead.


    ¡°That¡¯s sma damage¡± John exined sadly looking at the charred wreckage.¡±That ship has been fighting the Kintark. They are the only race that use sma Cannons¡±.


    They left the damaged ship behind and moved on to beginnding manoeuvres at docking bay 13. Alyssa¡¯s breath caught when she saw their new vessel and she nced at John and saw he was simrly spellbound.


    The Cruiser was docked in the centre of the gigantic bay. Massive maintenance gantries were slowly backing away from the nks of the vessel, as though wary of the lethal looking warship. The sleek lines and bristling gun ports clearly identified the ship as a ferocious predator, one that was not to be trifled with. The craft was painted a dark military grey, with soft blue lighting illuminating the name ¡°Invictus¡± in 20 foot high lettering along the hull.


    The Fool¡¯s Gold touched down and the tremors shaking through the ship awakened the pair from their reverie. John shed a wide grin at Alyssa as he stood quickly and offered her his hand to follow. They walked briskly down to the cargo bay of the freighter and John¡¯s foot tapped impatiently as he waited for the airlock door to spiral open.


    They walked outside before stopping to stand in awe, looking up at the magnificent vessel as it towered above them. At just over 500 metres in length it dwarfed the couple and theirparatively tiny freighter.


    ¡°Wee to your new home¡± A friendly voice said from behind them. They turned to see Charles Harris hade to greet them at the dock. He walked up and shook John¡¯s hand firmly, before turning to smile warmly at Alyssa and shaking her hand too.


    He handed John a Holo-reader that disyed the ships schematics in a soothing green hue. The maintenance teams had worked furiously toplete the retrofitting to the tight schedule set by Vice Admiral Harris and from the data on the reader, it looked like everything had been finished on time.


    ¡°She¡¯s a hell of a ship¡± Charles sighed, looking behind them at the Cruiser he once captained. ¡°You never forget your firstmand¡± he said, smiling wistfully as he turned back to the couple.


    ¡°I wish I coulde with you on your shakedown voyage, but do get in touch if you run into any problems¡± he offered helpfully. ¡°What do you want to do with your freighter?¡± he asked John.


    John smiled as he looked back at the ship that had been his home for thest 11 years. ¡°You know, I haven¡¯t really thought about it to be honest. Would it be ok to moor her here for a few weeks until I decide?¡± He asked his old friend.


    ¡°Having trouble letting her go?¡± Charlesughed good naturedly, ¡°I know the feeling!¡± he grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll have her secured nice and safely for you¡± he offered kindly. He waved them goodbye as he left them to settle in to their new ship.


    John and Alyssa worked quickly to transfer their belongings from the Fool¡¯s Gold to an anti-grav sled that the maintenance teams had left for their use. John wasn¡¯t a hoarder so his belongings mostly consisted of clothing, armour and the contents of his weapon locker. From the information on the Holo-reader, the Invictus had been fully stocked with supplies, so there was no need to transfer the foodstuffs from his meagre kitchen and storage room.

 426

    John let Alyssa control the grav sled and she had fun steering the humming tform to the new ship. John turned around to look at the freighter onest time and after ncing over his shoulder to make sure Alyssa wasn¡¯t watching, he threw the Fool¡¯s Gold a nostalgic salute.


    ¡°Thanks for looking after me all those years old girl¡± he said quietly, before turning to follow his enthusiastic young shipmate.


    The door to the docking bay of the Invictus was huge and it yawned open in front of them impressively. It wasrge enough tofortably home a decent sized dropship, so the grav sled looked tiny and a bit pathetic parked by itself in the bay. John pushed the button on a wall mounted panel and the external door in the hull began to shut, a force field springing into ce to internally seal the huge portal.


    The couple walked hand in hand through a sturdy set of doors into an adjacent corridor. They found the waiting elevator, so they entered and John pushed the button to take them up to themand deck. The hum of the elevator filled the room as they rose upwards.


    ¡°Has it changed much since you werest here?¡± Alyssa asked quietly.


    ¡°Well there¡¯s a lot less people around for one thing¡± John joked. ¡°This ship used to house 300 rowdy marines and a navy crew of 40. Now there¡¯s just the two of us!¡±


    Their conversation was interrupted as the elevator door opened with a smooth whir, ending in a soft click. They walked out of the elevator to look over the Command deck for the first time. John was ovee with memories, staring out across the bridge as he relived events from his past. Meanwhile Alyssa carefully peeled the Holo-reader from his distracted grasp and then went off to explore.


    The bridge was shaped in an oval, with the Commander¡¯s chair ced centrally on a podium, surrounded by glowing consoles. To the right of the Commander¡¯s seat and set slightly lower down, was a simr configuration set up for the Executive Officer. Numerous other stations were ced at regr intervals around the room, but they were all left dark, automation recing the crewmen who would have operated them.


    Alyssa followed the brightly lit steps that led up to themand podium and settled herself in the XO chair. It felt wonderfully soft and the chair¡¯s ergonomics seemed to hug her lovely curves perfectly. She spun the chair happily in a circle, noting that being up here provided an excellent view of the rest of the room. She spotted two doors on opposite sides of the bridge that she hadn¡¯t noticed from the elevator and made a mental note to explore themter. Stopping the spin so that she faced the curving consoles in front of her, she ced the Holo-reader on one of the consoles and began to learn how to operate the ship.


    John was roused from his memories by an ominous thrum of power as the brand new engines on the Invictus were fired up for the first time. He looked up to see that Alyssa had settled herself in to the XO¡¯s position and had begun charting their course to Port Heracles. She pushed a button and their route was disyed in arge holographic disy that spun slowly in the centre of the bridge. he climbed the illuminated steps up to the Command chair for a better view.


    ¡°Just under 4 days to reach Port Heracles John¡± Alyssa smiled at him. ¡°This beast is a whole lot faster than your freighter!¡± she said happily.


    John turned to slowly sink into the Commander¡¯s chair, feeling its luxurious fabric moulding itself around himfortably. He had served on this vessel for 10 years and it was proving surprisingly difficult, adjusting to having the right to sit here now. He spun the chair slowly to look back down the steps. He remembered standing down there over 20 years ago and saluting the Ship¡¯s Commander for the first time. He had been green and naive then, but full of the eagerness of youth.


    Speaking of which, he turned to face Alyssa, watching her as she learned how to operate the ship. She was enthusiastically checking the Holo-reader then pressing buttons on her console, letting out excited squeals when the corresponding systems activated with a hum. Holographic Tactical grids and Gxy maps sprung into life around them, bathing the bridge in a soothing blue glow.


    ¡°Courseid in and all systems look good to go. Just say the word Commander!¡± Alyssa said, as she saluted him respectfully.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He smiled at her fondly. ¡°Take us out of here XO¡±.


    Alyssa grinned at him gleefully and the Invictus lifted smoothly from the floor of the Docking bay. The Cruiser pulled away from the shipyard, overshadowing the damaged destroyer as they passed it by.


    ¡°What¡¯s behind those doors John?¡± Alyssa asked curiously.


    ¡°That one leads to a briefing room¡±, he said pointing to the door on the right of the elevator.


    ¡°That one leads to the Commander¡¯s ready room¡± he said, spinning his chair so he could point at the door on the other side of the room, to the left of the elevator.


    ¡°Mmm, sounds intriguing¡± Alyssa replied. ¡°Is the Commander ready?¡± she asked teasingly, as she got up and walked towards the door looking coyly over her shoulder.


    Johnughed heartily. ¡°Your casual disrespect for naval traditions is going to take a bit of getting used to¡± he said as he followed after her, watching the alluring sway of the beautiful young woman¡¯s hips.


    She waited for him at the door, letting him lead the way into his ready room for the first time. The room had a big window running the full length of one wall, offering a spectacr view of the shipyard as they departed. At the far end of the room was a big desk and afortable looking chair. On their side of the room was a seating area, with several sofa¡¯s arranged in a square, a coffee table ced centrally between them.

 427

    John took in the Commander¡¯s ready room feeling a little overawed. This was his now, but he still found it hard to believe. Alyssa gracefully moved to his side, her hand moving up to caress the back of his neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel intimidated John¡± She whispered in his ear. ¡°You just need to stamp your authority on the ce. It will feel like home in no time¡±.


    He nodded in response, marvelling at how perceptive the lovely young girl was. It felt like she knew exactly what he was thinking. He felt lucky to have met such a wonderful woman who could read him so well and always seemed to say just the right thing.


    ¡°So Command-her¡± Alyssa purred seductively, deliberately mispronouncing his rank.¡±I think it¡¯s time we christened this room.¡± She posed for him, arching her back, thrusting out her chest. ¡°How do you want me?¡± she asked, smiling beguilingly.


    John grinned and decided to y along. ¡°As the new Commander, I think the first thing to do is make sure my XO knows her ce on board my vessel¡±. He walked over to sit in the chair behind the desk.


    Alyssa watched her handsome man take charge. It was intoxicating.


    ¡°She¡¯s my second inmand, but it¡¯s important for her to remember that as the person in charge, anything I needes first¡± he went on.


    ¡°Oh definitely sir, you always get to cum first, whenever you need¡± Alyssa breathed excitedly as she walked slowly towards him.


    ¡°That¡¯s very good XO. I think we will have a great working rtionship¡± John nodded agreeably.


    Alyssa unzipped her figure hugging jumpsuit and left it crumpled on the floor next to her calf length boots. She sank to her knees in front of him, and licked her lips, her mouth watering.


    ¡°If it¡¯s ok with the Command-her, I¡¯d like to lighten his load. Help relieve any kind of pressures that might have built up. It must be hard to concentrate on running the ship if you are all backed up¡± Alyssa purred seductively.


    John¡¯s eyes shed with lust. ¡°I¡¯m impressed with your initiative XO. I¡¯m going to enjoy spending many hours stretching you to the limit of your abilities. I think there are lots of ways we can make you grow in this role¡± John said, as he unbuckled his belt and removed his trousers and boots.


    Alyssa could barely contain heself. She loved this kind of yful banter with him and she could tell John was really getting into it. She could feel his excitement level rising to match her own and she was determined to make this one to remember. She leaned forward opening her mouth to take in the broad helm of his shaft, delighting in how her lips had to stretch wide to engulf himpletely. A natural instinct wanted to take over and have her suck down his entire length immediately, but she resisted. Instead, she took a deep breath, rxed and then gradually took his length down her throat, using her lips to pull him inside a few millimetres at a time.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡± John sighed contentedly as the beautiful teenager slowly wrapped her throat around him.


    The talented fetrix massaged his throbbing shaft with her tongue, the velvety wetness dancing over him and allowing him to prate her throat more readily. She began to swallow repeatedly, the muscles in her slim neck gripping him tightly and massaging him. It felt like there were half a dozen eager young women jerking him off, all using their hands on him at the same time.


    His thoughts drifted back to that moment back on Gravitus when he had been surrounded by the pretty shop girls. One of them had been ¡°checking his neck size¡±, leaning into his back and brushing against him with her soft breasts, as she stroked his neck. Two more were ¡°checking his arm length¡±, feeling his biceps and whispering naughty things in each of his ears. Thest three had been kneeling on the ground in front of him, ¡°helping him with the fit of his trousers¡±, their soft hands gliding up and down his legs suggestively as three sets of eyes looked up at him invitingly.


    ¡°Oh those naughty bitches¡± Alyssa thought to herself, only now realising just what they¡¯d been up to. Thinking about all those pretty women all lusting after her man got her extremely turned on and she squeaked in surprise as her thighs clenched together and she came hard.


    ¡°Mmmmppphhhaaa¡± Alyssa moaned around his cock, the vibrations feeling incredible along his length.


    John looked down at the young girl deep throating him, as her eyes screwed up tight and she moaned around his shaft. ¡°God, she¡¯s just so sexy¡± he thought, as he remembered seeing Alyssa sharing a lustful look with Rachel, the lovely brte in the store. The dark haired girl had been on her knees, stroking Alyssa¡¯s legs and the sight of those two looking so intimate together had nearly made him cum right there in the boutique!


    ¡°Oh fuck! He¡¯d seen that?¡± Alyssa thought. She could feel his arousal at the thought of her with another woman and she could only suck on him mindlessly as her body reacted with another earth shattering orgasm.


    The beautiful blonde teen felt him hold her head in hisp, his gentle but insistent grip moving her mouth up and down his cock. ¡°I¡¯m his little fuck toy¡± she thought to herself proudly, revelling in the overwhelming feeling of submission as she knelt there, being used for his pleasure. She opened her eyes to look up at him, loving seeing the determined look on his face as he stroked his shaft in and out of the clutching grasp of her throat, bringing himself closer and closer to orgasm.


    She could feel him enjoying being so dominant with her, as he moaned loudly with each thrust. Suddenly he pulled back, sliding his engorged, throbbing tool from the tight confines of her body. His n shed into her mind and she rolled backwards, supporting her weight with her hands and arching her back for him, her big breasts presenting a perfect target.


    John stood, looming over her as he panted heavily and fisted his massive shaft in his right hand. ¡°Do it¡± she hissed at him, ¡°cover me in your cum!¡± she urged lustily.


    ¡°Aaahhhhhhh!!¡± John bellowed as his quad lurched and a fountain of cum sted out over the prostrate teen¡¯s heaving breasts. He stroked out long heavy spurts, covering her quivering chest in his spunk, before moving on to unload all over her gorgeous young face. Alyssa opened her mouth wide to present him with another ce to aim and she swallowed down big gulps of his delicious seed as he filled her mouth. Her body writhed with ecstasy and she joined him in orgasm.


    Finally spent, John copsed back in his chair and struggled to regain his breath after his exertions. He looked at the teenager through lidded eyes, admiring his handiwork. The girl was lying on her back, liberally zed in a thickyer of cum. She used one of hands to massage it into her breasts, while she greedily sucked the spunk off the fingers of her other hand.


    The two shared a lustful look, grinning slyly at each other.


    John recovered and got to his feet. He offered Alyssa his hand, and she rose gracefully to stand in front of him. ¡°Maybe time for a shower?¡± Alyssa said, smiling up at him as rivulets of cum dripped off her beautiful face and on to her pert breasts.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 428

    ¡°Good idea¡± Johnughed and led her to a bathroom in the corner of the room. There was a decent sized shower in there and they had fun making sure Alyssa was nice and clean. They dried themselves off and then cleaned up the mess by his desk. Finally both they and the room were spotless.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alyssa walked over to the window and stoodpletely nude, watching the view. John walked up behind and wrapped his arms around her in a warm hug. He rested his chin on her head and she felt loved and protected as they enjoyed the intimacy of their embrace.


    ¡°Feel like you¡¯ve marked your territory now?¡± Alyssa asked him yfully.


    John let out a bellyugh. ¡°You¡¯re incredible, do you know that?¡± he asked her, as he turned her around to face him.


    The lovely teen raised herself up on tiptoe and wrapped her arms around his neck before kissing him soundly. ¡°Yes and I¡¯m all yours!¡± She replied happily.


    They separated so they could get dressed and then walked out onto the bridge hand in hand.


    ¡°What now?¡± Alyssa asked.


    ¡°How about we check out our bedroom?¡± John replied. ¡°It¡¯s just on the deck below¡±.


    The young beauty nodded eagerly and they took the elevator down to the level beneath them. The elevator door opened out into a corridor that led to the officer¡¯s quarters.


    ¡°The Commander¡¯s quarters are the biggest, they¡¯re down at the end¡± said John, pointing down the corridor. ¡°The XO¡¯s quarters are at the end on the right¡±.


    They walked down the corridor, passing a half dozen doorways. They checked a few of them and found them to all be identically furnished andfortable. When they got to the end of the corridor, they were in for a surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s odd¡± John said, as they reached the nk wall where the door to the XO¡¯s quarters should have been. Shrugging, he turned towards the Commander¡¯s room and touched the wall mounted panel next to it, causing the door to swish open quietly. They walked inside and flicked on the lights.


    ¡°Wow! this ce is amazing!¡± Alyssa gasped, shocked.


    The other officer¡¯s rooms had beenrge andfortably furnished, but in a minimalistic military sort of a fashion. It was as though they were built to some faceless bureaucrats specification and duplicated thousands of times throughout the fleet.


    This room however had obviously been refurbished very recently. It was opulently luxurious in its design, with a magnificent four poster bed dominating the huge room. There were two doors in the right hand wall and the couple took one each. John took the furthest one and found arge and roomy bathroom which featured a big shower and an enormous bath, all beautifully finished.


    John heard an excited gasp from his young lover and she poked her head around the door. ¡°John, you have got to see this!¡± she pleaded. He smiled, nodding and walked back to join her. Alyssa suddenly took notice of the bathroom. ¡°Ohh that bath looks amazing!¡± she sighed happily before tearing herself away reluctantly.


    The excited teenager led him through the adjacent doorway into what was effectively a massive walk-in wardrobe. There were clothes rails along each side with well ced mirrors in the middle that allowed someone to see themselves at all angles. At the end of the room were extensive, wall mounted weapon racks.


    John narrowed his eyes, a growing suspicion forming in his mind. Whoever designed all this seemed to know them very well indeed. After looking around for a while, ying with the fixtures and fittings, they walked back into the master bedroom. They were momentarily surprised when the room lights dimmed and a holographic recording sprung into life in front of them. It was Vice Admiral Charles Harris.


    ¡°I hope you like the ship John¡± the distinguished figure smiled amiably. ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t mind, but I took a few liberties with the design of your room. I hope I didn¡¯t misjudge your rtionship with your Executive Officer, but I suspect I haven¡¯t¡± he grinned mischievously.


    ¡°She¡¯s lovely John, you deserve someone who makes you happy. Consider this a tiny payback for the big debt I owe you.¡± The older man saluted respectfully. ¡°Thanks John and all the best for the future¡±. The room lights returned to the previous levels and the hologram disappeared.


    ¡°Wow, what was that about?¡± Alyssa asked, her curiosity peaked.


    ¡°I saved his life in a bad situation a long time ago. I told him he should forget it¡± John said, as his hand waved it away.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m d he didn¡¯t, he has amazing taste!¡± Alyssa replied as she ran her hand over the wonderfully soft bed covers.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to be ravished on hereter¡± she smiled at John coyly.


    John darted forward scooping her up in his arms, before throwing her on to the middle of the bed. Her musicalughter echoed around the room as he leapt on the bed to join her. She looked up at him giggling happily as heughed along with her. They kissed and then hugged each other tightly.


    Abruptly Alyssa¡¯sughter died and he looked down to see what was wrong.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried John¡± She answered his unspoken question. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was possible to be this happy and now I have so much, I¡¯m worried it might all go away¡±.

 429

    The young girl suddenly looked small, scared and vulnerable and John had a shback to the frightened waif that had stowed away on his ship all those weeks ago. He held her close to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry honey, this is your life now. It will take a little while to get used to all these changes, but you will. You¡¯re allowed to be happy¡± he said to her reassuringly.


    Alyssa looked up at him, her eyes welling with tears ¡°I love you John¡± she said earnestly.


    ¡°I love you too Alyssa¡± John replied warmly.


    They kissed sensuously and lost track of time. Eventually the kissing escted and they made love tenderly, gently caressing each other with soft touches, as though exploring each other¡¯s bodies for the first time. It was a very different coupling to their normal frenzied encounters, but one that bonded them even closer together. They slept for a long time afterwards, their sleep blissfully peaceful and uninterrupted.


    The next morning they awoke in each other¡¯s arms, John¡¯s stomach grumbling angrily. Alyssa looked at him in mock rm ¡°You poor man, we need to get some breakfast inside you stat! You need to keep your strength up!¡±


    John nodded, agreeing with her sentiments and the two had a quick shower together before getting dressed.


    ¡°So where do we eat around here?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Wherever I decide to feed you¡± Johnughed, stroking her toned stomach suggestively.


    Alyssaughed with him ¡°No silly, where do we feed you?¡± she rified.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken there should be an officers mess at the other end of that corridor¡± he said, pointing towards the hall outside their room.


    ¡°Well lead on then Commander!¡± Alyssa joked with him, holding out her hand for him to take.


    They walked down the corridor, hands sped together until they reached arger set of doors at the other end. John pushed the button on the door and they swished open quietly. The doorway opened out into arge room, filled at their end withfy sofas and chairs. Long windows nked the room on each side, with a bar ced strategically on the right hand side of the lounge. Towards the back of the room on the left was a long dining table and the entrance to a kitchen was carefully concealed on the back wall.


    The couple worked together to cook up a tasty looking breakfast and John tucked in with gusto, ravenous after his exertions the previous day. Alyssa on the other hand only picked daintily at her te, trying a bit of each thing they had cooked but only eating a small portion. She watched him eating heartily with a happy smile on her face.


    ¡°Not hungry honey?¡± he asked, his voice filled with concern, as he finished wolfing down his own breakfast.


    ¡°I was leaving room for desert¡± Alyssa exined, before she pushed her chair back and slid under the table out of view. He felt her skilful hands unbuckling his belt and he smiled at her cheeky face as she looked up at him from under the table, grinning mischievously. He helped her shimmy his trousers down then spread his legs wide to make room for her as he slumped back in his chair.


    ¡°What a way to start the day¡± John sighed happily to himself as a few minutester he fed the beautiful girl her own hearty breakfast. He helped her up again afterwards and she stretched contentedly, her swollen belly packed full of his sperm.


    ¡°Ahh that meal was wonderful¡± she sighed happily, stroking her full tummy. ¡°Mypliments to the chef!¡± she giggled cutely.


    Now that they were both satiated, they set about their chores for today. They hauled up all the gear from the Fool¡¯s Gold, storing most of it in their walk-in wardrobe. John let Alyssa have one side of the room for her many different outfits. His much more limited selection of clothing took up the first half on the other side. Thest section they used to store theirbat armour. After that was stowed securely, John began stocking the weapon racks with his small arsenal of equipment.


    He stood looking at his collection of armour and weapons, stroking his chin thoughtfully.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Alyssa asked when she saw him looking over the gear.


    ¡°Now that I have money to spend, it might be worth getting some upgrades. Rarer, custom gear, that kind of thing¡± He rified.


    Alyssa nodded, happy to go along with whatever he decided was necessary for their personal security.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That reminds me¡± John went on, ¡°there should be an armoury and shooting range near where the barracks used to be. I think they only removed the barracks to make room for the cargo bay. We should go have a look and see what we can find¡±.


    ¡°Sounds like a good n¡± Alyssa agreed. ¡°I definitely need some more weapons practice!¡±


    ¡°You were great your first time inbat. With a bit more training, you will be an expert marksman in no time!¡± John said encouragingly.


    Alyssa mulled it over and realised this was actually a great opportunity. She could learn to better protect herself and her man and she was suddenly eager to get started.


    ¡°I¡¯m done here if you¡¯d like to go have a look now?¡± Alyssa asked, excited at the nned excursion.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go!¡± John replied, eager to look around himself.


    They left their room and strolled to the elevator. John hit the button for the level above the cargo bay, which should house the armoury and firing range if his memory served him right. The elevator hummed happily to itself as it dropped to the desired level.


    The door opened into a branchingwork of corridors. They had a look at the other rooms on this level, using John¡¯s memory as a guide. The first room they went into was arge, high tech medical bay, with dozens of empty beds.


    ¡°An assault cruiser is basically a well armed and armoured troop carrier. You need arge medical bay just in case a mission goes badly¡± John said soberly.


    Alyssa nodded, realising he spoke from experience. They left the sterile medical bay behind, not wanting to linger there longer than they had to. They skipped over the ships Pharmacy, only checking to see that it was fully stocked.


    Next John led them to the armoury. This room had the capacity to store gear for 300 marines, but it was no longer sensible to carry that much equipment with the barracks gone. When John hadst been in here, the walls had been stacked floor to ceiling with a huge assortment of body armour and weaponry. Now the weapon and armour racks were standing forlorn and empty. The marine munitions team had not bothered to remove the ammunition however, so they found thousands of boxes full of most varieties of caseless ammo.


    Finally they entered the firing range. There were half a dozennes, with plenty of room to test fire weapons from standing, kneeling or prone. John led Alyssa to the back wall of the firing range and pressed his thumb against the lock on the weapons locker there. The door rolled back to reveal a dozen standard issue assault rifles, several SMGs and around 20 pistols of a variety of calibres. There was enough ammo stored here for weeks of sustained practice.


    ¡°Excellent¡± John said, rubbing his hands together happily. ¡°Ready to get started?¡± he asked Alyssa.


    ¡°Definitely!¡± Alyssa agreed, excitedly.


    John went through safety drills again, going through the lessons he had given her two weeks before. Alyssa began to quote the lessons back at him half way through, repeating his training verbatim with a grin on her face. John listened to her amazed.


    ¡°Your memory is incredible! Ok then Miss smarty pants, time for the advanced lessons!¡± he said, throwing down the gauntlet.

 430

    Alyssa was an attentive student, hanging on his every word. They sat together and he went through everything he could think of, from standard and then advanced infantry tactics, to the use of hand signals to allow for silentmunication. Several hours flew by as the young woman absorbed as much as she could from his many years ofbat experience.


    John eventually grew hungry again, so they took a break for lunch, heading back to the officer¡¯s mess. John enjoyed a tasty sandwich which he held with one hand, while the other stroked the beautiful blondes head as she bobbed away eagerly between his spread legs. They both felt pleasantly full as they headed back to the firing range.


    He decided that Alyssa had studied enough theory for one day and he wanted to build up her practical shooting experience. He handed her one of the standard Assault rifles, exining the normal operation of the weapon. He began with her firing off single rounds first, getting her used to the kick of the weapon and so that he could adjust the weapon scope ordingly. She proved to be a decent shot, holding her breath and steadying herself before firing and was grouping her hits together nicely.


    They fired off a few three round bursts so that Alyssa could get familiar with the extra recoil and improve her uracy. Finally he had her unload a full clip at a target, letting her experience the barrel climb as she blew through the magazine.


    ¡°You did brilliantly today honey¡± John said to her as they cleaned the rifle before putting it away. ¡°Feel free toe down here and practice whenever you want, you don¡¯t need me to supervise you any more¡±.


    ¡°Thanks for spending today training me¡± Alyssa said earnestly. ¡°You¡¯re a good teacher¡± she said, smiling up at him appreciatively.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee¡± he replied, as he tipped an imaginary hat congenially. He offered his hand, and they walked back to the officer¡¯s quarters for the night.


    The couple awoke early the next morning and were raring to go. After having breakfast together they discussed their ns.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll explore the rest of the ship¡± John said, eager to see what secrets the other decks held.


    ¡°If it¡¯s ok with you, I¡¯ll continue practicing at the fire range¡± Alyssa proposed, impatient to continue her weapons training.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine by me honey¡± John agreed readily. He leaned over to stroke her already full belly ¡°Meet back here for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Mmmm¡± Alyssa replied, licking her lips lewdly. ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it!¡±


    John spent the next couple of days wandering the ship, visiting every location onboard. There were dozens of rooms dedicated to housing machinery andputers that ran vital ship functions: Life support, environmental systems, sensors, fuel control, the list seemed endless. The engine room, the drive room and the ships magazine were slightly more interesting, but as everything had been automated, there wasn¡¯t that much to interact with.


    He went to visit the gym and found it had been modified significantly since the days he had served on the ship. Obviously no longer needing to cater to 300 fitness obsessed marines, the huge weights area had been greatly reduced. Dozens of treadmills and other fitness machines had also been stripped out, which meant that the gym was now about a tenth of its original size. In exchange, the freed up space now held arge pool and a Jacuzzi. John enjoyed swimming and was looking forward to showing the new pool area to Alyssa. ¡°Let¡¯s just hope the artificial gravity never fails!¡± Heughed to himself.


    Finally he had a good look over the new cargo bay. It reced arge section of the lower two decks that had previously held the barracks for the marines. The cargo bay was situated to the fore of the ship, the docking bay at the aft. It ran the full width of the Invictus and there were huge hull doors on both sides of the ship that would allow easy loading, or unloading of bulky cargo. The cargo bay was heavily automated, with massive loading arms looming overhead, ready to assist in the movement of cargo around the bay.


    Alyssa meanwhile spent the time practicing solidly in the firing range. The first day was spent firing thousands of rounds with the Assault rifle, before her eyes eventually got tired of staring through the scope. She concentrated mainly on firing whilst standing or kneeling, figuring it unlikely that she would be firing whilst prone in most random shootouts they were likely to encounter. Besides, it was a bit ufortable lying on her stomach while she was carrying one of John¡¯s heavy loads.


    By the second day, her uracy had improved dramatically. She was able to consistentlynd all the rounds from a three round burst on target, even when firing at the maximum distance capable in the range. She met up for lunch with John and enjoyed hearing about all of his exciting discoveries aboard the ship. He promised to show her a nice surprise in the gym that evening, and she felt herself wondering what it could be while she sucked him encouragingly. He suddenly climaxed and she enthusiastically gulped down his tasty cum.


    Immediately after lunch, they called Cra on the Vid-feed to let her know that they¡¯d be with her tomorrow. The young Latina looked relieved that were nearly there and she waved them goodbye with more hope on her face than they had seen in some time.


    Alyssa spent the afternoon researching everything she could find on the field of ballistics, before finally heading over to the gym to meet up with John at 6pm. Anticipation for this evening¡¯s big reveal had been building all afternoon and she wondered what he had in store for her. John was already there waiting for her when she arrived and she could see he was excited to show her something. She deliberately blocked out any of his thoughts, not wanting to ruin the surprise.


    ¡°Good evening Alyssa!¡± He greeted her eagerly.


    ¡°Hey John¡± she grinned at him, enjoying seeing his uncharacteristic enthusiasm.


    ¡°Close your eyes¡± he said yfully, before leading her into the room as soon as her eyelids had shut.


    ¡°Now open them!¡± he cried and Alyssa could hear the excitement in his voice.


    Alyssa opened her eyes, quickly adjusting to the bright lights inside the gym and saw that he had led her to the edge of arge, deep pool. Her face twisted in fear as she backed away carefully.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°What¡­ I don¡¯t understand?¡± John asked, clearly disappointed and concerned by her reaction.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t swim¡± Alyssa stammered, upset at ruining his surprise.


    ¡°Oh honey, I¡¯m so sorry I scared you, I didn¡¯t know¡± John said as he moved over to wrap the frightened teenager in aforting hug.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this much water before¡± Alyssa said, peeking over his shoulder to watch the pool warily.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m a good swimmer, so you¡¯re perfectly safe¡± he reassured her. ¡°Would you like me to teach you how to swim?¡± he asked tentatively.


    Alyssa nodded, looking up at him trustingly.


    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s take things slowly¡± He said, smiling. He offered her his hand which she took dly, but she was startled when he led her out of the gym. They headed back up to their room and he urged her to lie down on the four poster bed and wait for him a moment. John disappeared into the bathroom for a couple of minutes, beforeing back to join her. He moved over her on the bed, and cradled her head gently in his strong hands as he kissed her full lips tenderly.

 431

    ¡°Ohhh¡± Alyssa sighed happily, as her mouth responded to the brushes of his lips against hers. They made out for a while, losing themselves in the sensations.


    They were roused from their passions by the soft sound of musicing from nearby. John climbed off the bed holding out his hand for Alyssa to follow him and he led her into the bathroom, opening the door to the soft glow of candlelight. Theirrge bath was filled with water, the surface now covered in soapy bubbles which sparked in the light of the candles surrounding the tub. John smiled warmly at the astonished young woman.


    ¡°Sorry I frightened you earlier¡± he apologised again ¡°I did say we would start slow¡­¡± He said, gesturing to the enticing bath.


    ¡°Oh John, this is wonderful, thank you!¡± Alyssa gasped delightedly as she threw herself into his waiting arms.


    John swirled her around effortlessly before dropping her back lightly on to her feet. They grinned at each other as they stripped off quickly, clothes discarded in random piles on the bathroom floor. Alyssa managed to get undressed first and she eased herself into the blissfully warm water.


    ¡°Ohhhhh god! This feels amazing¡± She groaned as she slowly sank up to her shoulders in the water, closing her eyes in bliss.


    He climbed into the other end of the enormous bath, having plenty of room to sitfortably, his feet just brushing against hers. They rxed in the warm soothing water for a while, feeling their troubles float away. Alyssa eventually opened her eyes, to find John watching her enjoying theforting embrace of the water. She glided through the water towards him, ripples fanning out in her wake.


    She slipped her toned legs to either side of his muscr thighs, and slid effortlessly into his arms, plenty of room for them both at this end of therge bath. She sat astride him, her pussy pressed up against his groin and she enjoyed the feeling of his rock hard cock as it throbbed beneath her. She raised herself up higher, looking down at his face as she positioned the pulsing red dome of his engorged shaft at the entrance to her hole.


    Herbia were forced wide apart as she moved slowly downwards, the pressure increasing until her slippery lubrications allowed him to slide into her. John circled her narrow waist with his hands, enjoying the feel of her red hips under his eager fingers.


    ¡°Oooh, you¡¯re so big¡± she moaned, as her tight channel was slowly forced wide open. The sensitive ridges inside her pussy were smoothed out as her supple young body was forced to amodate the massive girth of his pulsating shaft.


    They stopped for a moment when she reached the depths of her pussy, the broad headed intruder nudging at her cervix.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I want all of you¡± She urged, needing to feel him deep inside her.


    John helped her tilt her hips and open her pelvis as she rocked back and forth, letting him inch his way deeper. She held on to his shoulders with her hands, her toned back arched away from him and her held tilted backwards as he pulled her down the full length of his cock. Her lips were parted and she let out a satisfied groan when the tightly stretched entrance to her pussy reached the base of his prick.


    ¡°You feel so hot and huge inside me¡± she said, moving one hand to feel the flexing invader that was pushed deep into her belly, ¡°I feel so full!¡± she sighed contentedly.


    John enjoyed feeling the perfect spheres of her ass settling gently on his fully loaded quad. He was buried up to the balls inside her and the beautiful young woman was writhing on top of him, revelling in the deep pration. He moved his hands up to stroke and squeeze her big firm breasts, loving the way her slippery, pliant flesh yielded to his touch. His exploring hands brushed the film of bubbles from her tits, enjoying seeing her responsive body react to his touch. Her lovely pink nipples hardened from the contact, pointing upwards on her gravity defying rack.


    They began to rock together, gently at first, before getting more vigorous in their sensuous movements. Alyssa enjoyed being on top of him, feeling more in control as she worked her hips back and forth. His strong hold on her body and the support of the water made it easy for her to ride him, impaling herself over and over again.


    Johny back, revelling in the sight of the gorgeous teenager gliding up and down his painfully hard cock. Her breasts felt incredible in his eager hands and he massaged her sensitive flesh as she moaned and gasped above him. Water sloshed violently in the tub as they fucked with increasing passion, the bubbly water cascading out of the bath. He was too pre-upied to care and his hips worked to thrust himself deeper inside her clutching pussy, her fantastically hot body constricting around him rhythmically.


    Eventually the sensations became too much to resist and he shoved himself upwards as far as he could, as she ground herself down on the base of his cock. Her taut buttocks trembled against the swollen orbs of his balls and it was the final trigger for him to explode with a rumbling groan. Alyssa joined him in her own climax as she felt powerful spurts of cum shooting into her womb, his engorged shaft jerking inside her.


    The well defined muscles of her toned stomach bowed outwards, as her bloated womb was packed full of cum in a relentless surge. She moved one hand from his shoulders to her tummy and savoured the exquisite feeling of being stuffed full of his spunk. She rocked back and forth gently, her pussy coaxing out everyst pulse of his seed. John¡¯s chaotically spasming balls eventually finished emptying their load and the tension in his body flowed out of him.


    ¡°That was awesome¡± Alyssa sighed contentedly as shey there resting on him lightly.


    John loved seeing the look of sexual satisfaction on his young lovers face and knew he wore a simr look himself. He helped her slide up and free from her impalement and the two gingerly stepped out of the bath.


    They expected the bathroom to be totally flooded after their sexual debauchery in the bathtub, but the cleverly designed floor had directed the water away to a carefully concealed drain. Relieved at not having to clean up the mess, they went into the bedroom and copsed on the luxurious bed. Theyy together facing each other and before they knew it, the bed had lulled them into a deep and restful slumber.


    John awoke the next day to the delightful sounds and sensations of a warm, wet teenage mouth bobbing energetically on his morning wood. He looked down the bed to see Alyssa¡¯s smiling lips stretched wide over his cock. She reluctantly backed up and let him slide from her loving lips.


    ¡°Good morning handsome!¡± She greeted him cheerily.


    ¡°Good morning to you too beautiful!¡± John replied, as his cock throbbed angrily in the tight grip of her hand.


    ¡°You looked lovely and hard this morning, so I just had to have a taste¡± She exined helpfully.


    ¡°It was a wonderful way to wake up¡± John smiled agreeably.


    Alyssa rolled over on to her tummy, her rosebud glistened with lube invitingly.


    ¡°If it¡¯s ok with you, I¡¯d like to have a slim tummy when we meet with Crater this morning¡± she said, looking at him over her shoulder. ¡°Besides, we haven¡¯t done it this way for a while and I like how doing it like this makes you very naughty!¡±


    Johnughed as he moved to cover her smaller body with his own. ¡°Are you saying that the thought of buggering a tight little teen gets me extra excited?¡±


    Alyssa sighed happily, nodding ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it exactly¡±.


    John slotted himself into position and began to push gently. ¡°How¡¯s that baby?¡± he crooned softly in her ear ¡°not too painful?¡±


    ¡°No, not painful¡± She gasped, excited. ¡°My muscles aren¡¯t designed to work this way, so you forcing your way in feels strange¡±.


    ¡°Well you feel lovely and tight to me¡± he groaned as he pushed in further.


    ¡°Mmm¡± She agreed ¡°That¡¯s all that matters after all. Pleasing my man with my body¡±.


    She gasped, as John slid smoothly up to the hilt in her ass, her firm round cheeks pressed into his groin. He held still a moment to let Alyssa adjust to the long, thick shaft prating her, his huge girth forcing her anus wide open.


    ¡°Ohh¡± She moaned, getting used to the huge intruder in her belly. ¡°So how does it feel to have a tight little teen to use, however and whenever you want?¡±

 432

    ¡°It feels pretty fucking good¡± John said roughly, as he pulled back and thrust into her again, right up to the quad.


    ¡°Unh¡± she grunted, taking the thrust well. ¡°but you¡¯re old enough to be my father¡± she teased.


    John thrust into her more forcefully.


    ¡°Unh¡± she grunted again. ¡°Does that turn you on? Would you like me to call you daddy?¡± she hissed at him, gripping the bed sheet tightly in her small hands.


    ¡°No¡± he said sternly, as he thrust powerfully into her ass.


    ¡°Unh¡± she grunted again as his balls pped against her pussy, his broad head driving in deep. ¡°Why not?¡± She demanded.


    ¡°Because one day I want to knock you up and a daddy isn¡¯t supposed to want to do that to his little girl¡± he punctuated his exnation with another powerful drive into her pliant young body.


    ¡°Unh!¡± Alyssa moaned loudly as his groin pped into her taut ass with a smack. ¡°Ah so that¡¯s what you like huh? You want to impregnate hot young women?¡±


    John covered her small hands with his own, holding her in ce and he began to bugger her with long rhythmic strokes.


    ¡°Unh, unh, unh¡± Alyssa grunted in time with the powerful fucking. ¡°That¡¯s your secret huh? You want a stable of hot teens, their bellies all stuffed full of spunk!¡±


    John was breathing deeply, getting more and more turned on. Alyssa¡¯s tightly clutching ass felt impossibly good and the things she was saying¡­This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Unh, unh, unh¡± Alyssa panted, her body writhing with lust. ¡°Yeah! A big group of us, all beautiful and all knocked up!¡± she screamed, as she began to climax.


    ¡°Fuck yeah!!¡± John bellowed, as he ground his hips forward, driving the yielding teen into the mattress. He hunched back and forth, trying to fuck his way deeper into her as a mighty orgasm overwhelmed him.


    ¡°Aaaaahhhhhh!¡± He groaned, as his cum sted out of his balls to fill up the prostrate teens belly. With his weight firmly pinning her in ce, she could only lie there and take it, her gorgeous young tummy rounding out with the heavy spunk he was pumping into her. Alyssa¡¯s tight little ass gripped him like a fist, as she convulsed in her own orgasm. Each clutching squeeze seemed designed to coax out as much of his cum as possible.


    Finally drainedpletely dry, he copsed, trying to keep his weight from squashing the young girl beneath him. He rolled over and slipped out of her, as the exhausted pair panted for breath ¡°Yeah, very naughty¡± she grinned at him. John could only moan in response.


    Alyssa leaned over and kissed him on the forehead as heboured for breath, before she got up and headed to the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do¡± she whispered quietly as she left, with a lusty grin on her face.


    They rxed in bed for a while, before getting dressed for the day. John wore his charcoal suit, looking the part of sessful business man. Alyssa wore a delightfully tailored jacket and pencil skirt in an identical colour to his suit, that entuated her shapely curves perfectly . Breakfast was over and done with quickly, with Alyssa eating conventional food for a change.


    Holding hands contentedly, they headed back up to the bridge before separating to sit in their corresponding chairs. Timed to perfection, the Invictus dropped out of Hyper warp into the Nerus system, home of Port Cerberus.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go say hello¡± John said to his beautifulpanion.


    Alyssa nodded eagerly andid in the course that would take them to the space station and their awaiting friend.

 433

    The Invictus followed the courseid in by Alyssa, making quick and determined progress towards Port Heracles. Themunications officer who contacted them sounded surprised that the Assault Cruiser was a civilian vessel, but such things were not totally unheard of. He granted them docking clearance for docking bay four.


    The Invictus stalked closer, before gliding into the docking bay under Alyssa¡¯s careful hand. It was a tight fit, but with her skilful guidance they avoided any mishaps. Lateral thrusters fired as their ship eased up to the docking gantry, and once they had finally made gentle contact, docking mps locked them securely into ce.


    ¡°Nice job,¡± John said, admiring her handiwork.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she said, smiling up at him. ¡°Flying something this huge is so much fun!¡±


    They headed out of the ship across the docking gantry, and then up an elevator into the Spaceport proper. Although not on anywhere near the same physical scale as Olympus Shipyard, this spaceport had arge retail and trading emporium, so saw a lot of traffic from independent traders. Those traders included a broad selection of space-faring aliens, which had Alyssa whirling around wide eyed to take them all in. She gawped at the exotic creatures, marvelling at their bizarre shapes and colouring.


    John leaned over to the gawking teen. ¡°Try not to be too obvious,¡± he whispered into her ear quietly. ¡°Some of these species don¡¯t like to be stared at.¡±


    He smiled as he watched the curious young woman darting furtive nces at the various different aliens, whilst trying to be discreet. He looked around himself, and noted that the Kintark were conspicuously absent.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    *Excuse me, young one,* a melodic voice sounded in Alyssa¡¯s head. She whirled to see a dark green, solid looking, gtinous blob stopped at her side, waiting to pass by.


    ¡°Oh pardon me!¡± she eximed, before stepping out of the way. The creature squelched past, followed by a pair of robotic humanoid porters that were loaded down with boxes.


    *It is of no consequence. Be well, young one,* the kind melodic voice chimed again.


    ¡°What was that?¡± she asked John quietly, as soon as the creature was out of earshot. It had no ears, so she hoped it couldn¡¯t overhear.


    ¡°That was a Bolon,¡± John exined. ¡°They are a friendly species, butmunicating with them is very difficult as they can¡¯t speak. They use the robots as interpreters when trading.¡±


    ¡°Ah ok, thanks,¡± Alyssa mumbled distractedly. ¡°How very interesting¡­¡± she thought to herself.


    John led Alyssa to the Terran Federation medical facility where Cra was recuperating. John nodded courteously to a couple of soldiers standing guard outside, and they were ushered into the reception area of the facility. The walls and floor in the facility were blindingly white, which took a little getting used to.


    The receptionist was a middle aged woman, who looked up from her work at her console, and smiled at them in wee.


    ¡°Hello, can I help you?¡± she asked the smartly dressed visitors courteously.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to see Cra Fernandez,¡± John replied, bracing himself for questions if it turned out that she had been hauled off to the brig.


    ¡°Certainly sir, one moment,¡± the receptionist replied, before scanning through a list of names on the console.


    ¡°Ah yes,¡± she said, finding Cra amongst the list. ¡°May I see your identification please?¡± she requested politely. John and Alyssa handed over their IDs¡¯, which were scanned by a nearby reader, logging them as visitors.


    ¡°Take the elevator up to floor three, Lieutenant Fernandez is in room 347,¡± the receptionist said, passing back their IDs, and pointing to the elevators in the corner of the room. ¡°I¡¯ll let her know you¡¯re on your way,¡± she added kindly.


    John and Alyssa thanked the receptionist and then walked over to take the elevator up to the third floor. The hospital was well sign posted, and they found room 347 easily. John knocked politely on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Cra¡¯s excited voice drifted out from the room.


    He opened the door, and saw Cra standing by a desk, turning to face them as she closed the call with the receptionist. Alyssa glided past him, and the two young women came together in a warm embrace.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s so good to see you!¡± Cra gasped, delighted to see her visitors.


    ¡°You too!¡± Alyssa eximed, a beaming smile on her face. ¡°You look so much better!¡±


    Cra reached up to touch her nose self consciously, still swollen from the break that had been straightened. Her ck eyes had mostly disappeared now, and John could see that the young Latina was actually very pretty. Unfortunately herck of sleep made her look very tired, with big bags under her eyes.


    John moved forward to greet her with a hug, and she moved into his arms, holding him tightly. ¡°Thank you for saving me, both of you,¡± Cra mumbled into his chest. ¡°You don¡¯t know how good it is to see you.¡±


    Alyssa stepped up behind her, and they both hugged the distraught young womanfortingly for a while. After some of the tension had rxed from her shoulders, they stepped away, with John taking the nearby reclining chair, and the girls sitting on the bed.


    ¡°So, Cra, can you tell me more about the trouble you¡¯re in?¡± he asked gently.


    A dark wave of depression seemed to crash over the poor girl, and her shoulders slumped in defeat.


    ¡°I¡¯m being charged with ¡®dereliction of duty¡¯, and there¡¯s going to be a court martial!¡± she eximed, her voice panicked. Alyssa moved closer, and wrapped an arm around her, supporting herfortingly.


    John took out a small handheld device and connected to the station¡¯s securitywork.


    ¡°He said I¡¯d have to answer for my shockingck of judgement. That I was to me for the Corvette being boarded, and all those people being killed!¡± Cra blurted out, on the verge of tears. ¡°I was asleep at the time though! As the junior tactical officer, I had handed over the next shift to Lieutenant Crowe.¡±


    John had been searching the judicial log for formal proceedings, but he could find nothing logged in rtion to Cra Fernandez.


    ¡°Who is ¡®He¡¯?¡± John asked curiously.


    Cra shuddered with revulsion. ¡°Commander Rupert Grant. He¡¯s in charge of Port Heracles, and has jurisdiction of this sector. He was mymanding officer for a while, before I requested a transfer.¡±


    Alyssa guessed there was probably more to this story, as she watched the Latina visibly withdraw into herself. ¡°Why did you ask for a transfer?¡± she prompted Cra gently, whilst rubbing her arm encouragingly.


    Cra¡¯s eyes were downcast and she looked ashamed. ¡°He¡­ He kepting on to me. I kept telling him no, so he threatened to end my career if I wouldn¡¯t go out with him. Then Commander Jericho arrived at the station on the Corvette Griffon, so I applied for an immediate transfer. He epted, and I joined his crew the next day.¡±


    ¡°This Grant guy didn¡¯t take that well then, I guess?¡± Alyssa asked spectively.


    ¡°No. When I told him about the transfer, he was furious. He swore at me a lot, and called me all sorts of things,¡± Cra said, blushing with embarrassment.


    John¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°I think it¡¯s time I met Commander Grant,¡± he said ominously.


    They calmed Cra down, reassuring her that everything would be fine, and promising they would be back shortly. She watched them leave, biting a nail nervously.


    Alyssa followed along besides John as he strode angrily towards the elevator. He was absolutely fuming with rage, and she had never seen him like this before.


    *Fucking with someone who has PTSD!* he snarled to himself. *What the fuck does he thinks he¡¯s ying at?!*

 434

    Alyssa decided to let John focus on the situation at hand and stayed quiet. She matched his pace as they stormed out of the medical facility, then walked briskly to the Station Commander¡¯s office in the main Terran Federation militarypound at the Star port. Alyssa tuned in to John¡¯s inner voice, and was pleased when he calmed down, finally deciding against shooting the Station Commander. John swiped his ID at the entrance to thepound, and the guards waved him inside.


    They travelled through a number of corridors in the base until they finally reached the Commander¡¯s office. John opened the door without knocking, and strode purposefully into the reception area.


    A pinch faced man in a naval uniform looked up, and saw that two civilians had entered his office. ¡°Yes, what do you want?¡± he said, making no attempt to hide his irritation.


    ¡°My name¡¯s John ke. I¡¯m here to see Commander Grant, about Cra Fernandez,¡± John informed the adjutant through clenched teeth.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The man tutted in annoyance, before pressing a button on a console. ¡°There¡¯s a John ke here to see you about Lieutenant Fernandez, Sir,¡± he said obsequiously.


    There was a few moments pause before a voice on the inte said ¡°Send him in.¡±


    John and Alyssa walked towards the door, only for Alyssa to be stopped by the adjutant¡¯s raised hand. ¡°Not you miss, you can wait there,¡± he sneered, pointing at a nearby chair. She was relieved John didn¡¯t carry through with his fleeting desire to break the man¡¯s arm. Well a bit, anyway.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be long,¡± John said to Alyssa, before he turned back and opened the door on the other side of the office, before walking in.


    Alyssa watched John enter the room, and saw a portly man in his 50¡¯s slouched behind a desk.


    ¡°Ahh, the irrepressible Mr ke. I read about your exploits in Lieutenant Fernandez¡¯s report, but I¡¯m surprised to find you aren¡¯t eight foot tall and breathing fire. What can I do for you?¡± Commander Grant sneered.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up and scan this,¡± John demanded in a tone that brooked no argument, as he tossed his military ID on to the Station Commander¡¯s desk. He closed the door behind him, cutting off Alyssa¡¯s view.


    They were in there for what seemed like forever to the impatient teenager, who desperately wanted to know what was happening. She found that she was too far away to listen in to John¡¯s thoughts, so the silence was maddening. The adjutant kept throwing scious nces her way, and she suddenly realised the reason why he had asked her to wait behind. She deliberately ignored him and tried her best to wait for John¡¯s return.


    Eventually the Station Commander¡¯s door was thrown open, and John strolled out. Alyssa nced inside the room as she got up to join him, and saw the corpulent Rupert Grant slumped in his chair, his face a mask of fear and dread. The couple walked away quickly, eager to escape from the horrible men.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sorted it out,¡± John said to a relieved Alyssa. ¡°We just need to speak to Cra, and find out what she wants to do.¡±


    They walked back to the medical facility, eager to bring the good news to the troubled young woman.


    ***


    Meanwhile back at the medical facility, Cra thrashed around violently on her bed, gripped in a terrifying nightmare.


    It had been such a relief to see her two saviours again, and she had felt safe and protected when in their presence. When they had gone, she found herself fighting off waves of exhaustion, and had curled up on the bed to try to get some sleep.


    The nightmare started as it normally did. The horrific screams gurgled to a halt as the second crewmate died horribly at the hands of the Largath.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault!¡±, Cra berated herself. ¡°Those women, and all the other crew died because of me!¡±


    The twisted faces of the surrounding pirates loomedrge before her dazed eyes, leering at her and baying for blood. A crude spear was thrust into her hand, and she was dropped awkwardly into the pit to face the hideous creature. Her back was a sheet of agony from where she had been flogged by that demented cyborg, and she struggled to find her footing again as the Largath approached.


    She waved the metal pole in front of her, desperate to keep the rampant beast at bay. It was deceptively fast for something so huge, and she had to work hard to keep out of its grasp, as it lunged at her time and again. She misjudged one strike, and the Largath whipped it¡¯s arm to the side, catching her in the chest. There was a sickening crunch as her ribs broke, and she sailed through the air beforending on her back, the wind knocked out of her. Frantically trying to regain her breath, she struggled to her feet as the creature came forward, roaring to the cheering pirates, showboating for them¡­


    ¡°Bzzzzt!¡±

 435

    The insistent buzzing of the inte woke up the terrified girl, and she was desperately relieved to escape from the nightmare, her heart racing and her chest heaving for breath. She steadied herself before answering the call, and was overjoyed when It was the receptionist again, informing her that John and Alyssa were back. Her heart lifted at the thought of seeing them, and she darted over to the door to watch out for their arrival.


    John and Alyssa left the elevator, and turned to walk towards room 347. They saw Cra¡¯s hopeful face looking around the door to her room, and she beamed a big smile when she saw them. She stepped out into the corridor, and ushered them in to her room.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They walked into Cra¡¯s room, and John turned her to face him. ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± he stated simply, looking into her big brown eyes as she stared up at him hopefully. ¡°You won¡¯t have to face any charges, and there¡¯s not going to be a Court Martial. None of what happened was your fault.¡±


    Cra¡¯s face crumpled with relief as she fell into his arms, sobbing uncontrobly. He held her in a warm embrace, being careful not to aggravate the young woman¡¯s healing wounds. Alyssa stood at his side, and stroked the brte¡¯s long dark hairfortingly, her face filled withpassion. They stood like that for some time, until Cra was able to regain herposure. She looked up at them both, with sincere gratitude on her face.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Cra said fervently.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± he replied, as he held her in his arms.


    John felt a lump in his throat. This poor girl had been through so much, and then that asshole Grant had made things so much worse. This was serious, he realised suddenly. He needed to report what had happened, and he couldn¡¯t do it from here using the Port Heraclesmwork, as Grant might be monitoring outbound traffic.


    ¡°I need to report what happened here,¡± John said apologetically, as the blonde and brte looked up at him. ¡°Grant isn¡¯t going to get away with the way he¡¯s treated you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, I¡¯ll look after her,¡± Alyssa said kindly, as she smiled at the other young woman.


    They agreed that he woulde back to meet them after he had visited the ship, and he left Alyssa hugging Cra, murmuring to her soothingly. He made his way back to the Invictus, so that he could use its powerfulmunication ry to contact Terran Federation Command.


    ***


    A short whileter, John stood deep in thought, as he took the elevator back up to the Space port. He had made his report and recorded his detailed allegations against Commander Rupert Grant. He had lost some friends to PTSD in the past; good men, their lives taken by their own hand. He would be damned before he let anything like that happen to this young woman. The elevator door opened, and he was surprised to run into Cra and Alyssa as they walked towards him from the space port.


    ¡°Second Lieutenant Cra Fernandez reporting for duty, Sir!¡± The pretty Latina said formally, before snapping a sharp salute and standing rigidly at attention.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± John said, surprised by her actions.


    ¡°I told Cra we had a vacancy in our ship¡¯s roster, after my recent promotion,¡± Alyssa told him, her beautiful blue eyes shing mischievously. ¡°She just agreed to join us!¡±


    ¡°Now wait just a minute!¡± John blurted out, remembering Alyssa¡¯s old job title.


    ¡°Uh-uh Commander!¡± Alyssa admonished him yfully, waving a finger from side to side. ¡°As your Executive Officer, I¡¯m in charge of all recruitment.¡±


    John was about to speak again, but she cut off his forting objection with a piercing gaze that startled him into silence.


    ¡°Second Lieutenant Fernandez here, graduated top of her Academy ss, specialising in naval tactics,¡± Alyssa said, before she turned to face Cra. ¡°Lieutenant, summarise your career for the Commander, please.¡±


    ¡°I joined the Terran Federation Navy at sixteen and spent two years at the Academy. My first posting was at Port Heracles, before I transferred to the Corvette Griffon,¡± Cra informed him, standing at attention, while listing off the achievements and citations of her fledgling career.


    ¡°Besides,¡± Alyssa continued, once Cra had finished. ¡°The Invictus has a lot of big guns. I don¡¯t know anything about ship to shipbat, do you?¡±


    John paused, mulling this surprising turn of events over in his mind. He was a Marine at heart, specialised in ship boarding and infantry tactics. He realised he had subconsciously shied away from anything to do with the Invictus¡¯ gun batteries, feeling a little wary of their massive firepower. A Tactical officer could actually prove to be very useful, and he came to his decision quickly.


    ¡°Wee aboard Lieutenant!¡± he said to Cra, snapping her a crisp salute, and then smiling at her warmly. The pretty Latina returned his salute, and then smiled back at him happily as she rxed.


    ¡°Yay!!¡± Alyssa squealed, rushing forward to embrace her friend in a hug. Cra returned the beautiful blonde¡¯s enthusiastic embrace, wincing slightly at the sharp pain in her ribs.


    ¡°Oh, sorry!¡± Alyssa apologised, before quickly releasing her.


    They walked over to the window overlooking the docking bay, which offered Cra her first view of her new home. The Assault Cruiser loomed in front of them, taking up most of the view, and Cra took in the intimidating sight of the many weapon banks bristling along the ship¡¯s hull.


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­¡± she said in a low voice, her head nodding appreciatively, as her mouth formed a wide grin.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you settled in. You¡¯re going to be so happy here, I promise!¡± Alyssa said eagerly.


    The two girls strolled hand in hand towards the elevator that would take them down to the docking gantry, and John watched the departing eighteen year olds for a moment, before he moved forward to scoop up Cra¡¯s duffel bag. He carried it easily over one shoulder, and followed behind them to the lift.


    The elevator took a couple of seconds to take them down to the docking gantry, and then the trio walked briskly towards the towering hull of the Invictus. Alyssa pressed her hand against the DNA reader, and the airlock spiralled open for them weingly. They walked inside and headed up to the officer¡¯s quarters, while Cra recounted what had happened while John had gone back to the ship.


    ¡°So, after Alyssa offered me the job as Tactical Officer on board the Invictus, I called Commander Grant to request the transfer. He offered me an indefinite leave of absence!¡± she eximed, still shocked by how eager he had been to help. ¡°That means I can stay on the ship for as long as you guys want me here,¡± she added with a happy sigh.


    Alyssa grinned at John over the excited brte¡¯s head as they walked along the corridor on Deck Two. He smiled back at her, both of them pleased to see Cra¡¯s dramatically improved mood. They reached the end of the corridor, and Alyssa pressed the button on the door to the left of the Commander¡¯s room.


    ¡°Our room is just over here, so I¡¯d like you to have this one,¡± Alyssa said, as the door to the officer¡¯s room swished opened quietly. ¡°Then we¡¯ll be close by if you need anything,¡± she added considerately.


    Cra nodded her head agreeably and they walked into the room. ¡°Wow these quarters are huge! This room must be at least three times as big as my berth on the Griffon,¡± she eximed excitedly, as she looked around the corner. ¡°And my own bathroom too!¡±

 436

    ¡°Decorate it how you like, but please keep it nice and tidy!¡± Alyssa said, while smiling at her warmly.


    ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am,¡± Cra replied respectfully, as John ced her duffle bag full of possessions next to the door.


    Alyssa¡¯s musicalughter filled the room. ¡°There¡¯s no need for all that military stuff, except when making fun of John!¡± she said with a grin, as she winked at the brte mischievously.


    John grabbed the yful blonde, and tickled her relentlessly until she begged for mercy, while Cra watched them with a bemused smile on her face. John eventually let Alyssa go, and she panted for breath.


    ¡°Come on you two, let¡¯s go have some dinner,¡± John suggested amiably.


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Cra replied automatically, before catching Alyssa¡¯s mock disappointed frown.


    ¡°Yes¡­ John. That would be lovely,¡± she answered again, ncing at Alyssa for approval, who smiled back at her happily.


    Johnughed at the blonde good naturedly. ¡°I thought the Executive Officer was supposed to enforce discipline amongst my crew?¡±


    Alyssa looked at him archly. ¡°I thought we discussed what my main role was supposed to be?¡±


    John flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Very good, XO,¡± he coughed lightly.


    They walked off to the Officer¡¯s lounge, all three of them enjoying the yful banter. This was such a change from the rigid discipline enforced on Terran Federation ships, that it came as a bit of a shock to Cra. She soon rxed though, with both John and Alyssa putting her at ease with their weing friendliness. They enjoyed a great dinner, and it turned out John was an excellent cook when he put his mind to it. The trio then rxed in thefy chairs of the officer¡¯s lounge.


    ¡°This ship is amazing¡± Cra sighed contentedly, before looking over at John. ¡°You really own this yourself?¡±


    He nodded and grinned happily at her. ¡°After my service in the military, I worked as a trader for eleven years and finally made a big score. This¡­ ¡± He spread his arms wide ¡°Was the result.¡±


    ¡°Plus he got me in the bargain,¡± Alyssa said as she smiled at him yfully.


    ¡°I guess I did,¡± John said with a chuckle, and they looked at each other fondly.


    Cra stifled a big yawn, and then looked up at them apologetically.


    ¡°Sorry to bore you,¡± Alyssa joked with her.


    ¡°No, no! I¡¯m just really tired!¡± Cra answered hurriedly, worried that she had offended them.


    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m only joking,¡± Alyssa said gently, and smiled at the brte reassuringly.


    ¡°Come ondies,¡± John smiled at them both ¡°It¡¯s probably time for bed anyway.¡±


    He stood and then offered each his hand gantly. Both girls epted and rose to join him, before they walked back down the long corridor to the other end of the Officer¡¯s Deck. John and Alyssa stopped at Cra¡¯s door, and the exhausted brte half stumbled into her room.


    ¡°Remember, juste and ask if you need anything,¡± Alyssa said pleasantly. Cra nodded her thanks, and the couple left her to get settled in and departed into the Commander¡¯s quarters.


    Cra went into her bathroom andpleted her night-time routine, before copsing onto the bigfortable bed. She struggled out of her clothes and pulled on a bigfy T-shirt, before crawling under the covers and turning out the light. Even though she was tired out, and badly needed to rest, she was scared of the terrifying nightmare that had gued her every night for thest two weeks. Shey in bed, half dozing but desperately resisting the call of sleep.


    She was roused from her half-awake state by the sound of an excited gasp. Cra looked at her clock and saw that it was eleven at night, and she realised had been lying there for around an hour. She mulled over the life changing events of the day, which brought a hopeful smile to her face, when she heard the unmistakeable sound of a lusty moan. Her mind immediately recalled that time back on the Fool¡¯s Gold, when she had stumbled across Alyssa pleasuring the handsome Commander.


    Feeling a little guilty, but unable to resist the siren call of the enticing feminine sighsing from the other room, Cra got up and padded to her door. She had been so tired, she had forgotten to close her door earlier, and she saw that the door to Alyssa and John¡¯s room had been left open too.


    ¡°Alyssa probably did that in case I needed anything,¡± Cra thought to herself, shaking her head in wonder. ¡°How can someone so impossibly beautiful, be so kind and caring as well?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t peek on them after they¡¯ve been so weing,¡± The good angel that popped into existence on Cra¡¯s shoulder reasoned piously.


    ¡°But John¡¯s so handsome and Alyssa is so beautiful,¡± The naughty devil on the other shoulder countered mischievously. ¡°What would it hurt to take a quick peek? Besides, Alyssa didn¡¯t seem to mindst time!¡±


    The devil had it. The angel couldn¡¯t counter that kind of foolproof argument. Cra crept forward and looked into their room, and her breath caught at the sight in front of her.


    John was on his back, with his head towards her, as the dim light in the room cast shadows over his muscr chest. Alyssa was riding him like a cowgirl, and her slim, tanned body moved gracefully as she rocked back and forth slowly. John¡¯s hands cupped the beautiful teenagers big firm breasts, and the pink nipples seemed to point towards Cra enticingly, as though begging to be kissed. Alyssa was leaning forward, her lustrous mane of golden hair flowing around her as she moved. It was clear they were trying to stay quiet, but the couple couldn¡¯t help but make little gasps or moans when something felt too good.


    Cra¡¯s thighs ground together, and she felt a surge of arousal wash over her for the first time in weeks. She let out an excited little moan as she watched them with growing excitement.


    John was oblivious, totally absorbed with the ravishing young beauty who was riding his painfully hard cock so wonderfully. Alyssa however, heard the quiet moan from the doorway, and looked up under her shroud of blonde hair to see Cra silhouetted in the doorway. Alyssa raised herself up slightly, putting on more of a show for the voyeuristic Latina, and writhed smoothly on John¡¯sp. She noticed Cra¡¯s hand slipping down between her legs to rub herself in time with Alyssa¡¯s rhythmic motion, and she watched the gorgeous brte with growing excitement. The beautiful blonde sat up and tilted her head back, brushing her long, lustrous hair away from her face with both hands. She then looked forward and nced over at Cra, making eye contact with the brte.


    The sight of Alyssa riding John so passionately, had Cra quivering with excitement, and she watched them with feverish eyes as she brought herself closer to climax. Suddenly she noticed that the gorgeous blonde was looking right at her, watching her rub her pussy. Letting out a frightened squeak, and flushing with embarrassment, she made to bolt for her own room, but something in Alyssa¡¯s piercing cerulean gaze had her rooted to the spot.


    ¡°Come join us, beautiful,¡± Alyssa purred seductively, and beckoned the shy Latina over to them warmly. John tilted his head back to see what was happening, suddenly aware of theirte night visitor. Alyssa pressed a finger gently to John¡¯s lips with the other hand, silencing any objections, before leaning in close to whisper in his ear ¡°She needs this John.¡±


    Cra moved forward hesitantly, transfixed by those perfect blue orbs, which invited her in.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s a good girl¡± Alyssa croonedfortingly as she slid up and off John¡¯s massive shaft, before pivoting gracefully, andnding smoothly on her feet by the side of the bed. She walked towards the brte, her poise and grace reminding Cra of a catwalk model.


    The beautiful blonde reached out to take the lovely brte¡¯s hand, and she led her back to their bed. They turned to face one another, and Cra gasped when Alyssa moved her hands forward to take the bottom of the oversized t-shirt, and gently pulled it over her head. The hypnotic effect of those incredible blue eyes was momentarily broken, but Alyssa moved in and kissed Cra gently, reinforcing her bewitching hold over the brte. Cra moaned into Alyssa¡¯s mouth as the two kissed tenderly, both of them exploring lovely soft feminine lips for the first time.

 437

    John was stunned by the recent turn of events. He had tried to object when Alyssa had beckoned over Cra, worried as he was about her fragile state, after all the trauma she had experienced over thest two weeks. He sat up and turned to face them as Cra came over to the side of the bed, hand in hand with the blonde teenager he loved so much.


    He had to stifle his own gasp as Alyssa removed the T-shirt from Cra, and the two moved together to kiss softly. They held each other tenderly, and their youthful breasts pressed together as they held each other, relishing their first kiss.


    This was the first time John really had a chance to study Cra¡¯s body in a sexual light, his previous worry for the young woman overriding any such thoughts. She was smaller than Alyssa, probably about 5¡¯6¡åpared to the 5¡¯9¡å of the statuesque blonde. She was slim and athletic which he liked, but she was looking thinner than when he had first met her, the strain of thest two weeks taking their toll. Finally, her breasts were a lot smaller than the blondes, probably about a 30B if he guessed right.


    John¡¯s cock throbbed with excitement as he watched the beautiful sight before him. The girls obviously held great affection for each other, and it was wonderful to see them express it physically. Their full, soft lips brushed over each other lightly, their tongues darting out teasingly as they kissed passionately.


    Alyssa sighed with happiness as Cra moaned into her mouth breathily. She was bigger than the lovely brte and she felt protective of the smaller woman. ¡°I wonder if this is how John feels with me?¡± she asked herself, ncing to the side, to see her man drinking in their bodies as they made out in front of him. Alyssa leaned back slightly, breaking the kiss.


    ¡°Poor John, we¡¯ve forgotten about him,¡± she said quietly, as she turned and climbed on to the bed, holding Cra¡¯s hand so that she would follow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to show John how much you care about him too?¡± she asked the lovely Latina.


    Cra nodded in agreement, and climbed on to the bed, moving forward to face her handsome saviour. John brushed her long dark hair away from her face so that she could look him in the eyes.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± he asked her gently, cupping her cheek tenderly.


    ¡°He¡¯s still looking out for me, even now,¡± Cra thought to herself, as she moved forward to kiss him passionately.


    John cradled the lovely brte in his arms as he kissed her fervently, and her darker skin excited him tremendously, being such an exotic contrast to the fairer skinned blonde.


    Alyssa sat to their side, and watched lovingly as the two explored each other¡¯s lips for the first time. This felt so right to the blissfully happy blonde, and with a contented sigh, she knew the brte would fit in with them both perfectly. She watched them kiss passionately, waiting until they paused momentarily to take a breath.


    Alyssa leaned forward to whisper in the Latina¡¯s ear. ¡°Would you like to taste me?¡± she asked her seductively.


    Cra¡¯s eyes opened wide at the thought, and she nodded tentatively, so Alyssa leaned forward and their lips made contact again. ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl, and so lovely,¡± the blonde murmured to the brte.


    Cra glowed with the praise, and kissed her back fiercely. John watched up close as the two girls made out passionately only inches in front of him, and he could hear every breathy moan, every sigh, every gasp of delight. His rock hard cock throbbed with excitement, hard as steel, and he couldn¡¯t recall being this turned on before.


    Alyssa eased back from Cra and then guided the brte to her knees in front of John, his massive cock throbbed, as though pleading for attention.


    ¡°You saw me with him,¡± she said to the brte gently, to which Cra nodded, blushing slightly. ¡°Well he¡¯s coated with me,¡± Alyssa added, seeing the light of understanding go on in Cra¡¯s soulful brown eyes.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The Latina smiled coyly, and then moved over John¡¯s cock, parting her lips into a wide oval. She leaned forward, and carefully enveloped his broad head in her mouth, while licking him with her tongue. Alyssa watched intently, feeling incredibly turned on as the brte sucked gently on John¡¯s cock, her tonguepping away at the throbbing hardness filling her mouth. John¡¯s balls were overjoyed when his burgeoning prick started to receive attention once again, and they served up some fresh pre-cum for this new teenager to savour.


    Alyssa leaned down and kissed the side of John¡¯s shaft, just below where Cra worked on the head. She licked and caressed him with her tongue as she watched the brte¡¯s eyes grow dazed and heavy lidded. Soon the Latina¡¯s brown eyes were closed, and she began to bob in hisp rhythmically, brushing up against the blonde¡¯s face.


    Alyssa backed away to let the Latina go to work, watching from close by. She saw the girl pause when he reached the back of her mouth, unable to fit it in her throat. The lovely brte seemed determined however, and she seemed to visibly rx, all the while sucking gently on his length. Eventually she moved forward again, swallowing this time, and coaxed the heavy girthed cock down her throat. Alyssa reached forward to gently cup Cra¡¯s neck, as she felt John¡¯s shaft make steady progress. She marvelled at the way the girl¡¯s slim neck bulged out, amodating the thick tool that was now thrust down her gullet. John eased all the way back, and Cra took a deep breath before swallowing him down again.


    Alyssa moved to stand by John¡¯s side so she could whisper in his ear, her big firm breasts sandwiching his left arm between their taut flesh. ¡°This is so fucking hot,¡± she gasped into his ear softly. ¡°Did I look like that when you broke me in?¡±


    John¡¯s brow was furrowed with concentration as the brte pleasured his shaft, massaging him as she swallowed ¡°You were smaller¡­ tighter¡­ had to be very careful,¡± he replied with a groan.

 438

    Alyssa slipped a finger between her thighs, and stroked her swollen clit. She came instantly. ¡°Oh my God!¡± she moaned in his ear, and the wonderful sound of an orgasming young woman nearly made him cum there and then.


    ¡°You own me now, John,¡± she gasped devotedly. ¡°I¡¯m yours forever, if you¡¯ll have me?¡±


    John grunted his agreement, grabbing the beautiful blonde so that he could kiss her fiercely. Alyssa broke the kiss for a moment, looking down to stroke Cra¡¯s head as she sucked mindlessly and rhythmically on John.


    ¡°Do you want to own her too?¡± Alyssa asked him heatedly. John moaned and could only nod silently, as his hips thrust gently into Cra¡¯s eagerly sucking mouth.


    ¡°Then fill her belly up John. Show me what we¡¯ll look like when you impregnate us both!¡± Alyssa urged him passionately.


    ¡°Oh, Fuck!¡± John yelled as his balls flexed, and he began to shoot long spurts of cum into thepliant Latina¡¯s awaiting stomach. Her slim tummy filled out immediately and she sucked rhythmically, as though determined to get everyst drop of his seed.


    Alyssa¡¯s eyes widened, her pupils dting, as she felt the climactic wave ovee John. Her thighs ground together, and her hips twitched as she joined him in the explosive orgasm. The trio copsed in a heap,pletely spent, curling up together as they panted for breath.


    When John and Alyssa had recovered, they looked down at Cra who was now fast asleep between them, and they nced over her to smile at each other lovingly. They manoeuvred theatose young woman into the middle of the bed, and theny down beside her on either side, reaching out to gently stroke her hugely swollen belly.


    John woke up the next morning with a young woman in his arms. He was spooned behind her, and enjoyed the feel of her slim, toned body against him. He moved his hand up to cup Alyssa¡¯s big firm breast in his exploring hand, but instead found himself cupping smaller but still delightfully pert and pliant flesh. He opened his eyes to see dark brown hair instead of blonde in front of his eyes, and it took him a moment to remember the events ofst night.


    Alyssa¡¯s face suddenly appeared above Cra¡¯s head, and he looked up into her bright blue eyes as she smiled down at him, looking happy and content. They rested together on either side of the young Latina, both feeling protective of the peacefully slumbering brte.


    ***


    Cra had fallen into a deep sleep, and the nightmare started as it normally did, with the second crewmate dying at the hands of the Largath.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault,¡± she suddenly reminded herself. ¡°Those women and all the other crew died because of the evil pirates, and there was nothing I could have done to prevent it.¡±


    A crude spear was thrust into her hand, and she was dropped into the pit. She waved the metal pole in front of her, to keep the Largath at bay as it lumbered towards her. Suddenly there was a blinding sh above her and two angels seemed to appear in the glow. The heartbreakingly beautiful angel was surrounded by a golden halo, and she pointed at the Largath as it lurched around the cargo bay. It¡¯s head exploded and it keeled over on its side, never to bother Cra again. The handsome angel scooped her up in his strong arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe now, no-one will hurt you again,¡± he saidfortingly, as they carried her away.


    Cra felt safe, warm, and loved, as the young woman fell into a deep untroubled sleep.


    ***


    John and Alyssa stretched as they got up, and out of bed. John kissed the beautiful blonde, smiling happily before heading to the bathroom, while Alyssa stayed behind, as she wanted to see how their new bed mate was doing.


    The worry lines had smoothed out on Cra¡¯s face and she slept like a baby, tucked up in thefortable bed. Alyssa checked the girls back, and saw that the horrific welts andcerations were healing nicely, the angry red marks not nearly so inmed as they had beenst night. Careful not to wake her, she walked around the other side of the bed to check the Latina¡¯s face. She noted that the fading ck eyes had disappearedpletely, and the swelling on her nose had gone down a bit too.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± she said to herself quietly, nodding in satisfaction.


    This was working exactly as she had hoped, and she turned to follow John into the shower. She found her lover standing there, enjoying the feel of the warm water as it flowed down over his face. She slid in behind him, and wrapped him in a warm hug, her heart full of love for her man.


    The couple left Cra to rest and went to the Officer¡¯s lounge to go and get some breakfast. John was pleased when Alyssa joined him in eating a hearty breakfast, and was then surprised when she made no move to go down on him like she normally did every morning.


    Alyssaughed gaily, and cupped his face lightly in her hand, smiling at him affectionately. ¡°I think I¡¯ve spoiled you!¡± she said while grinning at him.


    John looked a bit abashed, and started to mumble an apology, but Alyssa cut him off. ¡°If you¡¯re really horny, of course you can have me any way you like,¡± she offered sincerely. ¡°But I¡¯d prefer you to save up a big load and give it to Cra when she wakes up.¡±


    ¡°Give it to Cra?¡± John asked, with a confused look on his face. ¡°Why?¡±


    Alyssa stood silently and lifted her figure hugging top, revealing the lovely bronzed skin of her toned abdomen. She turned slightly to her left, showing him her right nk. ¡°What do you see?¡± she asked, watching him carefully.

 439

    John looked closely, wondering what the beautiful young woman was getting at. He ran his hand over her side, but all he could see and feel was her absolutely perfect, unblemished skin.


    ¡°You¡¯re wless honey. Other than your gorgeous body, I can¡¯t see anything out of the ordinary,¡± he replied with a shrug of his shoulders, admitting defeat.


    ¡°I grew up in abject poverty, surrounded by fighting ck market gangers,¡± Alyssa exined as she pulled off her toppletely, showing him acres of wless perfection. ¡°There¡¯s no way my skin should be this clear. Shouldn¡¯t there be a few scars here or there?¡±


    John nodded, ¡°Sure, that makes sense, but there aren¡¯t any.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Alyssa confirmed, with a satisfied grin.


    Johnughed loudly. ¡°Sorry, honey. All the fun fromst night must have made me a bit dense this morning. Could you exin it for me, using small words please.¡±


    Alyssa smiled at him lovingly. She remained standing and showed him her right nk again. ¡°When I was fourteen, I was caught up in a street fight. Some hood with a knife stabbed me here,¡± she said as she pointed to an area of unblemished skin. ¡°I had a scar that went from here¡­ to here,¡± she added, as she traced a line just above her right hip.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that noticeable unless you looked closely, but now it¡¯s gonepletely,¡± she said, looking at him to see if he understood.


    ¡°Light gunshot wound ¨C right arm, burn ¨C left wrist, mole ¨C lower back¡­¡± Alyssa said as she began to list her scars and imperfections, pointing to the unblemished locations on her body. ¡°All gone,¡± she added, as if that exined everything.


    John finally realised what she was saying. ¡°So you had all these scars, but now they¡¯ve gone, and you think its linked to the changes in your body?¡±


    Alyssa nodded emphatically. ¡°Yes, exactly,¡± she agreed, reaching between his legs to gently stroke his quad. ¡°I think these gave me the full body makeover, and healed all my scars at the same time.¡±


    ¡°And now you¡¯re hoping the same will happen to Cra?¡± he stated.


    ¡°Mmm-hmm,¡± she nodded, agreeing with him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait,¡± he smiled happily, d he might be able to really help the young Latina¡¯s physical recovery.


    The beautiful blonde smiled at him lovingly and leaned over to give him a big kiss.


    ¡°So aside from topping up Cra, what¡¯s our n now?¡± she asked curiously.


    ¡°Well I thought we might head back to Karron,¡± John said cautiously, watching Alyssa carefully for her reaction. ¡°I know you were desperate to leave there before, but when I bought thest load of Tyrenium I could only afford 10 tons, and I know the mine still had a bit more. It would be worth our while going back to pick that up, even if it¡¯s just a couple of tons.¡±


    Alyssa didn¡¯t react aversely, she just seemed to be turning things over in her mind.


    ¡°Is that ok with you then, honey?¡± he asked, to make sure she had heard him.


    ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± she apologised. ¡°I was just thinking about something I left behind there. Sure, a trip back sounds great!¡±


    They headed up to the bridge, and Alyssaid in a new course to Karron. She hit the button on her console, and therge holographic disy showed the winding path through the stars.


    ¡°There we go, 11. 9 days!¡± she said, satisfied that she couldn¡¯t reduce the journey time any further.


    ¡°That journey took me over 4 weeks in the Fool¡¯s Gold!¡± John eximed, marvelling at the difference his talented youngpanion, and their powerful new ship had made.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Alyssa smiled at him, tipping an imaginary hat, causing John tough at her mimicry of him. ¡°Permission to get under way Commander?¡± Alyssa asked politely.


    ¡°Take us out of here XO,¡± John said, as he smiled at the beautiful young woman.


    Alyssa grinned happily and flipped the switch to release the docking mps. She clicked a couple more buttons, and the engines throbbed with power, as the massive cruiser glided out of the docking bay under her smooth and steady hand. The 500 metre long behemoth pivoted elegantly, in a manoeuvre that seemed unnaturally graceful for a ship of that size, and then leapt forward as Alyssa engaged full drive power. They reached the Nav-beacon in what seemed like no time, before the cruiser eagerly wed its way into hyper warp.


    ¡°We better get back to Cra,¡± John said, looking at the ships chronometer. ¡°fourteen hours are nearly up.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait to round out that lovely coffee coloured tummy again, eh?¡± Alyssa smirked at him teasingly.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a vixen!¡± John eximed as heughed. ¡°You know I just want to make sure she¡¯s ok.¡±


    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I love you!¡± The beautiful blonde said, standing eagerly. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go see how sleeping beauty is doing.¡±


    They didn¡¯t have to wait much longer before Cra started to stir. Her eyes fluttered awake, and it took her a moment to realise where she was. When the events ofst night began to flood back to her, she huddled into the covers, blushing with embarrassment.


    ¡°Hello there,¡± Alyssa smiled at her warmly. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°A bit thirsty,¡± Cra mumbled, self conscious to find herself in Alyssa¡¯s bed.


    As if on cue, John appeared with a chilled ss of water and handed it to her carefully. ¡°There you go, honey. Drink this, you¡¯ll feel a lot better.¡± he told her soothingly.


    Cra took the ss from his hand and gulped down the water gratefully. Her throat felt parched, and the soothing chilled water felt amazing. As she finished drinking, a small drip of water fell from the condensation on the ss, andnded on Cra¡¯s right breast, the cold water making her gasp as it slid down her warm skin.


    ¡°Let me get that for you,¡± Alyssa offered, and she leaned forward to lick the water droplet off the Latina¡¯s breast with a scious flourish of her tongue. This caused Cra to gasp again, this time in shock at the brazen blonde¡¯s actions. The ss jerked in her hand, causing more water to drip, but this time on to her other olive toned breast.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mmm, there¡¯s some for you as well, John,¡± Alyssa pointed out helpfully.


    John climbed on to the bed, and looked into Cra¡¯s eyes as he moved forward to lick the water droplet from her other breast. Gradually her shocked expression rxed, and she sighed contentedly as he continued to lick her skin with long, drawn out motions of his tongue. Alyssa moved back to join them, and gently pulled down the covers, fully exposing the Latina¡¯s erect nipples. The hard little buds were begging to be kissed, and John and his beautiful blonde assistant each took one in their mouths.

 440

    ¡°Oh God!¡± Cra groaned helplessly, as they suckled on her nipples. The contrast between their slightly different tongue technique was driving her mad with lust, and she held the backs of each of their heads, holding them firmly to her bust as she writhed under their ministrations. Her eyes squeezed tightly shut as she gasped and moaned in pleasure.


    Alyssa began to kiss lower, moving steadily down the young brtes body. She held John¡¯s gaze as she trailed kisses over the Latina¡¯s coffee coloured stomach, her eyes lusty and suggestive. The gorgeous blonde moved nimbly between Cra¡¯s twisting legs, and smoothly spread them open, exposing the girl¡¯s sex. Cra gasped in shock, but that quickly turned into helpless moans, as John moved up to kiss her passionately, and Alyssa ran her delicate tongue over the woman¡¯sbia.


    Cra groaned ecstatically, as the blonde began top at her clit with gentle strokes of her tongue, and the brte kissed John mindlessly as her senses were overloaded. Soon Alyssa¡¯s skilfully probing tongue had the lovely Latina arching her back as she came hard, and she sped John tightly while kissing him fiercely. The couple let her ride out her orgasm, before they moved up to settle on either side of her, holding her protectively between them. The lovely Latina could only shudder with the aftershocks, her chest rising and falling rapidly as she struggled to regain her breath.


    ¡°You looked like you enjoyed that,¡± John said to Cra, feeling proud of Alyssa¡¯s performance. His cock throbbed painfully, and he was very turned on from watching the stunning blonde teenager between her equally young friend¡¯s legs.


    ¡°That was so good, I¡¯ve nevere that hard before!¡± Cra gasped, staring at the two of them, her eyes open wide in amazement.


    Alyssa kissed the bewildered girl gently .¡±You looked amazing when you came.¡± she said softly.


    Cra rxed between the two and stifled a yawn. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± she apologised profusely.


    ¡°No need to apologise, honey, you¡¯ve had a tough couple of weeks and your body needs rest to recover,¡± John told her reassuringly.


    ¡°Would you like a nightcap before taking another nap?¡± Alyssa asked the brte, who nodded tentatively in response, not exactly sure what the mischievous blonde meant.


    ¡°Great! This will make you feel so much better,¡± Alyssa replied enthusiastically, and offered Cra her hand.


    John watched the Latina follow the beautiful blonde trustingly, getting out of bed and standing at its edge facing her. Alyssa leaned forward and kissed her gently, her left hand reaching down to stroke the olive skinned girl¡¯s firm bottom. The contrast of her lighter coloured hand on the darker skinned girl¡¯s buttock made John¡¯s cock throb urgently. Alyssa held her other hand out to him and then beckoned him forward.


    Wondering what his adventurous young lover had in mind, John inched forward until he sat on the edge of the bed, his thighs spread wide to give the teenagers plenty of room to make out in front of him. He reached out with both hands, to cup a delightfully firm cheek with each. He loved the tautness of their teenage flesh, the way both of the bottoms yielded to the careful touch of his strong fingers.


    Alyssa was momentarily distracted by the searching lips of the eager brte standing in front of her. Kissing a woman was lovely, so gentle, so soft. She felt John¡¯s hand cupping her ass cheek and then massaging her with a skilled touch. It got her even more aroused and she nearly turned around to mount him.


    She remembered that they had to take care of the lovely Latina however, so she broke away from Cra¡¯s gentle kisses, and carefully guided the brte to her knees in front of her man. She slid down to kneel close behind the smaller girl, Cra¡¯s firm bottom feeling warm and pliant under her as she snuggled in closely.


    ¡°No wonder John likes to fuck me in the ass so much, this feels amazing,¡± she thought to herself lustily, and she began to wonder what it must be like to have a big hard cock to drive into a receptive young woman this way.


    She looked over Cra¡¯s shoulder to see that the eager brte had wasted no time. Her hands rested lightly on John¡¯s thighs, the darker skin contrasting with his fairer colouring in a most exciting way. Cra¡¯s dark hair bobbed smoothly back and forth as she enveloped his cock in her mouth, and from the rhythmic way she was letting him glide into her throat, Alyssa realised that the Latina had sumbed to the effects of John¡¯s pheromones.


    John delighted in the feel of his broad head disappearing into Cra¡¯s grasping throat. She was a natural at this, and her full lips were soft and inviting as they eased their way down his shaft. His balls were sensitive and fully loaded, annoyed at missing their regr morning emptying. The orbs felt taut, and packed to the brim, four orange sized spheres swollen with spunk. He saw Alyssa leaning around to look at Cra¡¯s face, taking in her zed eyes and then looking up to him, nodding eagerly.


    The gorgeous golden haired blonde moved her hands around Cra to stroke her tummy. The Latina¡¯s stomach muscles were well defined and toned, evidence of the athletic girl¡¯s dedication to physical fitness. Alyssa looked up at John and saw that his eyes were hooded with lust.


    ¡°She¡¯s ready for you,¡± she said to him, as she hugged the brte gently from behind.


    ¡°Her toned little tummy feels so t and empty. Are you going to be a good host and give her a big meal?¡± the ravishing blonde encouraged him naughtily.


    He nodded, feeling tremendously excited and relishing the different feel of another lovely young girl servicing his length.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Alyssa crooned softly. ¡°I want to feel you fill up her belly,¡± she added as she looked up at him with her piercing blue eyes. ¡°Show me what I look like when I empty your balls.¡±

 441

    John¡¯s breathing was gettingboured now. He could tell Alyssa was turning herself on with her lewdmentary as she was panting excitedly too. He closed his eyes for a moment and just focused on the rhythmic motion of Cra¡¯s lips, tongue and throat as she slid up and down his length, massaging every inch of him.


    It was like her body was eager for his cum, desperate to feel him filling her up. He looked down at the lovely brte as she took him deep down her throat, and then sucked insistently at his root. Seeing the girl¡¯s full lips suckling at him was the final trigger, and he cradled her head gently in his hands as his orgasm overtook him.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± He groaned with satisfaction as his balls began to unload their contents. This orgasm wasn¡¯t like the frenzied ones with Alyssa, he felt more in control and it was a long and drawn release, rather than an explosion of pleasure.


    He watched Alyssa cupping Cra¡¯s slender neck gently with her right hand, her delicate fingers feeling his cock jerk in the tight confines of the brte¡¯s throat. The other hand was rested on that slim coffee hued stomach, as it began to rapidly inte with his spunk.


    Alyssa could feel John¡¯s cock throbbing under her fingertips and she imagined the thick ropes of jism being sted into the Latina¡¯s slim tummy. Her other hand rubbed Cra¡¯s stomach gently, as though encouraging it to expand, and make room for all that delicious cum. She moaned with excitement as that slim little waistline was blown outwards, and eventually she had to cradle the semen swollen tummy with both hands to feel it¡¯s engorged majesty. She experienced John¡¯s lengthy, controlled climax and joined him with her own orgasm as she embraced the quivering brte.


    Eventually John was drained dry, and he copsed back on the bed with a satisfied sigh, his spent cock sliding easily out of Cra¡¯s throat and mouth. The brte sat serenely, her thighs spread wide to make room for her bloated belly, and her hands stroked the sperm packed sphere protectively. Alyssa followed Cra¡¯s hands with her own, marvelling at the way the brte¡¯s stretched stomach could handle such an enormous load. She felt a slight protrusion in the middle of her swollen abdomen, and realised the girl¡¯s belly button had popped out to make extra room for all John¡¯s spunk.


    The statuesque blonde rose to her feet and helped theatose brte to rise too. John reached over to help, and they positioned the Latina so she was lyingfortably on the bed. They sighed contentedly and joined Cra in her nap.


    Four hourster, Cra awoke from another deep and restful slumber. For the first time since her capture, she had been untroubled by the recurring nightmare, and she felt well rested and alert. She was momentarily surprised to see she was nked by John and Alyssa, who were still asleep, until she began to remember some of what had happened earlier.


    She tried to sit up, but found it significantly more difficult than normal, and she was astonished to see that her tummy was rounded, looking like she was a few months pregnant. She looked at her gently swollen belly with wide eyes, rubbing a hand over it experimentally. Her skin felt firm and taut under the searching touch of her fingers, but stroking it like this felt wonderful. She toyed with waking her bedmates to ask them what had happened to her, but they looked so peaceful, she let them sleep.


    She carefully climbed out of the bed, managing to avoid waking either of them and walked into their bathroom feeling full of energy and with a spring in her step. She looked longingly at the gorgeous bathtub, wishing she could use it herself and then giggled to herself quietly, knowing that Alyssa would insist on it.


    She paced over to the big mirror as she steeled herself to look at her reflection, worrying how her swollen nose would look today. She was amazed to see that her nose looked just as it had before the break. She twisted her head from side to side to look at it from different angles, but it was back to its cute former self, with no swelling in sight.


    Cra sighed happily, and stretched her arms above her head without thinking. She suddenly flinched, anticipating the sharp pain such movement would normally trigger. She felt nothing though, and she tentatively tilted and rotated her upper body from side to side, astonished to find there was no pain from her ribs at all. Her toned tummy was looking significantly more rounded than normal however, and she sighed, thinking that perhaps all the bed rest must have wreaked havoc with her waistline. There were definite patchy spots in her memories ofst night, so she guessed they must have just had a really heavy mealte at night, and she had overdone it.


    Finally she twisted her shoulders to try and look at her back. She wasn¡¯t sure, as she couldn¡¯t see clearly, but the welts andcerations looked much less red and angry. She walked back to the bedroom, surprising herself at her confidence and feeling no sense of embarrassment at her nudity.


    Alyssa had awoken and she watched Cra as she walked confidently from the bathroom and climbed back on the bed. The brte smiled at Alyssa happily, and she moved in for a cuddle when the blonde teen opened her arms invitingly.


    Alyssa rolled with Cra so that the brte was lying on her back and then she leaned over her, checking her nose closely. ¡°You look so much better!¡± she eximed with some satisfaction. ¡°Please turn over so I can see your back,¡± she asked politely.


    Cra rolled over obediently to lie on her tummy, and she could feel her friend¡¯s fingers tracing lightly over her back. ¡°Another day or two and these will be gone,¡± Alyssa stated happily.


    Cra rolled over on to her back again. ¡°How?¡± she asked simply. She nced to the side and saw that John had awoken too and was watching their interaction intently.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably simpler to show you something first before we exin. It will make it easier to understand,¡± he said reassuringly.


    He leaned over to the bedside table and picked up a remote. He moved to lie down again, but Cra urged him to sit in the middle of the bed, so that she could cuddle him on one side, with Alyssa snuggled in on the other. It felt right somehow and the brte shared a contented smile with the blonde across his chest.


    John smiled happily as he wrapped an arm around each lovely teenager. He passed the remote over to Alyssa as his hands were now full of nubile young women. Alyssa looked up at him knowingly and searched through the data dump from the Fool¡¯s Gold for the right files. She never ceased to amaze him with her ability to read his desires, she was incredibly perceptive.


    After a few moment¡¯s pause, an image appeared at the foot of the bed. It showed a delightfully nude Alyssa, standing confidently with a beaming smile, in all her busty athletic glory. ¡°You recognise that gorgeous girl, I¡¯m sure,¡± John said as Cra nodded happily.


    A second image shed up to the side. ¡°But have you seen her before?¡± John asked curiously. This was the image taken over a month ago, the day that John had first met Alyssa. The image showed a ghostly pale, petite waif, looking malnourished and nervous.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Cra asked, her heart full ofpassion for the poor girl in the image.

 442

    ¡°That was me,¡± Alyssa said in a quiet voice, sounding suddenly vulnerable.


    Cra snorted in disbelief, her mind refusing to ept what was obviously some odd joke. However she went silent when she noticed something¡­ the eyes. Those same piercing blue eyes stared out from each image. Cra moved out of John¡¯s embrace and moved to the foot of the bed to look more closely at the images. Now she had a familiar point of reference, she could see it was true, as she looked back and forth between the two images. Simr nose, mouth, jawline, ears, all just made more lovely and perfect.


    ¡°How?¡± she asked, feeling bewildered, before turning and sitting down to face John and Alyssa.


    ¡°His cum,¡± Alyssa exined. ¡°I made a deal with John where I offered to service him whenever he wanted. After a few weeks of swallowing his loads, I went from that, to that,¡± she said, pointing at the two images.


    ¡°But that¡¯s impossible!¡± Cra¡¯s gasped, he mind balking at the idea.


    ¡°Is it?¡± Alyssa insisted. ¡°Your nose is fully healed after only two days. I bet the medical staff told you it would take at least two weeks for the swelling to fully subside,¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Cra reached up to her previously broken nose self consciously, before stopping and nodding her head in confirmation. She sat and pondered this startling revtion.


    ¡°So if I keep swallowing his cum, I¡¯ll end up looking like you?¡± she asked curiously.


    ¡°No, you¡¯ll probably look like you. Just a slightly taller, bigger busted, more perfect version of your current athletic self I suspect,¡± Alyssa theorised, her hand tapping her chin thoughtfully.


    ¡°Probably? That¡¯s not very reassuring,¡± Cra smiled warmly at her friend.


    ¡°You¡¯re happy with the results so far though, right?¡± Alyssa asked.


    Cra nodded enthusiastically, before pausing to look down at her rounded belly. ¡°Is that what this is?¡± she asked in wonder, as she ran her hands over the gentle curve of her abdomen.


    ¡°Yes, you have a stomach full of cum right now. That¡¯s what is triggering this healing,¡± Alyssa exined gently.


    ¡°Are you mad at us?¡± John asked with concern, worried about how the lovely young Latina might react.


    ¡°I could never be mad at either of you,¡± the pretty brte said vehemently, making eye contact with each of them in turn, so they could see her sincerity.


    John spread his arms wide, weing her to join them again, and Cra grinned happily at him as she bounced over the covers to snuggle under the crook of his arm. They settled back into the bed as Alyssa turned off the Holo-images, and then curled up cosily on either side of him. John realised that his happy couple with Alyssa had now be the happy trio. He looked down at the blonde, wondering if she was going to be ok with the dramatic change in their living arrangements. Thest thing he wanted to do was upset the beautiful young woman, who he considered to be his soulmate.


    Alyssa stared up at him with her bright blue eyes, as though looking into his soul. Her loving smile spoke of happiness and contentment, and she linked hands with Cra before resting them lightly on his chest over his heart.


    ¡°Luckiest son of a bitch in the gxy,¡± he thought to himself delightedly.

 443

    The trioy cuddled up togetherfortably in bed. John and Alyssa were both greatly relieved that Cra had taken their surprising revtion so well.


    ¡°There is one thing though¡­¡± Cra said tentatively after a few moments.


    ¡°What is it Cra?¡± John asked, his voice tinged with concern.


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t seen the bridge yet! I¡¯m not going to be much good as a Tactical Officer if you don¡¯t let me out of the bedroom¡± she said, grinning impishly.


    Alyssa¡¯s musicalughter was joined by John¡¯s baritone chuckles. ¡°Ok honey, we can go now if you want?¡± he offered obligingly.


    Cra could barely contain her excitement as they got dressed. John waited patiently for the girls to leave the room, before following after them and turning off the lights as he left. The lovely teenagers headed down the corridor to the elevator, chatting animatedly and he admired the enticing sway of their hips as they walked. They stood together in the lift and the girl¡¯s chatter fell quiet as Cra¡¯s anticipation grew palpable.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The door to the elevator whirred quietly open and they walked out on to the bridge together for the first time.


    ¡°Wow!!¡± Cra gasped, her big brown eyes like saucers as she took in therge oval shaped bridge.


    Alyssa darted nimbly up the illuminated steps to themand podium and sat in the Executive Officers chair. She pressed a couple of buttons on her console and the Tactical station, down and to the left of her, burst in to life. Two long curving consoles began to fill with a weing glow, as one control panel after another lit up.


    John walked up to the awestruck Latina¡¯s side and rested his hand reassuringly on her shoulder.


    ¡°Take your post Lieutenant¡± he said to her quietly.


    Cra turned to face him as she came out of her reverie. ¡°At once Commander!¡± she said, her sharp salute and the intense look in her eyes silently conveying her deep respect for him.


    Alyssa watched the two and rolled her eyes. She smiled, but stayed quiet, letting them have their moment.


    John climbed the steps of the podium and sat in the Commander¡¯s chair, watching with a smile on his face as Cra eagerly strode towards her new station. She sat in the borate Tactical chair and pressed a sequence of buttons on the armrest, powering up her seat. Holographic targeting arrays sprang into being in front of her, as two illuminated controls slowly rose from the armrests.


    Alyssa had brought the Holo-reader with her and she walked down to the Tactical station to offer it to Cra, just in case she needed it to learn how to use the controls. The brte politely declined and so Alyssa just stood and watched intrigued as the brte gripped the arm rest controls confidently with each hand.


    ¡°This is just like the simtor back at the Academy!¡±, the brte said excitedly.


    She pressed a couple of buttons andrge holographic images sprang to life in the middle of the bridge, disying tactical information for her crewmates to see. An image of the Invictus rotated slowly before them, looking sleek and menacing. Cra flipped a safety switch and then pushed a foreboding looking red button on the top of her right controller.


    Armoured panels on the hull of the Invictus began to slide away, revealing the hidden arsenal beneath.


    ¡°Weapons armed, Commander.¡± Cra stated, following standard Terran Federation protocol.


    ¡°Laser defence¡± Cra exined helpfully, as dozens of stubby Gatlingsers spun up, the Image of the Invictus showing their many ovepping fields of fire. ¡°To take out missiles and fighters¡± she added for Alyssa¡¯s benefit, John already being familiar with the assault cruisers capabilities.


    ¡°Pulsesers¡± Cra said, as the overhead image disyed the broad fire arcs of the turretedser cannons. ¡°Medium range and designed to take out lightly armoured targets¡± she rified for the blonde teenager.


    ¡°Beamsers¡± Cra stated, as she cycled through the massive firepower at her fingertips. ¡°Long range and powerful enough to punch through heavy shielding¡±. The rotating image in the centre of the bridge showed the six forward facing Beamsers, each barrel over 30 metres in length.


    ¡°Finally the Invictus¡¯ main guns¡± She said, with a gleam in her eye. She cycled through to thest setting, and two pairs of 200 metre long cannons were highlighted on the glowing holograph. It was obvious that the ship had been built around these enormous weapons, with power converters and ordnance feeding rooms built adjacent to them.


    ¡°Mass drivers, for when you really want to fuck something up!¡± Cra eximed, her youthful exuberance momentarily getting the better of her military professionalism.


    ¡°Want to perform a fire test Lieutenant?¡± John asked, the young brte¡¯s enthusiasm proving contagious. Cra nodded eagerly.


    ¡°XO, any asteroid belts near here?¡± he asked the beautiful blonde.


    Alyssa strode purposefully back up to her console and began searching through the systems closest to their current location.


    ¡°There¡¯s an uninhabited asteroid field in this system Commander¡± she replied, getting caught up in their excitement.


    ¡°Lay in a course please, Alyssa¡± John ordered.


    A short whileter, the Invictus dropped out of hyper warp, the exposed barrels looking like teeth bared in a snarl as it prowled closer to its unwitting victims. The unsuspecting asteroids drifted and rotated slowly, as though performing an intricate dance with one another.


    Cra focused intently on the targeting grids in front of her. ¡°Firing beams!¡± she said excitedly as her finger caressed the trigger on the right control. Sixnces of coruscating energy sted outwards and sliced an enormous tumbling asteroid in half. The chunks separated cleanly, each half glowing from the heat of the incision.


    ¡°Main guns!¡± She cried out, as she cycled through the weapons and unloaded the Mass drivers. The Invictus trembled with the recoil, as the 200 metre long maic coils elerated the shells to Hyper warp velocity. Two sets of massive impacts punched into each of the split asteroid chunks causing spectacr craters, before the shells detonated a secondter. The two halves of the asteroid detonated into a thousand pieces, devastated by the colossal explosions.


    ¡°Pulsesers!¡± Cra gasped, as the turretedser cannons began to track and vaporise therger asteroid fragments in a cascade of bright energy sts.


    ¡°Point defence!¡± Cra panted, as ribbons ofser fire erupted around the Invictus, the Gatlingsers opening up on the pitiful remnants of the once majestic asteroid.

 444

    Alyssa watched in awe as the destructive power of the Cruiser was finally unleashed. She had never before witnessed firepower of this magnitude and it scared her more than a little. She was lost in her thoughts as she looked out over the hazy field of gravel, all that remained of the once huge tumbling asteroid.


    Cra¡¯s eyes shone with excitement as she grinned up at John, looking for his approval. He loved how vibrant and full of life she looked, as she thrilled at the chance to be in control of such a powerful ship. ¡°Lieutenant, to my ready room¡± he ordered brusquely.


    ¡°Yes Commander¡± she gasped excitedly, as she practically ran to meet him when he stepped down from themand podium and they entered the adjoining room together.


    Alyssa¡¯s quiet contemtion was broken by the sound of excited feminine gasps and the rhythmic p of flesh upon flesh. Coming back to full awareness, sheughed to herself as she brought up the Navigation disy and set the ship off again on their previous course. She sat the Holo-reader on her console and followed its instructions, powering down the weapons and resealing the armoured hull of the Invictus. Once she was satisfied that everything was in order, she got up and followed the lusty noisesing from the Commander¡¯s ready room, unzipping the top of her form fitting jumpsuit as she went.


    She found Cra kneeling on one of the sofas, grasping the back tightly in her hands. Her mouth hung open as she panted lustily, her head pulled back by John¡¯s strong left handed grip of her long dark hair. The beautiful Latina was nude and her skin glistened with sweat as John pounded in and out of her yielding body.


    John¡¯s other hand was resting on the taut, coffee coloured skin of Cra¡¯s right ass cheek. He had thrust his entire length into her, right up to the Quad and then pulled back before driving forward again powerfully. The panting brte moaned loudly as the broad crown of his weighty cock pushed deep into her body, stretching her pussy wide open to amodate him. She let out a grunt as the invading monster forced its way deep into her belly, until its throbbing head was cradled snugly in her uterus.


    Alyssa stepped over the hastily discarded piles of clothes and walked up to their side, running her hand under the panting brte¡¯s body. Her delicate touch felt the warm bulge in the Latina¡¯s otherwise toned, t stomach.


    ¡°I can feel you deep in her womb John¡± She purred, massaging his jerking head gently as he held himself still, deep in Cra¡¯s body.


    ¡°Does it feel good breaking in another tight teenager?¡± She asked him provocatively.


    ¡°Uh-huh, She¡¯s gripping me like a fist!¡± he grunted, as he pulled back and drove forward again.


    Cra cried out with pleasure, the innermost ces of her body yielding to her man willingly.


    ¡°How about you honey?¡± Alyssa asked the lovely brte. ¡°Does it feel good?¡±


    Cra tried to nod, but was unable to, what with her head pulled back and her body held so tightly in ce. ¡°His cock is so big¡­ never had anything so deep in me before¡­¡± she groaned helplessly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Alyssa got down on her knees and then ducked under John¡¯s swaying balls between his widely parted legs. He had the brte¡¯s thighs spread wide open as he thrust away, so it meant that Alyssa had plenty of room to manoeuvre. She slid under Cra¡¯s body facing upwards, and arched her back so she could support John¡¯s throbbing balls on her big firm tits. She was at the perfect angle to see where his mighty girthed shaft had spread the Latina much wider than she ever had been before. The beautiful blondepped away at the tightly stretched skin, making it easier for her friend to take the pounding.


    ¡°Oooohhhhhh!¡± Cra moaned when feeling the soft, wet delicate touch on her overheated pussy.


    The friction from where her body was gripping John¡¯s cock so snugly had been heating her up and the blondes tongue felt cool and soothing on her taut skin. She could only screw her eyes tightly shut and wail out her orgasm, when her beautiful blonde friend began top gently at her clit, the sensitive little organ throbbing uncontrobly.


    John pushed inside the lovely brte, enjoying the feel of her rippling pussy as it flexed along his length. He held still as far inside her as he could go and stopped to relish the rhythmic grip of her tight young body.


    Alyssa backed off for a moment and as soon as Cra came down from one orgasm, the blonde¡¯s rapidly moving tongue was back and licking her clit again. The Latina could only scream with pleasure as her sensitive body reacted to Alyssa¡¯s unrelenting mouth and she writhed helplessly as she came hard a second time.


    John held the spasming brte tightly in ce and enjoyed the sucking motions of her tight little pussy, as Alyssa made here over and over again. As Cra sobbed through her fourth continuous climax, he felt Alyssa¡¯s tongue lick and caress his balls, as though encouraging them in their efforts. The stimtion from both the provocative teenagers was too much for him to resist and he felt his quad tense up as they prepared to unload.


    ¡°Aaaahhhh!¡± He groaned in time with Cra¡¯s yelping release, as he began to pump the athletic teenager full of his cum.


    Alyssa had the perfect view to watch the massive cock throbbing purposefully as it delivered its precious cargo directly into the Latina¡¯s womb. She cradled the brte¡¯s rapidly expanding stomach, as it provided a warm home for his hefty load of spunk. Eventually John¡¯s balls stopped twitching where theyy cradled on Alyssa¡¯s chest and she gently moved out from under them.


    John helped Cra flop down on the sofa, her breath ragged as she recovered from the relentless chain of orgasms. He copsed on to the sofa at her side, resting his hand possessively on the taut skin of her olive toned stomach.


    ¡°Massage her tummy for me please John?¡± Alyssa said as she gracefully slid between the brte¡¯s limp legs and gently hooked them over her shoulders. She tentatively licked the exhausted teenager¡¯s swollenbia, while John¡¯s hand moved in firm but gentle circles over the girl¡¯s rounded young belly. Cra¡¯s body rxed enough to gradually release his load and Alyssa sucked away at the brte¡¯s pussy, enjoying the heady taste of his sweet spunk as she filled her stomach with his delicious seed.

 445

    Eventually Cra¡¯sden tummy had deted and Alyssa rose from between the Latina¡¯s thighs, her cheeks bulging. She moved forward on to the sofa so she was kneeling astride the blissed out brte and cupped her face in her hands, as she leaned in for a kiss. John could see Cra¡¯s throat move as she greedily swallowed the mouthful of cum Alyssa had just passed to her.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Was the Commander ready for that?¡± Alyssa asked him with azy, well satisfied smile on her face.


    Johnughed good naturedly. ¡°No honey, you¡¯re full of surprises!¡± he grinned.


    They eventually regrouped in the shower, with Alyssa and John helping the exhausted Cra get squeaky clean. They took her back to their bedroom and the trio settled in for the night.


    The next few days established a routine for the crew of the Invictus. Alyssa wanted to work on her marksmanship, so she spent most of her time training at the firing range. Cra was keen to spend more time getting familiar with her tactical station, so she spent a lot of her day on the bridge. John had used a lot of his time aboard the Fool¡¯s Gold performing cleaning and maintenance, but the Invictus had a suite of Cleaning Robots who scrubbed the floors meticulously clean. Even for someone with his exceptionally low tolerance for dirt onboard his ship, he had to admit they did a phenomenal job.


    This meant John had a lot of free time to spend at the pool, which he was enjoying immensely. He had kept himself in pretty good shape by being so active on his freighter, but muscles he hadn¡¯t really used in years soon reminded him that he could do a better job with his fitness.


    The highlight of his day was meeting up with the girl¡¯s for meal times. They would chat and get to know each other better as they rxed in the Officer¡¯s lounge. John enjoyed being able to have long, interesting conversations with Alyssa, as she didn¡¯t have her mouth full for a change. That honour belonged to Cra and Alyssa would stroke the girl¡¯s thick dark brown hair lovingly, as the beautiful Latina knelt between John¡¯s legs and bobbed her head in hisp. Cra was getting three massive meals a day and she loved running her hands over her cum packed belly after he topped her up. She marvelled at how her malleable body was able to expand to hold such a gut-busting feast and how her stomach reverted to its prior toned self a few hourster.


    A week raced by and one morning Alyssa and John had a surprise for Cra. As soon as she was awake, they called her in to their walk-in-wardrobe and ushered her over to stand nude in the middle of the room. From here, the cunningly designed mirrors allowed the person in their focus to view themselves from all angles.


    ¡°They¡¯re all gone!¡± Alyssa pped excitedly, causing Cra to twist around to look at her body in the reflections.


    The swelling on her nose had already cleared uppletely a week before, as had the bruising around her ribs, but her yed back had taken a good while to heal. She looked at the reflection of her back, amazed to see only beautiful, unblemished young skin. The girl¡¯s eyes filled up when she saw how thoroughly her friends had helped restore her body.


    ¡°Thank you so much, I feel so happy!¡± She said, on the verge of tears. The erasing of her scars felt like the horrible events from her past had been erased too.


    Alyssa stepped lithely up to the Latina and enfolded her in a warm hug, her own eyes filling with tears at the heart warming moment. John was only a step behind in moving to embrace his grateful young lover, when he stopped suddenly. He stepped back instead so that he could view both the nude teenagers clearly. Was he just letching you might ask? Well yes, but only because he had noticed some other significant changes in the young girl.


    ¡°Take another look at your body, Cra¡± he prompted gently. ¡°Compare yourself with Alyssa¡±.


    The brte looked a bit embarrassed, knowing she was nowhere near as hot as the ravishingly beautiful blonde. She reluctantly took another look in the mirrors as she stood at Alyssa¡¯s side, ready for the hopelessly unfairparison.


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± She gasped in shock.


    Alyssa was very slightly taller at 5¡¯9¡åpared to the Latina¡¯s new 5¡¯8¡å height. Other than their distinctive, beautiful faces and their strikingly different skin tone, their youthful bodies were almost identical.


    They each had a set ofrge, firm 32D breasts, a slim waist and red hips that resulted in a breathtaking hourss figure. Their bottoms were round and pert, perfect globes that sat at the top of long, finely muscled, elegant legs. Their skin was perfectly smooth and free of all blemishes of any kind.


    John walked around them both, whistling appreciatively as Cra modelled her gorgeous dusky hued figure in the mirrors.


    ¡°You both look stunningly beautiful¡± he said admiringly to the two teens, delivering his final verdict.


    Alyssa smiled at him lovingly and moved gracefully to stand on his right side, matched in her movements by Cra who moved to his left. They stood on tip toe and each kissed one of his cheeks tenderly. He looked at his reflection, at the man smiling in wonder at the ravishing young women leaning in to kiss his face softly. He managed to tear his eyes away to watch the girls, as they walked back to the bedroom hand in hand, looking over their shoulders at him coyly.


    He recognised that look and so did his cock. It rose to full hardness, eager to be pushed into the warm and weing embrace of the female flesh presented before him.


    He lost sight of them for a moment as they glided into the bedroom, so he strode after them to follow. He found the luscious girls standing by the side of the bed, waiting for him. He walked up to them, his heart beginning to beat faster as his body prepared for the activity toe. The beautiful teenagers were taller now than when he first met either of them, but at 6¡¯2¡å he still towered over them both.


    He leaned down and gently kissed the exquisitely beautiful blonde, before switching to the gorgeously exotic brte. His eager hands moved to caress each of their pert buttocks, their taut, wonderfully firm young flesh yielding to the strong and insistent grip of his massaging fingers. Both their hips began to writhe as they responded to their man¡¯s touch, their youthful bodies instinctively knowing that they were about to be used.


    John broke away from Cra¡¯s lovely soft lips and both girl¡¯s looked up at him adoringly as they waited to see what he wanted to do next. He used his firm hold on the bottoms to gently push the two teenagers together, until their toned tummies were touching each other. From his vantage point above them, he could see four big tits below him. When they were pushed together, their nipples disappeared from view as the proud breasts swelled against each other. It was a breathtaking sight that made his cock throb excitedly.

 446

    Alyssa looked over at Cra lovingly and parted her lips invitingly. She ran her tongue over her lips making them nice and moist and the brte sighed happily and leaned forward to brush her own soft lips against the blondes. The beautiful young women kissed passionately,municating the love they felt for one another with each darting tongue and every breathy moan into each other¡¯s mouths.


    John could only stare in wonder at the two gorgeous girls he cared more about than anyone in the gxy, as they kissed each other lovingly. He slid his hands lower below their bottoms and gently caressed a finger across each girl¡¯s clit, causing each teen to gasp excitedly. He stroked them both in a steady, insistent rhythm and he could see the girls panting into each other¡¯s mouths as they responded to his skilful touch. Their buttocks trembled against his wrists and they moaned helplessly as he brought them both nearer to orgasm.


    Cra and Alyssa stopped kissing for a moment and stared into each other¡¯s eyes as their man brought them closer to a shared climax. They could see their pupils were dted with arousal and they panted lustily as John got them more turned on. Eventually as their breathing grew moreboured, their nipples on their heaving chests began to rub together in a most exciting way.


    ¡°Ooooohhhh!¡± They moaned together, relishing the sensuous feel of their voluptuous bodies as they brushed up against each other.


    Combined with John¡¯s relentless massage, the beautiful teenagers were powerless to resist the crashing orgasm that overwhelmed them and they hugged each other tightly as they came long and hard. John eased his finger back and gently slid them up inside each girl¡¯s tightly grasping pussy, enjoying the feel of their clutching grip as they rode out their climax.


    Once their trembling had subsided, the two girls eased back and sighed contentedly as they looked at each other¡¯s lusty, heavy lidded gaze. They pulled John¡¯s head lower so that they faced each of his pointed ears. They began to whisper quietly in each ear, seductive, arousing things.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I want to hear you moan, John¡± Alyssa murmured.


    ¡°I want to feel you throb in my mouth, John¡± Cra moaned.


    ¡°Would you like that? Two beautiful teenagers servicing you?¡± Alyssa purred.


    ¡°Show us both our ce, John. We want to please you¡± Cra breathed.


    John could barely contain his excitement, as he gently eased his buried fingers from each girl and then traced his hands up their slender, toned backs. He ced each hand on top of their heads and applied gentle downwards pressure, letting them know what he expected next.


    The gorgeous teenagers looked up at him lustily and noddedpliantly as they sank to their knees on either side of his turgid member. They pushed their proud breasts closely together and then leaned forward obediently to gentlyp at either side of his throbbing shaft. John¡¯s eyes nearly rolled into the back of his head at the feeling of their velvety soft tongues, as they stroked up and down his length. The girls tried to kiss each other around him, but his wide girth meant that their efforts were futile and their questing tongues just massaged him delightfully. He cupped both of their heads possessively in his hands, feeling their wonderfully soft hair beneath his fingers.


    The girls worked together perfectly, moving up and down his length in time with each other, their eyes meeting over the male tumescence between their lips, as they relished pleasuring their man at the same time. They eventually separated so that one was kneeling in front of him with her mouth over his engorged head, while the otherpped and caressed his quad, reassuring his balls that relief was soon on its way. They switched positions a few times and John¡¯s cock twitched and throbbed at their enthusiastic attentions. It was bing too much for him to take however, so he held both of their heads in ce and got them to look up at him.


    ¡°On the bed, now!¡± hemanded.


    The teenagers thrilled at his demanding tone and move quickly and gracefully to obey. Cray on her back, her head towards him, her mouth open invitingly. Alyssa swung lithely over her supine friend and rested her big breasts on her friends yielding bosom.


    ¡°She¡¯s ready for you John,e and use her mouth!¡± Alyssa invited him lustily.


    John shuffled forward, his painfully hard cock leading the way as he pushed his broad head between the Latina¡¯s weing lips. Cra had be an expert at deep-throating him now and was able to take his throat stuffing thrust with ease. She felt him push deep inside her body until her lips were wrapped around the base of his shaft and looked up to see his heavy quad swinging over head. She moaned hungrily, as John began to fuck her face.


    ¡°Does that feel good baby?¡± Alyssa purred to him, to which John could only nod his head tersely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll empty those big balls for you¡± she croonedfortingly as he rocked back and forth.


    ¡°Would you like to use me too?¡± Alyssa murmured, biting her lower lip coyly.


    John groaned and pulled his weighty cock from Cra¡¯s clutching throat, before cing the angrily throbbing head between Alyssa¡¯s lips. He held her head in ce with both hands as he pushed right down her gullet in one long, throat widening motion.


    ¡°Mmmmmm¡± Alyssa moaned appreciatively as her nose brushed against John¡¯s stomach and her chin grazed the top of his balls. She could see Cra¡¯s lovely dark haired head bobbing beneath her as the helpful Latinapped at his balls.


    John was seeing stars as the young girl¡¯s worked their magic on him. He couldn¡¯t hold out any longer.


    ¡°Aaaahh!¡± he bellowed as he thrust himself deeply into the amodating blonde and began to fire long strings of semen straight down her throat and into her waiting stomach. After a half dozen belly expanding sts, he pulled out of her throat, leaving a final spurt in her eagerly sucking mouth, before moving his jerking cock down to push into the waiting brte. He slid up to the balls inside her yielding body and rode out thest of his orgasm filling her stomach with his cream.


    ¡°Oh fuck, that was amazing!¡± John shuddered, before he withdrew his wilting prick and copsed on the bed on his back, his breathing ragged.


    The girls smiled contentedly and kissed each other tenderly.


    ¡°We make a great team¡± Alyssa said lovingly to the brte, enjoying the satisfyingly full feeling in her stomach.


    Cra nodded her agreement and sighed happily as she looked up at the beautiful blonde, her own toned tummy rounded out with John¡¯s load. The girl¡¯s separated and moved lithely to nk either side of their man where they snuggled up against him contentedly.

 447

    The next couple of days proved uneventful until one afternoon, John persuaded Alyssa toe with him down to the pool and begin to learn how to swim. Alyssa trusted John unreservedly but she was still scared of the water, so it was with some trepidation that she followed him into the gym. They had only just started to get undressed, when a warning rm began to sh from John¡¯s watch.


    ¡°Saved by the bell!¡± Alyssa grinned at John, zipping up her top again.


    He smiled back and pressed a button on his watch, a hologram of Cra¡¯s lovely face appearing before him.


    ¡°What is it Cra?¡± he asked the young Latina who was currently on the bridge.


    ¡°Long range sensors are picking up a distress beacon Commander!¡± she replied urgently.


    John and Alyssa¡¯s eyes met and a look shed between them. ¡°Was this real or another trap?¡± they both wondered at the same time. They darted out of the gym and jogged to the elevator, dodging around a pair of cleaning robots as the automatons performed their duties in the hall.


    A few momentster they stepped out of the lift onto the bridge and mounted themand podium taking two illuminated steps at a time.


    ¡°What do we know so far Lieutenant?¡± John asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m picking up what looks like four ships, but three of them aren¡¯t broadcasting any transponder codes. Thest one is a heavy freighter¡± The brte reported.


    ¡°See if you can contact the freighter Cra¡± John replied. ¡°Alyssa, plot an intercept course please¡±.


    The girl¡¯s leapt in to action, following hismands swiftly. The beautiful blonde was the first to respond. ¡°Courseid in John, 3 minutes until we¡¯re in range¡±.


    John nodded his understanding as the Invictus surged forwards, as though eager at the opportunity for action.


    ¡°Commander, the Freighter is hailing us¡± Cra warned, ¡°the distress beacon ising from them¡±.


    John pushed a button on his console that answered the hail from the freighter. ¡°This is John ke, Commander of the Cruiser Invictus, what¡¯s the situation?¡± he asked tersely.


    ¡°Oh thank god!!¡± eximed a relieved voice, as a face appeared on the overhead view screen. The panicked face of a man appearing in front of them. ¡°We¡¯re being attacked by pirates¡­ vers I think!¡±.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be with you in two minutes, hold tight until then¡± John reassured the man, ending the conversation.


    ¡°Weapons hot Lieutenant!¡± John ordered, his strong unwavering voice filling both girls with confidence.


    Cra activated the ships weaponry and the armoured panels on the Invictus slid open, baring its fangs. The ship was thirsty for blood.


    They surged forward, the Cruisers massive engines throbbing with power and Cra was able to pick up more information on the pirates as they closed in.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A Lexon ss Frigate and two bulk corvettes, sir!¡± she eximed, hitting a button to show the marauding pirate ships as they pursued the limping heavy freighter. They could see the rear of the freighter was pock marked with numerous craters, where the pirates had tried to disable the engines with weapons fire.


    ¡°XO raise shields¡± Johnmanded, before hitting a button that would hail the pirate ships.


    ¡°Pirate vessels, cease all hostile actions and power down and you will be spared¡± John ordered curtly.


    ¡°Go fuck yourself jerkwad!¡± came the well reasoned reply from the Frigate.


    John shrugged to himself. If they wanted to sign their own death warrant, so be it. ¡°Fire at will Lieutenant!¡± he ordered.


    Cra was focusing intently on the holographic targeting matrix in front of her and her finger carefully depressed the trigger on the right control. Six scintiting beams of energy punched into the Frigate, overloading it¡¯s shields in a single devastating strike and following through to shear off the rear quarter of the ship. Without its engines to hold it steady, the frigate began to slowly tumble forward in a roll, still maintaining its previous momentum.


    The Invictus bore down inexorably as the bulk corvettes began evasive manoeuvres, desperate to escape from the lethal warship.


    ¡°Remaining ships attempting to withdrawn Commander. Orders?¡± Cra asked.


    ¡°You know the penalty for piracy Lieutenant¡± John replied firmly. ¡°Finish them¡± he said, his sombre voice sounding their death knell.


    Cra nodded grimly and the corvettes came under attack from a withering hail of pulseser sts. Their weak shields managed to deflect the first couple of impacts, but they were totally outssed by the military gradeser cannons and soon copsed. The fleeing pirate hulls lit up from the concentrated firepower and both ships exploded practically simultaneously.


    Alyssa brought the Invictus around so that it was directly astern of the crippled Frigate. She could see escape pods sting clear of the ship, as the pirates frantically deserted the doomed craft. Cra caressed the trigger and the beamsers cored through the length of the frigate, causing the front of the ship to explode outwards, scattering glowing debris in a wide arc.


    ¡°Excellent workdies¡± John said, nodding in satisfaction. He hit a button on his console to hail the freighter.


    ¡°Oh thank you Commander!¡± the merchant Captain said as his grateful face filled the viewscreen. ¡°You saved us all!¡± he gasped happily.


    ¡°My crew did the hard work, but we appreciate your thanks¡± John replied affably ¡°Can you make it to your destination from here?¡±


    ¡°We took a little damage, but nothing too serious. We should be fine from here, thanks once again¡± the merchant said, giving them a friendly wave.


    Cra deactivated the ships weapons and the Invictus¡¯ armoured hull resealed itself, the cruiser satiated for the moment. Alyssa adjusted their course for the minor detour and the ship leapt into Hyper-warp once again.


    ¡°Girls, to my ready room please¡± John requested quietly.


    The two teenagers got up and walked to the Commander¡¯s private room, both somewhat lost in their thoughts. John entered the room first and waved them over to one of thefortable sofas and he moved to join them, sitting opposite.


    ¡°You handled yourselves like seasoned veterans, I¡¯m very proud of you both¡± hemended the young women.


    ¡°More importantly though, how are you both feeling?¡± he asked gently, concerned how they would react after their firstbat.


    ¡°The corvettes could crew 20 people each and the frigate over 50¡± Cra said in a grim voice. ¡°I¡¯m probably responsible for the deaths of nearly 100 people¡± she said, her voice leaden as the enormity of her actions began to sink in. She started to tremble.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen first-hand what pirates are like¡± John countered. ¡°Think of it more like wiping out vermin¡± he suggested, as he moved to sit by the brtes side and wrap his arm around her shoulderfortingly.


    ¡°More importantly¡­¡± Alyssa interjected. ¡°There were 34 crewmen on board that Heavy freighter, good people who had never harmed anyone. You helped save them all from a horrible fate¡± she said approvingly as she hugged her friend as well.

 448

    Cra took a deep breath and let it out slowly, nodding her head as she took in their encouraging words and realising she was proud of her actions today.


    ¡°How about we go have a drink?¡± John suggested ¡°To celebrate our first good deed in the Invictus¡±.


    Cra and Alyssa smiled up at him and nodded eagerly. ¡°Ok thendies, let¡¯s go get pissed!¡± he grinned at the teenagers.


    As they were heading out of the room, he touched Alyssa¡¯s arm, holding her back. ¡°Cra, could you go rack up the drinks please, we¡¯ll be along in a moment¡± he requested politely. The brte nodded enthusiastically and headed towards the elevator.


    Alyssa turned to him with a raised eyebrow ¡°What¡¯s up John?¡± she asked curiously.


    ¡°You¡¯re taking our first ship-to-shipbat remarkably well¡± John said, his voice tinged with concern. ¡°I just want to make sure you¡¯re really ok?¡±


    Alyssa shrugged nonchntly ¡°I trust you with my life. You gave orders and I followed them¡±.


    Seeing his startled expression at her deration of unquestioning obedience, she went on ¡°You¡¯re a good man John¡± she dered, ¡°I know the decisions you make are going to be the right thing to do¡± she said, caressing the side of his face gently.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Putting it simply; we killed some bad guys, we saved some good guys. It¡¯s pretty ck and white in this case¡± she said, reading his thoughts and seeing that he thought the exact same way about their encounter.


    ¡°So let¡¯s go get drunk!¡± She grinned at him happily ¡°who knows how you might take advantage of us young women?¡± she smiled up at him, lightening the mood.


    Johnughed at her unassable positivity. ¡°Ok honey, let¡¯s go¡± he grinned back at her.


    The trio reconvened in the Officer¡¯s lounge, with Cra ying bartender. She grabbed bottles of vodka, soda water and lime and mixed up some refreshing cocktails for herself and Alyssa. She chucked an expensive bottle of whiskey John¡¯s way and he smiled happily at her as he caught it deftly. His ss clinked merrily when he dropped in a couple of ice cubes and he then poured himself a drink.


    The three of them brought the bottles with them and curled up on afy sofa, the bottles sitting ready on the coffee table in front of them. The girls got John to tell them about his old war stories and he regaled them with tales of boarding actions and intense fire-fights. He didn¡¯t bother to sugar coat his stories as he would for civilians, he figured they deserved to know the realities that war could sometimes bring. The girls sat enraptured by his stories, amazed at how much he had been through in 10 years of military service.


    They got progressively drunker as the evening went on, eventually dissolving into fits ofughter as the topic of conversation changed to lighter subjects. It turned out Cra knew a lot of dirty jokes and she had the other two in stitches with her ribald humour. John¡¯s face muscles began to ache fromughing so hard for so long.


    Close to midnight after several hours of boozing, John sat in-between the two girls as they looked out at the twinkling stars in the endless sea of ckness in front of them. Cra and Alyssa were curled up under his arms, enjoying the view and the quiet peace of the moment.


    ¡°I never realised I could be this happy¡± John said suddenly, his voice catching.


    The young women looked up at him adoringly. ¡°I love you John¡± they both said at the same time, triggering smiles on their beautiful faces as they nced across at each other happily.


    ¡°I love you too¡± he said, smiling down at them both fondly.


    The merry trio walked back to the Commander¡¯s quarters on wobbly legs and copsed together on the bed in a drunken tangle of limbs. They were all asleep practically as soon as their heads hit the pillow. John had had such a great night, he didn¡¯t even regret not taking advantage of his lovely young bedmates.


    They awoke the next morning as one normally does after going on a big bender. Quietly, so as not to aggravate a throbbing headache. John and the girls gulped down some painkillers and had a light breakfast before returning to bed for ate morning nap to sleep it off. They re-emerged around noon and John persuaded the girls to join him down in the gym.


    Somewhat nervous, Alyssa followed behind Cra and entered the leisure area of the ship. Cra was a confident swimmer, so had no qualms about being around a pool. John hade down to the gym earlier to set up ¡°a surprise¡±, which he convinced Alyssa was not going to be a bad one this time. When he saw the teenagers enter the gym, he strode over to them and led them to the area behind the pool. He had activated the Jacuzzi and the warm bubbly water gurgled at them enticingly.


    They all stripped off their clothes and John climbed in first and helped a nervous Alyssa step after him in to therge tub. Cra slid gracefully into the frothing water momentster and the three of them rxed on the submerged benches, feeling the gentle streams of bubbles massaging their skin.


    ¡°This feels amazing!¡± Alyssa sighed happily as she reclined in the lovely warm water.


    ¡°See, not so scary after all¡± John smiled at her, pleased that she was enjoying herself.


    He had an amazing view as he looked to his side. The girls were sitting next to each other and as they rxed back in the pool, their firm youthful breasts stood proudly out of the water, two sets of nipples looking soft and kissable. He tried not to focus on them too much and just enjoy the rxing warm water, but his cock ached at the thought of being adjacent to so much ripe young female flesh.


    Alyssa knew exactly what he was thinking of course. She enjoyed his attention and posed for him subtly, without letting him know that she was on to him. The beautiful young blonde found that she was tuning in to John¡¯s thoughts every chance she could. So much so, that it felt like she had a little part of her mind set aside just for him and she revelled in his constant, reassuring presence.


    She had found it difficult separating from him to go and train in the firing range, the absence of his thoughts feeling like a dark hole in the mind-space that she had reserved for him. It had felt almost painful to travel more than 10 metres from his side, when his wonderful presence suddenly winked out and went silent.

 449

    Every morning she sat quietly in the firing range and focused herself, the same way she had seen John do from time to time. Once she had cleared her thoughts and centred herself, she tried to reach out to find him once again, her mind yearning for the contact.


    The first couple of days had been frustrating and had not borne fruit, but by the third day she was able to reconnect with him when he was in the gym. It was on the same deck, but still a good 50 metres away which was a huge improvement and she was overjoyed as his inner voice resonated in her mind once again. She kept at the routine every morning, trying to connect with him across decks and on the other side of the ship and by the fifth day she had managed to extend her connection to him to such an extent that she could hear him wherever he was on the ship.


    As Alyssa rxing in the soothing water, revelling in the close proximity to her man and her loving friend Cra, she was startled when she felt another budding presence suddenly appear in her mind. This new presence was tiny and embryonic and consisted purely of heartfelt emotions: Love, happiness, contentment, eptance. Alyssa examined it closely and recognising it for what it was, decided to reserve it a tiny little spot of its own in her mind, for her to nurture it and watch it grow.


    Eventually John¡¯s lusty thoughts were growing loud and insistent, so Alyssa decided to put her poor man out of his misery. She rose from the Jacuzzi like Venus from the sea, John¡¯s eyes snapping to her beautiful form as the water dripped from her glistening body. She held out her hand for Cra to take.


    ¡°Come on Cra, I think we should set up our own surprise for John to reward him for this one¡±


    The stunning brte rose obediently and joined Alyssa in climbing out of the Jacuzzi. They sashayed out of the gym together, hand in hand, with Alyssa turning to call to John just before they left.


    ¡°Meet us in the officer¡¯s quarters in 15 minutes!¡± the ravishing blonde temptress called to him.


    It was the longest 15 minutes of John¡¯s life. Alyssa was correct the other day when she joked that she had been spoiling him. He was used to her or her equally beautiful youngpatriot tending to his needs morning, noon and night. They had got very drunk yesterday evening, were hung over this morning and it was now well past noon. Not only that, he had been only inches away from glorious nude temptation all morning. He felt so full, he was sure his quad was about to explode under the pressure.


    He formed a meditative pose, trying not to bump his painful taut balls in the process and concentrated on clearing his mind and rxing. He wasn¡¯t sure whether he would be able to do it, he was wound up so tight, but the warm bubbly water was soothing and rxing and helped him centre himself. He nced up at the wall mounted clock and saw that it was time. He climbed smoothly out of the Jacuzzi before heading out of the gym, not bothering to pick up his clothes.


    He took the elevator up to the second deck and when the door opened to the corridor, he saw that the lights were out. He stepped out of the lift and as the brightly illuminated elevator closed behind him, he was plunged into ckness. It took his eyes a few seconds to adjust and then he realised it wasn¡¯t pitch ck, there was actually a dim flickering lighting from one of the nearby officer¡¯s rooms. He walked towards the light, his curiosity peaked.


    John rounded the corner and looked into the room. It was arge room like all the others on this deck, but this one was different. The entire room was lit by candlelight, the warm flickering glow from the circle of candles sending red and gold sprites dancing across the ceiling. All the furniture had been removed apart from what looked like a big mattress on the floor in the middle of the room, covered by some kind of smooth surface instead of the normal bedding. Finally, the centrepiece of the disy was the two oil slicked teenagers standing coyly in the middle of the bed. Their lubricated skin glistened alluringly in the flickering light and they looked slippery, pliant and oh so very willing, as they looked at him with lusty desire in their eyes. His carefully gained focus nearly shattered in an instant, before he managed to just about regain control of himself.


    ¡°Come in John¡± Alyssa purred seductively, weing him into their abode.


    ¡°We set up a yroom for this special asion, I hope you approve¡± she looked at him with her eyebrow arched questioningly.


    He could only nod mutely.


    ¡°Cra has a wonderful gift that she would like to give to you and I thought we should celebrate with our own little ceremony¡± Alyssa exined enticingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m still a virgin in one ce¡± Cra murmured shyly, ¡°I¡¯d like you to be the first and only man to take me there¡±.


    John¡¯s erection returned with a vengeance, his length was hot, hard and throbbing with need at the enchanting invitationid out for him. He was drawn into the room by the captivating sirens standing before him and he was pulled towards them by their bewitching gaze. He couldn¡¯t remember crossing the room, but soon he was looming over them as they looked up at him trustingly. He reached out to ce a hand on each of their curved hips, the oil slicked skin feel slippery and delicious under his finger tips. He applied gentle pressure and the teenagers moved obediently, standing to face one another. They smiled warmly at each other as John pushed softly at the small of their backs, encouraging them to move forward to embrace each other.


    The girls stepped forward until their toned tummies were touching, feeling warm and soft where they rubbed against each other. Their wonderfully round and firm breasts pressed together, causing each girl to shiver at the slippery sensation and then gasp, as their nipples grew hard when they slid across silky smooth young tit flesh. John moved his hand down under their bottoms and began to stroke each of their excited young clits. Alyssa and Cra leaned together to kiss passionately and moaned into each other¡¯s soft searching mouths as he rubbed them closer to orgasm. They clung to each other and shivered with pleasure as John brought them to an amazing climax. Eventually they recovered and turned to lean against him, whispering their thanks.


    John revelled in the feel of their slippery and pliant teenage bodies as two sets ofrge firm young breasts slid enticingly across his chest. His cock pulsed in time to his racing heart as his prick yearned to be encased in a receptive young woman. John let his hands move up from their pussies, so that his fingers were circling each of the girls rosebuds. Cra breathed heavily her eyes closed with anticipation, while Alyssa looked up, watching his reactions carefully through lusty eyes. Both teens gasped as he gently pushed a slippery finger into their tight, lubricated channels.


    ¡°Does that feel good John?¡± Alyssa murmured, clenching his finger with her anus.


    He nodded his agreement.


    ¡°Widen her out a little first, let her get used to being stretched¡± She encouraged.


    John eased another finger into each slick teenager.


    ¡°Mmmm that¡¯s good¡± Alyssa moaned.


    ¡°Rx for him baby¡± she whispered to Cra, ¡°Show him how much you trust him¡±.


    At the blondes encouraging words, the brte visibly rxed, letting John push two fingers deep inside her incredibly tight passage.


    ¡°Now stroke those fingers in and out, let her body get used to being vited this way¡± she encouraged him.


    ¡°Gently, that¡¯s good¡± she murmured as John carefully pushed his fingers in and out of both girls. Cra moaned into his shoulder, enjoying the new sensations as he massaged her incredibly tight hole and got her used to his intrusion.


    ¡°Mmm, she¡¯s ready now John¡± Alyssa sighed, enjoying the insistent stroking of his fingers in her body too.


    John gently removed his fingers and the girls stepped back from him and then knelt gracefully on therge bed. Alyssay down on her back, her oil slicked skin sliding slightly on the bed covering. She opened her arms invitingly and the Latina knelt in between her syed thighs, before dropping down to press her big firm breasts to sit on top of the blondes pert proud chest. Alyssa¡¯s hands moved down to Cra¡¯s round firm buttocks and gently prized them apart, allowing John to see his glistening prize for the first time.


    The candlelight flickered around the room and highlighted the wonderfully firm muscles of the Latina¡¯s olive hued back. Her back arched as her breasts slid across the supine young woman beneath her and Cra gasped when Alyssa¡¯s strong hands parted her cheeks, allowing John to see her rosebud.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    John knelt behind the beautifully presented young woman, unable to hold off any longer from his desire to prate her. He carefully nuzzled the blunt head of his cock at the Latina¡¯s slippery rear hole, the target highlighted by Alyssa¡¯s white hands spreading the round coffee coloured cheeks. He applied gentle but insistent pressure, to let Cra know she was about to be stretched tighter than ever before.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl¡± Alyssa crooned to the Latina. ¡°Rx for our man, let him inside you¡±. She looked up as the brte nodded gently, her mouth slightly parted as she panted lustily. John pushed forward and Alyssa helped him by holding the girls firm cheeks wide open to allow him full ess to his target.


    ¡°Unnnnhhhh!¡± Cra grunted as John¡¯s lubricated cock pushed its way inside her body, stretching the tight band of her anus wide open around his broad head. He held still with just his first few inches encased in the glorious tightness of the Latina¡¯s snugly gripping hole.


    Alyssa rxed her grip on Cra¡¯s buttocks, letting the oil slicked cheeks snap back to their normal pert position. The firm cheeks of that toned bottom trembled as they bounced back together, looking and feeling wonderful to John who wanted nothing more than to drive hard into that cushiony pillow. Alyssa¡¯s helpful hands began to slide over Cra¡¯s delightfully soft skin as she glistened in the candlelight. Alyssa brought her hands forward to take each of the brte¡¯s juicy tits in her hands and squeezed them energetically, pinching her nipples.


    ¡°Ooohhhhh!¡± Cra gasped, distracted by the rough mauling her breasts were receiving at the hands of the beautiful blonde lying underneath her. Her nipples being tweaked distracted her from her focus on her tightly stretched ass and she rxed back there for a moment. John felt her body yield to him and so he pushed another few inches into the lovely brte.

 450

    ¡°Unnnhhh!¡± Cra groaned, as her rectum adjusted to the huge invader pushing its way into the unexplored parts of her body. She tensed up for a moment, unused to the strange feelings of something being pushed in to her body in that tight tunnel. There wasn¡¯t any pain, she just felt full, stretched and exposed.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alyssa saw the gorgeous brte tense as her body got used to being taken in this strange and novel new way. She decided to help her friend again and her oil slicked hand moved off Cra¡¯s heaving breast and slid effortlessly down the Latina¡¯s ribcage, to then skate down under her belly. With Cra¡¯s back arched, her toned little tummy was resting on Alyssa¡¯s own firm stomach and the blonde briefly wondered just how many gallons of John¡¯s delicious cum they had eagerly swallowed down between them. Her searching hand slid lower until she found Cra¡¯s swollen little nubbin and her slicked finger glided over it smoothly.


    ¡°Oooohhhh!¡± Cra moaned as her beautiful blonde lover gently caressed her clit.


    She arched her back even further and squeezed her eyes tightly closed as intense pleasure washed over her. The world closed off around her until all she could concentrate was the insistent stroking of delicate female fingers over her clit and the throbbing, hot, turgid shaft currently stretching out her body in ways it had never had to before. She rxed as she felt the rising wave of her climax fast approaching.


    ¡°Unnnnnnhhhhhh!¡± She groaned loudly as John steadily pushed everyst inch of his massive cock into her pliant body, taking advantage of her rxing state. The relentless invader forced her to uncoil and stretch around him as he drove his length deep into her belly.


    Cra¡¯s mouth opened in a silent scream as at the same moment, Alyssa rapidly stroked her fingers over her throbbing clit. The Latina¡¯s body writhed as she was ovee with the intensity of her orgasm.


    John held on to Cra¡¯s delightfully red hips and he looked down to see where his thick cock was pushed into her as far as it would go. Her tightly stretched ring gripped him snugly at the base of his cock and her body massaged him wonderfully as her tight passage rippled with her climax. He took in the lovely arch of her back, the indentation of her spine running in a perfect straight line from her tousled brown mane right down to her red hips. The muscles of the girl¡¯s spectacrly toned, athletic body flexed and moved smoothly under her alluring Olive skin and he loved the way she glistened in the candlelight.


    Alyssa had outdone herself this time he thought to himself. She had prepared the exquisite Latina like some kind of primitive sacrifice to the old gods and he relished being the one to ept the wonderful offering from the beautiful young supplicant.


    Cra sat up on her haunches, her taut, round little buttocks fitting snugly into John¡¯sp. She kept herself arched as she sat up, so that her back was resting smoothly against his chest and her head turned to her side, so that he could lean forward and kiss her yearning lips. She panted into his mouth as he gradually eased back an inch, before pushing into her again as far as she could go. He could see the concentration on her face as she forced her body to rx and yield to his desires, making herself as weing and avable to him as she could.


    Alyssa moved smoothly with Cra as the brte reared up to kiss their man and the blonde admired the way the two of them looked together. She marvelled at the powerful muscles in John¡¯s biceps and his impressive masculine physique contrasted with the gentle way he stroked and caressed the dusky hued girl he was taking. Cra was a strong, athletic girl, but John¡¯s muscr arms were at least three times as big as the lithe and toned Latina¡¯s. It was like he was a hulking dangerous beast that the girls had somehow managed to tame with their perfect young bodies.


    Snapping out of her lustful dazed thoughts, Alyssa ran her hands over Cra¡¯s heaving, lubricated breasts. The brte moaned helplessly as John held her in ce and began to take longer and longer strokes into her body.


    ¡°Unh¡± She gasped as he pushed himself smoothly up to the hilt inside her again.


    ¡°Unhh¡± She grunted when he pulled back and then drove himself forward again.


    ¡°Unnnnhhh!¡± She groaned as he began to pummel her yielding body in a relentless, steady rhythm.


    John was really working the tight Latina¡¯s ass now. Her buttocks quivered in hisp every time he thrust forward and pped into them. They were delightfully firm and felt wonderful as he pushed into her yielding teenage flesh. He held Cra tightly to him, enjoying hearing her gasps and cries of pleasure as he established his dominance over her eagerly offered young body. Using his firm grip on her waist, he rocked her up and down, letting her glorious coffee coloured body bounce in hisp as he used her snug little ass to stroke himself closer to orgasm.


    Alyssa¡¯s hips writhed as she watched John buggering her friend with smooth driving strokes. Cra was taking him perfectly, her stic young body stretching wide to wee in their man and the blonde could tell they were both working towards an explosive climax. She moved her hand down from the girl¡¯s heaving chest and ran her fingers over the perfect oval of Cra¡¯s toned tummy. Alyssa gently spread the brte¡¯s smoothbia and began to rub the Latina¡¯s clitoris in time with the lunging drives of John¡¯s hips.


    ¡°Aaaahhhhhh!!¡± Cra screamed as she came, her body reacting to her blonde friend¡¯s skilful touch. Her tight passage undted along John¡¯s length and constricted as tightly as it could around the pulsating invader that was punched deep into her belly.


    ¡°Ahhhh yeah!!¡± John bellowed as the rippling sensations of Cra¡¯s ass overcame his ability to hold out any longer. He held her hips perfectly still, pinning her in ce as his own hips thrust back and forth mechanically. His taut quad was quivering with need and it felt almost painful when the first powerful shot of cum sted out of him into the beautiful girl kneeling before him.


    ¡°Oh, I can feel him shooting in me!¡± Cra moaned powerlessly, as she knelt submissively in front of her man and his convulsing shaft jerked and throbbed deep inside her.


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡± Alyssa whispered in her ear as she stroked Cra¡¯s toned stomach ¡°Rx and let him fill you¡±.


    Cra nodded faintly, her hypersensitive body still tingling from her climax. Her belly began to round out as John¡¯s jets of cum pumped into her ass, packing her teenage form with copious amounts of spunk. Alyssa felt the Latina¡¯s stomach round out as she provided a new home for his heavy, hot load. Cra looked rxed andpliant as she knelt in front of their man, as he used the tight little grip of her anus to stroke out everyst drop of cum from his balls.


    Finally spent, John eased gently out of Cra, watching her tight little knot of muscle seal up firmly as his exhausted cock left her hot embrace. He copsed on to the bed and the girl¡¯s joined him, with Alyssa helping Cra lie back with the awkward, beach ball sized sphere her slender young belly had be. The beautiful blonde had been riding her own powerful wave of pleasure as she felt John climax across their empathic bond. They all rxed together and just concentrated on regaining their breath as they basked in the afterglow of such an intense orgasm.


    Eventually Cra excused herself as her gravid belly rumbled forebodingly and she disappeared into the bathroom, leaving Alyssa and John restingfortably together. When she returned, restored to her svelte form, they doused all the candles and cleaned up the room before retiring to the huge shower in the Commander¡¯s quarters.


    John stood under the soothing jets of warm water, holding Cra in his arms and he felt Alyssa¡¯s soft young body pressing up against his forearms when she snuggled in behind the Latina. He uncoiled his arms and then used them to encircle the blonde as well. Both girls looked up at him happily as they stood in his protective embrace.


    Tired out from all the frenzied activity, they had a rxing meal together in the Officer¡¯s lounge before cuddling up in bed for the night. Cra snuggled in on John¡¯s left hand side and ran her hand lovingly over Alyssa¡¯s soft long hair, as the beautiful blonde teenager eagerly took John¡¯s firm cock into her throat. Alyssa worked smoothly and efficiently to empty his balls for the night, but she saved some to give to Cra when they shared a goodnight kiss. John¡¯s eyes closed in bliss as they ended yet another incredible day.


    Alyssa awoke the next morning, feeling happy and alert. The fresh faced teenager had awoken first and she waited patiently for her lovers to rouse from their own slumbers. When they did, she kissed each of them tenderly in turn, her soft lips speaking wordlessly of her love for them both. Sighing contentedly, John and Cra looked up at Alyssa as she sat up in bed captivatingly nude.


    ¡°Now I have your attention¡­¡± she smiled down at them coyly, ¡°I wanted to talk to you about my past and why I want to travel back to Karron¡±.

 451

    Alyssa looked down over her lovers and saw that she had their undivided attention. They listened to her eagerly, intrigued to learn more about the beautiful blonde girl they cared so much about.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°As you know, I grew up on Karron. It¡¯s a bleak inhospitable ce, a massive asteroid that¡¯s been gradually hollowed out as the mines have dug deeper. Slums have built up in the old abandoned tunnels and there¡¯s thousands of people living there now.¡±


    Cra didn¡¯t know much about Alyssa¡¯s history at all, so shey there enraptured by the tale. John nodded encouragingly for the beautiful blonde to continue.


    ¡°My mother died shortly after childbirth.¡± she began. ¡°My father was a miner and died in a mining ident when I was six years old.¡± she said, continuing with her tragic tale.


    ¡°He was a good man, but we lived on the breadline even when he was working. After he was gone, I had nothing and no-one to turn too, so I was put in an orphanage.¡± she said, her exquisite mouth twisting with distaste.


    ¡°In a terrible, dangerous ce like Karron, there¡¯s no end of orphans and the orphanage was cramped and overcrowded. I stuck it out there for a couple of years, but the vicious bullying made it as bad a ce to be as the streets, so I left.¡±


    ¡°I tried begging and scavenging for a while, just barely managing to get enough food to stay alive. By the time I hit eleven and had started to physically mature, I learned I had to watch out for other kinds of predators.¡± she continued grimly.


    ¡°When times got really bad, I¡­¡± she paused, struggling to go on for a moment. Cra got up and knelt at Alyssa¡¯s side, offering her aforting arm around her shoulders. Johnid his hand reassuringly on her leg, his heavy grip feeling warm, reassuring and supportive.


    Alyssa continued haltingly, ¡°¡­ sometimes I did what I had to do to survive. Some men were nice, some weren¡¯t¡­¡± she shuddered involuntarily.


    Cra and John were shocked. They had no idea their warm and bubbly youngpanion had experienced such a horrific start in life. John hadn¡¯t know his parents, but at least he had grandparents who had loved him dearly and had looked after him in his formative years. Cra¡¯s family were career military and she had had a strict but enjoyable upbringing, living with her loving parents and three older brothers.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m sure I would have ended up getting killed by some deranged miner, but that¡¯s when I met Sparks.¡± For the first time in her tale, Alyssa¡¯s lovely face brightened.


    ¡°I was 14 years old when I first met her. Sparks was the same age as me and we ran into each other scavenging in a junk pile. Sparks is extraordinarily gifted at fixing and working with machines and she was looking for parts. I offered to help, having no idea what I was looking for and we soon became great friends.¡± Alyssa smiled wistfully at the memories.


    ¡°Sparks was an orphan too, but her skills at fixing things made her useful to one of the gangs. She was kind of adopted by the Diablo¡¯s and she kept their gear in good shape in exchange for food. She used to share with me and in exchange I¡¯d go collecting parts for her.¡± she said fondly.


    ¡°I kept my head down and managed to survive,rgely thanks to Sparks. I never had to¡­ get extra money, ever again. Unfortunately one of the gangers took a shine to me¡­ there was an incident and I had to escape. That¡¯s when I boarded your freighter John and now here I am.¡±


    John opened his arms for Alyssa, wanting to hold her in his arms and reassure her that nothing bad was ever going to happen to her again. The beautiful blonde smiled warmly at him, and moved in to cuddle up at his side, with Cra moving in to embrace her friend from behind. Alyssa could feel the brte shuddering as she tried to suppress her tears at hearing her lovers terrible tale. Alyssa could sense overwhelming sadness tinged with heartfelt love andpassioning from the young woman. The blonde reached back to stroke the Latina¡¯s legfortingly.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me your story Alyssa.¡± John said gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had such an appalling start in life.¡±


    The lovely blonde kissed him softly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault, you have nothing to apologise for. I appreciate your kind thoughts though.¡± she said, smiling up at him lovingly.


    ¡°So what prompted you to tell us about it now?¡± He asked curiously.


    ¡°Well we¡¯re only a day from Karron now and I know we¡¯re going there mainly for more Tyrenium, but I wanted to ask you two if you would mind another passenger?¡± she asked tentatively.


    ¡°Another passenger, what do you mean?¡± John asked curiously.


    ¡°Sparks.¡± Alyssa said sinctly. ¡°I owe that girl my life and I think she¡¯d make a great crewmember here. She¡¯s amazing with machines and I think she could be really useful.¡±


    ¡°Besides¡­ ¡± she went on, her voice trembling with emotion. ¡°I¡¯d like to save her from Karron. She¡¯s too special to waste another day in that shithole.¡±


    John looked over Alyssa¡¯s shoulder and made eye contact with Cra, who nodded her agreement eagerly, a warm smile on her face.


    ¡°Who am I to argue with my XO?¡± John smiled at Alyssa yfully. ¡°She is in charge of recruitment after all!¡±


    Alyssaughed gaily, relief washing over her as her musicalughter filled the room.


    ¡°Thank you John, it means a lot to me.¡± she thanked him sincerely, her voice full of emotion.


    ¡°No problem.¡± he smiled at her fondly. ¡°Besides, look how well yourst hire turned out!¡±


    Cra grinned at them and they cuddled up together happily.


    ¡°Hey Cra.¡± Alyssa asked. ¡°Do you think we should be worried?¡±


    ¡°Worried, why?¡± Cra asked, suddenly concerned.


    ¡°Well John just agreed to expand our crew. Maybe us two aren¡¯t enough to satisfy him anymore?¡± the mischievous blonde said yfully.


    ¡°Hey wait a minute!¡± John cut in ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that!¡±


    Cra sat up and yed along ¡°Maybe we should show him we can still be his good girls and take care of him properly.¡± she said to Alyssa. ¡°We¡¯re sorry you had to miss an emptying the other day.¡± she frowned in apology to John, gently stroking his quad.


    The girls moved smoothly as one so that Cra was lying on her back with Alyssa astride her, their lovely firm breasts pressed together. They closed their eyes and presented him with two soft pouting mouths shaped into ovals.


    John¡¯s denials died abruptly when he saw the gorgeous teenagers offering themselves up for him like that. His rapidly growing erection led the way as he shuffled over and sank into Alyssa¡¯s weing mouth, bottoming out deep in her amodating throat. He held her head dominantly as he began to stroke in and out, delighting at the soft wet touch of Cra¡¯s tongue as she licked each of his balls in turn.

 452

    ¡°You are good girls.¡± he said earnestly as he pulled back out of the young blonde¡¯s mouth and then aimed lower and pushed forward into the exquisite tightness of Cra¡¯s proffered throat. He thrust his hips until her lovely lips encircled the base of his shaft, his balls hanging directly above her. Alyssa kissed his stomach tenderly and then sat up to kiss him on the mouth as he fucked the pretty brte¡¯s face.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that feel better John?¡± she asked him rhetorically, before giving him a heated kiss. Alyssa enjoyed hearing his breathing get more uneven as he started losing control and she broke away from the kiss and looked him in the eyes.


    ¡°Now remember to share, we both want a nice breakfast.¡± she said naughtily.


    She lowered herself down again so her nipples were brushing Cra¡¯s and lovingly kissed his stomach, waiting patiently for his creamy load.


    John panted as he got more turned on. He had not one, but two lovely teenagers eager to service him and now Alyssa wanted to add a third? That thought drove him over the edge and his balls tensed up, ready to deliver their hefty contents. He hunched forward as he came, holding on to Alyssa¡¯s shoulders to keep his bnce.


    The lovely blonde teen was looking down directly over Cra and she was fascinated to watch her olive toned neck throb in time with the jerking of John¡¯s cock, as he pumped his load directly into the gorgeous Latina¡¯s empty stomach. Alyssa could feel the brte¡¯s toned abdomen start to rise underneath her own slim tummy, as spurt after heavy spurt rounded out the young girl¡¯s belly. She saw the bulge in Cra¡¯s neck begin to move back up and Alyssa knew excitedly that it would be her turn soon.


    She moved down so her mouth was practically on top of Cra¡¯s, so John could switch girls without spilling a drop. His broad head was suddenly pushing at her lips and a st of sweet tasting cum filled her mouth. She swallowed it down as his massive cock glided over her tongue and then began sliding effortlessly down her throat, his way lubricated by the slickyer of cum. Alyssa made sure he was deep inside her with her lips wrapped around his root and she suckled at him, coaxing him to empty everyst sperm out of his balls and into her belly. She made sure to swallow continuously so that her throat would massage his length and heighten his orgasm.


    John groaned as his taut balls finally stopped flexing, having released all their cum into the girls beneath him. He gently slid out of Alyssa¡¯s mouth and flopped backwards on to the bed, making sure he was in the middle so each girl could lie on either side of him. Alyssa moved to his right and Cra to his left as had be their custom and the girls snuggled up to him feeling warm and soft against his body. He noticed both girls were absent-mindedly stroking their gently rounded tummies, his enormous load big enough tofortably fill both their stomachs.


    Alyssa noticed him watching her and she looked up at him, staring into his eyes. ¡°Just let me know John, whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± she said invitingly.


    ¡°Whenever he¡¯s ready for what?¡± Cra asked curiously.


    ¡°Alyssa¡­¡± John said warningly, but of course the beautiful blonde ignored himpletely.


    ¡°I told John that he can be a daddy whenever he wants.¡± Alyssa exined helpfully.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Cra asked, her eyes widening.


    ¡°No, no, not yet.¡± Alyssa rified. ¡°When John decides he¡¯s ready, he just has to let me know and he can impregnate me.¡±


    Cra¡¯s thighs began to rub together as she grew excited ¡°That¡¯s actually really hot!¡± she eximed.


    ¡°Have you ever thought about having children?¡± Alyssa asked innocently.


    ¡°Alyssa¡­¡± John said warningly. The mischievous blonde just smiled up at him impishly.


    Cra looked contemtive as she thought it over. ¡°I hadn¡¯t nned to have children until I was a bit older, once I had built up a sessful career. I thought I¡¯d eventually be tactical officer on a big ship and really be able to do some good, before finding the right man and falling in love. Then when we were ready, I¡¯d have children then.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a good n.¡± John said encouragingly, seeing a chance to deflect where this was heading.


    ¡°Then again, I¡¯m already on a huge ship doing good deeds and I¡¯ve fallen in love with the perfect man!¡± Cra sighed happily. She looked up at him ardently ¡°John, let me know when you¡¯d like me to have your baby and you can get me pregnant too!¡±


    John groaned helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m honoured Cra, truly, and I love you so much, but¡­¡±


    Alyssa cut in ¡°We could be pregnant at the same time! Can you Imagine, we¡¯d both have baby bumps and then be mummies together!¡± She grinned happily at the brte.


    Cra squealed excitedly, climbing lithely over John to wrap Alyssa in a loving hug.


    John thought to himself for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Just look at them for god¡¯s sake!¡± His heart skipped a beat when he sat up and looked at the gorgeous teens he loved so much.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ladies¡­¡± he said and both girls looked up at him expectantly.


    ¡°You are both stunningly beautiful girls and I love you more than anything in the gxy. You are intelligent, kind and caring and would make perfect mothers for my children.¡± John said honestly.


    Two sets of doe eyes looked up at him adoringly and they sighed happily together.


    ¡°I think we should wait a little while, as you¡¯re both only just 18. I promise you though, I want to start a family with both of you when the time is right.¡± he said, stroking their rounded tummies gently.


    Cra and Alyssa moved swiftly to embrace him, their eyes filling with blissfully happy tears. They cuddled together feeling happier than any of them had thought possible before.


    The rest of the day proved uneventful after all the startling revtions and derations of love in the morning. The girls were good to their word and at lunchtime Cra knelt between John¡¯s legs eagerly sucking his cock, impatient for him to fill her stomach again. In the evening it was Alyssa¡¯s turn to be the vessel for his cum and she smiled at him contentedly after he gave her a huge load to keep her tummy warm that night.

 453

    They awoke the next day and dressed quickly before heading up to the bridge. The Invictus was about to arrive at Karron and they were all keen to see their destination after almost two weeks of travel. The cruiser left Hyper-warp and Alyssa plotted a course that would dock them directly with the mining colony.


    There were only three avable docking bays avable at Karron and the Invictus was toorge to fit into two of them. They had to wait 20 painfully slow minutes until a huge heavy freighter pulled clear of thest bay and headed off into the ckness of space. Alyssa skilfully docked the huge cruiser, guiding the ship carefully into the tight fit of the bored out tunnel that opened out into the docking bay. As the cruiser glided to a halt with the aid of retro thrusters, massive airlock doors creaked closed behind them and a force field sprung into ce over the tunnel as an extra precaution against depressurisation.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ok then, let¡¯s get moving.¡± John said to Alyssa.


    They had decided earlier that Cra would stay back on the ship, to keep watch over their home. An assault cruiser was a whole lot more tempting that a small, worn old freighter like the Fool¡¯s Gold, so John was far more wary of leaving it undefended. Cra was disappointed not to be able toe along too, but she understood his reasoning and didn¡¯t make a fuss. She kissed her lovers goodbye, with warnings to stay safe and be careful.


    ¡°So where too first?¡± Alyssa asked John, as they exited the airlock in the side of the Invictus.


    They hadnded in a huge rough hewn docking bay, designed to load the hulking freighters that came to take away the thousands of tons of valuable ore that were mined from the asteroid. Loading equipment and Storage crates lined the darkened edges of the bay and loomed in the shadows, making the loading dock seem sinister and foreboding.


    ¡°I thought we could go and meet your friend.¡± he suggested. ¡°We¡¯ve waited two weeks for the Tyrenium, a few more hours won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    The beautiful young blonde nodded eagerly and led him out of the docking bay through a towering set of doors and into the dusty and grimy spaceport that guarded the way into Karron. The couple were dressed in street clothes, as wearingbat armour and carrying assault rifles would have attracted too much unwanted attention. Goingpletely unarmed would have been foolish though, so they each carried a heavy pistol on their hips.


    They crossed through the initial huge open cave areas, which housed the docking area and the mercantile district. There were no aliens to be seen here, the crowds bartering noisily around the bustling market consisted entirely of pale skinned humans, or ¡°worms¡± as they were known to the less than polite visitor. John wove through the throng of people, following behind his beautifulpanion as she skilfully navigated the crowds. She led him away from the central hub of the colony and soon the tunnels got smaller and more ustrophobic, as they wound their way deeper into the bowels of the asteroid.


    John would have beenpletely lost without his infallible teenage guide, who seemed to know these tunnels like the back of her hand. His mind flitted back to her tragic tale of her life on Karron and his heart felt heavy at the thought of his wonderful girl having to go through so much at such an early age. They eventually reached Diablo territory, which he could tell by the red jacketed, pasty white gangers slouching insolently at every intersection.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried someone might recognise you?¡± He whispered to Alyssa.


    She turned slightly to face him, a gleaming white smile on her tanned face, her golden hair tumbling past her shoulders and down her back. She was a picture of vibrant health and beauty.


    ¡°Ok silly question.¡± he said, grinning wryly.


    Alyssa finally led him up to a closed steel door, nked by two heavily scarred men in gang jackets.


    ¡°Hey chief, what do you want eh?¡± One of the ghostly pale gang members asked John, watching him warily.


    Before he could speak, Alyssa cut in ¡°We¡¯re here to buy some custom gear from Sparks, we don¡¯t want any trouble.¡±


    She handed the man a credit stick for one hundred credits ¡°For your assistance¡­¡± she said, smiling disarmingly.


    Powerless to resist such a beautiful woman bearing gifts, the ganger let them through with a casual wave of his hand. His dour facedpanion punched a button on a wall mounted panel and the locks on the reinforced door nked open and swung open for them with an ominous creak.


    John followed along behind the blonde, the darkly lit tunnels reverberating with wolf whistles as she strolled elegantly past gangers. The flirtatiousments and whistling grew quiet in her wake as the gangers spotted John and eyed him suspiciously. They eventually reached a workshop cut into a side tunnel, the bright light from a welding torch casting dancing shadows through the entrance and on to the wall of the tunnel opposite.


    ¡°Hey Sparks! You got a moment?¡± Alyssa called out in a friendly, familiar manner to a small, wiry figure bent over a workbench.


    The welding torch cut out a momentter and the figure stood upright, lifting the heavy welding mask from her face as she half turned towards them. John could see a pasty white face looking hopefully in their direction for a moment, before the hopes were dashed and reced by a dark scowl.


    ¡°Custom gear¡¯s over there Blondie.¡± she said dismissively as she waved a finger over at weapon racks on the wall before turning back to continue with her welding.


    John followed the direction of the girl¡¯s pointing finger to see a surprisingly clean and well cared for set of weapon racks, filled with borate custom pistols and sub machine guns. The weapons gleamed in the dull light of the workshop, looking sleek and deadly. He walked over to look at them more closely and saw that the sinister looking ck and chrome weapons were actually the work of a highly skilled gunsmith. He picked up a heavy bore pistol and was impressed by its excellent craftsmanship as he turned it carefully in his hand. Even the scope was surprising, with its powerful zoom and infrared capabilities, far beyond anything he expected to see in a colony like this. He carefully reced it on the weapon rack, feeling a newfound respect for its creator and turned to focus on the reunion in the workshop.


    Alyssa moved closer to the tetchy figure and tried again ¡°Don¡¯t you recognise me Sparks?¡± she asked tentatively.


    The wiry girl seemed to tense with irritation before turning off the oxy-acetylene torch and pulling off her cumbersome welding mask and turning right around to look at them squarely. Now John could see her clearly, he noticed a livid looking red scar all over the left side of her face and running down her neck. The girl could have once been considered pretty, if not for the disfiguring burn that looked to be many years old. The girl was ghostly white like all the locals at Karron and the small figure had a shock of short, spiky red hair.

 454

    ¡°Oh yeah, I remember you from our old modelling days!¡± Sparks scoffed sarcastically. ¡°Now why are you bothering me?!¡± she blurted out, annoyed at the interruption to her work.


    ¡°It¡¯s me¡­¡± The stunningly beautiful blonde continued ¡°Alyssa¡­¡±


    Sparks snorted withughter ¡°Haha! Good one, who put you up to it? Fat Tony? Choppy Bob?¡± she grinned good naturedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a joke, it¡¯s really me.¡± the blonde said calmly.


    Sparks rolled her eyes andughed derisively.


    ¡°Four years ago we got caught in a street-fight and one of the Fletcher brothers stuck me with a knife, right here.¡± Alyssa said pointing to just above her right hip.


    Sparksughter died as she looked at Alyssa a bit more closely for a moment. She then shook her head and grinned ¡°Nice try Blondie, but plenty of people were there at that fight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it was only us there when you helped stitch me up and you told me that holding on to your lucky penny would make it hurt less.¡± Alyssa said, her melodic voice catching.


    ¡°How in the hell did you know that?¡± Sparks blurted out, before throwing the welding gear aside and striding right up to Alyssa.


    Now that she was this close, the ghostly pale teenager did a double take as she stared at the beautiful blonde¡¯s lovely face. She recognised the piercing blue eyes, her mouth, her ears; she could see parts of her old friends face, but this stunningly attractive woman was over 6 inches taller than her friend, just to start with!


    ¡°What are you?¡± Sparks said, her eyes narrowing with suspicion. ¡°Some kind of a robot?¡± she poked Alyssa¡¯s arm. ¡°What did you do to my friend?¡± she said growing angry.


    ¡°It¡¯s me Sparks!¡± Alyssa said, growing exasperated. ¡°We met four years ago. I used to gopher for you in exchange for food. I used to sleep over there.¡± she said, pointing to a tucked away corner of the workshop. ¡°I left here 6 weeks ago, because Georgio tried to rape me and I stuck him with a knife!¡±


    The ghostly pale teenager stood there opened mouthed at Alyssa¡¯s outburst. ¡°It really is you¡­¡± she whispered in a stunned voice, her eyes wide. ¡°But you¡¯re tall and so beautiful now! What happened? Was it some kind of luxury bodysculpt job or something?¡± She asked, while walking around Alyssa, her face showing her shock as she studied the blonde¡¯s incredible body.


    ¡°My body changed, but it¡¯s still me.¡± Alyssa said, smiling warmly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even sound the same any more!¡± Sparks blurted out. ¡°Your voice used to be more scratchy. Now you sound like¡­ liquid honey.¡± the confused girl said, struggling to find an appropriate description.


    Alyssa¡¯s musicalughter filled the workshop.


    ¡°See! That¡¯s what I mean! No-one should sound that happy, it makes me want to smile just hearing yourugh!¡± Sparks said, desperately trying to reconcile the new Alyssa with the old.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a lot to take in Sparks.¡± Alyssa said. ¡°I stowed away on that freighter, like you suggested I should and it turned out it was owned by this guy.¡± the lovely blonde girl said, smiling towards John.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°John, this is Sparks.¡± she said. ¡°Sparks this is John.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± John said, offering his hand. Sparks shook it warily.


    ¡°So then my body went through some changes and I¡¯ve been on a load of adventures. We decided toe back here to Karron and I wanted toe and see you and get you toe with us and leave this ce!¡± Alyssa said in an excited rush.


    ¡°Leave?¡± Sparks said, sitting down on a nearby stool in a daze.


    The spiky haired red-head sat quietly for a moment, thinking things through. ¡°If what you¡¯re saying is true, then I¡¯d love toe with you, but the Diablo¡¯s aren¡¯t going to just let me walk, they make too much money from my custom work.¡± she said cautiously.


    ¡°Just say you¡¯re going scavenging and then meet up with us on the ship. By the time they realise you¡¯re noting back, we¡¯ll be out of here!¡± Alyssa said enthusiastically.


    ¡°But what about all my gear?¡± Sparks said. ¡°I can¡¯t just leave all that behind, it¡¯s taken me years to collect all these tools and equipment.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, I¡¯ll rece anything you leave behind.¡± John interjected.


    ¡°Gee thanks, Daddy Warbucks!¡± Sparks said sarcastically. ¡°Do you have any idea how much it would cost to rece all this stuff?¡± she said, waving her arms around epassing the workshop.


    John shrugged nonchntly ¡°Alyssa wants you to join us, so the cost isn¡¯t a problem.¡±


    ¡°Come see the ship.¡± Alyssa urged, ¡°You¡¯ll see we¡¯re genuine once you¡¯re on board.¡± she said encouragingly.


    ¡°Ok I¡¯lle see, for old time¡¯s sake.¡± Sparks said, not daring to build up her hopes.


    ¡°Thanks Sparks!¡± Alyssa grinned happily and wrapped the smaller girl in a tight hug.


    They broke apart and Alyssa saw Sparks eyeing her chest suspiciously. ¡°Go ahead,¡± she invited warmly ¡°they¡¯re real.¡± she grinned.


    Sparks reached out tentatively and gently cupped Alyssa¡¯s big firm breasts in her small pale hands. ¡°Wow, they¡¯re amazing!¡± she gasped in awe.


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Alyssa beamed happily at her friend. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll exin everything properly back at the ship.¡± she told her old friend reassuringly.


    John and Alyssa exited the workshop, leaving a very confused and bewildered girl behind them. They left the Diablo¡¯s base without any trouble and wound their way back through the ustrophobic tunnels to return to Karron¡¯s central caves.


    ¡°Do you want to go to the mine now?¡± Alyssa asked John inquisitively.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so, not yet. Let¡¯s go back to the ship and gear up. If there¡¯s any chance of getting into a gunfight with a street gang, I want you in body armour.¡± he replied, his voice tinged with worry.


    Alyssa smiled at him and nodded, touched by his overprotective nature. John contacted Cra using themunicator built into his watch and let her know they were headed back. She met them at the airlock and beamed happily at them as they came back onboard.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a fleeting visit honey, we wanted to get ourbat gear. We might have trouble with a street gang on the horizon.¡± John exined. Cra nodded her understanding and came up with them to their quarters to help them get suited up in their body armour.


    John picked up his deadly looking assault rifle and loaded the bullpup magazine with a satisfying click. He followed his normal weapons check and held the high tech weapon to his shoulder to look through the integrated scope and made sure everything was fully operational. He turned to look at Alyssa and was surprised to see her holding his backup rifle, the sister to his one. She pped in a magazine and performed an identical check with the scope. Alyssa saw him watching her and she winked at him impishly.


    They said farewell to Cra a second time and asked her to watch out for their recently invited guest. They left the docking bay again, receiving startled looks from passersby as they strode through the spaceport terminal at a determined pace. They hailed a taxi and asked the driver to take them to the Mortimer Mine.


    The journey to the mine seemed to sh by, and in no time John and Alyssa were in Seb Mortimer¡¯s office. The mine owner seemed delighted to see John again and sped his hand in a warm handshake. Alyssa watched the interaction half-heartedly. Being back on Karron had been tough going for the young woman, everywhere she looked seemed to be dredging up bad memories from her past.


    ¡°Hey Seb, it¡¯s great to see you again. How¡¯s the mine been running?¡± John asked the mine owner politely.


    ¡°Great thanks John, it¡¯s really good to see you again too.¡± Seb replied cheerily.


    *You fucker, you have the balls toe back here after ripping me off?!* someone snarled furiously.


    The incandescent rage of the second speaker had Alyssa whirling around, her eyes darting about trying to find who had just spoken.


    ¡°Are you ok there Alyssa?¡± John asked, wondering what his young lover was doing.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± She replied distractedly.


    ¡°Sorry Seb, I¡¯m being rude. This is Alyssa, my Executive Officer.¡± John introduced them courteously.


    ¡°Nice to meet you miss.¡± Seb replied with a smile on his face.


    *So you spent my money on whores, and unt this slut in front of my face?!* the enraged voice barked.


    Alyssa looked around bug eyed. Where was this other person? Why was no-one else reacting to the crazy stuff he was saying?!


    ¡°Err, nice to meet you.¡± She stammered.


    John wondered what had gotten into Alyssa, he had never seen her behave like this before.

 455

    ¡°I was wondering if you had mined any more Tyrenium?¡± He asked Seb politely. ¡°I was looking to purchase some more if you have any for sale?¡± He enquired,ying the foundations for another trade.


    ¡°Well we tapped out that vein in the end, but I¡¯ve got nearly 20 tons stored that I¡¯m looking to sell.¡± Seb exined.


    *Come round for a second bite? You little fuck, payback¡¯s going to be a bitch.* the savage voice ranted.


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s good to hear!¡± John grinned happily. ¡°I¡¯d be interested in buying all of it. Same price per ton asst time?¡± he asked hopefully.


    ¡°Sounds like you have a deal mister!¡± Seb grinned back.


    *Yeah, and I¡¯m gonna take your ship and your whore too¡­* The voice growled dangerously.


    ¡°Let me go tell the foreman to get the Tyrenium ready for transport. You own that big fancy cruiser down at the dock right?¡± Seb asked pleasantly.


    John confirmed that he owned the Invictus, as Seb beamed a big smile and stood up to leave the office.


    *My own warship¡­ I¡¯m going to fucking end you, then I think I¡¯ll make myself Lord of Karron¡­* the voice gloated.


    Alyssa watched Seb leave, her eyes wide with panic.


    She grabbed Johns arms with both hands, surprising him with the strength of her grip. ¡°He¡¯s going to betray you!!¡± She gasped.


    John stared at Alyssa, mouth agape. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s pissed about thest deal, he thinks you ripped him off! He¡¯s going to kill you and take me and the ship!¡± She pleaded for him to understand the danger they were in.


    ¡°Why would you think that?!¡± John gasped, shocked at this sudden outburst.


    He watched Alyssa¡¯s eyes dart from side to side as though she was rapidly turning things over in her head. She suddenly locked eyes with him, havinge to her decision.


    ¡°I can read minds. I heard his thoughts.¡± She blurted out.


    ¡°You can what?!¡­.¡± John stammered, stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been you up until now¡­¡± Alyssa tried to exin.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been reading my mind?¡± John said astonished, as he tried to desperately wrap his head around thistest revtion.


    Alyssa broke eye contact with him and lowered her gaze, looking guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have said earlier¡­¡±


    Their conversation came to an abrupt end as they heard Seb¡¯s heavy boots outside the office door.


    ¡°Hey, wee back.¡± John said to Seb, managing to hide his earlier shock. ¡°Everything good to go?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Sure John, let me just sort out the paperwork.¡± The faux- friendly mine owner replied as he sat behind his desk and began to prepare the auth device, which would transfer ownership of the Tyrenium to John.


    John threw a nce Alyssa¡¯s way. *Are you reading my mind now?* he asked experimentally, narrowing his eyes.


    Alyssa met his gaze and gave a slight nod of her head, looking a bit contrite.


    *Well I¡¯ll be damned.* John thought, his eyes widening in wonder.


    Unfortunately further experimentation was cut short, as Seb held the prepped Auth device at the ready. John handed him the logging manifest for the Invictus and Seb plugged in the device and pressed a couple of buttons authorising the transaction.


    ¡°There we go.¡± he said, smiling. He seemed to take in their ceramic ted body armour for the first time ¡°You two in some kind of trouble?¡±


    ¡°Oh just a bit of gang trouble.¡± John replied ¡°better safe than sorry.¡± he smiled amiably.


    Seb nodded agreeably. *I¡¯ll give you trouble alright you fucker. I¡¯m going to make you sorry you were born!* Seb thought to himself smugly.


    ¡°Ok we¡¯re all set. You two head back to the ship with the cargo and I¡¯lle and meet you there with some extra boys to help speed up the loading.¡± The mine owner said in a helpful manner.


    *Just wait until you load the ship, then it¡¯s time to pay the piper.* Seb thought to himself, crowing over his impending victory. *This idiot won¡¯t even see iting!*


    John and Alyssa stood and shook Seb¡¯s hand, before leaving his office to meet with the truck driver who would be taking them back to the Loading dock. The whole experience was bing increasingly surreal for Alyssa, especially when she had to smile and shake hands with Seb who was nning to kill John and do horrible things to her.


    They climbed up into the cab of the massive truck and John greeted the pale skinned driver with a friendly nod. He moved to sit in the middle with Alyssa by the door. The engine rumbled loudly and the cab begin to vibrate as the chunky six wheeled vehicle began to move, leading the other 3 trucks in the convoy to the space port.


    *So what¡¯s he going to do? do you know his n?* John thought at Alyssa and then waited expectedly for her voice to appear in his head.


    When nothing happened, he nced at her out of the corner of his eye. The beautiful blonde frowned at him cutely and then nodded her head.


    *Oh right, you can read my mind but I can¡¯t hear your thoughts?* John reasoned, figuring out the silence.

 456

    Another little nod from Alyssa, the truck driver not taking his eyes off the road, oblivious to the silent conversation happening only inches away from him.


    *Ok then, yes or no answer questions only.* he mused.


    Alyssa nodded slightly, amazed at how well John was adapting to this situation and using it to their tactical advantage.


    *Are they going to attack us on the way back?* he thought. A little head shake from Alyssa.


    *Are they going to attack us back at the Invictus?* he wondered. A little nod from the teenager.


    *Immediately?* John asked. Alyssa shook her head slightly.


    *Ah, so probably after we finish loading. He¡¯s hoping to ambush us when we think the cargo is safe and our guard is down and he¡¯s bringing along his ¡°extra boys¡± to help him carry out the n?* John mused to himself.


    Alyssa nodded her head animatedly before coughing to cover it up. She was very impressed, John managed to put together the whole n based only on a couple of yes or no answers. The girl desperately wished this mind reading ability worked both ways. She had loads of questions she wanted to ask him, but she had to stay mute, it was so frustrating!


    *If he¡¯s waiting till we¡¯re back at the ship, he¡¯s probably after the Invictus too?* John¡¯s question was met by another tiny nod from the apprehensive young woman at his side.


    John¡¯s mind started racing as he began to formte a n *Ok when we get there, you excuse yourself and go and warn Cra, she¡¯ll know what she has to do. I¡¯ll distract Seb if needs be* he nced at Alyssa to make sure she had heard his orders. She nodded firmly, a steely determination in her eyes.


    *Good girl. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be fine.* he thought to her reassuringly, reaching out to take her hand in his and squeezing it gently.


    The rest of the journey felt tortuous as they wove their way past dirty dpidated slums and crawled along through dark, roughly cut tunnels. John was worrying about keeping the girls safe and Alyssa was worrying that he would forget to take care of himself.


    All too soon the truck convoy arrived at the spaceport and John spoke briefly to the deck officer and port guards who waved them through. The chunky trucks rolled in to the docking bay and then parked against the left hand wall under the overhanging cargo loading equipment. John and Alyssa stepped out of the cab, just as Seb rolled up, riding in the first of two sturdy looking hover trucks. Alyssa spotted tarpaulins covering some strange lumpy shapes at the top of the hover trucks and wondered what they could be. Over a dozen stern looking men climbed out of the vehicles, but didn¡¯t seem to be making any effort to help the miners with the unloading and just loitered around.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go and open the cargo bay for you, you guys can start unloading the trucks.¡± John suggested to the mine owner, who nodded curtly in response.


    John and Alyssa walked over to the ship, the hairs on the back of John¡¯s neck standing up as though he could feel eyes watching his every move. They approached the airlock of the Invictus and he pressed his palm against the DNA reader. The airlock spiralled open invitingly and they stepped through the oval portal.


    *Ok time to move!* John ordered Alyssa, as the airlock started to spiral close behind them. He went through the side door to enter the Cargo bay and the worried teen darted over to the elevator and hit the call button, tapping her foot impatiently until it arrived. She took the elevator up to the bridge, hoping to find Cra there and was relieved when she found the lovely brte sitting at her tactical station.


    ¡°We¡¯re in trouble!¡± Alyssa shouted from across the bridge, as she dashed over to speak to her friend.


    Cra¡¯s eyes widened as Alyssa quickly briefed her on the current situation.


    ¡°Ok I know what to do.¡± the brte said reassuringly, activating controls on the tactical station.


    Alyssa felt confidence and determination from the tiny emotive presence that had reappeared in her mind. Feeling reassured, she spun on her feet and sprinted back to the elevator, determined to help protect John now she had carried out his orders.


    Meanwhile John had opened up the cargo bay doors in the hull of the Invictus and was waiting patiently, as the miners ferried the Tyrenium into the cargo bay using Anti-grav loading sleds. He pretended to be intent on the loading operation, but out of the corner of his eye he could see Seb¡¯s mercenaries fanning out to take cover. They furtively unshouldered rifles or unholstered pistols whilst ducking behind the storage crates that were scattered around the loading dock.


    Finally thest of the Tyrenium was brought into the cargo bay and John turned to face Seb and his men. All pretences were thrown aside as he saw over a dozen gun barrels aimed in his direction, Seb standing at the back with a heavy pistol in his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s over John!¡± He called out. ¡°Hands in the air and walk out of the ship¡± he said, his voicing sounding smug.


    John raised his hands above his head and tried to look surprised and defeated as he walked forward slowly.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have ripped me off you little shit.¡± Seb gloated. ¡°Yeah, I eventually got word of how much Tyrenium is selling for¡­ fifty times how much you paid me for it!!¡± he said, his voice quivering with rage.


    ¡°I got over one hundred times the buying price actually.¡± he said helpfully to Seb, causing the man to growl furiously through clenched teeth.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Just at that moment, several things happened at once.


    Firstly, the tarpaulins on the backs of the hover trucks were thrown aside, revealing Heavy machine guns on pintle mounts that were both trained on John by grinning mercenaries.


    At the same time, the door to the elevator in the Invictus swished opened quietly and Alyssa darted down the corridor to stand on the other side of the sealed airlock, her assault rifle held ready.


    Unnoticed by all, armoured panels on the hull of the Invictus began to peel aside and an ominous low pitched whirr began to echo around the cargo bay.


    Finally, a ghostly white girl with spiky red hair came sprinting into the Cargo bay, her face showing some relief when she saw John. ¡°The Diablo¡¯s are after me!¡± Sparks cried out in rm, before suddenly realising the tense situation she had burst into and screeched to a halt.


    Seb lunged to the side grabbing Sparks in a tight grip while she stood in shock and he ced the blunt nose of his heavy pistol at her temple. ¡°Give it up John, or this bitch gets it!¡± he yelled.

 457

    Momentster, over a dozen red jacketed gang members came bursting in through the entryway into the hangar. They drew their weapons and pointed them at John and the Mercenaries. ¡°Let her go!¡± a bulky ganger with a mohawk shouted. ¡°She¡¯s Diablo property!¡±


    The mercenaries on the hover trucks spun the heavy machine guns around quickly to point them at the new threat and the tension in the room ratcheted up several notches.


    John opened his mouth to speak, but was cut off by a booming female voice being transmitted throughout the Cargo bay. ¡°All gang members and mercenaries will leave this Docking bay immediately.¡± The voice said imcably ¡°Refusal will be met with deadly force. You have ten seconds toply¡±.


    Dozens of sets of eyes looked up at the towering hull of the Invictus, suddenly painfully aware of the four turreted Gatlingsers that had spun up and were now pointed in their direction.


    ¡°Ten.¡± Cra said, beginning the countdown.


    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding John, I¡¯ll stter her brains all over the floor!¡± Seb shouted, waving his heavy pistol in the air for emphasis, before cing it back against the small girl¡¯s head.


    ¡°Nine.¡± The Latina continued undaunted.


    ¡°Let her go, She¡¯sing with us!¡± The gang leader shouted, as his men trained their weapons at the mercenaries.


    ¡°Eight.¡± Cra intoned.


    John tensed the muscles in his legs, getting ready to spring into action.


    ¡°Seven.¡± The young woman¡¯s voice continued.


    Alyssa touched the panel activating the airlock and then hugged the wall closely, staying out of sight. The door spiralled open silently, unnoticed in the tense Mexican standoff.


    ¡°Six.¡± Cra¡¯s voice echoed around the docking bay.


    ¡°Shut that bitch up, John!¡± Seb bellowed, furious that his carefullyid ns had unravelled so quickly.


    ¡°Five.¡± came the booming reply.


    ¡°You better do as she says.¡± John called out ¡°She isn¡¯t bluffing!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Four.¡± Cra said relentlessly.


    The mercenaries and gangers were looking increasingly worried. Staring down a two meter long gun barrel will do that to a man.


    ¡°Three.¡± The Latina said in a t emotionless voice.


    ¡°Let her go man, she¡¯s my property!¡± The gang leader shouted, the nervous tremor to his voice betraying his fear.


    ¡°Two.¡± Cra¡¯s countdown continued unabated.


    ¡°Last chance John, surrender now!¡± Seb yelled angrily.


    Alyssa suddenly appeared around the edge of the airlock, her assault rifle at her shoulder.


    ¡°One!¡± The blonde teen sang out, her melodic voice piercing the scene ying out in the room. Her rifle chattered and Seb screamed as his wrist exploded, his severed hand still clutching his pistol as it sailed through the air.


    John burst into action, charging directly towards the crippled mine owner who was screaming in pain and holding the bloodied stump of his wrist with his other hand. Sparks had been thrown to the ground and was cowering in fear as the mercenaries with rifles and pistols opened up on John. They weren¡¯t expecting him to sprint right past them though, so a fuside of small arms fire sailed around him harmlessly as he ran t out towards the mine owner, moving too fast for the surprised mercs to react in time. John barrelled into the critically injured man, shoulder charging him with a ceramic ted pad that sent Seb sprawling and leaving John to bounce off and drop to a crouch next to the frightened redhead.


    The low pitched whir of the Gatlingsers was drowned out as Cra opened up with the Invictus. Rapid Stato sts ofser fire arced outwards, illuminating the dimly lit room with strobing shes. The hover trucks were hit by dozens of high energy pulses, the vehicles exploding as the multi barrelled Gatlingsers chewed threw them in seconds and tore them to pieces.


    The Gangers could only stare in horror as thest two Gatlingsers turned in their direction and sprayed the wide doorway with a long continuous burst ofser fire. Most of the Diablo¡¯s managed to throw themselves to the ground or leap behind storage crates, but two gang members weren¡¯t so lucky. One was hit by severalser bolts, each hit searing holes straight through his body and leaving his torso looking like a smouldering Swiss cheese as he toppled over. The other was hit in the shoulder, theser bolt prating clean through and melting the entire shoulder joint. The man¡¯s arm fell to the floor, the charred stump glowing with the heat of the impact and he copsed to his knees in shock, his mouth agape in horror.


    ¡°Get behind those crates!¡± John ordered curtly to Sparks, pointing to some sturdy storage containers stacked against the side of the room. The terrified teenager looked up at him wide eyed, before she managed to shake off her fear and started crawling in the direction John had pointed. John attempted to shield the girl, using his armoured body to cover her as she scampered away. Round after round went sailing over his head, but a few hit his arms and back, ricocheting off the tough ceramic tes. He winced as he felt the impacts, one round mmed into his right thigh between ceramic tes and caused him to flinch in pain.


    Alyssa¡¯s eyes narrowed with anger as she sighted in on the mercenaries shooting at her lover and friend. Her assault rifle chattered in multiple bursts as she took steps to eliminate that danger. The first burst hit a merc who was crouched behind a crate firing his pistol wildly. The three hollow point rounds hit him squarely in the head and his skull exploded as the caseless ammo sted out the other side.


    The second burst hit a merc standing in the open, who had stepped out of cover to try and shoot around his colleagues, his line of sight to John blocked after his reckless charge. These rounds punched into the merc¡¯s torso from the side, eviscerating him as the bullets tore through his body and leaving him writhing on the floor in agony.


    Her final shot hit a merc in the leg as he tried in vain to conceal himself behind a crate. Two of the bullets hit him in the calf and thest blew out his knee, showering the crate in gore. The man slumped to the ground screaming in pain as he clutched his ruined leg.

 458

    The Diablo¡¯s cowered behind crates as the cargo bay turned into some kind of horrific hellscape. Bright shes ofser fire kept them pinned down and illuminated the corpses of their brothers who had been cooked byser fire, wispy smoke rising from their charred bodies. It was a powerful reminder of what would happen to them if they broke cover, so they wisely ducked down as low as possible.


    Sparks finally managed to crawl behind the sturdy storage containers stacked against the rough wall of the docking bay. The containers were pock marked with impacts from the dozens of rounds fired in their direction, but John was d to see the containers were robust enough to stop the rounds from prating. He followed the young woman behind the crates, d to be out of the line of fire for a moment.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± He asked the scared girl as she huddled up against the crate, trying to make herself as small as possible.


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t get hit.¡± Sparks replied, much to John¡¯s relief.


    The gunfire from the mercs had gone quiet for a moment, when they weren¡¯t able to shoot at him any longer. After a brief pause, he heard numerous small arms firing again, but this time the rounds weren¡¯t headed in his direction. He held his assault rifle at the ready and carefully leaned out behind the crate, to see what the remaining mercenaries were shooting at. He saw they were firing towards his ship¡¯s airlock and he heard the distinctive chatter of one of his assault rifles firing back defiantly. John saw the muzzle sh at the airlock door and that sudden re of light revealed a mane of golden hair.


    ¡°Goddamnit!¡± he swore. *Get down Alyssa!* he shouted in his mind, praying his fearlesspanion was listening to his thoughts like before. He was greatly relieved when she immediately disappeared from view. He had the mercs in a good crossfire from his current position and he was able to drop two more with carefully aimed bursts, before the rest of the mercenary team reacted and ducked down low behind cover.


    Unfortunately for both the mercenaries and the Diablo¡¯s, the storage crates proved scant protection against the ship mounted Gatlingsers. These weapons were designed to take out lightly armoured fighters, so a few inches of Reinforced stic might be able to stop a hollow point round, but it was powerless to protect against pration by the searingser bolts.


    Cra began to walkser fire along the defensive positions held by the two hostile groups. Glowing holes were punched through the reinforced stic of the storage crates before theser bolts connected with soft flesh, screams of pain announcing every sessful strike. Pitiful cries of surrender began to drift up around the loading bay and John contacted Cra using his watchmunicator and asked her to cease fire.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ok it¡¯s over, get out of here!¡± John shouted loudly to the terrified attackers, their morale truly broken.


    The seven remaining Diablo¡¯s stopped to pick up their fallen brothers and dragged them from the Loading bay. The mohawked leader was one of the survivors and he turned to face John before he left.


    ¡°This ain¡¯t over chief, the Diablo¡¯s have got long memories!¡± he snarled. When two of the Gatlingsers began to spin up and track him, his bravado disappeared and he fled the docking bay.


    John saw the three surviving mercs crawl out of cover and limp away, leaving their fallen behind. John took a quick nce at the abandoned corpses, but he couldn¡¯t see Seb anywhere. He noticed a bloody trail leading out of the docking bay from where he had sent the mine owner sprawling and figured he must have crawled away during the heat ofbat.


    ¡°Are you ok to walk?¡± he asked Sparks.


    The teen nodded tentatively and John offered her a strong hand to help her stand up. Adrenalin was fast wearing off and the young woman stood on wobbly legs, reluctant to let go of John¡¯s supportive arm. He helped her to walk towards the airlock on the Invictus.


    Alyssa came dashing out to their side, her face concerned. ¡°Are you both ok? Did either of you get hit?¡± she asked, worried.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get a nasty couple of bruises, but other than that, all good!¡± John replied reassuringly.


    The gorgeous blonde moved to hug them both, but John held her off for a moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get inside the ship first, I¡¯m still feeling a bit exposed here.¡± He said, ncing over his shoulder at the writhing figures still lying in the ughterhouse that the docking bay had be. Alyssa helped Sparks through the airlock on her shaky legs, while John entered the Cargo bay and pressed the controls that would re-seal the outer hull of the Invictus. He walked briskly over to meet up with the girls in the corridor and they took the elevator up to the bridge.


    The door swished open quietly and they walked out on to the bridge. Alyssa watched her friend with amusement as Sparks stood open mouthed with awe at the technical wonder that was themand deck of the Invictus. The multi levelled bridge was illuminated with the light blue glow of the holographical tactical images projected into the centre of the room.


    Cra stood up from her tactical station when she heard them arrive and came over to meet them. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re all ok!¡± she said, relief showing clearly on her face when she saw that they weren¡¯t injured.


    ¡°It¡¯s our very own deus ex machina!¡± eximed John upon seeing Cra and he moved forward to sweep her up in a warm hug. ¡°That was awesome honey, you were amazing!¡± he said proudly.


    The gorgeous Latina beamed up at him, glowing with his praise.


    ¡°Thanks for the rescue you guys.¡± Sparks said in a small voice, clearly intimidated by the massive ship and yet another ravishingly beautiful woman.


    ¡°Oh sorry, I¡¯m being rude.¡± John apologised to the girls. ¡°Cra, this is Alyssa¡¯s old friend Sparks. Sparks, this is Cra, we¡¯re lucky to have her as the Tactical Officer on the Invictus¡±.


    ¡°And she¡¯s quite lovely too!¡± Alyssa said warmly, moving in to wrap Cra in a hug. ¡°You did a great job today Cra. Thank you for saving these two!¡± she grinned happily.


    ¡°You¡¯re all wee!¡± the gorgeous brte smiled at them, her deep brown eyes warm and friendly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go the debriefing room and we can have a chat.¡± John suggested to the young women gathered around him.


    The three teenagers followed after him as he led them to the as yet unused door, on the other side of the bridge. The door led into a sizeable room, with a long meeting table dominating the space, surrounded by plush,fortable looking chairs. A long window ran the length of the room, which would no doubt provide spectacr views, but unfortunately all they could see at the moment was the rough hewn rock of the Docking bay wall. John gestured for the girls to sit and once they had moved to take their seats, he sat in the luxurious leather chair at the head of the table.


    ¡°Alyssa, why don¡¯t you exin to Sparks what you had in mind for her onboard the Invictus?¡± John prompted gently.


    The beautiful blonde nodded happily and gleefullyunched into a long and detailed exnation of her ns for her spiky haired young friend, shocking the pale teen to the core.


    ¡°Now wait a minute, let me just get this straight¡­¡± Sparks said. ¡°You want me to join the crew as Chief Engineer and sail around the gxy in this monster of a ship. I get an almost unlimited budget to maintain the Invictus and I can work on whatever side-projects I like. I get to hang out with my BFF and I¡¯m going to end up looking like these two goddesses.¡± she said waving her hand towards Alyssa and Cra.


    ¡°And all you want in exchange, is for me to dyke out with beautiful and gorgeous here from time to time and have Mr Handsome blow me up like a balloon whenever he wants?¡± the redhead asked.


    Cra and Alyssa nodded serenely, lovely warm smiles on their perfect faces.


    ¡°That¡¯s about the size of it I guess.¡± John said hesitantly, a bit startled by her blunt delivery.


    ¡°Well show me where to sign up!!¡± Sparks grinned excitedly.


    John chuckled loudly. ¡°Wee to the team.¡± he said, smiling at Sparks warmly.


    Alyssa stood and wrapped her old friend in a big hug ¡°I¡¯m so happy you¡¯reing with us!¡± she said, overjoyed.


    Cra gave the little redhead a hug too ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to getting to know you.¡± she said smiling, her voice friendly and weing.


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t know about you girls, but I think I¡¯ve had quite enough of Karron.¡± John said soberly. The young women nodded, agreeing with him wholeheartedly.


    ¡°Alyssa, please take us out of here and plot a course to Port Olympus.¡± he requested as the group left the briefing room and stepped back on to the bridge.


    ¡°I better speak to the Star port authorities and exin the carnage in the Loading bay.¡± he said, grimacing. ¡°I¡¯ll be in my ready room. Let me know when we¡¯re under way.¡±


    John strode away, disappearing into his office.


    ¡°Wow he¡¯s a real take-charge kind of a guy isn¡¯t he?¡± Sparksmented to Cra, turning to look at the Latina.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± the gorgeous brte nodded dreamily, as she watched John disappear into the side room with adoring eyes.


    Sparks left Cra to her tactical station and the redhead turned to look at Alyssa, who had darted up to the Executive Officer¡¯s chair. Sparks followed her old friend up on to themand podium and watched in amazement as the enthusiastic blonde rapidly plotted a course back to the centre of Terran Federation power. The girl¡¯s hands flickered over the controls and holographic system charts sprung into being, the glowing blue line of her projected flight path linking system to system.


    ¡°How do you know how to do all that?¡± Sparks boggled in amazement.


    Alyssa shrugged self-deprecatingly. ¡°I had some spare time and John needed a navigator.¡± she said, smiling happily as she added the finishing touches to their route back to the core worlds. She raised a delicate finger to her full lips, gesturing for her friend to hold the questions for a moment.


    ¡°Karron starport this is the cruiser Invictus.¡± She stated, her voice calm and confident. ¡°Requesting clearance to leave Docking Bay three.¡±


    ¡°Clearance granted Invictus.¡± Themunications officer at the starport replied.


    Warning lights began to sh in the loading area and a hexagonal pattered force field sprung into being, sealing off the cruiser from the rest of the Docking bay. Shortly afterwards, the force field sealing the outer bay doors winked out of existence and the massive airlock squealed in protest as the doors opened, depressurising the tunnel out into the vacuum of space.


    Sparks watched astounded as Alyssa eased the sleek cruiser out of the crudely bored out tunnel and then clear of the asteroid. The beautiful blonde rotated the ship smoothly and then powered up the enormous engines, causing the Invictus to surge forward on its way towards the Nav beacon.


    ¡°Say goodbye to Karron, Sparks.¡± Alyssa said to her old friend in a quiet voice. ¡°I promise you, the rest of the gxy has so much more to offer.¡±


    The redhead nodded mutely as Alyssa activated the FTL drive and their ship leapt into Hyper-warp and away from Karron. Sparks watched the asteroid in the system map and saw Karron grow tiny before disappearing behind them as the Invictus raced away. She was finally leaving the colony where she had spent her entire life.


    ¡°To the future.¡± Sparks thought to herself, feeling a bit scared, but daring to hope for the first time.

 459

    ¡°Come on¡± Alyssa said to Sparks, ¡°Let¡¯s go see John and tell him we¡¯re headed to Olympus Shipyard¡±.


    The beautiful young blonde offered her hand to Sparks and she led her into the Commander¡¯s ready room.


    ¡°Courseid in and we¡¯re on our way Commander!¡± Alyssa told John, with a mock salute thrown in cheekily.


    ¡°Very good XO¡± John grinned at the yful teenager.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we get you settled in to a room¡± John suggested to Sparks. ¡°This must all seem pretty daunting at the moment¡±.


    ¡°You got that right¡± the culture shocked red-head sighed.


    ¡°Ok let¡¯s get going¡± John said, getting up and leading the two girls back out to the bridge ¡°we need to go to our room and change anyway¡±.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to pack away ourbat gear¡± John said to Cra as he walked towards the elevator. ¡°Are you ok holding the bridge for the moment?¡±


    Cra nodded ¡°I wanted to do some long range scans for pirates anyway¡± she exined.


    ¡°Ok let¡¯s meet up for dinner in a couple of hours¡± John suggested.


    ¡°See you in the Officer¡¯s lounge!¡± Cra said, smiling happily as she waved them goodbye.


    John, Alyssa and Sparks took the elevator down to the lower deck. The elevator chimed happily and the doors swished opened smoothly.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Officers lounge through there¡± Alyssa said to her friend, pointing at the double doors at the end of the corridor on their right.


    ¡°Our rooms are all up this way¡± The beautiful blonde girl said, pointing in the other direction.


    The group walked past the yroom and the other empty officers quarters beforeing to a halt at the door next to Cra¡¯s room.


    ¡°You can have this one¡± Alyssa said. ¡°Decorate it however you like, but please keep it tidy¡± she requested politely.


    Sparks poked her head around the door and looked around the officer¡¯s quarters quite amazed. ¡°Wow, this room is huge!¡± she said, used to a tiny cot bed back at her workshop. She walked in and ran her hand over the covers on the king size bed. ¡°This feels amazing, the covers are so soft!¡± she marvelled.


    ¡°Let us know if you need anything¡± John said ¡°We want you to be happy andfortable¡±.


    Sparks nodded absent-mindedly, as she walked around the room taking everything in. She couldn¡¯t believe how luxurious her new quarters seemed. She felt like she might need to pinch herself to wake up as she walked back to join her new crewmates who were waiting in the corridor.


    ¡°Cra sleeps in there¡± Alyssa exined, pointing at the adjacent room ¡°Well some of the time!¡± she grinned mischievously.


    John looked a bit embarrassed and Sparks stared at him probingly.


    ¡°You¡¯re really sleeping with both of them?¡± She asked him with an usatory tone to her voice, feeling protective of her blonde friend.


    John opened his mouth to reply, before Alyssa cut him off. ¡°Yes and if you¡¯re lucky he¡¯ll be sleeping with you too! Isn¡¯t it wonderful?¡± She grinned, with a cheeky look on her face.


    That put a quick end to John¡¯s interrogation by Sparks and she blushed bright red with embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Sparks¡± Alyssa said ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make you feel bad, It¡¯s just better if we¡¯re all open with each other¡± she exined. ¡°I promise you, my life has been absolutely amazing since I met up with John and I want that for you too¡± she said earnestly.


    The statuesque young woman enfolded her smaller friend in aforting embrace. They hugged for a while, with Alyssa just providing reassurance andfort for her overwhelmed friend. John had a quick thought and Alyssa looked at him and nodded her approval with a warm smile. He disappeared into their bedroom.


    Eventually Sparks pulled back from the hug and looked up at the beautiful blonde.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird, you remind me of my old friend, but you just look and sound so totally different¡± she said, struggling to exin.


    ¡°I¡¯m still me¡± Alyssa smiled back at her friend fondly.


    ¡°Yeah but it¡¯s like you¡¯ve turned into Alyssa Plus. You used to be a bit shy and introverted and only really opened up when it was just the two of us. The way you were on the bridge was amazing!¡± The redhead went on.


    Alyssa tilted her head to the side considering her friend¡¯s observation. ¡°Do you like the new me?¡± She asked quietly.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bit intimidating, but yeah, I like the new you a lot!¡± Sparks said honestly.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s all that matters then¡± Alyssa said with a grin. ¡°Come on, I need to get out of this armour!¡± She led her smaller friend into her huge bedroom and then through to the walk in wardrobe.


    The redhead marvelled at the opulent luxury of their room and the impressively huge four poster bed. When she followed her friend through the first of the two doors to her right, Sparks eyes were so wide, it looked like they were about to fall out of her head.


    ¡°This is just your closet?¡± She asked stunned.


    ¡°Uh-huh¡± Alyssa said as she stood in the middle of the room, unzipping herbat armour and piling up the ceramic ted sections on the floor. She noticed John¡¯s gear was neatly stowed away in the corner, so she ced hers next to his in its usual spot.


    She felt stiff from wearing the armour for several hours, so she stretched her arms over her head to get the kinks out of her muscles. She heard a startled gasp behind her and she turned around to look at Sparks.


    ¡°You¡¯re naked!¡± Sparks gasped, reddening up in embarrassment again.


    Alyssa looked down at her gloriously nude body in mock amazement ¡°Why yes I am!¡± she eximed. ¡°Do you like?¡± She asked, posing provocatively.


    Sparks made a concerted effort to get over her prudishness and gulped loudly. Alyssa looked at her with a raised eyebrow as if asking the question again and Sparks nodded tentatively.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Would you like to look like this?¡± Alyssa asked pointedly.


    ¡°You know I could never look like that¡± Sparks mumbled embarrassed .


    ¡°Well we¡¯ll just have to wait and see, won¡¯t we¡± Alyssa replied archly. ¡°Ok now strip off those clothes, let¡¯s go have a shower.¡± she said happily ¡°I really want to wash Karron off me!¡±


    Sparks gulped again, steeling herself and then shyly began to remove her clothes. Alyssa waited patiently and then threw her a towel ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± the ravishing blonde said cheerfully.


    Alyssa led Sparks into the adjoining bathroom and sashayed over to John, who was sitting in the huge bath and kissed him tenderly. Sparks squeaked and tried to cover herself with the towel, her earlier bravado in the briefing room long forgotten.


    ¡°Come on you, let¡¯s get that shower¡± Alyssa said, walking back to Sparks and leading her to the shower. John closed his eyes and sank a bit lower into the bath to save the girl further embarrassment.

 460

    Alyssa activated the shower and pulled the smaller girl in with her. With a no-nonsense attitude she soaped up her hands and then began to clean up her friend, who had built upyers of grime after countless hours spentbouring away in the grubby workshop. Sparks stood there tense and stiff to start with, mortified at her friend running her hands all over her body. However Alyssa had a gentle but firm touch and the way she massaged her muscles as she cleaned felt amazing. The luscious blonde started with Sparks spiky hair and carefully washed out all the gel holding up the spikes. The young girl was left with a shock of short, red hair as Alyssa then began to work down her body.


    Eventually Sparks rxedpletely, just luxuriating in the sensations and didn¡¯t even react when her friend ran her soapy hands over her breasts and between her legs. It didn¡¯t feel sexual, it just felt caring, as Alyssaboured to get herpletely clean. Her skin tingled when Alyssa rinsed all the soap off her and Sparks could honestly say she had never been cleaner before in her life.


    ¡°Now time for a bath!¡± Alyssa said excitedly ¡°I swear, you haven¡¯t lived until you¡¯ve had a long soak in a bubble bath!¡±


    Caught up with her friends infectious enthusiasm, the redhead followed after her and carefully stepped into the glistening pile of soapy bubbles stacked up at the end of the bath. She was so distracted that she forgot John was there at the other end, lying right down in the water as he was. Alyssa pushed gently on her back to get her to move forward and then the lithesome beauty slipped gracefully into the water behind her.


    Sparks wasn¡¯t used to such close physical proximity and her nerves felt on edge as she sat stiff and awkward in the water. Alyssa¡¯s gloriously smooth arms enfolded the smaller girl in a hug and pulled her back to rest on her curvy athletic body.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never¡­¡± Sparks murmured, before Alyssa cut her off.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, I know. Shhh now, just rx¡± the beautiful teenager whispered in Sparks right ear and the petite redhead found herself lulled into a boneless state by the warmth of the bubbles. She sank lower and rested her head on Alyssa¡¯s wonderfully soft and pliant cleavage. Sparks felt drowsy, warm and safe as she rested in her friend¡¯s soothing embrace.


    After dozing in the huge bathtub for nearly an hour, Sparks gently awoke. She was initially surprised to be nuzzled up so intimately with her friend, but she felt so rxed, her difort passed in moments. She opened her eyes and was shocked to see John at the other end of the tub. She had been so distracted by the warm water, the soapy bubbles and Alyssa¡¯s silky soft skin, that she had forgotten her friend¡¯s lover was in the bath with them.


    Alyssa snuggled in closer behind her. ¡°What did I tell you? Bubble baths are the best thing ever!¡± she said, sighing deeply. Sparks nodded cautiously, watching John a bit warily.


    ¡°He¡¯s not going to bite¡± Alyssa teased her yfully. ¡°He¡¯s a gentle and loving guy. Do you really think girls like Cra and me would stay with him if he wasn¡¯t amazing?¡± she asked mildly.


    Sparks thought for a moment. The blonde girl¡¯s logic was true, Alyssa clearly adored John and with Cra it bordered on hero worship. The two girls were so astonishingly beautiful that they could have their pick of any man in the gxy. That was another thing that was irking Sparks a bit. Their old rtionship had worked with her being the clever one and Alyssa being the pretty one. Now Alyssa was stunningly gorgeous and seemed to be just as smart if not smarter than herself! Just what was going on?


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡± Sparks apologised. ¡°I¡¯m sorry John, you saved my life and you obviously love Alyssa and I¡¯ve been a bit of a jerk towards you¡±.


    John shrugged easily ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wasn¡¯t offended. You¡¯ve had a lot of changes to adapt to in thest few hours¡±.


    They rested together for a while longer infortable silence until Alyssa stretched. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s time for dinner!¡± she said, prompting the others with a glint in her eye. She climbed elegantly out of the tub and strolled confidently to the heated towel rail. She didn¡¯t bother to dry herself, she just held the towel open for Sparks invitingly.


    The redhead took a deep breath and stood up, with John standing a momentter. He offered her his hand and she tried not to look at his nakedness as she stepped daintily out of the tub and into Alyssa¡¯s weing arms. The heated towel felt delicious and she let her tall friend dry her body in the towels snug embrace. Alyssa and John dried themselves off too and then the lovely blonde teen led her equally young friend into the bedroom. When they sat on the bed a certain amount of nervous tension suddenly filled the air.


    ¡°John, Sparks has never done anything like this before, so I want you to be very gentle with her¡± Alyssa said to her lover.


    ¡°Alyssa!!¡± Sparks hissed, mortified at her friends words.


    ¡°Shhh don¡¯t worry, this will all work out for the best¡± Alyssa said ¡°You trust me don¡¯t you?¡± she asked, looking deeply into her friends eyes. Those big piercing cerulean orbs seemed to look into Sparks¡¯ soul and the young girl admitted honestly, ¡°Yes, more than anyone¡±.


    Alyssa nodded, pleased. She beckoned John over ¡°Stand here please John and lose the towel¡±.


    John moved to follow her instructions and stood naked in front of the girls. He wasn¡¯t aroused yet, more worried about upsetting Sparks than feeling any desire. Alyssa leaned forward and took the head of his cock in her mouth and sucked on him lovingly. The warm wetness of her velvety soft mouth and tongue soon had the desired effect and his burgeoning cock began to wake from its slumbers.


    ¡°Holy fuck, he¡¯s massive!¡± Sparks gasped, shocked by the size of John¡¯s appendage.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alyssa let his swollen red crown ease out from her lips. ¡°Mmm, we¡¯re lucky girls aren¡¯t we?¡± she said, grinning happily at her friend


    Sparks stared at the gently throbbing cock, the first time she had ever been this close to one and felt more than a little scared.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, just kiss the end¡± Alyssa said encouragingly.


    Sparks leaned forward and tentatively kissed her lips to the end of John¡¯s cock, feeling the insistent heat under her lips.


    ¡°Very good, now just lick the slit gently¡± Alyssa suggested.

 461

    Sparks followed her instructions and began to carefullyp away at the underside of John¡¯s broad mushroom head. As if sensing a new girl to fill up, John¡¯s balls began to prepare fresh pre-cum for the teen and Sparks began to taste a delicious sweetness on her tongue as John¡¯s throbbing cock squeezed out an appetiser for her. The potent pheromones began their work and the red-heads eyes began to get drowsy as she sucked on his cock, swallowing down his potent pre-cum.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± John asked Alyssa onest time.


    ¡°Yes, absolutely!¡± Alyssa nodded vehemently. ¡°Sparks transformed my old life for the better and I want to do the same for her¡±. She smiled up at him ¡°With your help of course, handsome¡±.


    John pulled back and then went to sit in the middle of the bed, resting his back against the bed¡¯s headboard. Alyssa guided Sparks and soon the pale skinned girl was kneeling in front of John with his swollen head in her hot and wet little mouth.


    Alyssa moved to snuggle up at his side and gently stroked her friends hair as she bobbed her mouth up and down smoothly on the head of John¡¯s cock. She tried to go deeper, but her throat couldn¡¯t amodate him. Sparks just rested for a moment, swallowing down pre-cum and her body visibly rxed, the tension flowing out of her. She began to try to take him deeper again and this time she was rxed enough to let him in her throat, she swallowed reflexively and John groaned as his broad shaft pushed into new ground.


    ¡°Thank you for doing this John¡± Alyssa said to him sincerely. He nodded agreeably in reply, relishing the sensations of a new teenager servicing him and strongly fighting the urge to push deeper.


    Sparks gently eased forward, rocking back and forth, taking a little more of him each time. John was careful not to let his cock flex or make sudden movements as he didn¡¯t want the inexperienced girl to gag.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Alyssa read his thoughts and felt his emotions. ¡°Oh, I had no idea the amount of self control you have!¡± she marvelled. ¡°Your body just wants to ram it¡¯s way in and you have to maintain total control to let her get used to it¡±.


    John nodded, too focused to talk at the moment. ¡°You were like this with me too, weren¡¯t you?¡± Alyssa asked, touched.


    ¡°It was harder with you¡­ you¡¯re so pretty¡­ just wanted to bury myself in you¡­ fill you up¡± he gasped as Sparks finally inched her way down to his base. The tight constricting sleeve of her throat was wrapped around his length.


    Alyssa groaned lustily in response. Seeing her friend deep throat her man was tremendously exciting and the beautiful blonde was thrilled at the opportunity to share John with another deserving girl. She could sense his pleasure at being inside a new girl and despite John¡¯s love for her and Cra, nothing could beat the simple masculine drive of getting some strange.


    ¡°Does that feel good John?¡± She whispered to him seductively. ¡°Is it exciting being able to fill a fresh girl¡¯s stomach for the first time?¡±


    John nodded, his eyes hooded with lust as Sparks pulled all the way off him, took a deep breath and then sank right down to his balls again.


    ¡°Just think, this is the first time you¡¯re going to feed her your cum, but you¡¯re going to be able to fill her belly thousands of times after that¡± Alyssa said, turning herself on with her own talk ¡°Just like you can take Cra and me whenever you need, you can fill my friend¡¯s slim little tummy too¡±.


    The beautiful blonde slipped her fingers into her pussy, getting them slick with her juices before running her slippery fingers over her clit. She gasped excitedly and then began to pant as she stroked herself in time with Sparks bobbing head motions in Johnsp.


    ¡°She¡¯s so eager for it!¡± Alyssa hissed, ¡°look, she desperately wants your hot load inside her stomach!¡±


    John groaned as he looked down, the redhead was gliding her undting throat up and down his length in smooth strokes and his balls were getting eager to reward her for her efforts.


    Alyssa groaned and came hard, her eyes rolling up in her head as she revelled in the sensations she was experiencing from her man.


    John heard Alyssa moaning her way through her orgasm and the sexy feminine cries were too hot to resist. His balls flexed hard and his quad began to shoot his spunk deep into the red-heads tiny little stomach for the first time. The petite girl¡¯s slim tummy was overwhelmed almost immediately and began to rapidly expand to home all his seed. Her waistline stretched out wildly, the skin on her belly bing taut as it struggled to house his legion of sperm, each one looking to make the young girl pregnant.


    ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± he groaned loudly, emptying his big load into the girl¡¯s overloaded stomach. It was always a big relief to be drainedpletely dry and breaking in a new woman always seemed to make him cum longer and harder.


    John slumped back against the headboard as his deting cock began to slide from Sparks¡¯ throat. He felt rxed and calm, just like he always did when he had pumped out his cum. Alyssa moved to kiss him heatedly and he returned her kiss passionately, thanking her for her generous gift to him. They eventually parted lips and saw that aatose Sparks was kneeling in a cum-induced stupor, stroking her massively swollen abdomen with a drowsy contented smile on her face. They helped her lie down and get morefortable in the middle of the bed.


    John took the opportunity to really scrutinise the girl for the first time. She was about 5¡¯3¡å tall, very slim and ghostly pale, with short bright red hair. She had light blue eyes and would be considered pretty apart from the hideously disfiguring burn scars that covered the left side of her face, went down her neck and covered most of the left side of her chest and arm.


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± John asked Alyssa simply.


    ¡°She very rarely talks about it, but she got very drunk once and opened up to me¡± his blonde lover replied.


    ¡°Sparks was good with machines from a very early age and one day she spotted that one of themunity generators had developed a nasty fault. She knew what to do to fix it, but she didn¡¯t know how unstable they could be. The generator exploded as she went to have a closer look at it and burning oil from the generator did that to her¡± Alyssa exined sadly.


    ¡°It happened to her before we met, when she was eight I think¡± The beautiful blonde said, gently brushing her hand over the horrifically scarred skin.


    ¡°You¡¯re hoping I can heals these scars as well, aren¡¯t you?¡± John asked astutely.


    Alyssa looked at him with hope burning brightly in her eyes ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve never wanted anything more!¡± she said, longing in her voice. ¡°Sparks has felt ugly and deformed almost her whole life, I want to change that for her¡±.


    John leaned over to kiss Alyssa, touched by her kind and caring nature.


    ¡°Sparks should be out for a good while¡± he noted.

 462

    ¡°14 hours?¡± Alyssa asked, remembering how it went for Cra.


    ¡°Probably¡± John nodded in reply.


    ¡°Sleeping off her big meal¡± Alyssa said fondly, gently stroking the redheads massively engorged belly, the pale skin stretched taut like a drum. She covered Sparks with the duvet, to help keep her nice and warm.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten about your revtion, by the way youngdy¡± John admonished Alyssa gently, tapping the side of his head and raising an eyebrow.


    Alyssa at least had the good grace to look guilty. He wrapped her up in his arms and she looked up at his face, watching for his reaction as theyy there together.


    ¡°Before we get into all that, let me just say you were amazing today¡± he said appreciatively. ¡°You saved us from a nasty ambush that we almost certainly wouldn¡¯t have survived without you¡±.


    Alyssa grinned happily up at him, overjoyed at making him proud of her.


    ¡°Oh and that shot that took out Seb¡¯s hand!¡± John said, astonished. ¡°I would have been wary taking that shot, but you executed it wlessly¡± he said truly amazed.


    ¡°I know you disappear off to practice at the firing range a lot, but you¡¯ve either got very good or very reckless!¡± he smiled, suspecting he knew the answer.


    ¡°I wanted to be able to protect you and Cra¡± Alyssa said simply.


    ¡°I know what you mean¡± John said, kissing her soundly. Alyssa sighed happily and her lips moved to match his tender kisses.


    They eventually parted lips and John leaned back to look deeply into her sky-blue eyes.


    *Now it¡¯s time to talk about something else* He thought for her benefit.


    Alyssa smiled looking bashful.


    ¡°So when did this start exactly? Have you always been psychic?¡± he asked curiously.


    Alyssa shook her head animatedly ¡°No, It started off with just being able to feel your emotions¡± she exined ¡°then one day I started to be able to hear your voice in my head¡±.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± John asked.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well at first I worried I might be going crazy¡± Alyssa admitted ¡°Then when I realised I was listening to your inner voice, I ended up just constantly tuning in, as it was fascinating to hear what you were thinking¡±.


    ¡°Hmm¡± John said dubiously. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should feel vited, or worry about his young lovers budding new abilities.


    ¡°Oh please don¡¯t think about it like that!¡± Alyssa said with rm. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you, because listening to what you were thinking helped me say the right things to you¡±.


    John looked confused.


    ¡°Ok, do you remember when we first went into the Commander¡¯s ready room and you were feeling a bit intimidated about takingmand over your old ship?¡± she asked carefully.


    ¡°Yes, it was hard getting used to being the one in charge¡± he admitted, nodding.


    ¡°So then we had some fun and you were very masterful, do you remember?¡± she said gently, trying not to make it sound like she had been manipting him.


    John remembered very well that feeling of dominance when he hosed her down in the ready room. He realised with a start that from that point onwards, all lewd jokes aside, he really had felt like he had marked his territory and he hadn¡¯t been troubled by the same feelings of insecurity.


    ¡°Or when you¡¯ve been dwelling on bad events from your past, I just distract you a bit, as I don¡¯t like seeing you get sad¡± she exined sincerely.


    John thought back over thest several weeks and found himself suddenly aware of the dozens of times she had subtly been listening to his thoughts and then had done something to make him feel better. All those asions when he thought she was just being very perceptive. He raised his eyebrows in surprise, having gained a newfound appreciation for his young lover.


    Alyssa sighed happily, he had understood her benign motives after all.


    ¡°Ok I admit, I love the way you¡¯ve seemingly been able to read me like a book and react to what I¡¯m thinking¡± John said, realising it was true. ¡°but why did ite as such a shock when you read Seb¡¯s mind?¡±


    ¡°Well for two reasons I guess¡± The beautiful teen said, thinking to herself. ¡°You¡¯re inner voice feels so lovely in my mind, you¡¯re nearly always thinking nice thoughts. Seb¡¯s voice was angry, dark and ugly and it was unpleasant to suddenly tune into it¡±.


    ¡°Also, that¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard anyone else¡¯s inner voice except for yours, oh and the Bolon of course¡± she rified for him.


    ¡°What about the Bolon?¡± John asked confused.


    ¡°Oh I think they¡¯re psychic¡± she told him nonchntly. ¡°That one we met at Port Heracles spoke to my mind. He was very nice and polite¡± she said, remembering the kindly alien.


    ¡°Well I¡¯ll be damned!¡± John eximed. No wonder the Bolon had such a reputation as sharp traders!


    ¡°Wait a minute¡± he said ¡°What about Cra? Can you read her thoughts too?¡±


    ¡°No¡± Alyssa answered honestly. ¡°A few days ago I started to pick up emotions from her, but I can¡¯t read her mind¡± she said casually.


    John tapped his chin thoughtfully ¡°Do you think she¡¯s going to develop this kind of ability too?¡± he wondered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡± Alyssa said confidently. ¡°I¡¯ve not read any kind of unusual panic or worry from her, she just seems very happy and content¡± the young woman smiled as she focused on the tiny presence in her mind that was currently surging with those emotions.


    ¡°My empathic abilities manifested after only a few days and Cra¡¯s been with us for a couple of weeks now¡± she exined.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to keep any secrets from her, but I also don¡¯t want her to freak out. I honestly have no idea whether we should tell her or not¡± Alyssa admitted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just keep this between us for the moment¡± John said. ¡°both Cra and Sparks have gone through a lot recently, so let¡¯s try not to throw them any more curveballs than we have to¡±.


    Alyssa nodded her agreement.


    ¡°So how does it work exactly?¡± John asked curiously. ¡°Can you just delve into my mind and find out anything I know?¡±


    Alyssa shook her head. ¡°I just seem to pick up on what you¡¯re thinking about at the moment. It¡¯s actually very soothing having you in my head, so I¡¯ve been pushing how far I can pick up your thoughts. I hate not being able to hear you¡± The beautiful blonde admitted.


    John¡¯s curiosity was peaked ¡°So what range are you at now?¡± he asked.


    ¡°nearly 500 metres¡± Alyssa said casually ¡°The ship isn¡¯t big enough to test any further¡±.


    ¡°500 metres! Wow, that¡¯s incredible!¡± John gasped.


    ¡°It was hard to start with, but the more I practiced, the easier it became to extend the range. Anything up to 500 metres is effortless now¡± The blonde exined.


    John nced at the clock on the wall. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s not keep Cra waiting¡± he said and they both got up and stretched.


    ¡°Thanks for being so honest with me¡± he said as he pulled Alyssa in for a hug. ¡°Just let me know if anything else changes¡± he requested, his concern for her ringing in his voice.

 463

    Cra kissed him fondly and nodded agreeably. They dressed quickly and turned to check on Sparks onest time before they left, the pale young girl was still sleeping soundly.


    John and Alyssa were slightly early, so they busied themselves preparing dinner for Cra, wanting to make her feel special. The Latina arrived a short whileter and was delighted to see John had prepared her a Carbonara, one of her favourite Italian dishes. Her brothers used to give her a hard time whenever she ordered it at a restaurant, saying she had got mixed up and thought the waiter was asking her name. She smiled to herself, surprised at how much she missed their dumb, good natured humour.


    Alyssa poured some wine and they had a great meal, chatting together amiably.


    ¡°Thanks you two, that was amazing!¡± the gorgeous brte sighed happily. ¡°How did you know that Carbonara was my favourite?¡± she asked curiously.


    ¡°Lucky guess honey¡± John admitted ¡°but I¡¯m really d you enjoyed it¡± he said, happy to hear she liked his cooking.


    ¡°Makes a change from having dinner on our knees, eh Cra?¡± Alyssa smiled yfully.


    Cra burst outughing. ¡°Oh I don¡¯t know, John¡¯s four chefs always manage to whip up something tasty!¡± she grinned at her lovers. ¡°Speaking of full tummies, how is Sparks getting on? I assume you served her the John special?¡± She smiled mischievously.


    John groaned. ¡°I think Alyssa¡¯s being a bad influence on you Cra!¡± heined good naturedly as the two girls giggled happily together.


    ¡°To answer your question¡­¡± he went on ¡°she¡¯s resting at the moment. I¡¯ll go check on her in a while, to make sure she¡¯s ok¡±.


    ¡°Out with the old, in with the new!¡± Cra joked, with an over the top frown on her theatrically sad face. ¡°I remember when I was at your beck and call, but now I¡¯m cast aside for the some new girl¡±


    ¡°Hey, what about me!¡± Alyssa interjected. ¡°I was his beck and call girl for weeks and now I¡¯ve been usurped twice!¡± she said, her face looking like a Greek tragedy mask.


    The two of them giggled away, the wine having a not inconsiderable effect on the young women. The rest of the evening followed a simr vein, with John finding himself the butt of more than a few jokes. He had a great time however, as it was lovely to see his two gorgeous young women having so much fun. The two of them were really turning him on, as he loved how vibrant and happy they were and he desperately wanted to take them to bed. He remembered how much Sparks¡¯ recovery meant to Alyssa though, so he avoided any temptations. He saw her looking at him fondly when he thought this and her big blue eyes thanked him wordlessly.


    Eventually it was gettingte, so they cleared up and headed to bed. Cra didn¡¯t want to sleep alone and the other two wouldn¡¯t have let her in any case. This posed a conundrum: How do three women sleep around their man when he only has two sides? The girls reasoned that Sparks was fast asleep and would bepletely oblivious, so Cra and Alyssa should get to sleep on either side of John.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    They checked on Sparks onest time but she was still slumbering peacefully. The happy trio snuggled up together and John relished having his teenage lovers cuddled up with him. They soon joined Sparks in the world of dreams and they fell into a deep restful sleep.


    The next morning Sparks was still out cold. John woke up early with a raging erection, his body picking up on the delectable pheromone scents from the three young women. He groaned quietly to himself, remembering that he had to wait for Sparks to wake up, which wouldn¡¯t be for another hour or so. He extricated himself from Alyssa and Cra¡¯s embrace and moved cautiously to the edge of the bed, careful to not wake up the sleeping girls. He sat there quietly on the huge bed and breathed deeply, assuming a meditative pose. He centred himself and felt calm and focused again.


    He looked at the gorgeous blonde and brte where theyy snuggled together and had a mischievous thought. Perhaps Alyssa was proving to be a bad influence on him too! He moved back up the bed and gently peeled up the bottom edge of the covers, so he could ease his way under them.


    John saw Cra¡¯s lovely coffee coloured legs and gently parted them so he could move between her thighs. He began top away at her pussy, gently licking each side of herbia and enjoying the soft, young skin under his tongue. Cra¡¯s pussy waspletely bare as well, which meant that going down on her was much easier. She felt wonderfully smooth and he mused idly how she and Alyssa always managed to stay so well groomed.


    He began to hear contented sighsing from the Latina as he gently explored her pussy with his tongue. She suddenly started awake and twisted her hips, lifting up the covers to see who was between her legs. Her beautiful face rxed when she saw his smiling eyes looking up at her and she sighed happily when he spread her legs again with his strong hands and continued his loving caresses with his lips and tongue. She stifled a gasp when his tongue brushed her clit, and then had to grab her pillow and cover her face to muffle her moans when he really began top away at her young body.


    John slowly inserted two fingers into her pussy and began to glide them in and out of her tight young snatch in time with the strokes of his tongue. Cra arched her back and groaned into the pillow as she came long and hard for him. Her firm thighs trembled uncontrobly and then the muscles in her beautifully toned tummy flexed and clenched as she climaxed. Eventually her body rxed and John kissed her gently on herbia and then her olive coloured thighs, causing some additional tremors. Cra drew her legs up and rolled to the side, sighing contentedly.

 464

    ¡°One down, one to go!¡± John thought to himself as he moved stealthily over to Alyssa¡¯s long athletic legs. He was careful not to disturb Sparks and he gently spread his blonde lover¡¯s tanned, toned thighs to give him room to begin. He followed a simr pattern with her as he had done with Cra. Careful exploratory kisses and licks, just on the velvety skin on the inside of her thighs, before moving inwards to focus on Alyssa¡¯sbia. She was deliciously smooth too, and his wet tongue glided effortlessly up and down the entrance to her pussy. He stayed away from her clit so that he wouldn¡¯t wake her abruptly.


    Alyssa¡¯s rxed body began to writhe sensuously and she carefully peeled back the covers as she awoke, knowing immediately who was making her body feel so good. ¡°Hello handsome¡± she whispered quietly to him, before closing her eyes and letting him get to work. John used every trick he knew, getting the blonde more and more turned on, but not letting her have her release. She sped his head in her hands, with her hips hunching mindlessly as she drew nearer and nearer to her orgasm but he wouldn¡¯t let her finish.


    The gorgeous teen stared down at him, locking eyes with his as she enjoyed the escting waves of pleasure, before he finally had mercy and his rapidly moving tongue stroked her throbbing clit in a blur, triggering a massive climax. Alyssa¡¯s eyes rolled back and her back arched as she came explosively, her tight pussy gripped his two fingers tightly as he rubbed her G-spot. John enjoyed watching the stunningly attractive girl writhe, as she rode out her climax and tried her best to stifle her moans and gasps.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Unfortunately Alyssa¡¯s sexy whimpers had woken Sparks a while beforehand. She had awoken feeling amazing, her body tingling all over and charged with energy. She was inexplicably very thirsty though, so she was about to get up to get a drink when her memories of the previous day¡¯s events came flooding back and she shrank back into the covers feeling embarrassed.


    Her entire life felt like it had been turned upside down, what with escaping her indentured servitude with the Diablo gang, that terrifying shoot out at the dock, leaving Karron and finally ending up on this luxurious Cruiser, reunited with Alyssa. It was enough to make her head spin! Shey there for a few moments just trying to get to grips with it all, when she heard breathy feminine sighsing from just to the side of her. She peeked over the covers and watched John going down on Alyssa, her outrageously beautiful friend gasping and moaning as her lover brought her closer to climax.


    Sparks felt like she should look away, but she found she couldn¡¯t. She had never seen anyone as incredibly beautiful as the lovely blonde and her eyes were glued to the erotic scene. That was when she noticed she had a fellow voyeur. Cra, the gorgeous Latina who was also in a rtionship with John and Alyssa, was lying on her side enjoying the sexy show. She spotted Sparks and smiled at her warmly, her big brown eyes friendly and inviting.


    Cra got up and walked over to the wall mounted water dispenser, remembering how thirsty she had been the first time she had woken up after being with John. She filled up a chilled ss and brought it around to Sparks, the ss glistening with condensation from the cold water. There was a time she would have been mortified at wandering around the room nude, but like so many things recently, that had changed. John and Alyssa loved to see her statuesque body and truth be told, Cra felt proud of her new figure, causing all self consciousness and anxiety to disappear.


    She walked up to Sparks, who looked a little nervous and then climbed into bed to her side.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you must be feeling thirsty, this will make you feel much better¡± She said quietly to the pale teenager lying next to her. The lovely Latina handed over the ss and then watched John putting Alyssa through her paces.


    ¡°He¡¯s so good with his tongue!¡± She thought dreamily, remembering waking up to Johnpping away at her expertly.


    She looked down at Sparks, seeing that she had gulped down the drink and was now clutching the empty ss in her hands nervously. Cra removed it carefully and set the ss on the side cab, before turning to lie on her side, watching the ghostly white redhead.


    ¡°Thank you for what you did for her¡± She whispered to Sparks, not wanting to disturb Alyssa as John brought her ever closer to orgasm.


    Sparks looked back at her quizzically.


    ¡°Alyssa loves you very much¡± she said quietly, studying the petite girl. She paused for a moment, considering her words ¡°she told us about her past and how you saved her¡±. Sparks looked a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed, you did a wonderful thing. If not for you Alyssa might not be with us now and I¡¯m so very d that she is¡±. The stunningly beautiful brte moved her right hand up to gently cup the redheads face and then dipped her head down and pressed her soft full lips against the girl¡¯s cheek and kissed her tenderly. ¡°Thank you¡± Cra said again, her big brown eyes full of gratitude.


    Sparks looked up in amazement at the Latina. She found her a little intimidating as she was so gorgeous, but she was just so sweet and nice. There was no duplicity in her actions and Sparks could tell everything she was saying was genuine and heartfelt. After growing up around the backstabbing and betrayals that weremonce in a street gang, it took a little getting used to.


    ¡°I really envy you¡± Cra sighed quietly, smiling.


    ¡°You what?!¡± Sparks blurted out incredulously. She nced to the side, worried she had disturbed Alyssa, but she saw her friend was already in the throes of her climax, her back arched in a graceful curve as she experienced a thunderous orgasm.


    Cra smiled at her reaction. She slipped a slender, coffee coloured hand under the covers and gently brushed her fingertips in circles over the redheads tiny, slim, tummy. Sparks froze up and then eventually rxed as the Latina stroked her softly. Cra leaned closer so that her full lips were at Sparks¡¯ ear.


    ¡°When I first joined them, I was like you. For the next few weeks, John filled my belly over and over again and I loved every second. Now I look like her¡­¡± Cra whispered, her eyes flickering to the writhing blonde at their side ¡°¡­ and now it¡¯s your turn¡±.


    Sparks still had trouble believing this body change insanity, but there was no doubting Cra¡¯s sincerity. Sparks rolled to her side, so her eyes were inches from Cra¡¯s. ¡°Thank you for being so nice¡± she said, touched by the Latina¡¯s efforts to make her feel a part of their unconventional group.


    Cra leaned forward and carefully nted a delicate kiss on Sparks¡¯ mouth, their lips only just brushing. ¡°You¡¯re wee¡± the brte breathed as she looked at her with sensual eyes.


    Sparks was shocked for a moment, but the tender kiss felt like such a natural thing to have done, her mind quickly got over the fact that this was the first time she had been kissed by another girl. Theyy looking at each other quietly, Cra¡¯s hand still stroking the redheads slim tummy reassuringly.

 465

    The peaceful moment was broken by the sudden appearance of Alyssa¡¯s beautiful face and her long mane of golden blonde hair over Sparks shoulder.


    ¡°Good morningdies!¡± she greeted them both happily.


    Alyssa leaned further over and Cra tilted her head up so that they could kiss each other affectionately, their wet tongues dancing delicately. Sparks watched the girls kiss from only inches away and found herself getting very turned on. The redhead considered herself strictly heterosexual, but these two ethereal beauties were just so natural in their sexuality, that her body yearned to be a part of it.


    The gorgeous blonde pulled back and looked down at Sparks appraisingly. The mischievous glint in Alyssa¡¯s eyes made the redhead wonder if she was going to be on the receiving end of a simr kiss and she was surprised at feeling a little disappointed when Alyssa sat back down at her side.


    ¡°Are you ready for breakfast?¡± The blonde asked her pointedly.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about me and John¡­¡± Sparks said haltingly.


    ¡°Yes, him filling your tummy with cum¡± Alyssa nodded approvingly ¡°John¡¯s full up, he needs your help!¡±


    Sparks nced back at Cra who smiled at her warmly and then looked back up at Alyssa who was beaming happily at them both. Sparks decided she might as well embrace the insanity. Tapping into a previously unknown well of confidence, she sat up and moved to kneel in front of John, who had been watching their interaction with interest.


    ¡°Good morning¡± he smiled at her ¡°Don¡¯t let Alyssa bully you into doing anything you don¡¯t¡­ mmph!¡± Thest was cut off as Sparks moved forward to kiss him soundly.


    Their tongues duelled each other yfully as their lips moved passionately. With a start Sparks realised she could taste what must be Alyssa and Cra on his lips. Liking the taste, she threw herself into the kissing with more gusto. She straddled hisp and John cupped her pert little asscheeks in his hands as they made out, her hips writhing as she felt the throbbing heat of his cock under her pussy.


    The redhead leaned back and looked closely into John¡¯s eyes ¡°I want to be like them¡­¡± she muttered ¡°Confident, sexy, beautiful¡­ yours¡± she whispered thest, as she moved in to kiss him some more.


    John nodded his acquiescence and spread his thighs to make room for the redhead. She knelt before him submissively and enveloped the broad mushroom head of his cock in her mouth. Sparks sucked insistently drawing up pre-cum from his quad and the sweet taste was heady and delicious, coating her tongue as it tantalised her taste buds. Her eyes grew drowsy as his pheromones kicked in and the rxed,pliant young woman began to smoothly take him into her throat.


    Alyssa and Cra moved to their usual sides as John opened his arms for them both to cuddle into him. They snuggled up against him, their big breasts feeling warm and soft against him skin. They each ran a hand over his chest, feeling his strong muscles and leaned up to kiss his neck from either side.


    ¡°This feels so right¡± Cra sighed happily.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to fit in perfectly¡± Alyssa agreed contentedly, watching Sparks taking John deeper and deeper.


    John just sighed the self-satisfied sigh of a man who has a willing girl ready to take his load. His balls felt full to the brim, taut and primed after being turned on for most of the previous evening and then all the forey fun earlier this morning. He knew that a satisfying orgasm was absolutely guaranteed for him now, he just had to choose when.


    He was loving this, he admitted to himself. One gorgeous teen cuddled up with him on each side and another girl knelt between his legs taking care of his cock. He didn¡¯t know what he¡¯d done to ever deserve such good fortune, but he was going to enjoy every minute of it!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He looked down as Alyssa and Cra continued to gently kiss his neck, looking up at him. He looked at each of them in turn and he could see their excitement and eagerness for him to cum. Cum in another girl he thought, his breath getting quicker. Yes, he realised, he very much wanted to add the redhead to his growing harem. The thought of all three of them with rounded bellies full of his spunk was intoxicating. He held his first two girls tightly against him, feeling their youthful breasts squash up against his chest as he began to blow his nut down the new girls throat.


    ¡°Aaahhhhh!¡± he groaned as his balls pulsed again and again, sting hot jets of cum into the kneeling redhead. Her body had be more malleable after being so tautly stretched the first time and her belly expanded smoothly, filling up with his substantial load. John moaned loudly as spurt after spurt shot down the length of his cock and into the rapidly filling stomach below. He revelled in the feeling of being drainedpletely dry as Sparks sucked relentlessly, trying to get everyst sweet tasting morsel. Finally he had nothing left to give and he rxed, the tension easing out of his body.


    John released his grip on Alyssa and Cra, who¡¯s eyes were shining with excitement at seeing John relishing his powerful climax. They moved over to Sparks who had let John¡¯s softening cock slip out of her mouth and they saw that the pale girl¡¯s thighs were syed wide open to make room for the gravid weight of her belly. The big round sphere sloshed as she sat up slightly, pints of cum packed into her once slender stomach, as her ghostly white hands ran over the rotund contours of her filled out tummy. Even the girl¡¯s belly button had popped out, she had taken in so much.


    Alyssa and Cra moved to either side of the redhead and gently stroked her burgeoning stomach as well.


    ¡°She looks amazing¡± Cra sighed enviously ¡°I wish I had a nice full tummy like that right now¡±.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, John will use us again when his cum has worked its magic on Sparks¡± Alyssa said reassuringly.


    ¡°I know¡± Cra replied ¡°It¡¯s just going to feel like a long couple of weeks!¡±


    Alyssa smiled at her affectionately, before easing Sparks down on to the bed so that she could sleep off her heavy meal.


    The girls cuddled up with John while he recovered from his orgasm, before they all got up and got dressed and then went to have breakfast in the Officer¡¯s lounge. They had a nice meal, and then rxed together for a little while, enjoying each other¡¯spany before they split up to go about their normal routine. Alyssa still wanted to practice at the range and Cra wanted to keep an eye out for pirates, which left John with nothing to do. He decided to go back to his room and catch up on Gctic news and wait for Sparks to wake up.


    The Hol was full of stories of atrocities by the Kintark. The reptilian race was being used of all sorts, which John recognised as typical propaganda from an empire on a war footing. The few snippets of actual news that did manage to filter through all the hyperbole didn¡¯t sound good however. John strongly suspected that the Terran Federation had bitten off more than it could chew when it initiated this conflict with the Kintark and he hoped he wasn¡¯t going to get dragged into the war. If it dide to that, it might be worth getting the Invictus some upgrades he mused to himself.


    The Terran Federation had a real ir for constructing massive ship hulls with lots of potential, but there were hundreds of different space faring alien races and a number of those were more technically advanced than the humans. In his 11 years as a trader, John had built up pretty good rtions with most of the major space faring species and he ran through a mental checklist of potential upgrades and the species that had the most advanced tech in those particr areas.

 466

    The Kintark were experts at manipting sma, but trading with the reptilian species for sma weaponry was basically out of the question now, so that left the following on his list:


    Brimorians ¨C Shields


    Trankarans ¨C Engines


    Maliri ¨C Laser weaponryT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ashanath ¨C FTL drives and Power cores


    Recing the main guns on the Invictus would be a huge undertaking, as the ship was basically built up around the Mass drivers. John guessed that changing that weapon dramatically would require a major refit, taking months of time in a drydock, so he decided to leave the railguns in ce for the time being. Still that gave him a decent shopping list. Once they had sold off their cargo of Tyrenium, he would make a decision on where to head too first.


    Sparks began to stir at his side, so he turned off the Hol. The redhead stretched contentedly before opening her eyes and looking up at him. John was pleased that she wasn¡¯t shocked or embarrassed to see him there and she smiled up at him when he leaned down to give her a gentle kiss.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± He asked tentatively ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    Sparks sighed contentedly ¡°This bed feels amazing, I slept like the dead!¡± she sighed contentedly. She moved to sit up, but found it difficult to do so, her face showed her rm when she felt the heavy weight sitting around her waistline. She flung off the covers and was shocked to see her rounded stomach, her young body not having had enough time to fully absorb all the heavy protein that John had pumped into her belly.


    ¡°Holy fuck!¡± She blurted out ¡°What happened?!¡±


    John smiled, feeling a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. He was sure he had gone through almost the exact same conversation with Alyssa.


    ¡°When I cum, I cum a lot¡± he exined carefully. ¡°For the first few times, the girl swallowing seems to suffer memory loss, so she never remembers being stuffed so full. I was really turned on though and had stored up a big load and you¡¯re also very slim and petite, so that¡¯s why your still showing¡± he said, stroking her swollen tummy soothingly.


    Sparks had calmed down now and was able to think rationally. ¡°So how are you able to generate so much cum?¡± She asked curiously, enjoying the gentle touch of his strong hand.


    John got up from the bed and quickly stripped off his clothes. He knelt at her side, so she could study his anatomy.


    ¡°Wow! Four balls!¡± Sparks eximed as she examined him closely. ¡°May I?¡± she asked, her curiosity peaked.


    ¡°Sure, go ahead¡± John replied encouragingly.


    The pale girl reached out tentatively and began to feel the four heavy spheres, taking each into her small hand in turn. ¡°They¡¯re so big!¡± She said in wonder. ¡°Just how much do you cum?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never actually measured it, but at least 4 pints I would guess¡± he pondered ¡°More if I¡¯m really turned on¡±.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing¡± Sparks said in wonder. ¡°So what are you exactly?¡± she asked him bluntly.


    Johnughed at her question good naturedly ¡°I¡¯m half human, but I¡¯ve no idea what my father was. My mother disappeared shortly after I was born, so I never got to ask her about him¡± he exined.


    ¡°Well I think you¡¯re pretty cool, whatever you are!¡± Sparks smiled at him, as she ran an exploratory finger along one of his pointed ears.


    ¡°Thanks, I think you¡¯re pretty cool too¡± He said smiling at her warmly.


    Sparksughed at that. ¡°So when do you want to fill me up again?¡± she asked curiously.


    ¡°How about we wait until your tummy goes down, then we can take it from there¡± John suggested.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯d like to take you on a tour of the ship and it¡¯s going to be harder for you to get around if you¡¯re carrying a massive load of my cum¡± he said, stroking her rounded little tummy again.


    Sparks looked up at him shyly and ced her pale delicate hand on top of his as he caressed her swollen abdomen. ¡°I think I finally understand why Alyssa and Cra love this so much¡±


    ¡°Really? Why¡¯s that?¡± John asked, curious.


    ¡°It feels like you own me¡± She said quietly, as she blushed prettily ¡°that I¡¯m just here to service you whenever you need. I feel totally submissive and its very arousing¡±.


    ¡°Do you like the thought of being my property?¡± He asked her, finding this conversation surprisingly exciting.


    Sparks bit her lower lip and then looked directly into his eyes ¡°Mmm-hmm¡± she nodded.


    ¡°Good¡± he said confidently. ¡°I like the thought of you belonging to me¡± he said honestly. He moved to her side, and let his stroking hand glide lower and between the young girl¡¯s legs. She looked up at him trustingly and spread her thighs wide, making room for his heavy hand.


    John lifted his hand back up to her mouth and ced his first two fingers at her lips. The redhead parted her lips and began to suck on his fingers, her light blue eyes maintaining eye contact with him. When his fingers were nice and wet, John trailed them down over her body and back between her legs. He gently began to slide the first one in to the young woman¡¯s tight little pussy which elicited a gasp of excitement from her. He pushed in deeper until he suddenly felt the resilient barrier of her hymen. Johny down on his side beside her.


    ¡°When I take you the first time, I¡¯m going to be very gentle and it will feel wonderful¡± he said reassuringly.


    Sparks looked up into his eyes trustingly and nodded her eptance.


    ¡°Would you like the girls there too, or just me?¡± he asked quietly, as he moved his fingers up to stroke the redhead¡¯s throbbing clit.


    Sparks gasped at the tantalising, unfamiliar touch. ¡°Just you¡­¡± she moaned, as she felt John¡¯s fingers caressing her intimately.


    ¡°Cum for me now¡± he urged her ¡°Show me what you¡¯ll look like when you cum around my cock¡± he said, stroking his fingers on her clit rapidly.


    ¡°Ooohhhhhh!!¡± The teenager gasped, as her she came hard and her pussy clenched reflexively over and over again.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl¡± he saidfortingly, just holding her as she basked in the afterglow of her orgasm.


    ¡°That felt amazing¡± the redhead said after a few minutes, sighing contentedly.


    John smiled at her warmly ¡°d to be of service¡± he said, tipping an imaginary hat.


    Sparksughed happily.


    ¡°Ready to get up and have a look around?¡± he asked her tentatively.


    The young girl nodded, eager to explore and they got up and dressed quickly. John offered her his hand and they walked along the corridor with their hands sped. The door opened to the elevator and they got in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Alyssa, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d enjoy showing you around too¡±


    Sparks smiled, nodding agreeably and they headed down to the floor just above the cargo bay and docking bay. The door swished open quietly and they strolled down the corridor towards the Firing Range. John pushed the button that would open the soundproof door and a sudden barrage of noise overwhelmed them.


    ¡°Brrt!¡± ¡°Brrt!¡± ¡°Brrt!¡± came the chatter of an assault rifle firing three round bursts, along with what sounded like a howling gale.


    Alyssa was standing at the range, sting away at targets. What made the shooting more remarkable was that she had set up the in-range fans to add massive wind disruption to make the shots harder, but she was still hitting centre mass with every burst.


    John pressed a control on the wall panel by the side of the range which turned off the fans. Alyssa looked over at them and smiled widely, before she removed a set of noise cancelling headphones.


    ¡°nning to go shooting in a hurricane?¡± he said with a big grin on his face.


    Alyssa¡¯s musicalughter filled the room. ¡°No, just having some fun, I¡¯ve been experimenting with ballistics. Want to see something cool?¡±


    Sparks and John nodded, so Alyssa handed them their own sets of noise cancelling headphones. She reactivated the fans, turning them up to gale force again, then hit a series of other buttons. A fresh set of targets appeared with clean targeting grids on them. Suddenly a series of walls sprang up half way down the range, blocking line of sight to the targetspletely. John was familiar with these obstacles; The shooter just had to press another couple of buttons and the targets would move adjacent to the walls, so that you could get used to shooting at enemies in cover.


    Alyssa left them as they were however and grinned at him impishly. She stood back at the range.


    ¡°Brrt!¡± ¡°Brrt!¡± ¡°Brrt!¡± came the muted chatter of an assault rifle, dulled by the headphones.


    The beautiful blonde moved back to the side panel, pressing a button that dropped the walls and then another that brought the targets up to them for their inspection.


    ¡°Ta daa!¡± She eximed, mimicking a fanfare.


    John went to examine the three targets and found each one hit centre mass by the three rounds from each burst.


    ¡°You shot around the walls?!¡± Sparks said in awe.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple really, you just have to calcte the velocity of the round and how much drift the wind will cause¡± Alyssa smiled and shrugged as if it was nothing.


    John was amazed by his youthful prot¨¦g¨¦. First Navigation and now Marksmanship, it seemed she could turn her hand to anything and be a master at the profession in next to no time.


    ¡°This is amazing honey¡± John said, more than a little shocked. ¡°Saying I¡¯m proud of you doesn¡¯t seem adequate¡± He opened his arms and wrapped his young lover in a warm hug. ¡°You¡¯re an incredible woman Alyssa¡± he said earnestly.


    The beautiful blonde beamed up at him, blissfully happy. She pulled his head down for a kiss and then when they embraced again, she whispered in his ear. ¡°I heard your conversation with Sparks. Thank you John, you were wonderful with her¡±.


    They broke apart from the hug so that Sparks wouldn¡¯t feel awkward.


    *You¡¯re more than wee honey* John thought to her. *She¡¯s a lovely girl, I¡¯m starting to really like her. Thank you for suggesting she join the crew.*


    Alyssa grinned at him happily.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking Sparks on a tour of the Invictus. I thought you might like toe along too, help show her about?¡± John asked.


    Alyssa nodded excitedly ¡°Wait till you see the rest of the ship!¡± she said to the petite redhead, giving her a big hug. She then put away her gear and they headed out of the firing range to show Sparks her new home.

 467

    John led the girls down the corridor to the room adjacent to the Firing Range. He pressed the button opening the door and ushered them into the Armoury.


    This vast room was originally used to store weapons and armour for the cruiser¡¯spliment of three hundred marines. With no need to store that much gear any more, row after row of empty weapon racks and armour lockers filled the room, looking forlorn and abandoned. Sparks looked around, wondering why he would bring her to such an enormous empty room.


    ¡°We have no use for an Armoury this size, so I¡¯d like to convert it for you to use as your workshop,¡± John suggested, watching to see the redheads reaction.


    Sparks looked bewildered for a moment. ¡°This room is absolutely huge!¡± she said, stunned. ¡°I can have all this area of the ship for myself?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can start small if you like and then expand the workshop whenever you need more space,¡± John suggested. ¡°When we get to the Olympus shipyard, we can go shopping. Just pick whatever equipment you need, and I¡¯ll have it fitted in here for you.¡±


    Sparks eyes shone with excitement, and she wrapped him in a big hug. ¡°This is the best present ever!¡± she eximed.


    John and Alyssaughed, pleased that the teenager was so happy.


    ¡°What are you going to work on first?¡± Alyssa asked her petite friend.


    Sparks looked deep in thought for a moment. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ve got some ideas. Do you mind if I keep it a secret and surprise youter?¡± she asked excitedly.


    ¡°No, we trust you. Have fun!¡± John replied, smiling.


    Sparks squealed with glee, and did a little dance, making John and Alyssaugh at her antics.


    ¡°Ready to have a look at the rest?¡± John asked the ecstatic young woman.


    ¡°Lead on!¡± the redhead grinned, walking over to him and Alyssa.


    John led them out of the armoury and showed her the pharmacy and medical bay. Sparks was fascinated by the state of the art medical equipment and he let her explore a little. Alyssa looked a bit twitchy, so John moved up to her side and put his hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Are you ok? You look a little ufortable,¡± he asked, concerned.


    ¡°Something about this room creeps me out,¡± Alyssa replied awkwardly.


    John nodded his agreement ¡°I¡¯ve never feltfortable around medical facilities either,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°It¡¯s something else,¡± Alyssa said looking distant, ¡°like the room echoes with pain.¡± She shook her head abruptly as if to clear her mind.


    ¡°Come on Sparks, lots more to see,¡± John said, worried about the young blonde woman.


    Alyssaid a reassuring hand on his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine,¡± she said quietly, and smiled up at him warmly.


    Still, John ushered out the two girls, and led them on to the gym. Sparks was another non-swimmer, so she was less than enthusiastic about getting too close to the pool.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you both to swim, you¡¯ll love it I promise!¡± John said confidently.


    Alyssa remembered how enjoyable the Jacuzzi was, once she had ovee her initial fears about therge volume of water. She realised she would no doubt feel the same about the swimming pool eventually.


    ¡°Maybe we could start tomorrow?¡± she asked John bravely.


    ¡°Sure, that would be great!¡± John said, pleased that his young lover was warming up to the idea.


    Sparks looked a bit dubious. ¡°Hmm maybe,¡± she said cautiously. Like Alyssa, she had grown up on a dusty asteroid, and had never seen such an enormous amount of water before. The pool looked terrifyingly deep to her inexperienced eyes, and the thought of being plunged in there scared her more than a little.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush,¡± John said soothingly. ¡°Just let me know when you feel ready.¡±


    John let the girls leave first, before following after them. ¡°That¡¯s it for Deck Seven, how about we go down to the bottom deck, and I¡¯ll show you the Docking Bay and Cargo Bay?¡± he suggested amiably.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mr tour guide!¡± Sparks said, grinning.


    They took the elevator down to the lowest level of the Invictus, and John led them through the heavy set of double doors into the Docking Bay. It was a huge area, currentlypletely unused, except for the anti-grav sled that they had been given at Olympus shipyard.


    ¡°I need to look into acquiring a dropship,¡± John said, thinking out loud as he and the girls walked into the cavernous area. ¡°We might need to go somewhere that¡¯s too big for the Invictus to dock.¡±


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you actually own all this yourself,¡± Sparks marvelled.


    ¡°Yes, John owns everything on board,¡± Alyssa smiled mischievously, as she recalled the conversation she had eavesdropped on earlier through her link with John¡¯s mind.


    Sparks blushed a little, but couldn¡¯t deny that the beautiful blonde¡¯s innuendodenment turned her on.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a vixen,¡± Johnughed at Alyssa affectionately.


    ¡°Come ondies, I¡¯ll show you the Cargo Bay next,¡± he said, guiding them back through one set of robust double doors, and then on to the Cargo Bay through an identical set.


    The huge open space yawned open in front of them. The twenty tons of Tyrenium was carefully secured to the deck of the Cargo Bay in four sturdy crates, each one approximately five feet cubed.


    ¡°Why did you still buy the Tyrenium if you knew Seb was going to betray you?¡± Alyssa asked John curiously, as she looked at the crates.


    ¡°Well if we¡¯d just cancelled the deal, who knows what he would have done. Coming back to the Invictus where Cra could support us with the defence grid seemed like the best tactical choice at the time,¡± John exined.


    ¡°Besides, we also picked up all this Tyrenium at a ridiculously cheap price, and as the transaction is legally binding, there¡¯s nothing Seb can do about it now,¡± he grinned smugly.


    Alyssaughed at John¡¯s cunning n. ¡°So, soon you¡¯re going to be even more fabulously wealthy?¡± she asked in amusement.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to need as much cash as I can get,¡± John grinned. ¡°Thest time we went shopping on Gravitus cost me a pretty penny!¡±


    ¡°Oh wow!¡± Alyssa said, her eyes lighting up. ¡°Of course, another shopping trip for Cra and Sparks would be amazing!¡± she grinned excitedly.


    ¡°We never did get a chance to invite Rachel for dinner either,¡± she said, her eyebrow arched suggestively.


    Johnughed along with her. Sparks was quiet however, and her attention seemed to be elsewhere.


    ¡°Are you ok there Sparks?¡± John asked, curious as to what was keeping her so absorbed.


    ¡°Yeah, sure John,¡± Sparks said, distractedly, staring up at the ceiling.


    ¡°What are you looking at Sparks?¡± Alyssa asked inquisitively.


    ¡°My new workshop is overhead isn¡¯t it?¡± the petite redhead asked.


    John paused for a moment, thinking about theyout of the deck above them. ¡°Yes, its directly above that area there,¡± he said, gesturing towards the side of the cargo bay.

 468

    ¡°I was thinking maybe if we put in a loading lift, I could bring any big projects down from the workshop into here,¡± Sparks said tentatively.


    ¡°Sure,¡± John said, nodding appreciatively. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. It will make equipping the workshop much easier too. I¡¯ll put in the request for the modification to the Cargo bay as soon as we reach Olympus.¡±


    Sparks grinned up at him excitedly. ¡°You¡¯re the best, thank you!¡±


    Alyssa came up behind her small friend and encircled her in her arms. ¡°She¡¯s just the cutest isn¡¯t she?¡± the beautiful blonde said affectionately. She let one of her arms slide lower, and gently stroked the redhead¡¯s slim tummy before saying eagerly, ¡°John, she needs filling up again.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sparks stared up at John with a hungry look in her eyes, and he felt himself get very hard, very quickly. He turned to face the doorway and gestured with his hand for the girls to proceed. He waited for them to go through and then followed them to the elevator.


    They went up to the second deck, the sexual tension thick in the air. Sparks was getting very turned on as they walked casually back to John and Alyssa¡¯s room, no-one saying anything, but everyone thinking the same thing. Alyssa guided Sparks to the bed, and then helped her undress, leaving the pale redhead to climb on to the bed and wait expectantly.


    John stood by and let Alyssa undress him as he looked over his newest conquest. He was pleased to see that Sparks was already starting to look healthier. She had a bit of a pinkish tinge to her previously ghostly pale skin, and while she hadn¡¯t been as painfully skinny as Alyssa had originally been, she still looked much healthier now and not quite so thin. He stepped out of his trousers as Alyssa finished undressing him, and he moved over to the bed, eager to join the willing teenager waiting for him.


    John and Sparksy together and began kissing, as Alyssa removed her clothes and joined them on the bed. The beautiful blonde cuddled up behind Sparks and ran her hand over her friends slim tummy from behind. She couldn¡¯t wait to see her oldest friend swallowing down another big load from John and the thought of the pale redhead with her stomach stuffed full was turning her on immensely.


    Alyssa leaned over and waited for her lover and friend to take a break from their kissing, before leaning in to kiss Sparks herself. Sparks¡¯ eyes widened with surprise for a moment, before they became hooded with lust, and she began to kiss Alyssa back animatedly. Alyssa slid her tongue between her friend¡¯s lips tentatively, not wanting to push the petite redhead too far, but Sparks moaned into her mouth and then encircled the luscious blonde girl¡¯s tongue with her lips and began to suck on it gently. The girl¡¯s stared into each other¡¯s eyes as sparks licked the tip of Alyssa¡¯s tongue suggestively.


    ¡°You want to suck on something bigger, don¡¯t you baby?¡± Alyssa crooned to the petite redhead.


    Sparks nodded, feeling incredibly turned on.


    ¡°John, why don¡¯t you see if you can help her out?¡± Alyssa purred.


    John had been watching the teenagers kiss each other for the first time, and found it extremely arousing. Seeing the redhead sucking insistently on Alyssa¡¯s tongue, had his already hard cock feeling like it was made out of steel. When Alyssa invited him to join them, he couldn¡¯t wait to rece the blonde¡¯s tongue with his hefty prick, and he knelt by Sparks¡¯ side presenting her with his swollen head.


    The redhead opened her mouth invitingly, her tongue licking both her lips reflexively to make sure they would slide smoothly down his length. John felt her soft wet mouth move forward, slowly enveloping his mushroom head, and he was amazed that she could open up to take him sofortably. She suckled on his cock, not going any deeper, and just keeping his throbbing helm in her mouth. He could feel her tonguepping away at the slit at the end of his prick, and his quad helpfully provided the eager young girl with a tasty appetiser. He watched her eyes grow dazed, and her eyelids slowly close, as her body was affected by his pheromones. She moved on autopilot, kneeling submissively in front of him, and begin taking him deeper.


    Alyssa watched the action unfold before her, and found it very exciting when Sparks knelt in front of John and began to service him. When she saw the teen¡¯s eyes began to grow dazed, she moved behind her friend and then slipped underneath her, spreading her pale legs slightly to give Alyssa more room to work. She nuzzled up against her friend¡¯s pussy, and began to explore her body with her mouth.


    Sparks felt a familiar drowsy haze start to ovee her as she eagerly swallowed John¡¯s deliciously sweet pre-cum. This time she wavered on the edge of consciousness, fighting the urge to stay in control. She felt something soft and wet tenderlypping away at her pussy, and the exciting new sensation roused her from the effects of John¡¯s potent pheromones. She suddenly became sharply aware, that her mouth and throat were stretched wide open to amodate John¡¯s massive cock. Her lips were sucking mindlessly at his root, and she found her nose brushing against his stomach. She fought down the instant rising tide of panic at the thought of choking, finding that she was actually quitefortable, and not in any danger of suffocating.


    She pushed at John¡¯s hips gently, urging him to pull out, and he carefully withdrew every long inch of his shaft from her throat. She leaned back, and was face to face with the throbbing monster that had been buried down her gullet. It throbbed, angry to no longer be wrapped in tight teenager, so she kissed the tip in apology.


    ¡°Hello,¡± John said, looking down with a concerned look on his face. ¡°Are you ok?¡±


    Sparks nodded shyly and smiled back up at him. ¡°It was just a bit of a surprise toe around and find myself impaled on this monster,¡± the red head said, kissing his annoyed cock to show there were no hard feelings.


    ¡°Oh!¡± the petite teenager gasped out, as Alyssa reminded her of her presence underneath her as she began top at her clit with her silky-soft wet tongue.


    Sparks looked down between her thighs, and saw the exquisitely beautiful teen looking up at her with smiling eyes, as she continued her tender ministrations. Alyssa was too good at what she was doing for Sparks to have any reservations about the Sapphic pleasure she was receiving. She squirmed over her friend¡¯s face, thrusting her hips gently as her pussy sought Alyssa¡¯s expert tongue. She felt her friend¡¯s hands move up to cup her tight little buttocks as though pulling her in closer and then Alyssa really went to work.

 469

    Sparks groaned as her body rode waves of pleasure she had never experienced before. She leaned forward hungrily, and took John¡¯s bulbous head in her mouth, eager to feel him widening her throat once again. She pulled him towards her insistently as she pushed forward, and soon she was nuzzling in his groin, her nose brushing his stomach and her chin touching the tops of his balls.


    She looked down at the taut sack beneath her, the quad full up again and ready to be emptied. She began to swallow eagerly, the constricting grasp of her throat massaging him skilfully and conveying her need. She felt John hold her head gently in his hands, and then he began to thrust back and forth slightly, using the tight grip of her body to stroke his length. She sensed the change in him and realised that he was just focused on building towards his climax now, that he was enjoying her greatly, and would soon reward her for her efforts.


    ¡°Mmph!¡± Sparks groaned around him as she came hard.


    Alyssa¡¯s relentless tonguebined with the exciting feelings of submission had driven Sparks wild and she writhed as she experienced the most intense climax of her young life. She moaned helplessly around John¡¯s cock, buried as it was deep inside her throat.


    John shouted out his release, as he pulled the redhead forward so that her lips were wrapped snugly around the base of his shaft. Sparks could feel each burst of cum as it sted down his cock, her body so tightly wrapped around him that she could sense each trembling jerk of his shaft. She began to feel contentedly full as his sts of cum sshed into the pit of her stomach, and she moaned as he pumped more and more down her throat.


    She was kneeling beneath her man and providing a weing home for his spunk. That thought made her eyes roll back as she came hard again, aided helpfully by Alyssa¡¯s tireless tongue on her pussy. The redhead could feel her young tummy stretching out to amodate all of John¡¯s cum, and it felt amazing to experience it fully conscious for the first time. There was no pain, just a feeling of incredible fullness.


    Eventually John¡¯s quad was drained dry and Sparks regretfully felt him began to pull back from her throat and out of her mouth. She kissed his cock farewell as it left her mouth, knowing he would be back again in a few more hours to keep her topped up. The redhead tried to look down at her blonde friend, but her sperm packed belly was too big and blocked her view.


    John copsed on the bed and Sparks moved her pussy gingerly away from Alyssa¡¯s face and carefully manoeuvred her massively engorged body so that she could lie next to her man. ¡°Her man¡± she thought to herself, yes, she really did feel like she belonged with him now.


    Alyssa snuggled in behind her and began to stroke Sparks¡¯ spunk swollen belly with a gentle, protective hand.


    ¡°You did really well,¡± the beautiful blonde whispered encouragingly in her ear. ¡°You must have turned him on a lot, he really filled you up!¡± she added happily.


    ¡°Thank you for letting me share him,¡± Sparks said sincerely, looking up at her friend.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcum,¡± Alyssa replied, smiling at her mischievously.


    John turned to look at them both and smiled affectionately. ¡°Thanks Sparks, you were amazing,¡± he said as he sighed contentedly, reaching down to join Alyssa¡¯s hand in caressing the redhead¡¯s heavily rounded tummy.


    ¡°I loved it,¡± The redhead replied honestly, as shey between Alyssa and John, enjoying their tender touch. She felt safe and loved for what seemed like the first time in her life, and her heart welled up in gratitude to Alyssa for including her in this amazing life. The three of them dozed together for a while, just relishing their close physical proximity to each other.


    Eventually John stretched and got up to use the bathroom. When he returned, he saw that Sparks was asleep, and Alyssa was curled up protectively around her.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll go and see Cra, see how she¡¯s doing,¡± John said to Alyssa.


    The beautiful blonde looked up at him and nodded happily. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and take care of Sparks. When her tummy has gone down a bit, we¡¯ll meet you up on themand deck and we can continue the tour of the ship.¡±


    John thought it was a great n and he leaned over to kiss Alyssa lovingly before he left. She rubbed his nose with an Eskimo kiss when he pulled back from her lips, and smiled up at him affectionately. He waved goodbye to her, and headed down the corridor to take the elevator.


    The door swished quietly open when he reached themand deck, and he strode out on to the bridge. Cra was sitting at her tactical station, focused intently on a holographic representation of the sector they were travelling through, that floated an inch or so above her console.


    ¡°Hey Cra, everything ok up here?¡± he asked the young woman, as he walked down to meet her at her station.


    ¡°Hey John! It¡¯s good to see you,¡± she said, smiling up at him when he arrived at her side.


    John leaned down to kiss her and she returned it ardently. ¡°There, that¡¯s a better hello,¡± he said as he finally pulled away, leaving Cra to sigh happily.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So Lieutenant, what are you upying yourself with at the moment?¡± he asked her yfully.


    ¡°Well, Commander¡­¡± The gorgeous Latina replied, grinning up at him. ¡°I¡¯m currently studying the long range scans.¡±


    ¡°Have you found anything interesting so far?¡± John asked, genuinely curious.


    ¡°Yes, actually I have,¡± Cra replied, hitting a few buttons on her console. The sector map suddenly reappeared in a muchrger hologram in the centre of the bridge.


    ¡°I studied these systems on our way to Karron from Olympus, and I noticed we were picking up a lot of wrecks on the long range scans,¡± she exined animatedly. ¡°I studied the incident reports for each of those wrecks and most of them urred between Port Heracles and Karron, and were logged as pirate attacks.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like pirates must have been operating there for a while,¡± John said, looking thoughtful.


    ¡°The Corvette Griffon had been sent out to patrol the area and see if we could find the source of the attacks, but we only investigated a couple of wrecks before we were ambushed¡­¡± Cra paused a moment, looking sombre. ¡°You know what happened next,¡± she added sadly, looking up at him.


    ¡°Yes, we rescued you. One of the best things I¡¯ve done in my life,¡± John said sincerely.

 470

    Cra rose from her chair, and John enfolded her in his arms protectively. They stood for a long while and he held her reassuringly as she leaned against him, stroking her lustrous brown hairfortingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the lovely brte apologised, as she wiped a few rogue tears from her eyes, feeling embarrassed.


    ¡°You have nothing to apologise for, honey. Let¡¯s talk about something less painful instead,¡± he suggested caringly.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m ok,¡± Cra insisted. ¡°Besides, this is important. I think I might have found where the pirate attacks areing from.¡±


    John released her from his embrace, and the beautiful Latina walked back to her console and hit a few more buttons. ¡°If you look here, here, and here,¡± she said, circling the areas that had been attacked on her map in a bright green, ¡°the pirates seem to be hitting three main shippingnes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been studying the dates and times of each attack, andpared the ships¡¯ logs from the victims and it looks like the pirates are operating several fleets, and are using this system as a base,¡± Cra said, and then pressed a couple more buttons so that the system map moved to focus on a star called Chendar.


    ¡°This is excellent work Lieutenant!¡± John said genuinely impressed, as he fell naturally back into military pance with the girl.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡± Cra said, proud to have pleased hermanding officer.


    John studied the system map closely, noting that there were two Gas giants, several smalleroids, and an asteroid belt orbiting Chendar. He noticed amongst the instations listed in the system, that one of the Gas giants was host to an abandoned Gas mining facility. This wasn¡¯t umon, as mining bases weremonly stripped and deserted when the resources they were mining were fully tapped out.


    ¡°If I was a pirate, that abandoned facility would make a hell of a good base,¡± John mused.


    Cra looked up at him with newfound respect. ¡°Very impressive Commander! I came to the same conclusion, but it¡¯s taken me a few days to put it all together.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I missed my vocation as a pirate?¡± he asked, as he smiled at her graciously.


    ¡°Or found it as a Pirate hunter,¡± she replied firmly.


    John nodded his agreement. This had been a surprising conversation in a few different ways, but mainly he was concerned that Cra seemed to be obsessed with the pirate attacks that had had such a dramatic impact on her life. It was perfectly understandable for her to react this way, but she seemed so happy and content when she was with him over thest few weeks, that he had hoped she had managed to put it all behind her. Clearly she had not, but perhaps some payback might help her, he wondered.


    ¡°I think it might be time to stamp out these cockroaches once and for all. What do you say Lieutenant? Time for some summary justice?¡± he asked her grimly.


    ¡°Yes Commander¡­¡± Cra said. ¡°Well past time.¡±


    They stood for a moment studying the map, and thinking about all the implications finding this base might have.


    The elevator swished open quietly and as if on cue, Alyssa and Sparks entered the bridge.


    ¡°Wow! You two look very heroic!¡± Alyssa grinned yfully. ¡°I feel like there should be dramatic music ying in the background. What did we miss?¡±


    ¡°Cra found the pirate base. I think we should take a little detour and see if we can do something about it,¡± he said ominously.


    ¡°I¡¯lly in a new course immediately!¡± Alyssa stated, as she bounded up the illuminated steps to the Executive Officer¡¯s chair. Her hands glided over her console and she began to adjust their current course to divert towards the Chendar System.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there in just over three days, John,¡± she stated, as the hologram in the centre of the bridge showed her new course plotted in green with an ETA of three days five hours.


    ¡°Nice work, Alyssa,¡± John said simply, before turning back to Cra.


    ¡°I promised Sparks I¡¯d finish her tour of the ship, do you want toe along too?¡± he asked, concerned about leaving the troubled Latina for too much time on her own.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m ok here, I want to prepare for our assault,¡± Cra said, with a steely look of determination in her eyes.


    John was about to try to persuade her toe with them, but Alyssa interjected. ¡°You two go ahead, I want to stay and discuss our tactics with Cra anyway,¡± she said, waving them away. Being permanently tuned into John¡¯s mind meant that Alyssa had overheard his thoughts, and was aware of his concerns for their troubled young lover.


    Picking up the look the beautiful blonde gave him, John felt reassured, as he knew Alyssa would take excellent care of Cra.


    ¡°Ready to go for another wander, Sparks?¡± he asked the redhead, who sensed that something else was going on, but wasn¡¯t sure what.


    She nodded agreeably and followed him into the elevator and the two of them headed downwards. John could see that Sparks was dying to ask about the conversation on the bridge, so he filled her in on how they had rescued Cra and the trauma that she had experienced at the hands of the pirates.


    Sparks nodded her head shrewdly. ¡°This whole assault on the pirates is purely for her benefit isn¡¯t it?¡± she asked John pointedly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied simply. ¡°I don¡¯t like pirates and something needs to be done about them, but with everything Cra has put together, we could just report back to Terran Federation Command. They would send out a fleet to mop up the whole pirate operation.¡±


    ¡°You think she needs the closure that a personal intervention will bring though, right?¡± Sparks persisted.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m hoping it will help Cra put this behind her,¡± John said, narrowing his eyes as he nced over at Sparks. ¡°You are a smart one, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The redhead smiled up at him, blushing slightly.


    ¡°It could be dangerous,¡± John warned her. ¡°The Invictus is bound to be much more powerful than any individual ship they have, but they have multiple fleets, and we could end up being heavily outnumbered.¡±


    He looked at her closely. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about safety, we don¡¯t have tomit to this attack.¡±


    Sparks shook her head vehemently. ¡°No, I¡¯m all for it. I¡¯ve dealt with enough scum to know that some people just don¡¯t deserve to live.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She paused and studied his face closely, and said, ¡°You¡¯re a good man John. You really care about those girls, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I love them both very much,¡± he answered honestly, ¡°and I¡¯m getting quite fond of you too!¡± he said, whisking her up in a hug.


    Sparksughed happily and wrapped her arms around him. ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m acting like some giddy schoolgirl!¡± she said, grinning in disbelief at him.


    ¡°A very naughty schoolgirl¡± John smiled at her, gently patting her still rounded tummy.


    Sparksughed aloud at that, her unscarred cheek blushing prettily.


    ¡°Come on,¡± John said. ¡°If we keep talking like this, I¡¯ll never be able to show you the rest of the ship!¡±


    ¡°Yes, going on our past experiences, you¡¯d probably have to roll me back to our quarters,¡± Sparks grinned as John snorted withughter.


    They eventually managed to keep a lid on the banter enough so that he could continue their tour of the Invictus. He showed her around the dozens of rooms that housed all the vital machinery that kept the ship running; Life support, environmental systems, sensors, fuel control, he found all of them fairly dull, but for Sparks these were the highlight of the tour so far. She was fascinated by the automation of all the ships systems, and kept asking him detailed technical questions that were quite beyond him.


    In the end he promised Sparks the Holo-reader that Vice Admiral Charles Harris had given them back at Olympus shipyard. It would helpfully provide detailed documentation on the ship¡¯s functions, so it would be invaluable to her in learning about the Invictus. Sparks was literally jumping up and down with excitement at the thought of getting her hands on the Holo-reader.

 471

    The teenager was impressed by the ship¡¯s magazine, and she seemed fascinated by the concept of the Mass Drivers, and the two hundred metre long maic rails that elerated the enormous shells to Hyper-warp. Exining how the weapons worked got John and Sparks talking about ways they could upgrade the main guns. She suggested two possible options, improving the power of the maic rails, and improving the explosive yield on the shells. It was an interesting conversation, and got John thinking about Alien species that might be able to assist with either.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally they entered the Engine Room and FTL Drive Room. Sparks wandered around these in awe, enraptured first by the enormous energy harnessed in the ship¡¯s power core and then by the bewildering sophistication of the FTL drive system. John watched her as the petite redhead studied the controls for the power core intently. He could see that she was desperate to touch and investigate, but was managing to hold her curiosity in check through iron will power.


    Eventually he managed to lure her away with promises of the Holo-reader and that she could spend all her free time studying it and any of the ships systems she liked. They headed back to the ship¡¯s elevator and hit the button to go up to themand deck.


    ¡°Thanks for the tour John, that was amazing!¡± Sparks said, sighing happily.


    ¡°This is your home now, I want you to feel settled here,¡± John replied earnestly, which prompted the petite redhead to reward him with a big hug.


    The elevator chimed and the door swished open quietly, leading out on to the bridge.


    Alyssa spun the XO chair around to face them. ¡°You two look like you¡¯ve had fun,¡± she said, smiling happily.


    Sparks grinned back at her. ¡°I had the best time! The Invictus is incredible!¡± she gushed enthusiastically.


    ¡°Do you have the holo-reader Alyssa?¡± John asked. ¡°Sparks wanted it to learn more about the ship¡±


    Alyssa turned and picked up the Holo-reader from the tucked away locker by her console. She walked down the illuminated steps like a graceful model descending from a catwalk.


    ¡°Here you go Sparks,¡± she said, and smiled as Sparks took it out of her hands and held the Holo-reader as though it were a priceless artefact.


    ¡°I¡¯ll activate the Engineering Station for you,¡± The beautiful blonde said as she walked back up to the XO¡¯s chair.


    She sat down and then her hands danced over the console as she activated the Station for the Chief Engineer. The Engineering Station on the left hand side of the room, opposite Tactical, sprung into life. Like before, the panels on the consoles activated one at a time, gradually illuminating the station fully.


    John climbed themand podium and took his seat in the Commanders chair. He watched with an amused smile as Sparks walked over and tentatively sat at her new ce on the bridge.


    Sparks looked around wide-eyed at the panels of controls, feeling growing excitement at being able to manipte and control something as awesomely powerful as the Invictus. Setting the Holo reader down on the console, she quickly scanned through the instructions regarding the Engineering station and clicked a number of buttons on one of the panels. A series of holograms materialised around her, showing the energy distribution from the power core, the ship¡¯s shield status and finally damage control, which depicted the Invictus all shaded in green. She spun her chair to look up at themand podium and saw that Cra, Alyssa and John were all watching her.


    ¡°Engineering online,¡± she said, grinning at them excitedly.


    ¡°d to have you aboard Chief,¡± John grinned back at her.


    Alyssa and Cra cheered for the young woman, enjoying seeing her having so much fun.


    ¡°Come ondies, let¡¯s go have dinner and celebrate,¡± John said to the girls.


    Alyssa and Cra stood eagerly to join him, but Sparks rose reluctantly, looking back longingly at the Holo-reader as she walked up to join up with them.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯ll still be thereter,¡± John said as heughed at her hesitation.


    The group got in the elevator and went down to the next level. The elevator chimed and the door swished open. John began to move right to show Sparks the officer¡¯s quarters, but they were stopped by Alyssa who ced her hands lightly on each of their chests, halting them in their tracks.


    ¡°Cra and I will go and make dinner. You two have other business to attend too first,¡± she said smiling wickedly.


    John nced over at Sparks, expecting her to be blushing with embarrassment, but she was biting her lower lip excitedly. The redhead nced his way as well and the look she shared with him had him rock hard in no time.


    ¡°We¡¯ll join youter,¡± He said to Alyssa and Cra, turning to walk briskly towards his quarters, Sparks practically skipping along at his side.


    The stunningly beautiful blonde and brte shared a look themselves, and then smiled coyly at each other.


    ¡°Dinner can wait a little while,¡± Alyssa said to the Latina seductively, sashaying towards the yroom.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry for something else anyway,¡± Cra purred in return, her eyes watching the blonde¡¯s luscious figure before she gracefully followed in her footsteps.


    Meanwhile, John led the way into his bedroom and the two of them stripped off their clothes. Sparks kissed him eagerly and then she jumped up and wrapped her legs around him as he moved to cup her ass cheeks in his hands and he enjoyed their round, firm andpact feel. He moved over to the bed and sat on the edge with Sparks astride him, still enjoying the feel of her bottom as he massaged her buttocks with his hands.


    Sparks looked down at him, a lusty fire burning in her eyes. ¡°Alyssa said you like to fuck tight little teenagers in the ass,¡± she said, with heat in her voice.


    John separated her cheeks with his strong fingers, causing her to gasp.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes,¡± she hissed. ¡°Do you want to fuck me in the ass?¡± she asked him usingly.


    ¡°I¡¯d push my way into you, right up to my balls and then pound you hard until you begged for mercy,¡± John promised, as he moved the teen up and down his groin, her pussy sliding wetly along his thick throbbing shaft.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never taken a man there before. You¡¯d do that to a poor little virgin?¡± she said feigning distress.


    ¡°Yes, but only because you¡¯d love it,¡± John grunted.


    Sparks moaned and looked down at him, nodding slowly and deliberately. John took one of his hands from her buttocks and brought it up to her mouth, where she began to suck on one of his fingers suggestively.


    ¡°You know where I¡¯m going to put this, don¡¯t you?¡± he said sternly, as he looked into her eyes.

 472

    Sparks looked back at him, her eyes heavy lidded as she sucked lustily on his finger and nodded imperceptibly. When his finger was nice and slick, he moved it down between her buttocks and began to gently circle her rosebud, getting her slippery and pliant. She gasped when he began to apply pressure, and then groaned when the tip of his finger worked its way into the tight little channel.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    John waited a little while and let her get used to the intrusion, while he used his other hand¡¯s firm grip on her waist, to rock her back and forth on his cock. Her anus felt hot and incredibly tight as he pushed inside her further as soon as he felt her rx. Sparks groaned as her clit was pressed up against the hot length of his cock, and John used his strong hold on her to slide her body along his shaft, sending tremors through her excited teenage body.


    ¡°I want you to cum for me,¡± he ordered her. ¡°The first time with something in your ass,¡± he continued, as he pushed his thick finger in past the second knuckle. He then concentrated on rubbing her clit against him, by moving her hips up and down.


    ¡°Unh!¡± the redhead groaned as her rear passage mped down on his finger in a vice like grip and she came hard for him.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl,¡± heplimented her. ¡°You follow my orders well.¡±


    Sparks could only lean against him and moan into his shoulder, her body unprepared for the intense climax that had washed over her.


    ¡°You¡¯re much too tight to take me at the moment though,¡± Johnmented ¡°We need to feed you up, so that I can fit inside you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s important,¡± Sparks gasped wholeheartedly, as she writhed in hisp.


    John eased his finger out from her body and then holding her around her waist, he lifted her up so that she was standing by the side of the bed, between his parted legs.


    ¡°On your knees and get to work,¡± hemanded.


    Sparks gasped excitedly and sank to her knees, running her nails along his thighs as she did so. She tilted forward and kissed the end of his angry throbbing cock. She parted her lips and then licked at his head, beckoning him forward into her hot, wet mouth.


    John held his shaft in his right hand keeping his cock nice and steady as it jerked involuntarily. He cupped the back of Sparks head with his left hand and then pulled her forward, sliding her down his length until her lips touch his fingers where he had his cock gripped in his fist. He could feel her mouth move as she tried to kiss his hand, but her lips were stretched tight around his girth so they were only able to brush against him. He rewarded her by removing his hand and then pulling her all the way down her length so that her face was nestled in his groin.


    Sparks moaned appreciatively around the burgeoning prick forcing her mouth and throat wide open. The vibrations felt amazing around John¡¯s cock, and when she started to swallow as well, it felt like her muscles were trying to milk his cock for him. He held her head in ce with both hands, and just rocked back and forth with small motions of his hips, as he used her body to stroke his shaft.


    Sparks gasped in excitement as she felt John¡¯s strong hands hold her head in ce. She felt so submissive kneeling in front of him like this and she revelled in him using her mouth to bring himself to climax.


    ¡°I¡¯m just his cum bucket!¡± she thought to herself, her thighs rubbing together as she writhed helplessly under his control.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything except kneel before him, and wait until he unloads in my belly,¡± she groaned as she turned herself on even more just thinking about it.


    Finally John¡¯s insistent thrusting began to grow more erratic as his breathing becameboured.


    ¡°Aahhh!!¡± he bellowed, as he pushed himself as far as he could go inside the redhead and then began to cum powerfully straight down her throat, and into her waiting tummy.


    Sparks felt the wonderfully rich cum shoot down her throat, and ssh into her empty stomach. The first couple of thick spurts were enough to fill her slim tummy, and then her waistline was forced to expand to make room for all the following jets of spunk. She drank him down hungrily, eager to suck down everyst drop, as John¡¯s quad fed her their freshly created treat.


    John pulled back until just his head was in her mouth, and with a trembling twitch, John¡¯s four balls gave up thest of their cum. Sparks swallowed it down, relishing the sweet taste of the final morsel, as it tingled on her tastebuds. His deting cock slipped from her mouth and Sparks leaned down to kiss his numbly satiated balls tenderly, as if to say thanks. He held out his hand to help her to her feet and the redhead rose unsteadily to her feet, unbnced by the turgid weight of her midsection. He put both hands on either side of her hugely engorged abdomen, holding her protectively as he gently kissed her tightly stretched young skin.


    Sparks ran her hands gently through John¡¯s hair as he cupped her sperm packed abdomen with his hands, and kissed it tenderly. The caring gesture strongly reminded her of a man proudly kissing the belly of an expectant woman, and she suddenly felt a rush of broodiness.


    ¡°Fuck! where did thate from?¡± She thought to herself in shock.

 473

    Sparks had never even thought about having children before, and now the idea felt powerfully arousing. She climbed on to the bed with John, feeling surprised by the unexpected rush of emotions but as shey on her side and he encircled her teenage body possessively in his strong arms, she snuggled into hisforting embrace and just relished the feelings.


    They rested for about thirty minutes and then John¡¯s rumbling stomach awoke them from theirfortable doze. Sparks rolled in his arms and looked up at him happily.


    ¡°That was extremely hot,¡± John said, smiling down at her. ¡°I wasn¡¯t too dominant with you?¡± he asked with concern in his voice.


    ¡°It was very exciting,¡± Sparks answered honestly. ¡°I never considered I¡¯d enjoy being submissive, but it turns me on very much.¡±


    They smiled at each other, feeling a bit bashful all of a sudden, and kissed gently. The tender moment was interrupted by the angry growls from John¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and find the other girls, I¡¯m starving!¡± John admitted.


    ¡°Unsurprisingly I don¡¯t feel hungry at all,¡± Sparks said, looking wryly at her enormously rounded stomach.


    ¡°Well you can just dazzle us with your wit while we eat then,¡± John said, getting up and offering her his hand.


    Sparks nodded happily and they got up and dressed. The teenager was about to put on her close fitting top, but one look at her rotund waist stopped her.


    ¡°Wait there a second,¡± John said to her with augh, and went into the walk-in-wardrobe. He came out momentster, and threw her a white shirt, as he said, ¡°Try that on for size.¡±


    The shirt was way too big for her, sized as it was for his 6¡¯2¡å frame, but Sparks found the idea of wearing his shirt strangely exciting. She put on the shirt, rolling back the sleeves and buttoned up the front over her distended tummy. It actually fit reasonably well all things being considered.


    ¡°Very nice,¡± John said with a smile, and he ran his hand over her swollen midrift appreciatively.


    They walked hand-in-hand out of his room and down the corridor, pausing at the sounds ofboured pantinging from the Officers room they had previously renamed the yroom. They looked into the room and saw Alyssa and Cra breathing heavily, sweat glistening over their spectacr bodies as they recovered from their exertions. The stunningly beautiful young women were curled up with each otherfortably as they recovered their breath.


    John and Sparks watched them for a few moments, appreciating the wless beauty of the teenage flesh on disy. Alyssa seemed to sense they hadpany and greeted them with a tired wave of her slender hand.


    ¡°You two rest a while, I¡¯ll go make dinner,¡± John said, smiling at the girls affectionately.


    ¡°Sparks, do you want to hang out with them, or keep mepany?¡± he asked the petite redhead at his side. She squeezed his hand gently in response and smiled up at him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, d that she wanted toe along.


    They walked to the end of the corridor and with the touch of a wall mounted button, John opened the double doors that led into the Officers¡¯ lounge. He led Sparks past all thefy chairs and sofas and then onwards around the bar as he headed to the kitchen at the other side of the long dining table.


    Sparks stopped a moment to look out the lengthy windows on each side of the lounge, and marvelled at the incredible views out from the ship. She had grown up in the underbelly of a hollowed out asteroid, with no outside views avable to people living in the slums. The vast panoramic ckness filled with the twinkling lights of distant stars was breathtaking and she marvelled at the simple natural beauty of the universe.


    The delightful aroma of cooking food drifted out to her nose and she suddenly remembered that she was supposed to be keeping Johnpany. She went into the kitchen feeling guilty and was surprised to see him expertly slicing and dicing vegetables before adding them to the simmering pan in front of him.


    ¡°Ever had pae before?¡± He asked the petite redhead.


    Sparks shook her head, as she admitted, ¡°I mostly grew up on protein bars, and it was best not to ask too many questions about any kind of stews I could barter for.¡±


    ¡°Well hopefully you¡¯ll enjoy trying this,¡± he said, as he added some spices to the meat, rice and vegetables sizzling away merrily in front of him.


    ¡°When did you learn to cook?¡± Sparks asked him curiously.


    ¡°My grandparents owned a restaurant, and my grandmother was a phenomenal chef,¡± John exined. ¡°I grew up with them and spent a lot of my formative years helping out in her kitchen.¡±


    ¡°That sounds amazing,¡± Sparks said wistfully. ¡°I never knew my parents, and I grew up in an orphanage and then with the Diablos.¡±


    ¡°What happened to your parents? If you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡± John asked gently.


    ¡°I was abandoned. There was no record of either of them,¡± the pale teen told him bleakly. ¡°I don¡¯t even know my real name,¡± she said, suddenly looking sad, small and alone.


    John walked over to her, and wrapped the young girl up in a protective embrace. Sparks shuddered in his arms, crying quietly, as she felt the feelings of loss and abandonment that she had kept tightly suppressed for years.


    ¡°We¡¯re your family now,¡± John whispered gently, stroking her hair softly as she wept.


    Sparks looked up at him, her eyes bloodshot from crying, and her vulnerability clearly showing on her face. ¡°Please don¡¯t ever make me leave,¡± she pleaded. ¡°I don¡¯t think I could take it, not after experiencing all this with you and the girls.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere,¡± John said, smiling at her reassuringly.


    Sparks rested her head on his chest, and let out a long, deep sigh. She felt so happy being held by this man and surrounded by the delightful smells of the kitchen.


    ¡°I better let you go, or the dinner will get burned,¡± she said, releasing her tight hold around his chest regretfully.


    John cupped the side of her face as he looked at her affectionately and then returned to tending to the happily sizzling pan.


    ¡°That was good timing,¡± he said, as he heard the faint sound of Alyssa and Cra chatting from the dining area back in the lounge.


    John handed four tes and cutlery to Sparks and he carefully held the sizzling pan in his hand as he pushed open the kitchen door and brought out the food to serve up. John pushed a button on the side of the table and a section in the middle opened out and raised up for him to ce the pan on. Sparks ced the tes and cutlery at their settings and then went to the bar to bring back a bottle of wine. John walked around the table to meet the other girls.


    ¡°Have fun?¡± he asked, his eyes twinkling mischievously.


    Cra and Alyssa stole lusty nces at one another, before nodding animatedly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve both been very naughty,¡± John admonished them both.


    ¡°We have?¡± Cra asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± he replied. ¡°I want you to both lean against the table, and bend over for me.¡±


    Alyssa grinned eagerly and bent over, her back arched, her pert round posterior presented for him proudly. Cra nced at the ravishing blonde and assumed the same position.


    ¡°Whack!¡± The sound of the stinging p on Alyssa¡¯s taut asscheek reverberated around the room, causing her to gasp excitedly.


    John walked up behind Cra, who watched him over her shoulder and looked into her big brown eyes which were widened with shock.


    ¡°Are you ready for the same?¡± he asked her, interested to see how she would respond.


    The gorgeous Latina bit her lip apprehensively, and her eyes shed with excitement as she nodded her agreement.


    ¡°Whack!¡± His firm hand spanked her perfectly round young buttock, causing the pliant flesh to tremble with the aftershock of the impact.


    Sparks was holding her breath as she watched the scene unfold before her. She felt herself getting very aroused as John chastised his girls.


    ¡°What did they do?¡± Sparks gasped out.


    ¡°They had fun on their own in the yroom. They should have joined us instead, so I could see them together,¡± he exined patiently.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry John,¡± Alyssa told him, and sashayed up to him and tenderly kissed his cheek.


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen again,¡± Cra said, standing at his side and gently kissed his other cheek.


    ¡°I know, you¡¯re good girls,¡± he said, carefully stroking their smarting bottoms reassuringly.


    They both grinned up at him loving this new yful side of his character.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s eat,¡± he said graciously. ¡°I think we¡¯ve all worked up an appetite!¡±


    The four of them gathered around the table and sat together as John dished out the Pae. The girls tucked in, eager to try the delicious smelling food and they all thanked him appreciatively as they savoured the contrast between the chicken, seafood and bacon. Trying this dish was a first for both Alyssa and Sparks and they marvelled at how food could taste at the hands of a skilled chef. The wine flowed freely and the conversation followed, as they talked together happily.


    John watched the three girls as they chattered animatedly, looking rxed and happy. He could see that Cra and Alyssa had weed Sparks wholeheartedly into their little group and he was pleased to see them all getting along so well. His life had taken a few bizarre twists and turns over thest couple of months and he marvelled at the situation he found himself in now. He felt closer to each of the girls sitting in front of him, than any other person in the gxy, and he thought back on his conversation with Sparks earlier in the kitchen.


    ¡°We¡¯re your family now,¡± he had said, and he really thought of them all that way. He suddenly realised that the same sentence applied to him equally as well.


    Admittedly it was a slightly unusual family, with him as patriarch and the three girls his enthusiastic lovers, but they all cared for each other, and that¡¯s what really mattered. He knew he would do everything in his power to protect these young women and keep them safe. They had all been through traumatic pasts, but if he had anything to say about it, he would make sure that they would never have to experience such pain ever again.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He sighed contentedly and focused on the teenagers again, trying to catch up with the current topic of conversation. Cra and Sparks were engrossed in a lengthy dialogue about the ship¡¯s weaponry, but Alyssa was unusually quiet. John focused on her and saw that the stunningly beautiful young blonde was looking at him with big eyes that were welling up with tears. He got up and held out his hand for her to join him and they went to sit on afortable sofa overlooking the vista of space.


    ¡°Thank you, John, your thoughts were beautiful,¡± she whispered quietly in his ear.


    ¡°I overheard what you said to Sparks earlier as well, and it felt like the same words applied to me too,¡± she said, her voice catching.


    ¡°Of course they do honey,¡± he whispered back to her. ¡°I consider us all a family, but I feel so closely bonded to you, I truly feel like I¡¯ve discovered my soulmate.¡±


    Alyssa sighed happily, and the two kissed with soul searing passion as he held the exquisite young woman in his arms. They lost track of time, until they eventually became aware of Cra and Sparks cuddled up on the adjacent sofa, watching them quietly.


    ¡°You two look amazing together,¡± Sparks said wistfully.


    ¡°So much in love,¡± Cra said affectionately, a big smile on her face.


    ¡°There¡¯s room for two more!¡± Alyssa grinned at the girls, and the brte and redhead rose to join them.

 474

    The crew of the Invictus sat in the Officers¡¯ lounge, cuddled up on a big sofa watching the stars. John sat in the middle, with Alyssa sitting sideways across hisp, Sparks and Cra sat to either side of him. The evening had been a great sess, with the girls loving the delicious dinner that John had whipped up and they rxed sipping wine together.


    ¡°To our new chief engineer!¡± John said, raising his ss. ¡°Wee aboard Sparks, it¡¯s great to have you here!¡±


    Alyssa and Cra echoed hisments and their sses clinked together merrily for the toast, before they all took a big drink.


    ¡°Thanks everyone for being so weing. The ship feels like home already!¡± Sparks said gratefully, which prompted a round of hugs from the other girls.


    The three teenagers chatted quietly amongst themselves, with John just soaking in the ambience of the evening and feeling rxed and happy. He just sat and enjoyed theirpany, until a question from Alyssa roused him from his reverie.


    ¡°John, what are your ns for us and the Invictus after we go to Olympus?¡± she asked curiously.


    ¡°Well firstly I think we could use a little holiday on Gravitus,¡± John suggested. ¡°It will take a couple of days to equip the new workshop for Sparks, so we might as well go and have some fun while we wait¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been on holiday before,¡± Sparks said wistfully.


    ¡°If it¡¯s anything like thest trip to Gravitus, we didn¡¯t leave the hotel room very much,¡± Alyssa smirked, which had Johnughing.


    ¡°Well we do need to take Cra and Sparks shopping,¡± he replied. He smiled at Alyssa, and added, ¡°You must be getting tired of Cra borrowing all your clothes.¡±.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not my fault, none of my old clothing fits me any more!¡± the gorgeous Latina eximed, cupping her pert breasts which had grown from an athletic 30B to an impressively busty 32D. She gave him an excited grin, then gushed, ¡°A shopping trip sounds amazing though!¡±


    Sparks was still a little intimidated by how beautiful the other two girls were, so she was feeling resigned to being the ugly duckling on this shopping trip. She had seen Alyssa¡¯s impressive wardrobe of exquisite dresses, suits and casual attire and she certainly wouldn¡¯t object to a simr selection of clothes for herself.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be lots of fun, but what¡¯s our n after that?¡± Alyssa persisted.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been thinking that it might be a good time to upgrade the Invictus,¡± John began. ¡°Things seem to be heating up around the gxy and we¡¯re bound to run into trouble. As and when that happens, I think we should make sure we have the ship fitted with top-of-the-line gear.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about upgrading first?¡± Sparks asked, growing excited.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking the FTL drive is a good ce to start,¡± John replied. ¡°If we can get the FTL drive upgraded, our journeys through hyper-warp won¡¯t take so long, and we can upgrade everything else that much quicker.¡±


    Alyssa nodded, and said, ¡°That sounds like a good n to me. Where do we go for the best FTL drives?¡±


    ¡°We need to go and see the Ashanath¡­¡± John replied, with some trepidation. After a lengthy pause, he continued, ¡°The other advantage of upgrading the FTL drive first, is the Ashanath are masters of Power Core technology too. I guess they needed all that energy to power their drives.¡±


    ¡°That sounds awesome!¡± Sparks gasped eagerly. ¡°I¡¯d love to take a look at some Alien tech, I¡¯ve never worked with any before.¡±


    Alyssa smiled at her friend¡¯s enthusiasm, then asked curiously, ¡°Who exactly are the ¡®Ashanath¡¯?¡±


    John took a big breath, then exined for the listening girls, ¡°They live in the Ashanath Collective and it¡¯s very close to Terran Space. Actually, most of the Terran Federation¡¯s territory used to be part of the Ashanath Collective. They were one of the first alien species to develop FTL drives and they imed a vast number of worldspletely unchallenged. Terra was one of those worlds and the Ashanath were the first race to make contact with humanity.¡±


    Cra was quite well versed with the major alien species, but this was all new for Alyssa and Sparks and they were fascinated as they listened to his tale. All three were familiar with tales of legendary Terra, the birthce of humanity, but none of them had ever visited the.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So how did the Terran Federation gain all that territory if it used to belong to the Ashanath?¡± Alyssa asked curiously.


    ¡°Well the Greys are basically pacifistic scientists and they don¡¯t really seem interested in colonising lots of worlds or fighting to hold territory. Humanity is obsessed with those things though, so the Terran Federation has annexed sector after sector that used to belong to the Ashanath Collective. The Greys have agreed to all their demands, probably just to keep the peace.¡±


    Sparks frowned, and asked, ¡°The ¡®Greys¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry. Terrans nicknamed them ¡®Greys¡¯ and the name has stuck for over 700 years,¡± he exined with a smile. John looked thoughtful as he tried to recall anything else he could remember about the mysterious aliens, and he added, ¡°The Ashanath are obsessed with cataloguing and studying all types of flora and fauna and that¡¯s how they first made themselves known to Terrans, with abductions and cattle muttions. ¡±


    ¡°Have you ever met one before?¡± Sparks asked John.


    He nodded, then replied, ¡°Yes, a few. They¡¯re happy to trade with almost anyone, and their FTL drive tech is second to none, but their tech is expensive. I used to courier parts from Ashana, the Greys¡¯ homeworld, to a few specialist buyers in the Core Worlds.¡±


    ¡°What do they look like?¡± Sparks asked, leaning in and listening avidly.


    He thought about thest time he¡¯d seen the strange aliens, and replied, ¡°They have grey skin, big ck eyes, are short and thin, and they can be pretty strange. In all honesty, they creep the hell out of me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see one!¡± Alyssa gasped excitedly.

 475

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure you¡¯ll feel the same way once you¡¯ve been around them for a while,¡± John said with a wry smile. ¡°Their homeworld is fascinating though, you should enjoy seeing that.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about it?¡± Sparks asked, her curiosity peaked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll just have to wait and see!¡± John replied teasing her with a wide grin.


    The girls tried to get him to tell them, but John was resistant to their interrogation techniques. The teenagers eventually resorted to trying to tickle it out of him, but once those gloves were off, he gave back as good as he got. The girls eventually begged for mercy as theyy panting and giggling, strewn about the sofas.


    ¡°Come ondies, time for bed I think,¡± John said, and helped them up.


    They retired to his quarters and snuggled in to the big bed, where Alyssa and Cra watched Sparks blow him eagerly. Once she had been topped up, the redhead curled up on John¡¯s right side, with Alyssa behind her, stroking her distended stomachfortingly and Cra settled into her usual position on the left. Feeling satiated and rxed, John settled into a deep sleep and the girls all joined him shortly afterwards.


    ***


    John descended into ckness as his consciousness slipped away, but tonight something new and different happened. He began to dream.


    He¡¯d never experienced dreams or nightmares before, sleeping like the dead every night for his 40 long years and always wakingpletely refreshed. Tonight though, the darkness began to fade, as random thoughts and emotions began to swirl around in his mind; insubstantial, fleeting things, that he tried to hang on to but they were elusive and slipped through his fingers. In the swirling maelstrom of his unconscious mind, an image began to coalesce and he concentrated with all his will to try and discern what it was. It suddenly snapped into sharp focus with shocking rity.


    He stood over a world like a colossus, proud and mighty, as legions of women surrounded him worshipping at his feet. Rather than revelling in their adtion however, he felt jealousy, rage and resentment at unseen figures who might covet his minions. The anger and thirst for power were blinding in their intensity, and he felt all consuming hate towards his rivals. He would crush them all and take what they had for his own.


    John tried to resist these alien thoughts, but when he tried to do so, he felt himself falling as he was sucked down into a vortex of darkness and despair. Suddenly a glowing figure appeared in his mind, a beacon of light against the mind numbing terror of the abyss. He wed his way towards it, desperately fighting to escape from the grasping tendrils of the horrors below. When he thought all hope lost, the figure reached for him with a slender arm and sped his outstretched hand in her own.


    The touch felt like a thunderbolt and he was abruptly wrenched back into full wakefulness.


    ***


    ¡°Holy Fuck!!!¡± he gasped, lurching upright and clutching his chest, his heart pounding away and his breath ragged as his eyes darted around the room in shocked fear.


    He took a deep breath and closed his eyes, forcing himself to calm down and lower his heart rate to normal levels. When he had managed to regain control, he slowly reopened his eyes. Everything looked as it should, with the girls fast asleep and curled up cutely around him, blissfully unaware of his terrifying experience.


    Shaking his head as though to clear his mind of any other daemons, hey back down and closed his eyes with a certain amount of trepidation. What else mighty in wait for him, lurking in the dream world?


    Fortunately, when he fell asleep again this time, only theforting void of sleep awaited him and John slept dreamlessly for the rest of the night.


    John woke feeling tired and drained, his mind still reeling from the shocking nightmare. Hey awake, staring at the ceiling, before ncing over at the ship¡¯s chronometer and saw that it was six in the morning. He didn¡¯t want to wake the girls up early, so hey still and just concentrated on the warm young female bodies draped over him, trying to distract himself from the disturbing visions of the previous night.


    A short whileter, Sparks stirred at his side and stretchednguidly. She rose up on one elbow and looked down at him, smiling when she saw he was awake too. She leaned in close and pressed her mouth to his pointy ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m too excited about learning how the ship works, I couldn¡¯t sleep any longer!¡± she whispered in his ear, so as not to wake Alyssa and Cra.


    John grinned at her youthful exuberance as she smiled down at him, one side of her face pretty, the other horrifically scarred. ¡°I hope Alyssa is right,¡± he thought to himself, desperately wanting to help the feisty young redhead.


    ¡°Mind if I blow and go?¡± Sparks whispered to him, grinning mischievously.


    John stifled augh and then nodded his agreement. Sparks disappeared under the covers, being careful not to disturb the two sleeping beauties who were sharing the bed. He felt his worries and fears about the previous night disappear as the redheads talented mouth smoothly engulfed him and wrapped him in theforting confines of her body.


    Hey back and let the enthusiastic teenager perform her magic on him. Sparks was using a rxing, methodical technique today that felt absolutely wonderful. She didn¡¯t pause or change angles or stop to lick him or any other distracting nonsense that a lesser skilled fetrix might have used. The young woman was focusedpletely on her task at hand, smoothly bobbing up and down under the covers and he relished being her absolute centre of attention as she concentrated on giving him pleasure. He was surprised at how quickly she brought him to orgasm and he let out a deep sigh of contentment as his balls began to pump out his cum into her waiting stomach. His release felt like a balm to his soul and when he was done, he sat up and kissed Sparks as she licked her lips contentedly.


    ¡°Thank you honey, I really needed that this morning!¡± he whispered to her sincerely.


    Surprised at the vehemence in his voice, Sparks nodded at him and smiled graciously before leaning forward to give him a hug. She was shocked again when John clung to her fiercely, like a drowning man might to a liferaft.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± she asked with concern, when she eventually leaned back from the embrace.


    ¡°Just a bad dream,¡± John replied quietly, waving away her worries.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Ok, just let me know if I can do anything for you,¡± she whispered.

 476

    When John nodded agreeably, she manoeuvred off the bed carefully, weighed down as she was by the heavy load in her belly. She picked up one of his shirts and looked his way to see if it was ok for her to borrow it. John nodded, smiling and he watched her as she dressed and then left the room. Her eager anticipation at being able to y with the Holo-reader, and learn all about the Invictus, gave her an excited spring in her step.


    Johny back on the bed and slid an arm around Alyssa and Cra. They both reacted to his proximity by resting their heads on him and snuggling in close, each beautiful young woman cing an arm over his chest and draping a silky smooth leg over his own. The girls were still fast asleep, but they cuddled him lovingly, and John let out a happy sigh as theirforting presence banished his worries from the night before. A restful sleep soon overtook him and he rested peacefully.


    ***


    Alyssa woke up a couple of hourster and smiled to herself when she found herself cuddled up against John, her hand reaching over his chest to rest lightly on Cra¡¯s deliciously smooth olive-hued skin. She wondered for a moment where Sparks might be, until she suddenly became aware of a tiny new manifestation floating in her thoughts. Fascinated by the nascent bundle of emotions, she recognised it for what it was and allocated a private ce for it in her mind, so that she could nurture this blossoming presence.


    The beautiful blonde kept her eyes closed and calmed herself, so that she could attune her mind to this new flicker of consciousness. ¡°There she is,¡± Alyssa thought to herself contentedly as she tracked the source of the new presence to the Bridge. Happiness and excitement surged from the tiny ball of emotion, which made her smile, so she rxed and enjoyed simply being cuddled with John.


    Eventually Cra and John woke as well and the three of them rose to get ready before going off to get some breakfast in the Officers¡¯ Lounge. After they had eaten, Cra said she would go and keep Sparkspany up on the Bridge, while Alyssa agreed to go with John to the gym and have her first swimming lesson.


    The couple walked hand in hand down the corridor from the elevator, to the gym that housed the pool, but Alyssa could sense something was troubling John.


    ¡°Hey John, are you ok this morning?¡± she asked, concerned.


    ¡°Yeah, sure, why do you ask?¡± he replied, trying to brush over his worries.


    ¡°Well you haven¡¯t checked me out once yet this morning. That¡¯s a first in the six weeks I¡¯ve known you,¡± Alyssa replied with a cheeky smile. Her cerulean eyes twinkled as she added, ¡°Either you¡¯ve lost interest now you have some new girls, or something¡¯s bothering you.¡±


    Johnughed at that, then admitted, ¡°Okay, you¡¯re right. I am feeling a bit out of sorts. I had a horrible nightmarest night and it came as quite a shock, as I never normally dream.¡±


    ¡°Never?¡± Alyssa asked in surprise.


    ¡°This was the first one,¡± John replied as he nced at her. Remembering the terrifying nightmare, he added earnestly, ¡°And hopefully thest!¡±


    Alyssa stopped in front of him and cupped his face in both her hands. ¡°You spend all your time worrying about us girls, but you¡¯ve been through a lot of big changes too recently. Perhaps you¡¯re a bit unsettled as well?¡±


    He shook his head, and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine-.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to deny it,¡± the beautiful blonde interrupted him, heading off his objection. She smiled at him as she stroked his temple, and added, ¡°I know, remember¡­¡±


    John pondered for a moment and realised that Alyssa was right, he did actually feel different. He¡¯d given up the Fool¡¯s Gold, the freighter he¡¯d called home for thest eleven years. Not only that, he was now in a rtionship with three teenage girls, trying to help them wrestle with their own demons from the past and keep them safe from the dangers in the gxy. For a lone wolf who had shied away from any meaningful rtionship with a woman, this was a huge change for him.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he conceded. ¡°A lot has changed for me too and I guess I¡¯m feeling a bit out of sorts.¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯m always here to talk too. Remember we¡¯re a team now, and you should never feel you have to shoulder your burdens on your own,¡± Alyssa said, then raised herself up on tip toe to kiss him affectionately. She gave him a maternal smile, and asked, ¡°Feeling a bit better?¡±


    John nodded, smiling at her.


    ¡°Ok let¡¯s go get in that pool. Saving me from drowning will stoke your rampant White Knight syndrome and help distract you!¡± she joked impudently.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Laughing loudly, John followed her into the gym. They stripped off their clothes and John held out his hand to lead her down the steps into the shallow end of the pool. He could feel her body shaking with fear as she followed him trustingly into the water, until she was eventually standing in water about four foot deep.


    ¡°There, that¡¯s not so bad is it?¡± he asked her his voice supportive andforting.


    Alyssa answered with a brave smile, and replied, ¡°Not with you here to look after me¡­¡±


    He smiled at her, then said, ¡°Okay you¡¯re doing really well. Nowe here and hold on to me.¡±


    Alyssa moved in close to him and wrapped her slender arms around his neck. He could feel her shivering with fear, so he wrapped her in his strong arms which soon calmed her down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sink into the water a bit, so you can feel what it¡¯s like being weightless with the water supporting you,¡± he said, soothing her with his calm manner.


    He glided out into slightly deeper water with Alyssa hanging on to him tightly. She wrapped her legs around his waist, her deliciously smooth thighs gripping him as she clung to him as though her life depended on it. He cupped her firm bottom in his hands and stayed still, letting her get used to being surrounded by the water. The nervous teen gradually rxed her death grip around his neck, but still hugged him closely. John waited until she had stopped trembling and seemed more rxed.


    ¡°Very good!¡± he congratted her, as he glided back to the shallow part of the pool. They just hung out for a while there, with John letting Alyssa build up her confidence level about being surrounded by so much water.


    ¡°There¡¯s onest thing I¡¯d like you to try today before we end the lesson,¡± he said. John ducked down in the shallow water and scooped up the blonde girl, cradling her in his arms, as if holding a baby.


    ¡°Now just rx, I¡¯ve got you,¡± he said to reassure her. ¡°Remember this water is very shallow, so you can stand up in it easily.¡±


    Alyssa nodded, wondering what was going to happen next.


    ¡°Now straighten yourself out as though you were lying on a bed and stick your arms out to your sides,¡± he exined.


    He saw the sh of fear in her eyes, but she fought it hard and rxed as he had asked. She straightened out in the supportive embrace of his arms and carefullyid back in the water. When water began top at her ears, she felt a fresh tide of panic rising within her, but she looked up at John¡¯s caring face and controlled herself.


    ¡°Excellent!¡± John said, impressed by her show of courage. ¡°Just rx like that and float on top of the water.¡±


    Alyssa stayed calm and just rxed, feeling the reassuring presence of his strong hands under her back and bottom. With her head partially submerged, her ears were under water and John¡¯s voice felt muffled and insubstantial. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint him though, so she stayed rxed and floated as he asked.

 477

    *I¡¯m going to move my hands away in a moment,* she heard him think clearly.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alyssa¡¯s eyes shed open, wide with panic, as she protested, *Wait! Don¡¯t!*


    *I won¡¯t let anything happen to you, you know you can trust me,* he told her, his thoughts strong andforting as he quelled her fears.


    She nodded and felt his hands drop away and then¡­ nothing. She still floated peacefully in the water, the waterpping gently at her sides. The feeling of weightlessness was something she had never experienced before, and Alyssa found it was not as terrifying as she had imagined. Eventually she even began to quite enjoy the sensation, finding it soothing and restful.


    John let her float for a couple of minutes, before encircling her in his arms again and lifting her head from the water.


    ¡°That was exhrating, John! Thank you so much!¡± she gasped excitedly.


    ¡°You were amazing. For someone who had never been in a pool before today, you were incredibly brave!¡± he said, very proud of her.


    As always, Alyssa¡¯s heart lifted to hear his praise and the beautiful young woman beamed a huge sparkling smile up at him. The pool didn¡¯t seem anywhere near so frightening to Alyssa as before and she felt much more confident as they moved to the side and climbed out. They walked over to the towel rails and each took a lovely warm towel to wrap themselves in.


    ¡°Thanks for my swimming lesson, that wasn¡¯t nearly as bad as I¡¯d feared!¡± Alyssa admitted as she smiled at John.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee honey, it was fun teaching you,¡± John said, returning her happy smile. ¡°You¡¯re a very fast learner, I¡¯ll be able to teach you to swim in no time.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I trust you,¡± she said, smiling up at him.


    John scooped her up and kissed her soundly, causing Alyssa to squeak excitedly in surprise. She wrapped her arms around him and returned his kiss passionately.


    ¡°I want you,¡± John said simply, turned on by her unquestioning faith and trust in him.


    ¡°But what about Sparks?¡± Alyssa asked questioningly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it covered,¡± John replied, smiling mischievously.


    Alyssa read his thoughts and a thrill went down her spine. ¡°Oh you bad boy!¡± she said, grinning eagerly. They left the gym and headed to their quarters, as John called Sparks on his watchmunicator.


    Sparks was engrossed in the holographic images surrounding the engineering station. She had started to delve into the arcane technical minutiae of the Invictus, guided by the invaluable Holo-reader and was loving every minute of it. The assault cruiser made anything she had worked on back on Karron seem like a child¡¯s toy inparison, even her proudest works seemed utterly trivial whenpared to this behemoth.


    The redhead had spent a productive morning training herself on the basic operations of Engineering and she was now looking forward to studying the systems in more detail. The ability to be able to divert power from one set of subsystems to another was intriguing and she was eager to begin experimenting. She looked across the bridge to see that Cra was still sitting at her tactical station, engrossed by the System map of Chendar. Sparks opened her mouth to speak to the brte, but then closed it again, not wanting to disturb Cra¡¯s intense focus as she nned possible attack scenarios for the uing battle against the pirates.


    Sparks still found Cra a little intimidating, even though the gorgeous Latina had been extremely friendly and weing. That kind of wless beauty was difficult to be around at times, especially when someone felt as ugly and damaged as Sparks did. The teenager reached up to touch her terribly scarred face self consciously and wondered again how she could ever possible fit in amongst these paragons of feminine perfection. Still, Cra, Alyssa and John had been nothing but overwhelmingly inclusive and generous with her since she hade on board, which got her thinking about the workshop again.


    Her very own workshop! The one back on Karron with the Diablo¡¯s didn¡¯t really count, as it was all their equipment and she was their indentured servant. She didn¡¯t doubt for a moment John¡¯s sincerity in offering her a permanent ce here though and the vast space he had happily turned over for her to use at her whim was slightly daunting. The teenagers mind whirled with possibilities at the gear she could make for her crewmates.


    She pressed a couple of button on the console and a Holo-feed disy for the Engineer¡¯s Almanac sprang into being before her. As a small child she had spent hours looking through their advertising material, poring over capacitors, generators and fabrication equipment. She had always dreamed of being able to afford one of their technical wonders and now she had John providing her a nk cheque to buy whatever she liked. The redhead swiped her hand over the holographic pages and idly cycled through page after page of expensive machinery.


    ¡°Oh wow! They¡¯ve got an Optron sma transformer! That was meant to being out in 2780!¡± she thought to herself excitedly, as she wondered how they¡¯d managed to have it ready in time for the 2779 catalogue.


    A soft chime from her console interrupted her thoughts as she noticed that John was calling her. She pressed the button to receive the call.


    ¡°Hey Sparks, could youe and join us in our quarters?¡± John¡¯s smiling image said, with Alyssa peeking over his shoulder, a huge grin on her face.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Sparks replied agreeably, and closed off the call as Alyssa blew her a kiss.


    She got up and stretched, feeling stiff after the entire morning sat at the engineering station.


    ¡°Time for lunch?¡± Cra asked, smiling at her.


    Sparksughed good naturedly as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s a good job his cum tastes so good right?¡± Truth be told she was feeling hungry and lunch sounded like a great idea. She licked her lips reflexively and grinned at the thought.


    The sound of Cra¡¯s lovelyughter filled the bridge. ¡°You don¡¯t fool me for a second,¡± she said, smiling fondly at the redhead. ¡°You just say the word and I¡¯ll take your ce in a heartbeat!¡±


    ¡°No, no it¡¯s ok!¡± Sparks said quickly. ¡°I can see you¡¯re busy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I thought so,¡± Cra grinned knowingly at Sparks as the redhead got up and began to walk up to the elevator.


    Sparks returned the Latina¡¯s friendly smile and waved her goodbye as she entered the elevator and headed down to the Officer¡¯s quarters.

 478

    Cra returned her attention to the System map for Chendar and continued to pore over the detailed survey maps for the sr system. The Gas mining station was orbiting Chendar D, the Gas giant which formed the fourthary body in orbit around the G-type main sequence star. The yellow dwarf had sixs in total in its system, another gas giant and four rockyoids, as well as the asteroid belt that formed a sporadic ring in the fifth orbital path around the star.


    She zoomed in on the Rastan-Cooper Gas mining station and the likely source of the pirate attacks expanded in the hologram, looming over the tactical station like a malevolent red spider. Rust coloured, the centuries old mining station had a cylindrical body with eight fuelling arms, which could be used to refuel ships or to load Tank-freighters with the harvested Gas from the below. Underneath the central body, the station red out into arger bulbous section which sank into the swirling eddies of the upper atmosphere of the. This section of the mining facility was used to process and store the valuable resources it leeched from the Gas Giant below, like some kind of hugeary parasite.


    The mining facility had been shut down and stripped by the Rastan-Cooper corporation when they had retired the station, but if it been converted to a pirate base, who knows what kind of modifications the pirates might have made to the ce. The tanks would have been drained of gas before it was abandoned, so she wasn¡¯t too worried about rupturing the storage cylinders and triggering a gas explosion If she did have to attack. Her main concern however, was that these pirates were known to be vers and she was worried about sailing in guns zing and identally killing innocent civilians.


    Cra¡¯s basic n so far was to approach stealthily in the asteroid belt and then perform some passive scans of the station. Once she had been able to confirm the location of life readings in the pirate base, then they could alter their course of action ordingly.


    The other big wild card was theposition of the pirate fleets. ck box recordings from the shattered hulls in the pirate¡¯s hunting grounds provided some clues, but it was difficult toe up with a precise order of battle. The pirates seemed to have ess to a lot of older models of Terran Federation military ships, which in itself wasn¡¯t that unusual, as a budding privateer might well pick up a dmissioned hull from a salvage dealer for a cheap price. However, the sheer number of ships that made up the pirates fleet nagged at her and she was sure there was something that she just wasn¡¯t seeing.


    Exasperated, she sat back and rubbed her eyes. ¡°Perhaps I should ask John to take a look,¡± she wondered. Cra had been impressed at how quickly he had been able to sniff out the potential site for the pirate¡¯s base. Even though he hailed from a marine background, he seemed to have a natural ir for navalbat and tactics.


    She sat there dreamily, as her thoughts inexorably returned to her man. Ever since he had rescued her from the pirate attack, Cra had fallen helplessly in love with him. Strong, decisive, a natural leader, she admired his ability tomand and a thrill ran through her every time he gave her orders. Not only that, but he was kind and considerate, going out of his way to make sure that she, Alyssa and Sparks werefortable and happy in their new home onboard the Invictus.


    Then of course there was the sex! God, she had never known she could feel so good! The Latina had only been in two rtionships in her young life prior to meeting with John, the first was an innocent school dalliance, a boy she grew up with and had slept with to satisfy her own curiosity. It was a fumbled and brief encounter, marred byck of experience on either side and had beenrgely disappointing. Her second rtionship was an affair with a senior at the Terran Federation Academy. Craig Harrison was a rising star, scoring highly inmand and tactics, which led him to be actively groomed for great things by the Academy faculty. Craig had been drawn to her by her exotic good looks and she had fallen for the big man on campus.


    Cra had brought Craig home to meet her parents at the end of her first year at the Academy, hoping they would like him as much as she did. Her parents had been polite, but never really warmed to him and their intuition had borne out when Craig dumped her unceremoniously before he shipped out to his first posting after his graduation. This was the first time she had thought about Craig in thest several months and she was surprised that she no longer felt any feelings of rejection or loss over the end of her first long term rtionship. Shepared Craig with John in her mind andughed to herself at how Craig failed to match John in any category.


    She wondered what her parents, Jack and Maria, would make of John. Her father was a naval officer as well, Captain rank and inmand of the Terran Federation cruiser Damocles, while her mother had been amunications officer before she left the military to raise a family. They owned a big townhouse on Jericho, a in the Epsilon Eridani system and Cra had grown up there as the youngest of four children. Her three older brothers had all joined the military before her, following in the proud military tradition of the Fernandez family.


    Cra smiled to herself as she imagined how the scenario at her old home would y out. Her father and brothers were all fiercely protective of her and she knew John would be subjected to one of their infamous interrogations. Craig hadn¡¯t fared too well, but she knew John would be able to hold his own. Cra was a fair bit younger than John, but there was a 10 year age gap between her parents, so that wouldn¡¯t be too big a deal. There were a few things that did have the young Latina worried though.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Firstly, how was she going to exin the physical changes she had undergone over thest month? She had grown a couple of inches taller and her bust had gone up a few cup sizes, which could perhaps be dubiously brushed aside as ate teenage growth spurt, but she wasn¡¯t convinced her parents would buy that. Cra knew she still mostly looked like her old self, although her skin was now wless, all imperfections magically wiped clean and her hair was now thicker and more lustrous. She still found it a surprise when she looked in a mirror and this stunningly beautiful version of herself looked back in amazement.


    The second thing was what to say about her intimate rtionship with Alyssa and Sparks. Her parents were fairly conventional and though they would probably be able to ept her newfound bisexuality, she was pretty sure they would balk at her being in a polyamorous romance with two other young women as well! Cra didn¡¯t want to lie to her parents, but perhaps that was the only route avable to avoid a huge fracas.


    Then there was the subject of marriage. Her parents no doubt expected her to get married and raise a family eventually, but although she loved the idea of being Mrs Cra ke, she realised that it was an unlikely scenario given she was sharing John with two other eighteen year old girls. She smiled to herself as she thought how her family would react if she, Alyssa and Sparks descended on the Fernandez household all sporting swollen bellies and proudly carrying John¡¯s babies. Perhaps a visit back home sooner rather thanter might be a good idea after all!

 479

    The thought of teenagers with well rounded tummies got her wondering how Sparks was getting on with John and Alyssa. Growing increasingly aroused, the gorgeous brte rose and strode purposefully towards the elevator. Perhaps a little peak on her lovers was in order? She pressed the button and waited impatiently for it to arrive, until the doors swishing open quietly and she stepped inside. She hit the button for Deck 2 and then strode down the corridor as soon as the door opened.


    The sound of a young woman getting fucked hard drifted down the corridor to her eager ears and Cra felt her heart begin to beat faster. She recognised the gasping female cries as belonging to Alyssa and the distinctive sound of flesh pping against flesh reverberated down the hall. As she drew closer to the Commander¡¯s quarters, she prowled forward stealthily, not wanting to disturb the lovers within. She eventually reached the open door and looked around the edge.


    John, Alyssa and Sparks were allpletely nude and in the middle of the huge four poster bed. Alyssa was on all fours, her incredible athletic figure arched, John using his tight grip on her hair for reins as he rode her tight young body. Cra wondered for a moment if her teenager lover was taking their man in her pussy or her ass. The scene reminded her of the time he had pushed his way into her own tight little butt, however she also remembered the first time John had fucked like this in his ready room, holding her firmly in ce as he stroked in and out of her until he had flooded her young womb with his seed.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her thighs ground together at the erotic memories and she felt herself getting increasingly turned on. Cra¡¯s eyes drifted over to Sparks and saw that the redhead was rubbing her pussy in time with John¡¯s thrusts into the beautiful blonde. The Latina ducked back out of sight and stripped off her own clothes, before hurriedly moving back to watch the unfolding action. Her slender fingers dipped between her legs, wetting her fingertips, before moving up to rub her own clit in time with the fierce pounding Alyssa was taking. John thrust hard into the blonde, while his other hand moved under the girls toned tummy, stimting her nubbin.


    ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re so fucking good!¡± Alyssa cried out, as he drove into her over and over again.


    Cra watched her friend being taken hard by their powerful, dominant man and the brte silently cheered him on as he brought Alyssa to a wailing climax. John rxed his grip on Alyssa¡¯s thick mane of hair, letting her head fall forward, as he continued to stroke into her perfectly presented young body. Cra gasped slightly with excitement when she realised that he intended to ride the teen through multiple orgasms.


    John¡¯s sharp ears had picked up Cra¡¯s gasp and he turned to face her as he continued his relentless rhythm into the kneeling teenager before him. He pointed towards her and beckoned her into the room.


    ¡°I want to see you two together,¡± he said intensely, looking from her to the redhead and Cra approached Sparks obediently.


    Cra could see that Sparks was very aroused, her eyes wide, her pupils dted, as the Latina knelt on the bed next to the smaller girl and leaned her head forward to kiss her. They kissed enthusiastically, both equally turned on by the lovers adjacent to them and the two teenage girls moved gracefully to lie down next to Alyssa and John. Cra pushed Sparks on to her back so that she was lying beneath her and then knelt over the girl so that her own big breasts brushed against the smaller girl¡¯s bust. Cra leaned down, so that her olive skinned titflesh enveloped Sparks¡¯s smaller, fair skinned boobs and their nipples both grew into firm little points as they reacted to the sensitive skin rubbing together. Cra moved in for another kiss, lightly brushing her tongue over the girls lips, until Sparks flicked her with the tip of her own tongue, encouraging the brte to french kiss her passionately.


    To her side, Cra could hear Alyssa gasping her way through another climax as John yed her body like a skilled musician would y an instrument. The bed shook in time to the steady thrusts, making the kissing girls rock together in time to the vibrations. Abruptly the vibrations ended and Cra heard Alyssa gasp as she felt weight shifting on the bed behind her. Suddenly John¡¯s strong hands had encircled her own waist and she felt the blunt head of his cock nudge into ce at the wet entrance to her pussy. The primed Latina stopped kissing the redhead beneath her for a moment to look over her shoulder and saw John ready and waiting.


    ¡°Give it to me!¡± she urged him.


    Cra¡¯s mouth hung open in a silent scream as John pushed steadily forward into her yielding body. Aided by Alyssa¡¯s slick juices around his cock, he was able to push everyst relentless inch into the brte¡¯s tight little grasping pussy, until he was pressed right up against her. Cra¡¯s round buttocks quivered as the teenager trembled and tried to adjust to the massive presence that had so shockingly been driven deep inside her.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± she gasped, ¡°You¡¯re so big!¡±


    John pulled back slowly, letting her snug little passage recover from being stretched so tightly around his weighty shaft. Cra looked down as the cute redhead beneath her began to suck and nibble teasingly at her erect nipples.


    ¡°That feels so good, thank you babbbbbiiieeee!!¡± She suddenly shrieked thest word, as John forced his entire length into her gorgeous body in one pussy stuffing thrust.


    Now he really began to work the lithe athletic teen as John picked up the pace and began to fuck her forcefully with long, powerful strokes. Cra could only moan as she rested on the redhead beneath her and hung on tight as she was ridden hard, loving every moment of being shafted by her Commander. She felt a slender arm working its way under her tummy and Alyssa began to gently but insistently rub her clit in a steady undeniable rhythm.

 480

    ¡°Oh my god!!!¡± The Latina groaned helplessly as all three of her lovers concentrated on giving her pleasure.


    The teenagers senses werepletely overloaded and she screamed as she came explosively. Her pussy grasped John in a vice like grip, but her feminine muscles were powerless to restrain the rock hard firmness of his throbbing masculinity. He drove his cock relentlessly in and out of her as Cra rode a second orgasmic wave, then a third and eventually a fourth. Finally they had mercy on the sobbing teen and John slid his cock out of the vanquished young woman, helping her to flop on to the bed, utterly exhausted.


    Alyssa grinned up at him, proud of the way they had triple teamed the panting brte. She then gracefullyy back on the bed and parted her toned thighs invitingly, offering John a warm tight ce to house his cock. John wasted no time in taking up her invitation and he moved to cover her, nestling his pulsing head at the entrance to her pussy. Abination of Cra¡¯s juices and her own helped John slide all the way inside his beautiful blonde, until his throbbing head was nestled in her womb.


    Alyssa wrapped her arms and legs around him, holding him tightly to her.


    ¡°This is where you belong,¡± she whispered in his ear as hey on her. ¡°Deep inside us.¡±


    John turned to face her, and they looked into each other¡¯s eyes as they kissed each other hungrily. Alyssa loosened the tight encircling embrace of her arms and legs, offering up her body for him to use. John maintained unblinking eye contact with his soulmate as he fucked her young body with long smooth strokes.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful!¡± he gasped, as he drove into her luscious youthful flesh, still finding it hard to believe that he was able to have such an incredible girl for himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m all yours, forever,¡± Alyssa purred at him, as her pussy massaged him rhythmically, her hips rocking gently in time with his thrusts.


    John raised himself up on his arms as he looked down at her, delighting in the spectacr view of her gorgeous young figure. Her bronzed skin was covered in a sheen of perspiration and she glistened enticingly in the light. He looked down at her slim, toned stomach and watched the bulge of his cock as he thrust in and out of her.


    Sparks had been watching the entire encounter spellbound. Her blonde friend and her lover looked absolutely incredible together and she would have rubbed her pussy to another orgasm if she had not already brought herself off twice watching John pound Cra. She reached out between them, careful not to interrupt John¡¯s steady driving rhythm and gently caressed the protrusion where he was deeply buried in her friends abdomen.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be your turn soon,¡± Alyssa told the redhead, as Sparks stroked her tummy.


    ¡°Rub my clit for me, help make me nice and tight for him,¡± Alyssa pleaded with Sparks.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Following her friends instructions, Sparks slid her hand lower so that her fingers could feel where John¡¯s cock was shoved into her friend¡¯s pussy. She let her fingers get nice and wet and then brought them up to stroke Alyssa¡¯s clit as she had requested.


    Alyssa¡¯s breathing became moreboured and her breasts heaved high on her chest as she got more and more excited.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s so good!¡± she groaned ¡°You¡¯re making me cum!!¡± she finally gasped, as she felt the climax burst over her.


    Alyssa¡¯s orgasm was enough to push John over the edge and he thrust himself up to the hilt and threw his head back, as his quivering balls prepared to unload into the supine young woman below him. The blonde¡¯s sucking pussy coaxed out long, powerful spurts of cum from his quad and her womb began to expand as it rapidly filled with his spunk. John¡¯s cock was sufficiently heavy girthed to have stretched the teenagers pussy tight around him, so there was nowhere for the cum to escape to. That meant the girls belly would have to do some work to amodate the huge sts of cum and Alyssa¡¯s waistline rapidly expanded as he filled her full of his sperm, enough to have made her pregnant a billion times over.


    John was panting after all the exertion, his thighs trembling, as he gave onest shove and his balls shot out thest of their cargo in to Alyssa¡¯s tightly packed teenage womb. Finally he waspletely spent and he carefully eased out of the blonde¡¯s tender pussy and flopped down on the bed at her side to recover his strength.


    Alyssa felt a momentary sadness when John finally pulled out of her, but she loved being able to stroke the bloated sphere of her abdomen, feeling the evidence of how much he loved her by the vast quantity of spunk he had pumped into her belly. She smiled when her oldest friend ran her own hands over her tummy, gently caressing the tightly stretched skin.


    After a little while John and Cra had recovered and they watched fondly as Sparks dreamily stroked Alyssa¡¯s cum bloated stomach.


    ¡°Sparks,¡± John said to the redhead. ¡°Alyssa is going to give you lunch today.¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes widened for a moment before glinting excitedly as she moved lithely between the blonde¡¯s spread thighs.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl, are you going to help empty my belly for me?¡± Alyssa asked seductively.


    Sparks nodded lustily as shey down and began top at the blonde¡¯s hot pussy.


    Alyssa sighed as the redheads tongue licked away eagerly, and said, ¡°she¡¯s so hungry for it.¡±


    Cra and John began to massage Alyssa¡¯s cum swollen belly, helping her rx, so that she could feed her friend. Alyssa moaned and they could hear wet slurping sounds as Sparks eagerly sucked out John¡¯s load. The blonde¡¯s distended stomach gradually began to dete as the young girl between her legs greedily feasted on John¡¯s sweet tasting spunk. Eventually Alyssa¡¯s toned midrift had returned to its normal sleek athletic state and it was Sparks who was providing a warm home for all of John¡¯s cum. They helped the girl waddle her way up the bed and then cuddled up around her as shey down to have an afternoon nap and sleep off her high protein feast. The other three soon joined her and they all dozed together peacefully.

 481

    They stayed in bed for a couple of hours and then gradually began to rouse themselves to make use of the rest of the day. Alyssa wanted to train in the firing range and Cra asked John to help her with her battle ns for the pirate assault. Sparks was eager to learn more about the Invictus, so all of them except Alyssa headed up to the bridge for the rest of the afternoon. They all reconvened together in the Officers¡¯ lounge for dinner and then they rxed together for a couple of hours, sitting around the sofa¡¯s making leisurely chit chat. Finally they called it a night and retired to bed, where Cra and Alyssa watched Sparks suck a stomach filling nightcap out of John¡¯s quad.


    The next couple of days followed a simr pattern of meeting up for meal times and then separating to pursue their respective interests. John made an effort to spend his time with Cra, discussing strategies and attack ns with her and helping her to learn from his many years ofbat experience. Although he had spent his time in the military as a Marine, he had spent a significant portion of time up on the bridge as the naval crews went to work, so he had many insights to share with the eager young Latina. Mainly though, he wanted to keep an eye on the troubled brte, to keep her distracted by hispany and to make sure that pre-battle nerves would not get the better of her.


    Finally the morning of the day of the battle arrived. ording to Alyssa¡¯s careful nned course, they would likely arrive at the Chendar systemte that evening, which gave the crew of the Invictus onest day to prepare. John started off his day by loading up Sparks with a healthy meal and waving her goodbye as she buttoned up one of his shirts over her nicely rounded belly and sashayed off to the bridge.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Cra and Alyssa had watched through lusty eyes, as the redhead lovingly gave their man a ster blowjob and then watched their young friend depart for her morning on the bridge. When they heard the elevator going up, they both turned to look at John.


    ¡°She¡¯s changed so quickly over thisst week,¡± Cra said in amazement, finally witnessing first-hand the transformative effects of John¡¯s cum. ¡°I would never have believed it possible If I hadn¡¯t gone through the exact same thing¡±.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to have noticed any of the changes yet, just like you and I werepletely oblivious until we had it pointed out to us,¡± Alyssa observed in reply to the gorgeous brte.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to have healed her scars though,¡± John said solemnly, remembering how angry and red the scar tissue on Spark¡¯s face, arm and chest were this morning.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early days yet,¡± Alyssa said hopefully. ¡°It took a while for those deep cuts on Cra¡¯s back to healpletely.¡±


    ¡°They were fresh new wounds though honey, Sparks has had her scars for over 10 years now and the damage to her skin is extensive,¡± John said, although his pragmatic exnation couldn¡¯t hide the sound of disappointment in his voice.


    ¡°Well she¡¯s happy and she knows we all love her,¡± Cra said, trying to lift the mood.


    ¡°Yes you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve honestly never seen her happier than she¡¯s been over thest few days,¡± the beautiful blonde agreed. Smiling wryly, she added, ¡°When she gets her hands on all that equipment for her workshop, she¡¯s going to be ecstatic.¡±


    Craughed as she said, ¡°She¡¯ll probably start bouncing off the ceiling if she gets any more excited!¡±


    Theyughed at that, and Alyssa eventually turned to John and held his gaze with her piercing cerulean eyes, as she said, ¡°Thank you for helping her. I¡¯m sure I speak for all three of us when I say you¡¯ve transformed all our lives for the better.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even be here now if it wasn¡¯t for you,¡± Cra reminded them both. She smiled happily, as she added, ¡°Not only that, I now have pretty much everything I ever dreamed about.¡±


    John opened his arms for them to join him and they snuggled up against his side.


    ¡°I love you both, you¡¯re incredible the pair of you,¡± he said to Alyssa and Cra. He smiled as he admitted, ¡°I¡¯m even falling for Sparks too.¡±


    This prompted the girls to hug him fiercely, big grins on their faces.


    ¡°Have you told her yet?¡± Cra asked curiously.


    John shook his head, and confessed, ¡°No, not yet. I¡¯m just waiting for the right time.¡±


    ¡°Well, just say the word when you want some alone time with her,¡± Alyssa smiled up at him, aware of his conversation with Sparks about their ns for their first time together.


    John leaned down and kissed her appreciatively, before leaning over to the other side to kiss Cra too.


    Alyssa grinned at him mischievously as she said, ¡°I bet you never thought you¡¯d be telling your two teenage lovers about your ns to break in a third!¡±


    ¡°Alyssa!¡± Craughed at her outrageous friend.


    Alyssa grinned at the brte, then continued yfully, ¡°Maybe we need to warn the poor girl about John¡¯s interest in impregnating teens?¡±


    Johnughed hard at that one, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare. You already sprung that on Cra!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mind at all¡­¡± Cra sighed dreamily.


    ¡°See John!¡± Alyssa eximed ¡°She¡¯s ripe, young and fertile, just like me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so naughty!¡± John admonished her.


    Alyssa grinned at him, as she said, ¡°Yes, but you love it!¡±


    ¡°I love you!¡± John said, grabbing the cheeky young woman in his arms and hugging her close to him.


    Alyssa sighed happily and enjoyed the feel of his strong arms around her. She gazed into his eyes, and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Admit it though, you love the idea of both of us being pregnant by you, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Okay, yes I admit it,¡± he replied with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s too soon now though, but eventually, yes definitely.¡±


    Cra snuggled in closer, sighing contentedly.


    Alyssa smiled devilishly at her handsome lover, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll drop the subject now and won¡¯t mention it to her, on one condition. If you also admit you¡¯d like to see Sparks with your baby in her belly too.¡±


    ¡°Alright you win,¡± he confessed with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about all three of you being knocked up at the same time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very sexy,¡± Alyssa murmured with a sigh, her expression doe-eyed and full of yearning.


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Cra agreed, her dark-brown eyes staring up at him with a look of longing.


    Both girls reached over to gently stroke his hard cock as it throbbed away insistently.


    ¡°Now look what you¡¯ve done,¡± John smiled at them both ¡°Go and get me some breakfast first, I need to recharge, then I want both of you.¡±

 482

    Alyssa and Cra nodded eagerly and got up to get dressed. Alyssa darted into their wardrobe and brought out two of John¡¯s shirts, one for her and one for the brte. They buttoned up the oversized shirts, thrilling at the unusual feeling of wearing John¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°I can see why Sparks like these so much!¡± Cra sighed happily.


    The girls walked out of the room hand-in hand, their long athletic legs looking sleek and gorgeous as -they each left wearing only his shirt.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to need more of those,¡± John mused to himself, watching the sexy teens departing.


    Alyssa looked over her shoulder and stared at him with a startled expression for a moment.


    *More shirts, not more teenagers,* John thought for her benefit, causing her to smile. The beautiful blonde raised an eyebrow at him archly and sashayed away, swinging her hips.


    John settled back, rxing with his arms behind his head. He sighed to himself happily, marvelling at the dramatic changes that had urred in his life over thest couple of months. He couldn¡¯t even imagine what his life would be like without the girls in it and he realised how much he had grown to love all of theirpany.


    He didn¡¯t have to wait long and the girls were back with breakfast. He tucked in eagerly, feeling both hungry and thirsty and wanting to get back into fighting shape. The girls watched him fondly for a moment as he tucked into the big breakfast they had prepared for him, before Alyssa turned to Cra.


    ¡°Poor John never got to see us the other day,¡± the blonde said, her voice full of sympathy.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Cra agreed, ncing at him with a yful smile on her full lips. She ran an elegant hand over the spot where he had chastised her lovely bottom, and added, ¡°And now we know how much he was looking forward to it!¡±


    The girls shared flirtatious smiles, and began to unbutton each other¡¯s shirts, gradually exposing their pert breasts. They leaned forward to brush their soft warm titflesh against each other, gasping cutely as their nipples grew erect at the delicious sensation. Alyssa looked coyly in John¡¯s direction, who was sitting there open-mouthed as he watched them together.


    ¡°Eat up, you¡¯re going to need your strength,¡± she said, with a seductive smile on her face.


    John¡¯s brain struggled to understand what she had said for a moment, what with all of his blood rushing to his cock. He gulped down his drink and took big bites of his breakfast as the girls turned back to face one another and began to kiss lovingly, their full soft lips tender with each other. He finished his breakfast as the girls slowly removed their shirts whilst still maintaining their erotic embrace, until they both satpletely nude facing one another.


    The girls looked at him coyly as Alyssa moved to lie on her back and then Cra rotated and spun, so that she hovered over her friend and they were facing each other between their spread legs. As if acting as one they both moved forward so that their hot little mouths made contact with the other girl¡¯s pussy and began to take long scious licks. The room filled with the breathy gasps of excited young women as theypped away at each other, each following the other¡¯s lead in pleasuring each other so intimately. John watched with growing lust as he watched Alyssa¡¯s tongue lick Cra¡¯s clit before moving up to plunge inside her lover¡¯s tight little hole. Cra was facing away from him, so he could see over her olive skinned athletic form, that her dark mane of hair was bobbing away between Alyssa¡¯s thighs, copying the samescivious motions.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The excited gasps and moans became more intense as they focused on each other¡¯s clits, rapidly licking each other and building towards a crescendo of pleasure. Their sensitive young bodies writhed together and then they both climaxed at the same time, their cries of pleasure muffled with their mouths still buried in their lover¡¯s pussy as they eachpped the other girl through her orgasm.


    Alyssa moved her head back to lie on the bed, leaving Cra¡¯s pussy glistening where she had been made wet and ready. The blonde looked back at him, her lovely golden hair framed by the coffee coloured thighs parted above her and she darted out her pink tongue to flicker over Cra¡¯s pussy as if to show him where he should enter first. John shuffled forward with his eager cock leading the way and he presented the broad head to Alyssa first for her to get him slippery and wet with her mouth, before repositioning himself behind the Latina. Cra felt him nudge up against her, so she rolled her hips and sank down on him, eager to have John encased within her again.


    John pushed forward until he was at the back of Cra¡¯s pussy and her rolling hips made it easier for him to prate her, as the tight channel yielded to his throbbing cock. Wanting him deeper, she rocked back and forth, nudging his head up against her cervix. He kept up the pressure until her malleable body opened up for him and he was able to sink into her most intimate ces, his quad pressed right up against her as he sheathed himself fully within her. They just stayed like that for a moment, before the brte dropped her head down between the blonde¡¯s syed thighs and began to eagerlyp away again at her friend. Alyssa followed Cra¡¯s cue and they began to lick each other exactly the same way as before, the difference being that Cra¡¯s pussy was now stretched tightly around John¡¯s meaty shaft.


    He rode Cra through two more orgasms that way, thrilling at the way her responsive young body undted under him and her snug pussy massaged his cock. After she came the second time, he carefully pulled out of her and the girls flipped over, so that now Alyssa was kneeling over the Latina and he sank deep inside her weing body instead. He kept himself deeply embedded in his ravishing young lover as Cra licked Alyssa to two orgasms of her own. He relished the sensations of her tight little teenage body trying to coax out his load as she climaxed, but through iron will power he managed to hold off. Finally he pulled out of the blonde and the two girls moved to the floor by the edge of the bed.


    Alyssa knelt down first and then Cra knelt in front of her, their legs slightly spread so that their pussies were resting on each other¡¯s thigh, as they snuggled in closely with each other. John watched them get in to position with growing excitement as their tummies brushed against each other and their big full breasts were mashed up against one another. The girls kissed each other, moaning lustily into each other¡¯s mouths before they separated and spread their lips into inviting ovals, presenting him a lovely target.


    John stood over the two kneeling teenagers, fisting his cock rapidly as he lowered himself so that each girl could lick his balls. He looked down at two inviting sets of eyes, one deep blue, the other a rich brown, as both girls urged him to cover them in his spunk. Finally unable to hold out any longer, he moved back and then positioned the head of his cock over their faces, his hand moving in a blur. With a loud strangled cry he finally came, as big gouts of cum jetted out to ze the beautiful faces looking up at him alluringly. Alyssa and Cra gasped with excitement at feeling his hot load shooting over them, as rivulets of his seed sshed down to cover their heaving breasts, swapping their perspiration for his jism. John¡¯s balls trembled as they spat their heavy load all over the waiting girls, his quad having been tantalised and teased by tight teen pussy for thest hour.

 483

    Finally his body spent, John stepped backwards where he could admire his handiwork. Each girl¡¯s face was coated in a thickyer of cum, that had dripped down all over their rounded breasts in a white, slippery mess. The girls writhed together, loving being painted with his seed and then began to lick each other¡¯s faces to scoop his delicious spunk into their mouths. John left them to the extensive clean-up operation and copsed back on the bed, where he could struggle to regain his breath. Hey there and watched his young lovers as they hungrily slurped up all his offering, helping each other with scooped hands to try and swallow everyst drop. Eventually they had got most of his cum inside their stomachs, split pretty fairly between them both. They stood gracefully and offered him an inviting hand toe and join them in the shower.


    The three of them moved into the bathroom and stood beneath the soothing warm water from the shower head. He helped get them both nice and clean, washing away the remnants of his sticky load and delighting in running his hands over their rounded little bellies, where each girl had greedily filled her stomach with his cum. Alyssa and Cra looked up at him adoringly as he stroked their full tummies, both girls enjoying his possessive caress. When they were finally clean, they dried off and headed back to bed to cuddle up together happily. They rested for a little while, John luxuriating in being nked by his two beautiful lovers.


    A call from Sparks roused them from their tranquil daze and her face filled the holographic image when John answered the call.


    ¡°John, I¡¯m picking up a distress call!¡± she said, sounding rmed. ¡°The message is reporting a pirate attack!¡±


    ¡°Ok we¡¯ll be right there,¡± John said, before ending the conversation.


    ¡°Here we go,¡± he said to the girls, and they smoothly rose from the bed to get dressed, before heading to the bridge.


    They had a long day ahead of them.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ******************


    The elevator swished open quietly and John, Alyssa, and Cra darted into their respective positions on the bridge. Sparks turned to face them as they arrived on the Command deck.


    ¡°We¡¯re getting an iing distress call from a freighter. They¡¯ve been disabled by pirates and are being boarded!¡± Sparks said with rm.


    ¡°Alyssa, plot a course to their location. Cra, shields up and weapons armed, we¡¯re going to need to strike quickly,¡± John ordered decisively.


    The girls sprung into action as they responded to hismands. Holographic images sprang into existence in the middle of the room, as Alyssa rapidly charted a new course in the system map to the scene of the battle, and Cra activated the Invictus¡¯ weaponry. The rotating image of the assault cruiser showed the armoured hull sliding back, revealing the formidable arsenal at their disposal.


    ¡°Weapons hot Commander!¡± Cra reported, as the Mass drivers,ser cannons, beamsers and point defence all glowed menacingly on the weapon loadout disy for the Invictus.


    ¡°Two minutes until we¡¯re in range,¡± Alyssa stated calmly, as the assault cruiser swung in a smooth arc to adjust to the course change.


    Sparks turned her attention back to the long range scanners as it began to disy the information it had gathered from the initial sensor sweep.


    ¡°I¡¯m picking up five ships John,¡± the redhead called out. ¡°Only one has an active transponder. That¡¯s the freighter Calypso. The rest have their transponders switched off.¡±


    ¡°See if you can hail the freighter, Sparks,¡± John asked.


    Cra activated a couple of controls on her console, and the weapon loadout of the Invictus disappeared, reced by a glowing hologram showing the local system map instead. John leaned forward to study the image as more details were revealed, the ship scans bing more revealing the closer they got. The Calypso had suffered damage to its engines, and a sleek looking corvette had sidled alongside it, now attached by the docking cor to the freighter¡¯s starboard nk.


    A shocked gasp interrupted the quiet focus of the bridge. ¡°That¡¯s the Griffon!¡± Cra eximed.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± John asked. There were hundreds of Corvettes in the Terran Federation Navy and they lookedrgely the same to him.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no question. It¡¯s a Marlin ss Corvette, and look at the rear stabilisers! They were upgraded just before the ship left Port Heracles!¡± the Latina insisted.


    Before they could react to this startling bit of news, the vid-feed crackled, and an image of a panicked woman filled the screen.


    ¡°We¡¯re being boarded!¡± the brown haired, middle-aged woman shouted as gunfire echoed in the background, followed by shrill screams. ¡°Please help us!¡±


    John leaned forward and replied in a steely voice, ¡°This is Commander ke of the Assault Cruiser Invictus. We¡¯ll be with you in just over a minute, so try and hold out as long as you can!¡± More gunfire drowned out the Calypso Captain¡¯s response and the line went dead.


    The three remaining ships, two battered looking Lexon ss frigates and a blunt nosed corvette, were providing cover for their pirate colleagues who were performing the boarding action. The pirate vessels had picked up the iing Assault cruiser on their scanners, and the worn looking ships were turning to engage.


    Sparks watched the unfolding engagement with awe, the pivoting pirate craft looking menacing as they turned in their direction, with many weapon barrels being brought to bear. On the other side of the holographic map, the Invictus surged forward with deadly purpose, looking like a sinister predator as it descended on the smaller vessels.


    ¡°Thirty seconds until we¡¯re in range!¡± Alyssa announced.


    ¡°Lieutenant take them out fast, so we can save the freighter!¡± John urged.


    Cra¡¯s eyes narrowed in concentration, as she focused on the holographic targeting matrix floating in front of her face. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± she responded grimly.


    Sparks watched the tactical map with bated breath, as their assault cruiser bore down on the weaker enemy vessels. The long cones disying the fire arcs of their weapons brushed over the approaching Pirate ships, and Cra sprung into action. The map illuminated brightly as the ship¡¯s vibrant coruscating beams sted out, caressing the frigates lovingly. Three beams hit each craft squarely, overloading their shields in a crackling instant, and followed through to gouge glowing trenches in the thick armour on the front of the pirate ships.


    ¡°Firing main guns!¡± Cra called out a secondter and the ship trembled with the recoil, as the 200 metre long maic rails of the Mass driversunched their shells at Hyper warp into the burning frigates.


    The first frigate shuddered as both shells mmed into its port side, knocking it sideways. The shells detonated a secondter, and the entire left side exploded outwards, showering the area with debris. The second frigate was hit head on, the Impact from the shells devastating the bridge and instantly killing theirmand crew, even before the enormous explosive force obliterated the front half of the frigate.

 484

    Sparks could see icons showing that the Mass drivers were reloading and that the beams were cooling, as the Invictus finally closed toser cannon range. Now in range to fire back, the blunt nosed frigate opened up with its two pairs of threeser cannons as it charged in bravely. Half the iingser fire sailed past harmlessly as Alyssa half rolled the Invictus but the other three sts of energy all hit squarely, and were harmlessly absorbed by their shields.


    ¡°Shields at 97%, John!¡± Sparks said excitedly, and John nced at her, smiling at her enthusiasm.


    With Alyssa¡¯s skilful roll, the Invictus now faced the passing corvette with its bristling top deck, sixteen turretedser cannons now able to track the target as it appeared in their firing arcs. Cra opened fire with a ferocious broadside, and the corvette¡¯s weaker shields shorted out after the first few impacts, leaving the lightly armoured hull exposed to a blistering barrage. The hull lit up asser cannon fire tore it to pieces, ripping the ship in half with explosions.


    ¡°Nice workdies,¡± John congratted them both, as they neutralised all active pirate ships in just under ten seconds.


    Alyssa brought the Invictus around to nk the Griffon, and she smoothly docked the two craft, their assault cruiser dwarfing the corvette.


    ¡°Do you want me to disable their engines?¡± Cra asked John cautiously.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, I can keep them immobilised with the tractor beam!¡± Sparks interjected.


    Her fingers pressed a number of controls on the console, and the corvette was enveloped in a shimmering purple field, locking it in ce.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t going anywhere!¡± Sparks grinned happily.


    ¡°Nice work¡± John grinned back at her, before turning towards Alyssa, and rising from his chair. ¡°XO you¡¯re with me, let¡¯s get suited up fast!¡±


    The young woman nodded, and darted down the illuminated steps of themand podium to call the elevator.


    ¡°Cra, keep an eye out for other pirates. Separate the ships if you have to fight, but we need to protect the Calypso from any further attacks,¡± he ordered, as he jogged down the steps to the waiting elevator.


    The Latina nodded, but looked over at Sparks as they shared a worried expression. Thest thing they wanted to do was to abandon their friends with a horde of angry pirates.


    John and Alyssa raced down the corridor on Deck Two, and darted into their walk-in-wardrobe to hurriedly suit up in theirbat armour. John finished gearing up first, and after picking up an assault rifle from the weapon rack, he mmed a magazine home in the bullpup slot, and sighted through the scope. Alyssa had finished getting ready, so he handed her the rifle and a couple of spare mags, before picking up the second matching assault rifle and loading it. Grabbing a few spare mgazines for himself, he turned and followed his lover out of the room as they made their way back to the elevator.


    He could feel the prebat tension building and he nced over to Alyssa to check she was ok. The teenager looked back at him confidently with a sparkling smile, and he felt reassured that she would be able to handle herself. The door swished open, and they both got in, taking the lift down to the lowest deck, where they jogged up to the airlock, and John ced his hand on the DNA reader. A flickering green light travelled across the panel, and scanned the DNA in his hand, beeping quietly in recognition, followed by the airlock door spiralling open in front of them.


    They stepped inside the airlock, with John closing the inner door to the Invictus behind him. He produced the small chrome decryption device from a container on his belt, and feeling a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, he hooked up the device. It hummed happily to itself when he ced it on the airlock door to the corvette Griffon, and they hugged either side of the doorway while they waited for it to do its work. After a few moments there was a dull thunk from the door in front of them, and the sturdy airlock door rotated upwards, granting ess to the ship. John cautiously peered out but could see no weing reception from the pirates, so he retrieved the device and stashed it back on his belt.


    The two of them stepped out into the corridor and followed it around the corner as it led deeper into the ship. John could see that the ship was already looking like it had seen better days, after nearly a month in the pirates less than tender care. He listened carefully for the sound of any nearby marauders, but the only noise he could hear was the muted sound of distant gunfire,ing from what he could only assume was the freighter. They performed a quick sweep of the ship, and John confirmed his suspicions; that the undisciplined pirates had all joined the boarding action, and were probably not even aware that their colleagues had already fallen prey to the Invictus.


    They found the airlock on the other side of the Griffon already open, as was the interconnecting airlock on the freighter Calypso. John took point, and moved quickly and steadily down the first corridor, listening out for the marauding pirates, and following the sounds ofbat. To an unknowing observer, John and Alyssa moved fluidly as a single unit; he moved up to the corridor and covered the right, the blonde moving simultaneously to cover the left. What that observer would be oblivious to, was the silent stream of thoughtmands John was giving to Alyssa as he led her into the ship.


    *We¡¯re approaching another cross section. I can hear sounds ahead, but check the left in case the pirates split up, I¡¯ll cover the right.*


    *Nicely done. Check our rear every twenty paces or so, just in case anyone slipped around behind us. I¡¯ll cover ahead.*


    They stopped at thetest intersection, as John tilted his head slightly, listening intently. *I can hear people talking to our right. I¡¯ll take the lead, you follow but face behind us and watch in case it¡¯s an ambush.*


    They walked quietly down the corridor, seeing an open doorway to the side, sounds of talking getting louder.


    ¡°It¡¯s seems like such a waste,¡± a voice said, as it drifted into the corridor.


    ¡°I know, but that¡¯s what the Captain ordered,¡± a gruff voice said in return.


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t mind if we had a go first would they?¡± the first voice said lecherously, followed by the sounds of female voices sobbing in despair.


    ¡°How would they know?¡± the gruff voice chuckled evilly.


    John clenched his teeth with anger and got in position by the doorway. He peeped his head around for a split second before ducking back, glimpsing two figures standing over three kneeling ones.


    *Kneel and take the left,* he thought to Alyssa. He hugged the wall, making room for her to crouch and ready her weapon, while he sighted his rifle on the pirate to the right.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Brrt!¡±, ¡°Brrt!¡± The two assault rifles chattered simultaneously as caseless hollow point rounds mmed into each brigand from behind. Their heads exploded, showering the opposite walls in gore, and the pirates slumped over lifelessly. John walked into the room, checking for any more pirates he might have missed.


    ¡°Oh thank you!¡± one of the kneeling women gasped. ¡°They were going to rape us!¡±

 485

    ¡°You¡¯re safe now. Take their weapons and barricade the door¡± John said, nodding towards the pistols the pirates still grasped in their nerveless fingers.


    One of the other terrified women looked up at him with wild eyes and sobbed, ¡°But you can¡¯t leave us!¡±


    ¡°We have to save the rest of the crew,¡± John replied brusquely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We¡¯ll be back to check on you, once we¡¯ve rescued everyone else,¡± Alyssa said, smiling at them reassuringly.


    Leaving the women to follow his instructions, John and Alyssa moved back into the corridor, and headed back to the previous intersection.


    *Be careful now, the others might have heard our gunshots,* John warned Alyssa, and she nodded as she nced at him.


    They could still hear the sounds of a gunfight around the corner to their right, and after quickly checking the other corridors, they moved to follow the sounds again. A set of double doors was wide open, and the sh of gunfire could be seening from in the room. John darted silently across to the other side of the door, so that both he and Alyssa could get into position on either side of the doorway. He nced into the room and saw that the freighter crew were in a dire situation.


    ¡°Surrender and we¡¯ll spare your lives,¡± a hulking pirate barked, his voice sounding harsh and strangely metallic. The pirate boss, and around a dozen of his men, were spread out behind overturned tables in what used to be the ship¡¯s mess. They were armed with a variety of pistols and rifles, and were shooting at the kitchen sporadically.


    ¡°Fuck you, ver!¡± came the reply from the far side of the room, where two men were huddled behind the kitchen unit, firing wildly with their pistols. Blood was sprayed over one side of the kitchen, and John could see a body on the floor to their side. He spotted a door behind the brave freighter crewmen, and terrified faces peeked around the corner, watching the exchange.


    *There¡¯s a lot of them,* John warned Alyssa. *Take the right side and work your way to the centre, I¡¯ll take the left.*


    The resolute teenager crouched to avoid crossing lines of fire with him, and sighted the far pirate on the right through her scope.


    *OK, go!* John thought, giving the signal to his young lover.


    They strafed along the row of marauding pirates, round after round mming into unarmoured flesh, turning this end of the room into a charnel house of red ichor, as blood sprayed in riotous abandon all over the upended tables. The pirates were takenpletely unawares, and were unable to react in time to the shocking appearance of the attackers behind them. One of them close to the middle leapt over the table, in a desperate bid to escape being killed by Alyssa, only for the two freighter crewmen to shoot him as he exposed himself from cover.


    John sted thest of his pirate targets, bullets stitching their way across the man¡¯s chest as he whirled to face him. The man cartwheeled backwards and crashed into the tables, apanied by the sound of an ominous click as John¡¯s magazine ran empty.


    Alyssa had taken out five of her six designated targets, the Calypso crew shooting the sixth, so she targeted the burly pirate leader. Aiming for centre mass, she fired two bursts at his chest as the pirate Captain whirled to face them. The bullets ricocheted harmlessly with metallic sounding pings, leaving the hulking brute unscathed. Now they could see him clearly for the first time, it was apparent that the pirate leader was a heavily augmented cyborg. His torso and right arm were blocky and armoured, his normal body parts changed for bionic recements.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna fucking rip you apart!¡± The enraged cyborg bellowed with a synthetic roar, as he charged towards the two of them.


    John was reaching for a spare mag to reload his assault rifle, when the Pirate Captain barrelled into them. The pirate clipped Alyssa¡¯s arm with his bulky shoulder, knocking her sprawling down the corridor before he then mmed into John. The impact of the cyborg¡¯s four hundred pound frame sending him sailing through the air, before crashing into the wall opposite, knocking the wind out of him.


    The furious pirate Captain stalked after him, before reaching down with his cyber-arm, to grab him with his massive metallic fist. The powerful servos whirred loudly as he hauled John up off the floor, and mmed him repeatedly into the wall.


    ¡°You little insect!¡± he roared in John¡¯s face, before hurling him down the corridor.


    John groaned in pain, his back and shoulders throbbing from the brutal battering, and he desperately tried to reach for his rifle and magazine that had been knocked just out of reach. The cyborg stomped up, and booted the rifle out of his outstretched fingers, before leaning down again with his bulky augmented arm to pin John to the floor.


    ¡°Brrt!¡±, ¡°Brrt!¡±, ¡°Brrt!¡± Alyssa¡¯s rifle barked as she fired three bursts, all aimed for the Pirate captain¡¯s head this time, but again the rounds ricocheted away harmlessly.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The cyborg chortled insanely as her shots bounced off his skull. ¡°Armour ted cranium bitch!¡± he snarled defiantly.


    The murderous pirate levelled a broad barrelled grenadeuncher in Alyssa¡¯s direction and looked down at John, as he writhed futilely under the cyborg¡¯s pinning hold. ¡°Say goodbye to your whore!¡± the Captain snarled, grinned evilly, as he savoured the desperation in John¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to save her!¡± John thought frantically, as he fought with all his strength against the relentless power of the Cyber-arm.


    ¡°Raaaarrrrhhhh!!!¡± he bellowed, as his vision seemed to narrow into a tiny tunnel,pletely focused on the homicidal cyborg¡¯s arm that was preventing him from protecting his woman.


    Alyssa stared at the blunt muzzle of the grenadeuncher, feeling a chill run down her spine, knowing she had nowhere to hide. When the Pirate Captain charged them, she had been knocked back along the corridor, and the nearest doorways were too far away for her to dart to safety. She watched helplessly as John iled away under the pirate¡¯s imcable grasp, the Cyborg narrowing his eyes and grinning malevolently, as he prepared to end her young life.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly the pirate lurched to the side, tottering over to m head first into the wall. She could see his dazed expression turn to one of shock, as he was suddenly twisted again, and mmed into the wall on the opposite side of the corridor with overwhelming force. John rose smoothly and with deadly purpose, the pirate¡¯s cybeic arm clenched in his hands. He put his booted foot against the pirates torso, and hauled back with both arms, ripping the bulky cyber arm away from the pirate¡¯s torso to the apanying screech of twisting metal. The pirate was unbnced at having the weighty limb ripped so unceremoniously from his body, and he crashed over on to his side with a noisy ng.


    John casually tossed the hundred pound arm aside as if it weighed nothing, and the cyborg watched him incredulously as the man bore down on him.


    The Pirate Captain still had the grenadeuncher clenched in his fist, and he swung it around, preparing to fire at point nk range. John caught his arm in his right hand, just below the wrist, and then chopped down with his left, breaking the marauder¡¯s forearm with a sickening crunch. The cyborg stared at his ruined arm in horror as John knelt on his chest.


    ¡°Time to die,¡± John said, his voice low and menacing.


    He grabbed each side of the Pirate Captain¡¯s head in his hands and pulled. The Cyborg¡¯s strangled metallic death screech echoed down the corridors, as John ripped the ver¡¯s head clean off his body. Suddenly exhausted, John slumped backwards, letting the pirates lifeless head slip from his fingers and roll off to the side.

 486

    Alyssa dashed up to him, her face full of concern. ¡°John, are you ok?!¡± she asked, her voice full of worry.


    She cupped his head in her hands and looking into his eyes, but she couldn¡¯t pick up any thoughts from him and he seemed to be dazed. Alyssa shook him gently, and he gradually regained full consciousness, his eyes bing bright and focused again.


    ¡°What happened?¡± John asked, bewildered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss itter,¡± Alyssa said firmly, as she helped him to stand.


    John picked up his assault rifle and magazine from the floor, wincing at the sharp pain in his back and shoulders from where the cyborg had tried to insert him into the wall. They walked back to the mess hall, where the two crewmen from the Calypso were cautiously checking on the pirates that John and Alyssa had gunned down. More freighter crew wereing out from the storage area behind the kitchen, looks of relief etched on their fear drawn faces.


    One of the crew, the brown haired woman who had spoken to them earlier, stepped forward holding a makeshift trauma bandage to her left arm.


    ¡°Thank you Commander! You saved us!¡± she said passionately.


    The rest of the Calypso¡¯s crew had gathered around, and they echoed their Captain¡¯s words, thanking John and Alyssa profusely.


    ¡°We rescued three women in another room back there too,¡± Alyssa said. ¡°We were going to let them know when the rest of the ship was safe.¡±


    ¡°Oh thank God! Bless you, the pair of you!¡± one of the men blurted. ¡°I¡¯ll let my wife know the coast is clear,¡± he added, heaving a sigh of relief as he moved to leave the room.


    John waved away the thanks from the crew of the Calypso, nodding graciously.


    ¡°We better get back to our ship,¡± he told the freighter Captain. ¡°Will you be ok here?¡±


    ¡°Our engines took some heavy damage, so we¡¯ll have to wait for assistance from Port Heracles,¡± the Captain replied. ¡°You go ahead though. Terran Federation patrols responded to our distress beacon, and said they¡¯d be arriving in two hours. We never would have survived that long, if you hadn¡¯t arrived in time, though!¡±


    John smiled and said reassuringly, ¡°We¡¯ll return to the Invictus and cover you.¡±


    He turned to face Alyssa, smiling at her as he said, ¡°Come on, honey, we should let the others know we¡¯re okay.¡±


    The beautiful blonde nodded and waved goodbye to the Calypso crew. They pped and cheered as the two of them left, the apuse echoing down the corridors as they walked back to the Griffon to get to their ship.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Alyssa asked him as soon as they were alone, her voice tinged with concern.


    ¡°I feel drained and my back feels like I just wrestled a bull and lost, but other than that I¡¯m fine,¡± John said honestly.


    ¡°You managed to rip apart steel with your bare hands,¡± Alyssa said, feeling awed as she remembered John tearing the cyborg¡¯s arm off his body. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like it!¡±


    ¡°Adrenalin rush I guess,¡± John shrugged. ¡°I just knew I had to stop him from hurting you and then I sort of cked out.¡±


    ¡°Well thank you for saving me,¡± she said as she smiled at him gratefully, realising that John had no answers to exin his mighty surge of strength.


    They arrived at the docking cor between the Griffon and the Invictus, and John activated the airlock into the Assault Cruiser by cing his hand on the DNA reader. The airlock door spiralled open, and they headed into the ship, with Alyssa sealing the airlock behind them.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯re back on board,¡± John said into his watchmunicator after he got through to Cra. ¡°Disengage from the Griffon and provide cover for the Calypso. Relief will be here within two hours. We¡¯re going to our room to get out of this gear¡±.


    ¡°We were so worried about you two!¡± the image of Cra said, forgetting to call him Commander she was so overwhelmed with relief.


    John smiled at her affectionately, and said, ¡°We¡¯re fine, honestly. We¡¯ll catch up with you soon.¡±


    Cra grinned at his smiling face and waved goodbye. ¡°Executing your orders, Commander,¡± she said cheerfully, ending the call.


    John slumped, having put on a brave face for the Latina, and walked wearily to his quarters with Alyssa watching him closely as she kept himpany. They entered their walk-in-wardrobe, where the beautiful blonde helped him gingerly peel off his armour, trying to be careful not to hurt his back or shoulders.


    Sparks walked in on them just as Alyssa had taken off thest of John¡¯s armour from his upper body, exposing his muscr chest and arms.


    ¡°Oh my god! What happened to you?¡± Sparks gasped in rm, seeing the ck and purple bruises covering his back.


    ¡°A run in with an insane cyborg,¡± John said, wincing as Alyssa helped him remove the armour from his legs.


    ¡°I got bashed about a bit,¡± he admitted, downying the encounter.


    ¡°It looks like you got run over by an ore hauler!¡± Sparks said with concern, as she gently ran her fingers over the mottled bruises on his back.


    Alyssa quickly stripped out of her own armour, leaving it all in a jumbled pile on the floor.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you cleaned up, and then you can have a rest,¡± the beautiful blonde saidfortingly.


    Sparks went ahead of them to turn on the shower, and stripped off to join them, as John and Alyssa stood under the soothing warm water. The girls cleaned him up tenderly, washing the gore from the fight off his face and hands. Sparks looked puzzled at how he got so drenched in blood, but a nce from Alyssa told her not to ask.


    John stood under the rxing streams of water, letting the girls clean his body. He realised that Alyssa still had questions about the brutal melee onboard the Calypso, but he had no real answers, and was too weary to care at the moment. Alyssa moved into his line of sight as she washed his chest and he noticed the angry red welt on her left arm, from where she had been clipped by the cyborg.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re hurt!¡± he said in rm.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Alyssa said, shrugging it off.

 487

    She smiled as she read his concerned thoughts, and said catingly, ¡°Okay, you can give me a full tummy after the shower, I¡¯ll be good as new in no time.¡±


    Noddingnguidly, John let the girls lead him from the shower, and he stood swaying as they gently dried him off. He followed them into the bedroom, and gingerlyy in the centre of the bed, being careful not to aggravate his sore back and shoulders. Alyssa moved between his legs, and began to suck on his cock expertly, soon having him rock hard and ready for action. John ran his hand through her soft blonde hair as she made love to him with her mouth, urging him to fill her stomach with his load. John wanted his potent cum to get to work on her immediately, so he made no effort to hold back. In record time Alyssa brought him to orgasm, and then sucked hungrily to make sure he gave her everyst drop of his spunk.


    She saved the final mouthful for Sparks as she crawled up the bed, pushing the redhead on to her back, and moving in to give her a loving kiss so they could share John¡¯s cum. Both teenagers then carefully cuddled up with John on either side, bracing him with their firm, warm breasts. He smiled contentedly, and fell asleep almost immediately.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Sparks reached over John to rest her hand on Alyssa¡¯s swollen belly, stroking the heavily rounded sphere with a gentle touch, and enjoying seeing her blonde friend¡¯s blissfully happy expression. This was the first time in quite a while that Alyssa had been able to swallow down a full load of John¡¯s spunk, having shared him so generously with Cra, and then Sparks, over thest few weeks. The beautiful blonde girl relished the contentedly full feeling, and Sparks loving caresses of her sperm stuffed stomach was the icing on the cake. The girls were tired after all the excitement that morning, and they soon dropped off to sleep as well.


    John slept and another dream disturbed his rest. This time he dreamt that he was kneeling before the luminous figure that had saved him in the previous dream, bathing in the soothing glow that emanated from her. He did nothing but soak in her radiance, arms spread wide to wee the gentle warmth, his body feeling like it was tingling pleasantly all over.


    He started awake, and a nce at the ship¡¯s chronometer told him he had slept for just over an hour. He stretched, being careful not to wake the girls, and was pleasantly surprised to realise that the soreness in his back and shoulders had disappeared. In fact he felt like he had just had a full night¡¯s sleep and was raring to go again.


    Remembering that Alyssa had been injured in the fight too, he looked over at her left arm with concern. Seeing nothing but unblemished bronzed skin, he thought he might have misremembered which arm had received the angry red welt, so he carefully extricated himself from between the girls so that he could take a better look at Alyssa¡¯s right arm. He scrutinised her limb closely, but it matched the left, with a smooth expanse of fresh young perfect skin.


    ¡°Checking to see I¡¯m not broken?¡± Alyssa whispered to him, smiling.


    ¡°Sorry honey,¡± John said bashfully. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to wake you up, I just wanted to see how bad the hit on your arm was. Which one was it again?¡±


    ¡°My left,¡± she said, with conviction. She rolled on her side to show him the spot where the Pirate Captain had bashed into her, but was surprised she couldn¡¯t see anything untoward there.


    ¡°wless again,¡± John smiled, stroking her beautiful teenage flesh lovingly.


    Alyssa smiled, cupping her rounded tummy full of cum with both hands, and said, ¡°This is potent stuff!¡±


    Sparks leaned up on her side, and asked him, ¡°How¡¯s your back feeling, John?¡±


    ¡°Sorry honey, I didn¡¯t mean to wake you up too,¡± John apologised, which was met with a warm smile of forgiveness.


    ¡°Actually, I feel great! There¡¯s no soreness at all, and I feelpletely refreshed,¡± he said, happily.


    Sparks rose from the bed smoothly, and then gracefully glided around to the other side to check his battered back.


    ¡°Wow! The bruises have all gone!¡± Sparks said stunned.


    She ran her hand delicately over his back and shoulders, tracing the areas that should have been an ugly mottled patchwork of ck and blue. Seeing no evidence of any kind of injuries, she moved forward to wrap her tanned arms around him, pressing her big full breasts against his back and kissing his shoulder tenderly, her long hair brushing softly against him. John reached back to caress the side of her face affectionately.


    ¡°I wonder why you healed so fast,¡± Alyssa said, looking up at him with a puzzled expression on her stunningly beautiful face.


    ¡°I can understand us healing when our bodies feed off your cum, but this doesn¡¯t make much sense,¡± she continued. ¡°Do you think your orgasm triggered your faster recovery?¡± she asked him doubtfully.


    ¡°Hmm, that doesn¡¯t sound right to me,¡± John replied. ¡°It must be the love of a good woman that did it,¡± he added yfully.


    ¡°Good women!¡± Sparks insisted, grinning at him happily. ¡°You know I¡¯m hopelessly in love with you John.¡±


    John turned and picked up the lovely redhead, sitting her in hisp, her toned thighs wrapped around him. ¡°I¡¯ve fallen in love with you too,¡± he told the girl with heartfelt conviction in his voice.


    ¡°Oh, John,¡± Sparks sighed, melting into his arms.


    Alyssay on the bed watching the two of them kiss lovingly, happy tears welling in her eyes. She was delighted to see her lover and best friend falling for each other, and she felt a warm glow in her heart, knowing that she had been able to bring about such a dramatic change for the better in her old friend¡¯s life.


    The poignant moment was interrupted by the shing of themunicator, indicating an iing call. Alyssa reached over to answer themunication, and Cra¡¯s beautiful face filled the view-screen.


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt your rest,¡± she apologised . ¡°I just wanted to let you know several ships have appeared on the long range scans. From the transponder codes, it looks like it¡¯s the relief you mentioned. They are reading as a group of Terran Federation vessels.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Cra, we¡¯ll be right there,¡± John said, looking over Sparks¡¯ shoulder where she sat in hisp.


    Cra smiled at them affectionately and ended the call.


    ¡°Come on you two lovebirds,¡± Alyssa said, grinning yfully. ¡°You can make her your womanter¡± she added good naturedly, causing Sparks to blush.


    John looked back at the blissfully happy redhead ¡°Sorry honey, duty calls. We¡¯ll continue thister, I promise!¡± he said, smiling at her.


    ¡°Consider that a date!¡± Sparks said, beaming back at him.

 488

    The three of them dressed quickly and headed back up to themand deck. Icons showing a Terran Federation Cruiser and three Destroyers were highlighted on the tactical map, as the iing vessels approached their position. John had just settled in to hismand chair when the shing light on his console indicated an iing hail. He pressed the button to receive the call and the view-screen in the centre of the bridge flickered into life. A distinguished looking man with greying temples and wearing a Terran Federation Navy uniform filling the image.


    ¡°This is Captain Flintlock of the cruiser Indomitable, please identify yourself assault cruiser,¡± the man requested politely.


    ¡°This is Commander John ke of the Invictus. It¡¯s good to see you Captain,¡± John replied.


    ¡°The distress beacon from the Calypso reported a pirate attack, do you know what happened to them?¡± Captain Flintlock asked curiously.


    ¡°We destroyed two frigates and a corvette, then boarded a second corvette to help the freighter crew fight off a pirate boarding action,¡± John exined.


    ¡°It sounds like we were very lucky you happened by Commander,¡± the Captain said gratefully. ¡°But your ship is registered as a civilian vessel?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ex-navy, currently retired,¡± John exined.


    ¡°Well thank you for your assistance Commander ke,¡± the Captain said, a new tone of respect in his voice.


    ¡°The docked Corvette is the Griffon, it was captured by pirates over a month ago. Can I leave that and the Calypso in your custody?¡± John asked.


    ¡°Of course. We have repair crews that can assist the freighter, and I can spare some men to get the Griffon back to Port Heracles,¡± Captain Flintlock replied. ¡± Are you in a hurry to get somewhere?¡± he added with a smile.


    John nodded and said nonchntly, ¡°Actually yes. We think we¡¯ve identified the source of the attacks and are going to eliminate the pirate base.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to do what?!¡± Captain Flintlock gasped, looking stunned.


    ¡°I¡¯m lucky to have a gifted Tactical Officer and she figured out the source. We believe they¡¯re based in the Chendar system,¡± John said, smiling at Cra, who blushed at his praise.


    ¡°Do you want us to take care of them?¡± the Captain volunteered immediately.


    ¡°Thank you Captain but this is personal. We have a score to settle,¡± John exined.


    ¡°I understand Commander,¡± Captain Flintlock said nodding. ¡°When the Calypso is under way, we¡¯ll head towards the Chendar system in case you need assistance with the cleanup.¡±


    ¡°Much appreciated Captain. Invictus out,¡± John said, and they closed the call. He then turned to smile at the beautiful blonde at his side, and said, ¡°OK Alyssa, let¡¯s resume our course, if you please.¡±


    ¡°Already on it,¡± she replied, grinning at him. She powered up the massive engines on the assault cruiser, and the ship turned smoothly to her new heading, before leaping into Hyper-warp.


    ¡°John, while you were on board the Calypso, Cra and I found something interesting,¡± Sparks said tentatively.


    ¡°What did you find?¡± He asked intrigued.


    Sparks looked over at Cra who nodded and continued their tale. ¡°You did well getting this one to join us,¡± Cra said, smiling at the redhead affectionately, and causing the girl to blush.


    ¡°Sparks hacked into the Griffon, and downloaded the ship¡¯s log, the navigation logs, and their tactical maps,¡± the brte said, clearly impressed.


    ¡°Not only that, but she scanned the wreckage of the two destroyers and the corvette, and managed to break the encryption on their blocked transponders!¡± Cra went on.


    ¡°I¡¯ve managed to put together aplete order of battle for what¡¯s left of the pirate fleet, and I¡¯ve confirmed that they¡¯re definitely using the Gas mining facility as a base,¡± she said, as she pressed a few buttons, bringing up the listings for the pirate fleet.


    John was astonished as he nced through the itinerary of dmissioned Terran Federation vessels, and he finally eximed, ¡°Twenty ships! How could they have bought and outfitted so many ex-Navy vessels?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the other thing John,¡± Cra continued grimly. ¡°I¡¯ve been studying the listings for ship registrations, and all these old military vessels were dmissioned from the salvage yard at Port Heracles. They should have had their weapons stripped, and then the hulls sold off to salvage dealers, but that didn¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°This stinks of corruption,¡± John said, his jaw clenching in anger.


    Cra nodded, confirming his dark suspicions as she said, ¡°They were all bought by the same buyer, a Mr Everett Hitch.¡±


    ¡°And who authorised the transactions?¡± John asked forebodingly.


    Cra¡¯s face looked bleak when she replied, ¡°Commander Rupert Grant.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grant! I knew I should have put a bullet in that bastard¡¯s head!¡± John fumed.


    Sparks looked at Cra, Alyssa, and John, seeing a wide range of emotions on their faces: sadness, shock, and anger respectively. ¡°Sorry to Interrupt, but who is this ¡®Commander Rupert Grant¡¯ guy?¡± she asked curiously.


    ¡°We had a run in with him at Port Heracles. He¡¯s the Commander of the station, and in charge of this sector,¡± Alyssa exined. ¡°Plus he tried to ruin Cra¡¯s life!¡± she added angrily.


    ¡°I hate him already!¡± Sparks said vehemently.


    John blew out his breath in a big sigh. ¡°OK, we¡¯ll deal with Grantter, we need to focus on the Pirates for the moment,¡± he said calming down.


    He looked through the listings for the Pirate fleet, and called out the ship ssifications as he read them, ¡°Corvette, Corvette, Destroyer, Frigate, Corvette¡­ Heavy Cruiser!¡±


    He looked over at Cra in shock, and asked her in disbelief, ¡°That can¡¯t be right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so, John,¡± she said soberly.


    ¡°How in the hell did they get their hands on that?¡± John blurted out, before slumping back in his chair.


    ¡°That¡¯s bad, right?¡± Sparks asked, concerned.


    Cra nodded grimly, and brought up the detailed specifications for the Heavy Cruiser as she replied, ¡°The Heavy Cruiser Stalingrad is armed with six beamsers, and eight heavy cannon on both the port and starboard sides. It¡¯s designed to use broadsides inbat, but also has full coverage with a defence grid, andser cannon turrets.¡±


    She brought up the weapon arcs for the formidable looking ship. At just over seven hundred metres, it was significantlyrger than their Assault Cruiser.


    ¡°Can we fight that thing in the Invictus?¡± Sparks asked, her voice tinged with worry.


    Cra paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s going to be a very tough fight.¡±


    Silence descended on the bridge as they absorbed this troubling news.


    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Alyssa said brightly. ¡°Look at the yaw and pitch ratings for that ship!¡±


    They all looked up at the detailed information disyed in front of them, but nothing immediately jumped out at the others why this would be good news.


    ¡°That thing turns like a brick!¡± the beautiful blonde said excitedly.


    ¡°Oh, very nice Alyssa!¡± Cra said, catching on to what her friend had spotted.


    Sparks was still mystified, and she nced at the Latina, hoping for an exnation.


    Cra looked hopeful for the first time, as she eximed, ¡°Look at the fire arcs! The heavy cruiser¡¯s main guns have no rear coverage. If Alyssa can manage it, we can get behind them, and they won¡¯t be able to broadside us!¡±

 489

    ¡°Damn, you girls are good!¡± John eximed. ¡°I knew I kept youdies around for something,¡± he joked with them affectionately, and the girls all grinned back at him happily.


    ¡°OK, let¡¯s take a look at the tactical maps from the Griffon,¡± he said to Cra.


    The Latina brought up the System map of Chendar, which showed the Gas Mining Facility, as well as the patrol routes of the pirate ships stationed at the base.


    He looked up at the holographic map, studying the pirates thoughtfully, before he said, ¡°If we hit their patrols first, we should be able to take them apart piecemeal. They are pirates, not Elite military crews, so if we smash them hard and fast, we should be able to wipe out most of their picket ships before the rest can react¡±.


    ¡°Very good, Commander!¡± Cra said, sounding impressed. ¡°Then we engage whatever¡¯s left, cleaning out the smaller ships first, and finally take on the Stalingrad.¡±


    ¡°We could always wait, and join up with the Terran Federation patrol,¡± Sparks suggested logically.¡±With another four friendly ships, surely this would be a lot easier?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± John admitted. ¡°It would be much easier with Flintlock¡¯s assistance.¡±


    ¡°We would have to wait at least another day to synchronise our attack with the other ships. They are currently repairing the Calypso, and the Invictus has been heavily modified, so we are much faster than they are,¡± Alyssa informed them neutrally. ¡°However, I can get us there in another three hours,¡± she added confidently.


    ¡°That¡¯s another day of pirate attacks on innocent people,¡± Cra said passionately.


    John looked at each of the girls in turn, then said, ¡°This is going to be a nasty fight, and our lives are going to be in considerable danger. I want you to tell me your honest opinion; attack, or wait?¡±


    ¡°We strike!¡± Cra said intensely.


    Sparks nced at the brte, and then back up at John, recalling their earlier conversation ¡°Attack,¡± she said solemnly.


    Alyssa knew John¡¯s thoughts, and agreed with them wholeheartedly ¡°It¡¯s payback time,¡± she said in a low voice.


    John nodded his agreement as he said, ¡°Unanimous then. It¡¯s judgement day in Chendar.¡± He then leaned forward as he outlined his n, ¡°Cra I think your original idea is still the best. We sneak in under cover of the asteroid belt, and perform passive scans of their ships. We can disable anything with heavy life readings, just in case those ships are holding ves, and we eliminate everything else.¡±


    Cra turned to look at Alyssa, and said, ¡°If we go in with minimal power, we won¡¯t have the shields up in the asteroid field. Will you be able to navigate us through cleanly?¡±


    ¡°Oh please!¡± Alyssa said boldly, waving away Cra¡¯s concerns with a dismissive hand. ¡°It¡¯ll be like going for a joyride in a mining cart!¡±


    Theyughed at her brazen confidence, which lightened the mood somewhat.


    ¡°Ok I want you girls to go and rest for a couple of hours,¡± John said firmly.


    He silenced their chorus of objections with a stern look, and said, ¡°It¡¯s going to be a tough fight, and I want you all well rested. This isn¡¯t up for negotiation.¡±


    Seeing his determined expression, the three teenagers rose, and headed to the elevator obediently. He came to meet them at the elevator door, and they each gave him a kiss goodbye.


    ¡°Now no mischief, get some sleep if you can. You¡¯re going to need all your energy,¡± he told them firmly.


    The girlsughed and waved him goodbye as the elevator doors shut. John walked back up to hismand chair and sat down in it, the burden of responsibility weighing heavily on his shoulders. He was going to lead three teenage girls into battle against 20 to 1 odds. He wasn¡¯t exaggerating earlier, the girls were absolutely amazing, but was his confidence in them making him take too big a risk?


    Putting aside his fears for a moment, he contacted Vice Admiral Charles Harris, using a secured channel on the powerfulmunications ry built into the Invictus. Even using a top of the range Hyper-pulsemunicator, it still took a few minutes to establish a connection to his old friend.


    ¡°John! It¡¯s good to hear from you,¡± Charles¡¯ friendly voice said, as the image of the distinguished military man filled the view screen.


    ¡°Thanks Charles, it¡¯s good to speak to you too,¡± John replied.


    ¡°Having problems with the Invictus?¡± Charles asked with a hint of worry in his voice.


    John grinned at him, and said, ¡°Oh no, nothing like that, the old girl has been amazing! Thanks for those extra modifications you made to the Commander¡¯s Quarters by the way¡±


    Charlesughed, pleased that John had appreciated his gift. ¡°You¡¯re wee. What did your XO think?¡± he asked, his eyes twinkling mischievously.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Alyssa liked it very much¡± John grinned at him.


    ¡°You lucky rascal, she¡¯s one hell of a woman John!¡± Charles said, whistling appreciatively.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s amazing,¡± John concurred.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t call to tell me about your love life. What can I do for you?¡± Charles asked curiously.


    ¡°Two things. Firstly, I need to report some damning evidence of criminal activity by Commander Rupert Grant,¡± John reported.


    Charles looked thoughtful, and said, ¡°I remember that officer from your report a few weeks ago. What¡¯s he done now?¡±


    ¡°Assisting piracy, corruption, culpable homicide, treason¡­¡± John listed the man¡¯s crimes grimly.


    Charles looked grim as he said, ¡°You better send me what you¡¯ve got. What¡¯s the second thing?¡±


    John paused for a moment, before he replied to his old friend, ¡°We¡¯re about to assault a pirate base. If we don¡¯t make it for any reason, I want you to know all the details.¡±


    Charles waved a hand dismissively, and smiled as he said, ¡°The Invictus can handle anything pirates can throw at you. You¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°They have twenty ex-military vessels and one of them is a Heavy Cruiser,¡± John told him soberly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± Charles scoffed. ¡°No pirate could possibly put together that kind of a fleet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sending you the details of their full roster of ships,¡± John replied. ¡°In any case, there¡¯s something else going on; some other group has been funding these pirates, I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± Charles said, looking shocked. ¡°You can¡¯t face those kind of odds, John, that¡¯s suicide!¡±


    John smiled confidently, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got a hell of a crew.¡±


    ¡°Well I wish you luck John, but I hope you don¡¯t need it,¡± the Vice Admiral said, his frowning face lined with worry.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see you in a week,¡± John grinned boldly.


    ¡°You have some balls!¡± Charlesughed. ¡°Ok I¡¯ll see you then¡±


    They ended the call and John was left with his thoughts. Two hourster, the elevator door swished open, and the teenage crewmembers of the Invictus walked onto the Command Deck, to take their ces on the bridge. Alyssa gracefully ascended themand podium, walking up the illuminated set of steps to the Commander¡¯s chair.


    ¡°Hey handsome,¡± she said affectionately, giving John a kiss. ¡°We¡¯ve all just eaten, and I thought you might be hungry too,¡± she said, presenting him with a delicious smelling te of food, and a bottle of water.


    ¡°What would I do without you?¡± John grinned at her as he took the te and bottle eagerly.


    John ate as the girl¡¯s prepared themselves for the uing battle, and ten minutester, the Invictus jumped into the outskirts of the Chendar system and left Hyper-warp. They could see nothing on the long range scans but they put all systems on low power except for the engines. Alyssa brought them in closer towards the long deep asteroid belts that orbited the star, and reduced engine power as they approached.


    Thousands of huge rocky asteroids spun and drifted slowly in the field, all that remained of twoary bodies that had collided millennia ago. Ramming any of these moving hazards could prove fatal to the Invictus with the shields down, even with the thick armour ting protecting the hull. Alyssa was confident however and she guided the Assault cruiser through the asteroid belt with an agility that one would have thought impossible in a ship that size. Sparks watched in rm as they seemed to swing perilously close to vast asteroids, but their skilled navigator never wavered and the enormous hunks of rock sailed past harmlessly. She eventually brought them to a stop in an impact crater on a behemoth of an asteroid that spunzily at the edge of the belt.


    ¡°Excellent job, honey,¡± John said to Alyssa, impressed by her skills. She smiled back at him proudly.


    ¡°OK Cra, passive scans only, what can you see?¡± he asked the eager Latina.

 490

    The brte brought up the tactical map of the Chendar system, showing the Gas mining facility looking like some kind of bloated red arachnid in the centre of the map. The Invictus was lurking in the bottom right corner, the graphical representation of the Assault cruiser partially obscured by the asteroid belt. The rest of the map began to popte, as more information came back from the passive scans.


    There were three groups of picket ships moving inzy loops around the outskirts of the pirates base. Five more ships were docked at the base itself and a group of seven were heading out of the system, on a path that would take them fairly near the Invictus¡¯ current location in the asteroid belt. All the ships had deactivated transponders, so the identity of each vessel remained hidden.


    ¡°Let me see if I can shed a bit more light on the situation,¡± Sparks said impishly, as she began to hack the encryption on the blocked transponders using the same algorithm she had developed earlier. Within moments the tactical map redrew itself, showing the precise identification of each ship.


    ¡°Excellent work Sparks!¡± John said enthusiastically. At a stroke she had eliminated a huge element of the unknown and it would make their nning for the rest of the battle iparably easier.


    The picket groups each consisted of a frigate with two corvettes and the outbound ships were a destroyer , two frigates and four corvettes. The final group docked at the Gas mining facility was the heavy cruiser, a destroyer and two corvettes.


    ¡°I thought there were only supposed to be twenty ships? What¡¯s that?¡± Alyssa asked, pointing at a mystery vessel that was docked alongside the Heavy Cruiser.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hack that code,¡± Sparks admitted.


    ¡°It¡¯s big, whatever it is,¡± Cra replied, looking at the mass readings for the unknown craft.


    ¡°OK, same n as before,¡± John said. ¡°We hit that leaving group and smash them as quickly as possible. Once they¡¯re all destroyed, we move on to the picket ships. When we lose the element of surprise, I want an active scan of the ships near the pirates base.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Commander,¡± the girl¡¯s all chorused together, no-one joking now, the stakes too high.


    ¡°Life sign readings from the Passive scans?¡± he asked Cra.


    ¡°Low on all vessels, except the Heavy Cruiser, and the mystery ship,¡± the brte responded immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s clean up time,¡± John said, d to not have to worry about innocent victims on the outlying ships.


    ¡°Weapons hot and shields up, let¡¯s eliminate that first group,¡± he ordered.


    The destroyer was the biggest ship, blocky and menacing, just over two hundred metres in length, and sat in the middle of the formation. The frigates were smaller,ing in at approximately half the size and they nked each side of themand ship. Finally the four much smaller corvettes ranged out in front of the formation.


    The Invictus leapt out from the cover of the asteroid, and pounced on the departing ships as they cruised by, oblivious to the danger they were in. Alyssa had waited until the pirate craft had travelled past their position, so when the Invictus surged out, they were directly behind the enemy ships.


    Cra¡¯s right hand triggered the powerful beamsers, and all six hit their targets in the rear. The two frigates didn¡¯t have shields active, so the beamsers cored through their engines, slicing them in half, and punched into the central hulls of the pirate ships. One of the beams prated through the entire length of one frigate, vaporising the bridge. The other was hit at a slight angle and two of the beams sted out of the side, depressurising the ship. Crippled, both frigates began to spinzily, all engine power destroyed as they continued their forward momentum.


    ¡°Firing main guns!¡± Cra called a secondter, as her left hand cycled through the weapons.


    The Invictus trembled with the recoil, and the four heavy shells sted out from the enormous weapons, mming into the rear of the shieldless destroyer. There was very light armour over the engines, and the shells prated deep into the hull, before a chain of explosive detonations obliterated themand ship, scattering thousands of chunks of debris in a wide radius.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nice shooting Cra!¡± John said, impressed by her uracy.


    Sparks was amazed at the sheer destructive capability they had at theirmand. Hitting unshielded vessels magnified the effectiveness of their weapons substantially.


    The four remaining Corvettes did not react immediately, as they were caughtpletely by surprise. By the time two of the Corvettes had begun to take evasive manoeuvres the beam weapons had cooled and were ready to fire again. Cra caressed the trigger and the six beams sted out, three per Corvette. The Corvettes had managed to raise their shields, but it did little good and the brilliant beams of energy instantly overloaded them before punching straight through the lightly armoured hulls. One Corvette exploded a secondter, the other had been skewered through the power nt, instantly taking out all power.


    By the time thest two Corvettes had powered up shields and begun to react, the Invictus was upon them, theser cannon batteries now in range. Alyssa pushed the nose of their Assault Cruiser down so that they would eventually fly under the fleeing Corvettes and Cra was able to open up with the sixteen top deckser cannon turrets. Each of the Corvettes was bombarded by an unrelenting hail ofser fire and both exploded seconds after their shields were overwhelmed.


    ¡°Outstanding!¡± John eximed, the first contact going better than he could have ever imagined.


    The girls all grinned up at him, delighted at the one sided fight.


    ¡°Time for those picket ships,¡± John said, looking up at the tactical map. The entire fight was over in just under 30 seconds, and so far none of the other ships had reacted to the devastating surprise assault.


    ¡°One minute until we reach the first group,¡± Alyssa called out, as she brought the Invictus about in a smooth graceful arc to engage its next victims.


    Finally realising what had happened, the first of the picket groups moved to engage them, seeming unaware at just how heavily outssed they were. With the pirate vessels heading directly towards them, the Invictus was in firing range within forty seconds. Cra instantly gutted the frigate like a skilled fishwife, the six beamsers punching through the shields and then slicing the frigate in half.


    Suddenly shockingly aware of their impending doom, the remaining Corvettes turned to attempt to flee, but they were not fast enough to escape the Assault Cruiser¡¯s hunger for blood. Alyssa kept their course steady and on the same ne, so that Cra was able to broadside each routing Corvette with 12ser cannons, the bottom deck turrets also able to add to the salvo. Unsurprisingly, the terror stricken pirate crews were killed momentster as each Corvette was ripped apart by powerful, military gradeser cannons.


    ¡°Moving to engage picket group two,¡± Alyssa said confidently, as she pointed the Invictus towards the next three ships.


    ¡°Picket group three is fleeing!¡± Sparks said, pointing at the third group that was turning in the opposite direction to the Invictus and desperately running for safety.


    ¡°Let them go,¡± John said, ¡°if we can eliminate the second group quickly, we might be able to hit the Heavy Cruiser while it¡¯s still docked.¡±


    ¡°Thirty seconds until we engage the second picket group,¡± Alyssa noted.


    ¡°Active scans on the Heavy Cruiser and the mystery ship, when we get within range, Cra,¡± John ordered.


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± the brte acknowledged, as she prepared to fire on thest picket group.


    ¡°What are they thinking?¡± Sparks wondered aloud, shaking her head in bewilderment at the pirates stupidity. The second group came within reach of the Invictus and the ship devoured them in coruscating sts ofser fire.


    ¡°Active scans, please,¡± John requested.


    ¡°I¡¯m picking up just over one hundred life signs on the Heavy Cruiser,¡± Cra said as she read the report from the scans. ¡°Over five hundred on the other ship.¡±


    ¡°It looks like most of the ves have been transferred to our mystery ship,¡± John surmised.


    ¡°Sparks, can you bring up an image of the ship please?¡± he asked the eager redhead.


    ¡°Sure John, there we go!¡± she said, as an image filled the screen in the centre of the bridge.


    The Mystery vessel was bigger than their cruiser, at well over nine hundred metres in length. It had ribbed ting across the top that bristled with weapons, while the underbelly of the ship was segmented, and bulged with sphericalpartments. Sparks thought it looked like some kind of enormous mechanical insect.


    ¡°Those bastards, how could they?!¡± John eximed, while Cra gasped in horror.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Alyssa asked, surprised at such a strong reaction from her friends.


    ¡°That¡¯s a Kirrix hive ship!¡± Cra said, her voiceden with dread.

 491

    ¡°I take it that¡¯s bad then?¡± Sparks asked, startled by John and Cra¡¯s shocked reaction to the mystery ship. ¡°Who are the Kirrix exactly?¡±


    ¡°They are kill on sight to all species in the Gctic League¡± John exined briefly. ¡°They¡¯re a parasitic insectoid species that use other life forms to incubate their young. When theirrvae hatch, they eat their way out of their victims!¡± he said, his mouth twisting with disgust.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe these pirates would capture ves for them. That¡¯s diabolic, even for pirates!¡± Cra eximed, looking sickened.


    ¡°They must have been getting paid huge sums of money. At least we know how the pirates were able to afford to buy all these ships¡± John reasoned.


    ¡°It looks like they¡¯re making a run for it!¡± Alyssa said, pointing at the tactical map.


    The Kirrix hive ship had undocked from the Heavy Cruiser and was pulling away from the Gas Mining facility. Simrly, the Heavy Cruiser had also disembarked from their base and was turning to run in another direction, the Destroyer and two Corvettes moving to nk it as it fled the Chendar system and the rampaging Invictus.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let the Kirrix escape!¡± Cra pleaded, ¡°There¡¯s over four hundred captives on board that ship!¡±


    ¡°Move to engage the Kirrix please Alyssa¡± John said resolutely. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, we¡¯re going to have to let the rest of the Pirates escape¡± he said sadly.


    Sparks turned to her console and hit a series of buttons and then focused intently on a series of reports in front of her.


    Alyssa changed course to intercept the Kirrix hive ship and the Invictus surged ahead, beginning their frantic pursuit.


    ¡°Three minutes until we¡¯re in range¡± She said confidently.


    ¡°How long until they¡¯re far enough away from the to go to Hyper-warp?¡± John asked.


    Alyssa did a few quick calctions ¡°Five minutes¡± she said, looking worried.


    ¡°Diverting weapon and shield power to engines¡± Sparks said distractedly, swiping her hand across the subsystem distribution hologram floating above her console.


    The Invictus shuddered as the massive engines throbbed with power and propelled the assault cruiser forward at a speed remarkable for a vessel thatrge.


    ¡°Two minutes until interception!¡± Alyssa eximed. ¡°How did you do that Sparks?¡± she asked amazed.


    ¡°I disengaged the safeties. We¡¯ll be perfectly fine for a few minutes, do it for too long though and we risk rupturing the power core¡±. Sparks replied unperturbed.


    John, Cra and Alyssa exchanged worried nces.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine¡± the redhead grinned, ¡°trust me¡±.


    Cra returned her focus to the Tactical readout of the Kirrix hive ship. She counted at least 24 turreted weapons on the top deck, each weapon barrel over 20 metres in length.


    ¡°Those are neutron beams¡± John warned her, ¡°We can¡¯t go toe to toe with that kind of firepower¡±


    ¡°Ok we¡¯ll attack them from below¡± Cra said ¡°if they change course to try and bring those guns to bear, it¡¯ll stop them jumping out of the system¡±.


    John nodded his agreement and the Invictus charged after the departing alien ship, closing the gap between them rapidly.


    ¡°One minute until we¡¯re in range¡± Alyssa advised everyone.


    On the tactical map overhead, the icons depicting the Heavy Cruiser and its escorts blinked and disappeared as the pirates jumped out of the system.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°They got away¡± Cra said, disappointed.


    ¡°Maybe not!¡± Sparks said eagerly, as her hands glided in a blur over the console.


    ¡°What do you mean Sparks?¡± John asked curiously.


    ¡°Take a look at this!¡± The redhead eximed proudly.


    A map of the sector appeared above the Engineering station,rge enough for the rest of the bridge crew to see. The Chendar system was clearly marked and a glowing green path left the system and headed outbound, extremelyplex calctions shing alongside the route.


    ¡°I used the ship¡¯s sensors to track them and when the pirate ships jumped out, I was able to calcte their flight path. As long as we don¡¯t dy too long, we can chase them and use the ship¡¯s Interdictor to pull them out of hyper-warp¡± the redhead said confidently.


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s amazing honey, great job!¡± John grinned at her, delighted.


    ¡°Thanks John¡± Sparks said thrilled that her n had worked.


    ¡°Ten seconds until we¡¯re in range¡± Alyssa warned them.


    Sparks made some more maniptions to the power distribution hologram that was hovering above her console.


    ¡°All systems back to normal operating levels¡± She said with satisfaction.


    Alyssa pushed the nose down on the Invictus so that they were heading on a trajectory below the Kirrix vessel. The alien ship maintained their current heading, so the assault cruiser was able to slip out of the fire arcs of all but the two rearmost neutron beams. As they closed to their own beamser range, the Kirrix ship opened fire, sickly green energy streamsncing out at the Invictus. Somehow Alyssa was able to dodge one of the beams with a slight course correction, but the other hit the shields with a throbbing green glow.


    ¡°Shields down to 90% John!¡± Sparks warned him. ¡°We won¡¯tst long if we get hit by too many of those!¡±


    Alyssa brought the nose of the Invictus up slightly, bringing their beamsers to bear. Cra pulled the trigger and the six beams shed across the shielding on the alien ship, causing blinding spirals of light as the surging energy was dissipated.


    ¡°Enemy shields still holding¡± Sparks called out as she began active scans of the huge alien behemoth.


    Alyssa dipped the nose of the Invictus again, so that they continued on their downward course. They were no longer burning out the engines with the extra burst of speed from before, but their ship was still considerably faster than the lumbering Kirrix craft. The enemy ship fired again, hitting with both beams this time.


    ¡°Shields down to 70%¡± Sparks said with concern.

 492

    Fortunately they were now flying directly underneath the alien vessel and it¡¯s weaponless underbelly was exposed to the topdeck of the assault cruiser. Cra opened up with theser cannons and a cascade ofser sts ripped into the bottom of the enemy ship, their shields zing brightly as they absorbed dozens of hits.


    Suddenly the shields winked out, overwhelmed by the ferocious barrage ofser fire and theser cannons began to strike home on the hull of the Kirrix ship.


    ¡°Stop firing!¡± Sparks yelled in rm, causing the others to look at her in surprise.


    ¡°The active scan is showing all the humans located in the belly of that ship. If we keep hitting the bottom of those segmented sections, we risk killing the captives!¡± she said urgently.


    ¡°What are our options Cra?¡± John asked the Latina.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have technical readouts for the ship, so I¡¯m not sure where the vulnerable systems are located. I can take out the engines easily enough though¡± She replied confidently.


    ¡°Good n, take them out!¡± John ordered.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Yes Commander¡±, the gorgeous brte said resolutely.


    Cra targeted the bulky sections at the rear of the alien ship that were obviously engines, given away by their ion trails and theser cannon turrets swung around to focus on them. She began to carefully strafe the rear sections of the engines,nding repeated hits and blowing chunks off the armoured engine housing. Finally realising the serious danger presented by the Invictus, the Kirrix abandoned any idea of escaping the system and began to roll the ship to bring their neutron beams to bear.


    ¡°Adjusting course to maintain position¡± Alyssa stated as she brought the Invictus around, turning so that they began to gently loop around the alien ship, matching their roll rate.


    The relentlessser impacts began to take their toll and one of the three Kirrix engines ruptured, spewing smoke and debris out into space. The Kirrix suddenly reversed the direction of their roll, causing Alyssa to pull the nose up hard on the Invictus to avoid flying right over the top of the enemy ship and right into their killing zone. Unfortunately they were still exposed to fire from some of the Neutron beams and three of the four enemy beams scorched their way across the Invictus¡¯ shields.


    ¡°Shields down to 40%!¡± Sparks shouted in rm.


    ¡°I know, I know!¡± Alyssa eximed, her calm countenance finally shaken.


    John had been watching the active scans as the Kirrix opened fire on them and he spotted something interesting.


    ¡°There was a power surge when they fired on us!¡± he said hopefully.


    ¡°Cra, target that rounded section near the rear of the ship on the port side¡± he ordered the brte.


    ¡°I see it Commander!¡± the Latina said excitedly as Alyssa brought the Invictus back in a tight loop so they were pointing directly at the alien ship.


    Cra pulled the trigger and the six beamsers sheared the entire bulbous section from the side of the hive ship. The ship¡¯s hull was left with a glowing wound, where the beams had gouged deep furrows through the craft and when the bulbous section exploded a few secondster, the port side was peppered with debris. The Kirrix craft seemed to shudder and half the ship went dark, all lighting on the port side extinguished in an instant.


    ¡°Nice shooting lieutenant!¡± John said, impressed by her incredible pinpoint uracy.


    ¡°No problem Commander¡± she said, grinning at him.


    ¡°Now take out thest of those engines¡± he said, to which the brte nodded her agreement.


    Alyssa had brought the Invictus back around and their ship was now positioned directly under the Kirrix¡¯s underbelly again. The loss of the port power distributor had badly affected the hive ship¡¯s ability to make rapid directional changes, so it was now easy for her to stay directly beneath them and she grinned confidently. Cra renewed her assault on the enemy engines, scoring numerous hits with theser cannons.


    ¡°John something justunched from the ship!¡± Sparks said in rm.


    John narrowed his eyes as he looked at the small shapes on the system map. ¡°Dropships!¡± he said with rm, ¡°Cra take them out!¡±


    Cra flipped over to the defence grid and the Gatlingsers span up as they targeted the iing dropships. Ribbons ofser fire arced out, lighting up the Kirrix dropships with strobing shes of light as they were hit by multiple streams ofser bolts. The shields on the first dropship copsed and theser fire punched through the cockpit, sending the small craft spiralling out of control. The second was hit multiple times and dropped the shields, but the armour proved resilient and the dropship was able to weather the storm ofser bolts. It moved around to the nk of the Invictus and began to close in to begin a boarding action.


    ¡°Sparks, can you fly the Invictus?¡± John asked bluntly.


    ¡°Nowhere near like Alyssa, but I can keep us out of trouble¡± she replied apprehensively.


    ¡°Good, take control¡± he ordered brusquely as he lurched to his feet. ¡°XO we need to repel boarders!¡± he said urgently.


    Alyssa nodded and the two of them dashed for the elevator.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got about 30 seconds until they dock John!¡± Cra warned him.


    John nodded his understanding as the doors closed and they disappeared from view. The elevator only took five seconds to drop to deck 2 and for the doors to open, but when every second counted it felt like a lifetime. The two of them raced to their quarters and grabbed their rifles.


    ¡°We need armour piercing not hollow point!¡± John said to his youngpanion, as he grabbed two magazines of the correct type of caseless ammo.


    Alyssa nodded her understanding and grabbed a couple of mags of armour piercing rounds and the two of them sprinted back to the elevator. John hit the button for the bottom deck and they used the 10 seconds it took for the lift to descend, to m their magazines home into the bullpup ammo slot and check the weapon sighting.

 493

    ¡°Kirrix have armoured carapaces¡± John exined. ¡°We need the armour piercing rounds to punch through that, but we can¡¯t afford any stray rounds going through the hull, so be very careful!¡±.


    ¡°No problem¡± Alyssa replied steadfastly.


    The elevator door opened and they were looking down the corridor towards the airlock.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡± John said and the two of them dashed up the hallway to the airlock door and hugged the walls on either side of the reinforced portal.


    They could hear heavy clunking on the other side of the airlock as the insectoid soldiers attempted to bash their way through the armoured door. The two of them shared a nce and Alyssa nodded her readiness as John ced his hand on the DNA reader. The green light flickered across and scanned his DNA, beeping softly in recognition.


    The airlock door spiralled open and a six legged creature that was attempting to bash through the door with heavy scythe like ws, lumbered forward and sprawled on the floor. If insectoid faces could show surprise, this one would have been utterly astonished. Alyssa whirled and followed its motion as it fell forward to the floor, before firing a burst into its armoured head at point nk range. Green ichor spurted outwards from the wound, as the rounds bored through its brain.


    John swung into the now open doorway and began to fire bursts into the tightly packed insectoid soldiers. It was like shooting fish in a barrel and the interior of the Kirrix dropship echoed with high pitched death squeals, as viscous green fluid gouted out from fatal wounds. One of the Kirrix managed to fire his rifle in return, but the sickly green st went wide of the mark as John ducked for cover. Alyssa swung out and shot the insectoid soldier in the head, her armour piercing rounds punching into the Kirrix soldier¡¯spound eye and through its brain, before bouncing off the armour ting at the back of its skull and sending the rounds back through the brain a second time. Utterly dead, the hulking insect crashed to the floor in a heap of chitinous limbs.


    The Kirrix dropship pilot had been intending to join the boarding party, but it frantically tried to return to the cockpit when the ursed humans massacred it¡¯s podmates. Thest thing it felt was a sharp pain to the back of its skull as Alyssa shot it in the head, spraying the cockpit in green blood.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    A few of the insectoid soldiers twitched feebly, badly wounded but not quite dead, until John executed each of them with a single round to the head.


    ¡°That¡¯ll teach you to try and board a marine¡¯s ship!¡± he muttered indignantly.


    ¡°What do we do about this dropship?¡± Alyssa asked him pointedly. ¡°We can¡¯t jump into hyper warp with it attached¡±.


    ¡°Shut the airlock and disengage the docking mps I guess?¡± John said, wondering why she was asking.


    Alyssa was ncing over the controls ¡°This looks pretty straightforward to fly, I couldnd it in the hangar bay if you like?¡±


    ¡°Sure, if you want¡± John replied. ¡°At the very least Sparks will be able to take a look at some alien tech¡± he said smiling.


    ¡°Ok let¡¯s do this¡± Alyssa said confidently. ¡°You go back to the Invictus and seal the airlock, then open the hull doors to the hangar bay, I¡¯ll bring the dropship around¡±.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am!¡± John grinned and moved to follow her instructions.


    Alyssa stepped over the mangled Kirrix pilot she had gunned down earlier and wiped his brain matter from the control surface. She pushed a couple of buttons that sealed the dropship¡¯s airlock and fired up the engines. Taking hold of the flight stick, she found she could operate it ok, even though it was designed for an arthropod forelimb and she gently eased the dropship away from the docking cor on the Invictus¡¯ airlock. She then rotated the ship cleanly so that it was facing the hangar bay and waited for the doors in the outer hull of the Invictus to open. She nudged the Kirrix dropship in cautiously, the alien craft enveloped in the pressurised force field sealing the hangar bay, beforending it gingerly in the middle of the cavernous room as the hull doors swung closed. She opened the airlock and then powered the small ship down, before leaving to go and meet up with John.


    ¡°Nice flying honey¡± he said, moving forward to give her a kiss. He was surprised when she raised a hand to stop him.


    ¡°You¡¯re covered in green goo!¡± she said grinning and pointed at the alien blood that had sshed over his face. ¡°You need a shower first, then you can kiss me as much as you like¡± she said yfully.


    ¡°Ok I¡¯ll take you up on that!¡± he grinned ¡°First, let¡¯s see what¡¯s happening on the bridge¡±.


    They rode up in the elevator and stepped out on to the bridge a few momentster.


    ¡°How are you two doing?¡± John asked, ¡°everything ok up here?¡±


    ¡°All engines on the Kirrix hive ship destroyed Commander!¡± Cra told him proudly.


    ¡°Nice work Cra!¡± John grinned at her ¡°So, they are totally immobilised?¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t going anywhere!¡± she said excitedly. ¡°We¡¯re safe now too, we¡¯re out of their fire arcs¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m recharging shields again John, we¡¯re back up to 62% now!¡± Sparks chimed in.


    ¡°Great job, the pair of you¡± John praised them sincerely.


    ¡°What happened with the boarding party and why is your face covered in green goop?¡± Sparks asked him.


    ¡°They were no match for our surprise Counter-attack!¡± Alyssa said grinning. ¡°They messed with the wrong marine, right John?¡±


    John chuckled good naturedly. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m wearing Kirrix at the moment¡± he said, wiping his face for emphasis.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re not done yet though honey, we¡¯re going to have to go in and save those captives¡± John said blowing out a sigh.


    ¡°Well we ughtered thatst bunch, this should be a breeze!¡± Alyssa grinned.


    ¡°We had all the odds stacked in our favour, those bugs had no chance¡± John said solemnly. ¡°If we board their ship, we¡¯re going to be heavily outnumbered and we won¡¯t have the advantage of surprise. It¡¯s going to be really nasty¡± he said grimly.


    ¡°We have to do something though John¡± Cra interjected, ¡°We can¡¯t leave the prisoners to die like that. You¡¯ve seen the vids right?¡±


    John nodded, his face showing his distaste.


    ¡°What vids?¡± Sparks asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s part of the Terran Federation Academy, Xeno familiarisation training¡± The Latina exined. ¡°Thest time we stopped a Kirrix incursion, they took videos of what they found on board their ships¡­¡± She paused, recalling the horrific images. ¡°No-one should die like that¡± she continued looking sickened.


    ¡°Maybe we could still have the element of surprise¡± Alyssa said, tapping her finger against her chin thoughtfully.


    ¡°How so?¡± John asked, curious as to what his devious Executive Office might have thought up now.


    ¡°The dropship¡± Alyssa said, smiling at him. ¡°The Kirrix won¡¯t know we¡¯ve captured it and we can just fly back, dock with them and then sneak on board¡±


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s very good¡± John grinned slyly.


    ¡°Do you want either of us toe with you?¡± Sparks asked hesitantly.


    ¡°No, I need you two here on the bridge to cover our butts!¡± John grinned.


    John wasn¡¯t beingpletely truthful however, as neither the redhead or the brte had much firearms training and he didn¡¯t want to expose them to unnecessary danger. Not only that but Alyssa worked with him like an extension of his own will, they synergised so well together and her shooting skills probably surpassed his own, he admitted to himself honestly. He nced over at the stunningly beautiful blonde who was ever present at his side.


    Alyssa gave him a tight smile, nodding slightly to show she agreed wholeheartedly with his decision.


    ¡°Ok John, you can count on us!¡± Sparks said, somewhat relieved. She never liked bugs much and the thought of facing eight foot tall, heavily armoured homicidal ones left her quaking in her boots.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact you if the situation changes up here¡± Cra said dutifully.


    ¡°Ok good luck you two, we¡¯ll be back soon¡± John said, and he and Alyssa took the elevator down to their quarters.

 494

    John washed the sticky green blood off his face, then went to join Alyssa to get geared up. They put on theirbat armour and collected several more clips of armour piercing rounds, which they attached to their utility harnesses. John also collected a few of the grenades he had picked up from the Griffon that he hadn¡¯t used yet. He had just finished attaching thest of them securely to his harness, when Alyssa leaned in and gave him a big kiss.


    ¡°I owed you that one from earlier!¡± She grinned up at him mischievously.


    Johnughed happily.


    ¡°Look at meughing¡± he grinned ¡°You¡¯d never think we were about to storm a Kirrix hive ship!¡± he said incredulously.


    ¡°Come on you¡± he said to the stunningly beautiful young woman, shaking his head in amazement.


    They headed down to the hangar bay and approached the parked dropship. It was a yellow-brown colour with a number of bulky pods at the back and sides and with a bulbous armoured cockpit at the front. It looked like some kind of sickly insect to Alyssa and she decided she was definitely not a fan of the Kirrix style of ship design.


    ¡°We better haul out those dead bugs¡± John said regretfully. ¡°We don¡¯t want to risk tripping on body parts if we have to make a fast exit¡±.


    Alyssa nodded ruefully and they put aside their rifles so that they could haul out the Insectoid corpses. The Kirrix were big, bulky and very scary looking, with their six limbs, segmented bodies and frighteningpound eyes over sharp mandibles. Fortunately though, their chitinous frames were deceptively light and the two of them were able to quickly remove all ten of the dead soldiers and stack them in a pile. The decapitated pilot was the cherry on top of an invertebrate cake.


    They left the Kirrix weapons stacked neatly to the side, an odd array of bizarre looking pistols and rifles.


    ¡°What type of weapons are those?¡± Alyssa asked curiously.


    ¡°The small ones are Neutron sters, the long ones with the side mounted grip is a Neutron rifle¡± he exined. ¡°They are nasty weapons and hurt like hell if you get hit by one¡±.


    ¡°Ok I¡¯ll give that a miss then¡± Alyssa said impishly.


    John smiled, rolling his eyes at her and the two of them collected their rifles before boarding the dropship. Alyssa sat in the pilot¡¯s seat and fired up the engines, while John used a device on his armoured vambrace to open up the hangar bay doors remotely. The ship rose smoothly under Alyssa¡¯s skilful control and they glided out of the hangar bay as though she had been flying Kirrix craft all her life. She banked and pulled up so that she was heading towards the hive ship.


    ¡°Any idea where their hangar is?¡± She asked John curiously.


    ¡°There in the middle, aim for those big slots in the side¡± He replied.


    The dropship rose and headed towards the much bigger alien vessel like a bee returning to its hive. They received no iing fire from defence grid type weaponry, so John figured that the Kirrix must have fallen for Alyssa¡¯s cunning ruse. They were hailed as they approached, but they decided it was probably best to let that one go unanswered.


    They entered the hangar slot for the hive ship unchallenged and Alyssa carefully glided into the big open hangar bay without causing suspicion. The hive ship was brightly lit by glowing hexagonal walls that surrounded the entire bay, all throbbing with a strange pulsating luminescence. The hexagonal panels directly in front of them, which were on the port side of the ship were all dimmed. Figures swarmed over another dropship, probably ground crew John guessed, as a squad of ten more Insectoid shock troops marched down from an overhead ramp to get ready to board their transport.


    Alyssa gently rotated their dropship, as they came forward on their final approach to an unupiednding pad. As the marching soldiers swung into view, Alyssa pulled the trigger on the odd shaped Joystick and twin streams of sickly green energy bolts sted out and scythed through the lined up soldiers. The Kirrix trooper¡¯s chitinous bodies exploded as they were hit by the powerful energy pulses, causing limbs, antenna and pieces of armoured exoskeleton to be sted about the Hangar bay as the troopers were struck by the neutron bolts. The Insectoid forces were caughtpletely by surprise and by the time the survivors tried to react, they were picked off by a second deadly volley of urate shots.


    ¡°Oops!¡± Alyssa eximed, holding her hand over her open mouth in mock surprise.


    ¡°What happened to stealthy?¡± John grinned wryly.


    ¡°Sorry John I¡¯m still learning the ship, idents will happen!¡± The mischievous blonde informed him.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She continued her sweeping turn until she faced the ground crew, who were desperately trying to get the other dropship operational. Alyssa pulled the trigger again and the Heavy Neutron guns on her hijacked craft opened up, blowing apart their segmented arthropod bodies and devastating thended dropship. The repeated neutron impacts knocked it on its side and the yellow-brown hull of the ship began to smoulder in several ces.


    ¡°Very nice¡­¡± John said, surveying the carnage. One of the wounded Kirrix troopers was dragging itself off the bloodbath on the gantry, but none were still standing.


    Alyssa carefully set their dropship down on the centre of thending pad and then pushed a button that caused the airlock to slide apart.


    ¡°Ok let¡¯s move out¡± John said and led the way out of the back of the ship. He nced around the glowing hexagonal tiled room and noted three ways to leave the hangar. Up the gantry and then through doors at the top of an overhead walkway, or through ornate arches at either end of the hangar. He stopped for a moment to get his bearings.


    ¡°Which way?¡± Alyssa asked, before bringing her rifle to her shoulder and firing a burst into the chest of the wounded shock trooper who was attempting to stand up. The insectoid fell to the floor, its chitinous limbs thrashing wildly before it finallyy still.


    ¡°All the human life readings were that way¡± John said pointing to the archway closest to them, as he readied his rifle and led them out of the room.


    They entered a wide corridor that continued the odd hexagonal tiling in the hangar bay. Each tile pulsed with light and the lighting in the hall throbbed, as though in time with the hive ship¡¯s pulse. They passed sealed doorways asionally, but there were no soundsing from within the adjoining rooms, so John led them on quickly, hoping to maintain the element of surprise. The corridor ended in a set of ornate double doors, so they darted up to them, getting ready to storm through. John listened intently, but all he could hear was an odd chirruping noise, so he cautiously eased the door open while Alyssa covered him with her rifle.

 495

    The big door swung open smoothly and the disconcerting chirruping noise became more intense. It seemed to fluctuate, getting alternately louder then softer and sounding utterly alien and extremely creepy. Now that the door was open, they could see that they were looking in on a hexagonal shaped room. There was a curving ramp that led both upwards and downwards and the strange chirruping noise seemed to being from the lower depths of the ship.


    *The life readings all came from the lower decks, so I guess we go down* John thought to Alyssa, allowing them to maintain their silence.


    She nodded her agreement and followed as he began to lead them down the curving walkway, spiralling downwards a good three or four full rotations around the central axis before they finally reached the bottom. The ramp opened out into a big room, big double doors at the end with smaller entrances on the nking walls, the entire right hand side darkened after the loss of power.


    An upraised curved dais sat in the middle of the room, with a bulky six limbed Kirrix operating hexagonal buttons on the odd looking console. Before they could react, John¡¯smunicator watch shed with an iing call. Unfortunately the Kirrix noticed the sh of light and looked up, spotting them. It pushed some kind of button in front of it and the hexagonal tiled walls started to glow red instead of white, plunging the room into crimson shaded gloom. A strange squawking noise sounded shrilly and reverberated around the chamber, echoing ominously.


    John raised his rifle and fired a burst, but the insectoid moved with a speed that belied its size and it leapt for cover. It ducked behind the dais and began to take potshots at them with a Neutron ster. Feeling exposed in the middle of the room, John sprinted forward, whilst Alyssa dropped to a crouch. Seeing the charging human, the Kirrix reared up to take a shot at him, only for its head to be ripped apart by armour piercing rounds as Alyssa opened fire.


    The scratchy sounds of many wed feet began to make their way into the room,ing from both side doors. Alyssa and John jumped up onto the dais and ducked behind the long, oddly shaped console that surrounded the upraised tform and stayed down low, staying out of line of sight as two squads of Insectoid soldiers appeared from each hallway. There were six Kirrix soldiers per squad, each group led by a hulking Overseer Insect. John furtively passed one of his grenades to Alyssa, taking another for himself and began a mental countdown.


    *3*


    *2*


    *1*


    *Go!*


    The two of them lobbed their grenades in nice gentle arcs, so that theynded right at the segmented legs of the alert bug troopers. John and Alyssa ducked down, hugging the console wall and covered their ears in preparation for the uing explosions. Neutron weapon fire zapped overhead for a second before two tremendous detonations sted through the room, still sounding deafening to them even though their ears were muffled. Cautiously they raised themselves up and nced over at the two groups of soldiers in the aftermath of their grenade strike.


    Each Kirrix patrol had been ripped apart by the grenades. The doorways were ckened, scorched ruins, with billowing ck smoke pouring out of the incinerated tiling and a few more shattered tiles sheared off the wall to ng to the floor. The Kirrix forces had been annihted by the powerful explosives, chitinous appendages were scattered all over the floor and viscous green liquid dripped from where it had been sprayed all over the walls. Miraculously, one of the bulky Overseer bugs was still moving, even though it had lost two of its leg limbs. It screeched a piercing squeal of rage as it tried to level its neutron rifle in their direction and John and Alyssa both opened up on it, sending round after round into its armoured body. It took an rmingly high number of bullets to finally stop it twitching, the tough Insectoid able to take a surprising amount of punishment.


    They reloaded their assault rifles and prepared to move out again, neither seeing nor hearing any further signs of reinforcements. John¡¯s watchmunicator shed again, forgotten in the excitement of thebat.


    ¡°Yes Lieutenant, what¡¯s the problem?¡± John said, fighting hard to keep any irritation out of his voice. The brte had no way of knowing how much danger she had identally just put them in.


    We¡¯ve gotpany!¡± The holographic image of Cra¡¯s face said, grinning excitedly.


    ¡°What, more pirates?¡± John asked, wondering why Cra would be happy about that.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a friendly! Its Captain Flintlock and the Indomitable¡± she said happily.


    ¡°Can you put me through to him please?¡± John asked, unable to directly contact the other ship from his watch.


    Cra nodded eagerly and her image disappeared from view, to be reced by the frowning face of Captain Flintlock.


    ¡°Command ke! What¡¯s going on here? My tactical officer tells me that¡¯s a Kirrix hive ship!¡± he said, shock clearly showing on his older features.


    ¡°The pirates were selling ves to the Kirrix and we¡¯re on board now, trying to rescue the human captives¡± John exined quickly.


    ¡°Do you need reinforcements?¡± the Captain asked grimly.


    ¡°Yes please, liaise with my Tactical Officer and she¡¯ll apprise you of the current situation¡± John said.


    ¡°John, we¡¯ve gotpany!¡± Alyssa said, as the sounds of more wed feet came from the ramp behind them.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Got to go Captain!¡± John said and closed the call, as Captain Flintlock saluted him goodbye.

 496

    They dodged behind the oddly shaped console, being careful not to trip over the insectoid operator they had gunned down minutes before. Another squad of Kirrix troopers marched down the ramp, followed from behind by a looming Overseer. As soon as John and Alyssa could see the segmented feet of the insectoid forces, they opened fire, armour piercing rounds scything through the legs of the alien troops that couldn¡¯t actually see what was firing at them,ing down the ramp as they were.


    The first few Kirrix had their legs shot out from under them and slid unceremoniously down the ramp, taking hits to their torso¡¯s as John strafed fire over them. The remaining two soldiers and the overseer rushed down the ramp and into the room, heads tilted sideways so that they could see what was attacking them. One of the bugs was shot in the face by Alyssa and it copsed in a heap, killed instantly. The other began to return fire causing her to duck behind cover as urate neutron sts began to impact the console where her head had been. John popped up from the other side and fired thest few rounds of his magazine into the chest of the angry insect, causing it to slump over to its side with a inhuman shriek.


    Alyssa mmed in another clip and then popped out, preparing to fire at the Overseer, but her timing was unlucky and a shot from its neutron rifle nced off her right shoulder. The young blonde woman was knocked backwards and she dropped to the floor and screamed with pain.


    John nced at her in panic, but was relieved to see she that she wasn¡¯t too badly hit. He had reloaded himself and flipped the selector switch to full auto, targeting the ugly overseer¡¯s underbelly in his sights and then holding down the trigger. The muzzle climb from firing so many rounds walked his shots up from segmented belly to chitinous head and John emptied his entire magazine into the bug that had dared to wound his woman. The Overseer slumped over, its ruined body gouting green ichor all over the floor as its perforated torso sprayed blood around the room. Satisfied that he had killed it, John leaned down at Alyssa¡¯s side to check to see if she was ok.


    ¡°How bad is it Alyssa?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with worry.


    She looked up at him bravely and removed her hand from her shoulder.


    ¡°Not too bad, the shot punched through my armour and grazed my arm, but it hurts like hell!¡± she said grimacing.


    John nodded his understanding and helped her to her feet.


    ¡°Are you able to continue?¡± he asked with concern.


    ¡°Yeah, that amount of pain was just a shock¡± She said stoically. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going¡±


    John reloaded his rifle and they moved forward cautiously to approach the big doors at the back of the room. He pressed the hexagonal button on the side and the solid doors ground open slowly, the strange chirruping sound getting much louder as the portal parted.


    ¡°What¡¯s making that noise?¡± Alyssa grimaced in annoyance, wincing at the loud, irritating sound.


    ¡°Them¡± John said, as the door opened in front of them.


    The room this door opened out into had hundreds of hexagonal alcoves set into the wall on either side, the ones on the right cast in shadow. They could see strange writhing shapes in each of the alcoves, Kirrix grubs, all of which were adding to the horrible chirping cacophony as automated chitinous arms dropped pieces of flesh into their waiting maws.


    Movement in the centre of the room snapped them both out of their revulsion at the scene in front of them and an enormous multi limbed horror turned to face them.


    ¡°What the fuck is that?!¡± Alyssa gasped in rm, at the twelve limbed fourteen foot tall monstrosity that lurked in the middle of the chamber.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Kirrix Broodmother!¡± John said forebodingly.


    ¡°Aim for its eyes!¡± he yelled as he dropped into a crouch.


    Copying him, Alyssa dropped to one knee and she sighted the two sets ofpound eyes on itsrge, bulbous, yellowy brown head. The pair of them opened fire and the Broodmother reared back in pain as round after round mmed into its sensitive eyes. The insectoid beast brought two sets of armoured forews up to protect its face and their shots began to ricochet off the tough armour ting.


    The massive creature stood up on its six legs and began to lumber towards them relentlessly.


    ¡°What now?¡± Alyssa cried out in rm.


    ¡°Aim for joints, any ce where the armour is weaker!¡± John said curtly.


    The two of them began to walk fire over the Kirrix abomination, shooting at knees, elbows, feet and hands. One of Alyssa¡¯s shots blow out a knee, spurting green blood over the walls and John¡¯s shot took out a foot on the other side, causing the Broodmother to skid in the slippery green ichor. It still kepting though, screeching in fury.


    They both emptied out their magazines, incapacitating two more legs, forcing the Broodmother to crawl forward using two of its forews for support.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Now!¡± John shouted ¡°Go for the eyes!¡± as he mmed another magazine home into his rifle.


    The two of them stood up and backed away slowly as they sprayed bullets into the face of the Broodmother. With only two forews to protect its head, rounds began to strike home, hitting it in the eyes and even shooting off a quivering antenna. It finally got within striking range andshed out with a six foot long scythed w, forcing John to leap to the side to avoid being eviscerated by the razor sharp chitin de. Unfortunately for the Broodmother, this left its headpletely exposed and Alyssa fired the entire clip into its face.


    Shuddering, the hulking beast slumped to its side, letting out a croaking inhuman death rattle.


    John looked up at Alyssa from where he had dived across the floor and he grinned at her victoriously. She returned the grin as she reloaded her weapon.


    ¡°Only one clip left John¡± She warned him.


    ¡°Yeah me too¡± he said with concern.


    They gingerly stepped around the bullet ridden corpse of the Broodmother and headed into the big chamber in front of them. They walked past row after row of Kirrix grubs, not wanting to know what provided the flesh the hideous creatures were devouring. They finally reached the back of the chamber and a corridor led away from the room and up to another set of doors. John and Alyssa jogged up to the doors and then cautiously opened them, wondering what mighty in wait in the next room.


    As they opened the door, they were met with the sound of a horrible wailing human scream. They nced at each other nervously and then moved through the door into the next chamber. This huge room was stacked floor to ceiling along the sides with chitinous cages, terrified human prisoners locked within. They overlooked a scene of nightmares in front of them.


    Three naked human prisoners were restrained on a round tform in the centre of the room. The first, a man, was slumped over unconscious with drool falling from his mouth and his bloated stomach pulsing as rounded shapes writhed within his abdomen. The second was a woman, who was screaming in fear and looking on in horror at her shipmate.


    The third figure was another woman, her body obscured by the hulking insectoid form that hovered above her. It was over ten feet tall and had six limbs, four of which were holding its body up above her and thest set holding the woman it had mounted in ce below it. Arge bulbous segment grew out of its lower body which ended with an ovipositor, that was shoved deep inside the prostrate figure below. The woman was crying and groaning in horrified revulsion as small spheres passed down through the pulsating transparent section at the back of the creature and were pushed inside her tightly packed ass, her midsection bloating obscenely to amodate the Kirrix eggs.

 497

    ¡°Holy fuck!¡± Alyssa gasped in shock at the sickening sight.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Hivelord!¡± John said grimly, ¡°Aim for the back, its unarmoured there!¡±


    The two of them dropped to one knee and began to open fire on the grotesque abomination, rounds punching straight through the Hivelords unarmoured abdomen and spraying green blood out the side of the creature. The Hivelord screeched in fury and pulled its ovipositor out of its victim with a sickening plop. It turned towards them, its mouth opened wide to bellow it¡¯s rage, only for Alyssa to st the creature right between the jaws, her armour piercing rounds shooting through its mouth and punching into the nerve clusters at the back that led up to its brain. The Hivelord staggered to one side, crippled by the deadly shots and crashed to the floor in a tangle of twitching chitinous limbs.


    ¡°That was a hell of a shot!¡± John congratted the young woman, amazed at her uncanny uracy.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She grinned at him and tipped an imaginary hat, making him chuckle. They stood and cautiously walked into the room, looking for any more hostile aliens, but finding that they were now alone with the captured humans.


    Pleas for help and desperate cries to be released began to echo around the chamber, as the terrified prisoners realised that against all odds, they had been saved by these two unknown heroes.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get you out, don¡¯t worry¡± Alyssa called out in a loud voice.


    John found a nearby console that operated the cages and began to open the chitin doors one by one. The prisoners within began to climb down thedders that led up to each cage, in a desperate hurry to leave this horrible ce. A small group of people went to help the abused victims on the central tform and after five minutes all the prisoners had congregated fearfully in front of John and Alyssa.


    ¡°Now follow behind us¡± John ordered them, ¡°We¡¯ll lead you out¡±.


    They began to trace their way back up to the hangar, passing through the deafening wall of sound in the Kirrix nest and then up the ramps that led to the upper decks. As they reached the long corridor that would eventually lead them to the hangar, John¡¯s sensitive ears began to hear the distant sound of gunfireing from ahead of them. Recognising the sound of Terran Federation assault rifles, he led Alyssa at a hurried pace to see what was happening in the Hangar.


    John walked through the ornate archway that led into the huge hangar to see that they had stumbled into the aftermath of a pitched battle. Parked in the middle of the hangar was a bulky Terran transport and a heavily armed gunship hovered nearby, facing the other side of the Hangar. Armoured Terran troopers had fanned out in a line and were gunning down the remnants of a Kirrix force that had tried to storm theirnding site. The hexagonal tiled wall opposite was a mosaic of green blood and ichor, the corpses of bullet ridden Kirrix soldiers slumped where they had fallen prey to the urate fire from the marines. It had not all gone the humans way however and over a dozen Terran troopers eithery dead, or writhing in agony from Neutron weapon hits.


    An armoured soldier was standing next to the transport, issuing curtmands to a couple of attentive officers. One of the officers saw John and Alyssa and pointed them out to the figure, who whirled around to face them. The stern faced man strode up to them purposefully, the eagle insignia on his shoulder pad informing John that this was the leader of the Marine troopers.


    ¡°Commander Paul Richards TFMC¡± the grizzled veteran informed John as he reached the doorway and saluted respectfully.


    ¡°Commander John ke, TFMC ¨C retired¡± John said in reply, smiling as he returned the salute.


    ¡°Not much of a retirement John¡± the marinemander said, smiling grimly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it has its perks¡± John replied grinning, as he nced at Alyssa.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done a hell of a thing stopping these Kirrix. We saw your handiwork in the hangar when wended¡± Paul said, clearly impressed. ¡°Where¡¯s the rest of your team? Not too many losses I hope?¡± he asked soberly.


    ¡°It was just us two¡± John replied nonchntly. ¡°We¡¯ve taken out the hive guard, the Broodmother and the Hivelord and there¡¯s several hundred freed captives in need of an evac, if you can help us out?¡±.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding right?¡± Paul said, looking in disbelief at John and the teenage girl at his side and then over their shoulder at the huddled throng of humanity massed behind them.


    John shook his head, and smiled at Alyssa with pride.


    ¡°Well god damn!¡± Paul eximed, before he burst outughing, his face lighting up in a big grin.


    ¡°What I could do with a few squads of troopers like you two!¡± he said wistfully.


    John smiled graciously. ¡°We¡¯re in a hurry to chase the Pirate leader who sold all these people to the Kirrix¡± John exined ¡°Can we leave you to mop up here and look after these prisoners?¡± he asked politely.


    Paul looked at him in stunned amazement.


    ¡°Are you off to fight the war with the Kintark single handed as well?¡± Paul said, bursting into another round of boomingughter.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of things here¡± the Marine Commander grinned, once he had stoppedughing. ¡°I¡¯m just d you¡¯re on my side!¡±


    The two men shook hands firmly and John led Alyssa back to their captured Kirrix dropship. They climbed on board and the young blonde fired up the ship¡¯s engines and sealed the airlock, before taking off and gently pirouetting the dropship around to face the hangar exit. She powered up the engines and they left the Kirrix hive ship behind them.


    John used themunicator as they left the hive ship, calling Cra to let them know they were safe. The gorgeous brte¡¯s concerned face filled the holo-image.


    ¡°Oh thank goodness!¡± She eximed ¡°Are you two ok?¡± She asked worriedly.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine and we rescued the prisoners!¡± John replied happily.


    ¡°Thank god for that!¡± Cra replied, sighing with relief.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon¡± John said fondly. ¡°You did a hell of a thing today Lieutenant¡±


    Cra looked back at him and smiled proudly.


    ¡°See you both soon¡± she said and blew him a kiss.


    Alyssa brought the dropship around to the side of the Invictus and then eased it into the Hangar bay as soon as John had opened the hull doors. They disembarked, eager to leave Kirrix technology and the blood soaked ship behind them. As they left the hangar, they passed a couple of cleaning robots who had stopped at the pile of Kirrix corpses, paused as if unsure how to proceed. The automatons eagerly began to clean up their bloody green footprints however, soaked as their boots were in Insectoid gore. Having pity on the cleaning robots, John and Alyssa left their bloodied armour in a pile in the Hangar bay to collect and cleanter, rather than tracking blood all over the spotlessly clean ship.

 498

    John looked at the ammo counter on his Assault rifle as he ced it carefully by the armour, the digital readout showed him he had fifteen rounds left. Alyssa smiled at him wryly, and showed him her own rifle which cheerily disyed that she had nine remaining bullets.


    ¡°Thank goodness for Commander Richards¡± John said, shaking his head at how close they came to disaster.


    They took the elevator up to the bridge and the door swished open quietly. Cra and Sparks rose out of their chairs and dashed up to meet John and Alyssa and hugged them both with relief.


    Before they could get to congratting each other on their extraordinary victory, the Communicator began to sh and chime, indicating they had an iing call. John darted up the illuminated steps to themand podium and pressed the button to answer the hail.


    Captain Flintlock¡¯s face filled the vid-screen in the bridge.


    ¡°Commander ke!¡± He said happily ¡°I¡¯ve just spoken to my Marine Commander and he told me quite a tale¡± the older naval captain said, smiling in amazement.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never known Commander Richards to exaggerate, but he tells me you took out the Hivelord, the Broodmother and scores of Kirrix troops, whilst managing to rescue over 400 captives?¡± the naval Captain said incredulously.


    ¡°Not only that¡± Captain Flintlock continued, ¡°my crew tell me you destroyed 13 pirate vessels before taking on and disabling the Kirrix Hive ship?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that about sums it up¡± John replied. ¡°It¡¯s been a busy day!¡± he said with a mastery of understatement.


    Captain Flintlockughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯d say it has Commander!¡± he said in wonder.


    ¡°Thanks for sending in the reinforcements¡± John said appreciatively ¡°How did you get here so quickly though? I thought you were going to wait and repair the Calypso?¡± he asked, puzzled.


    ¡°I received orders from Vice-Admiral Harris to get to the Chendar system immediately¡± the Captain exined. ¡°I left the rest of the patrol behind to assist the Calypso and we headed here as fast as we could¡±.


    ¡°Well we hate to leave you to clean up after us, but we want to finish off thest of the pirates¡± John said apologetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure Commander¡± Captain Flintlock said as he saluted. ¡°You and your crew should be very proud, you saved a lot of lives today¡±


    John nodded appreciatively and returned the salute and the Captain ended the call.


    ¡°Alyssa can youy in a pursuit course for the Pirates please¡± John requested.


    ¡°No problem¡± the beautiful blonde teenager responded as she turned the ship around and they powered away from the gas giant. As soon as they had cleared the gravity well, the Invictus leapt into Hyper warp.


    ¡°Fourteen hours until we¡¯re in range to use the Interdictor¡± Sparks said, calcting the pursuit time based on Alyssa¡¯s flight path.


    They all breathed a huge sigh of relief and slumped collectively in their chairs, the tension draining from them as the adrenalin wore off.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we managed to do it¡± Cra said in a quiet voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen shooting like that before, you handled the Invictus¡¯ weapons like they were part of you!¡± John eximed in amazement to the brte.


    ¡°and if it wasn¡¯t for you¡± John said to Sparks ¡°we would never have been able to catch the Kirrix in time, or be able to chase after the pirates!¡± John said astounded.


    ¡°What about Alyssa¡¯s flying!¡± said Sparks. ¡°How she managed to get this huge ship to dance around like that I¡¯ve no idea!¡±


    ¡°You should have seen her on board the Kirrix ship¡± John said proudly. ¡°She was like a Valkyrie descended from Valha!¡± he said enthusiastically.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what that is, but I¡¯ll take it as apliment¡± Alyssa grinned at him broadly.


    ¡°You should, you were amazing today honey.¡± John said before turning to face all three girls.


    ¡°You all were. Several hundred people will live solely because of your actions¡± he said emphatically.


    The teenagers sat there in stunned silence as the enormity of the day¡¯s events began to sink in. John let them sit quietly for a few moments to let them truly appreciate how much good they had aplished in such a short time.


    ¡°Come on¡± he said gently. ¡°let¡¯s all get cleaned up and I¡¯ll cook us a celebratory meal¡±


    The girls nodded at him willingly, feeling slightly overawed by what they had managed to achieve today. They rose and joined him at the elevator and they took the lift down together infortable silence. Walking in pairs hand in hand, the crew of the Invictus stripped off in the Commander¡¯s quarters and went into the bathroom. John activated multiple shower heads in the huge cubicle to cover everyone in warm, soothing streams of water and they all got in. The girls washed him and each other, just enjoying feeling the touch of each other¡¯s toned bodies and revelling in being alive against all the odds.


    They took a look at Alyssa¡¯s wounded shoulder, but the injury didn¡¯t seem too bad. John rubbed the blonde¡¯s toned slim tummy gently and she looked up at him, noting his concerned expression and nodded.


    ¡°Later¡± she said, smiling lovingly ¡°you promised Sparks an important date first¡± she said, looking at him and the redhead affectionately.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    John leaned down to kiss the lovely redhead, enjoying the feel of her full warm breasts against him.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready¡± she said, looking up at him with love in her eyes.


    Cra and Alyssa nced at each other and smiled happily.


    ¡°Come on John, let¡¯s set the scene in the bedroom¡± Cra said eagerly. ¡°A girl¡¯s first time should be special!¡±


    Alyssa bit down on her lip and her heart felt heavy, suddenly feeling saddened at her own awful first experience with a man. She suppressed the feeling immediately, not wanting her friend to see her reaction and risk spoiling the asion.


    ¡°You wait here¡± Alyssa said to Sparks, ¡°we want it to be a nice surprise!¡± She beamed a warm affectionate smile at her oldest friend.


    Sparks smiled and nodded, feeling her excitement begin to grow and butterflies did somersaults in her stomach.

 499

    John, Alyssa and Cra left the redhead to enjoy the warm water of the shower and they dried themselves off quickly to go and set up the room. John dimmed the lights, so that the room was bathed in a romantic glow and then Alyssa darted off to retrieve some candles from the yroom. She returned and lit them up around the room, the dancing candlelight adding a certain mystique to the romantic setting. Cra returned from her room cupping something red in her hands, which turned out to be rose petals. She carefully scattered them around the bed, adding the finishing touch to the room with a flourish.


    ¡°Where on earth did you get those from?¡± Alyssa whispered, astonished.


    Cra flushed, looking a bit embarrassed. ¡°They were from a rose I was given from the first boy I thought I loved¡± she said, smiling at John and Alyssa. ¡°It turned out I had no idea what love really was¡± she continued.


    John and Alyssa wrapped the beautiful brte in a loving embrace, touched by her heartfelt words.


    ¡°Alyssa!!¡± Sparks¡¯ frightened shriek pierced the tender moment with shocking abruptness.


    All three of them leapt to go to the bathroom, before Alyssa held the other two back with her upraised hand. They waited in the bedroom pensively, worried for their young friend.


    ¡°What is it honey?¡± Alyssa said, her voice maternal and caring.


    ¡°My face, it¡¯s bleeding!¡± Sparks eximed in shock, opening her hands to show reddened lumps cupped between her fingers.


    ¡°Let me see¡± Alyssa said, darting into the shower quickly and looking at her friends face with deep concern.


    Alyssa gently brushed her fingers over the redheads face, noticing with surprise that the horrifically scarred, red angry skin covering the side of Sparks¡¯ face seemed to shift slightly at her delicate touch.


    ¡°There, there, it¡¯s nothing to worry about¡± she crooned softly to her oldest friend, her fingers moving deftly as she carefully peeled away a section of partially hanging skin.


    ¡°You¡¯re ok now, just let me check you over¡± she whispered reassuringly to the frightened teenager.


    Alyssa¡¯s sombre mood from before and her worry about her friend evaporated in an instant, as she struggled to contain her delirious excitement.


    I was right! she exulted.


    Under the disfiguring scar tissue that she was tentatively removing, supple fresh young skin was gradually revealed. Her agile fingers moved swift and sure over her friends face, carefully peeling away the hideous old skin and revealing the healthy, rejuvenated skin beneath.


    ¡°Just close your eyes a moment¡± she whispered to her friend ¡°This won¡¯t take long¡±


    Sparks closed her eyes immediately, her trust and faith in the blonde girl absolute.


    ¡°Is it bad?¡± She asked, her voice tremulous.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be just fine, trust me¡± Alyssa said, confidently.


    Alyssa¡¯s elegant fingers danced over the frightened young girls arm and shoulder, removing scarred old tissue and uncovering acres of tanned unblemished flesh. Her quick, nimble hands had the girlpletely cleaned in just under a minute and she then washed the scaly red remnants away and down the drain.


    ¡°Oke with me, but keep your eyes closed¡± Alyssa said in a voice that was soothing, but brooked no argument.


    The redhead followed obediently and Alyssa towelled her dry, using the hand held moisture extractor to blow dry Sparks¡¯ long hair in a few moments.


    ¡°Ok take my hand and follow me¡± Alyssa said to the young woman and guided her watchfully in to the bedroom.


    John and Cra gasped in shock, which caused Alyssa to throw a frown in their direction and Sparks to turn her head slightly, with a worried expression on her face. The beautiful blonde girl led her friend into the walk-in-wardrobe and positioned her in the middle of the cleverly angled mirrors, that allowed the subject in their focus to view themselves from all angles.


    John and Cra had followed them in, mouths agape.


    ¡°Ok, you can open your eyes now¡± Alyssa said lovingly.


    Sparks opened her eyes cautiously and found she was standing in her friends wardrobe space in front of their mirrors. She looked at the mirror directly in front of her, not recognising the stunningly beautiful girl who looked back at her curiously.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that? Is this mirror broken¡± she asked puzzled, the ravishing girl in the reflection also wearing a bewildered expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s you Sparks¡± Alyssa said gently. ¡°You¡¯re healed¡±.


    ¡°It¡¯s me¡­ what?¡± Sparks said turning to look at her friend, wondering just what was happening.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed the figure in the mirror copying her exact movements. She walked forward and the blindingly beautiful young woman in the reflection moved up as well and stared in wonderment back at her.


    Finally realising and understanding what Alyssa was trying to exin to her, she reached up with an elegant arm, her fingers trembling as she softly touched the side of her face.


    ¡°My scars¡­¡± she whispered in shock ¡°¡­ they¡¯re gone¡±


    She turned her body to look at her arm and shoulder, seeing the lovely bronzed skin for the first time.


    ¡°It was all true¡± she gasped incredulously ¡°I never believed you, but you were telling the truth¡±


    She stared open mouthed in wonder at the young woman standing in front of her, finally seeing herself as she really was for the first time. Tall, athletic, slim, lithe and oh so breathtakingly beautiful. She moved her hands up to cup her big, gravity defying breasts and feeling the firm weight as they filled her hands. She turned her body and it moved gracefully and elegantly, the movements heartbreakingly smooth and fluid. She looked in amazement at the reflection that showed her from behind, staring at the perfectly rounded spheres of her buttocks and the smooth acres of bronzed flesh on her back, up to where it was obscured by her hair.


    ¡°My hair¡± she said, reaching up with unbelieving hands to gently touch the luxurious softness of her long silky hair. No longer the brash ginger that she had kept cut brutally short and spiked, her hair had changed colour; now a dark sultry auburn, thatplimented her lovely figure andplexion perfectly.


    Finally she could fit in with the gloriously beautiful Alyssa and Cra. Finally she deserved to truly call this ce with these wonderful people her home, she thought to herself.


    Her eyes welled with tears and she turned to her friends, ovee with emotion.


    ¡°Thank you¡± she gasped ¡°Never in my wildest dreams¡­¡± she faltered unable to continue for a moment.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ever repay you for what you¡¯ve done for me¡± she said simply.


    Alyssa let out a happy sob and rushed into her friends arms to hold her in a loving embrace. Cra was crying softly herself, ovee with happiness for Sparks and she moved forward to encircle the redhead in her arms.


    John gulped down the lump in his throat, his heart touched by the sincere gratitude from the young woman.


    ¡°You already have, just by being with us¡± John said as he moved in to wrap up all the girls in his strong arms.

 500

    They held each other and lost track of time, basking in the love and affection that filled the room. Eventually Alyssa and Cra gently released the girl who had gone through such a startling metamorphosis. Sparks looked up at John and kissed him delicately on the lips.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m really ready to be with you¡± she said emphatically.


    She nced over at Alyssa and Cra in turn. ¡°I told John that I wanted our first time together to be just us, but I¡¯ve changed my mind¡± she said confidently. ¡°I¡¯d like you two to be there too¡±.


    The other girls nodded and they all moved to enter the bedroom.


    Sparks saw the room for the first time and her breath caught.


    ¡°You¡¯re so wonderful¡± she told them all sincerely. ¡°Thank you for making this night so special for me¡±.


    John held out his hand and led Sparks over to the bed. She climbed up on it gracefully and he joined her in unhurried movements, leaning on his side and looking down at her as shey back on the bed. Cra and Alyssa moved to sit on either side at the head of the bed and watched the couple together, their eyes full of love. They both reached down to gently stroke the teenagers sultry auburn hair, causing her to look up at both of them in turn and smile happily. Cra and Alyssa then sat back to watch and take no further part.


    John leaned down to gently kiss the young girl, looking into her light blue eyes and noticing for the first time the golden corona that surrounded her pupils. Her lips felt soft and warm under his and he let his tongue gently brush against them, causing her to open her full lips wide so that they could kiss deeply. He moved his right hand up to lightly trace the left side of her beautiful face, where her scars had once been.


    ¡°Now how you look on the outside, reflects the girl I love on the inside¡± he said sincerely.


    ¡°Oh John, I love you too¡± Sparks sighed and melted into his arms.


    They kissed each other reverently and lost track of time, before eventually John began to move away from her mouth and down her body. He nted tender kisses on her neck, across her chest and then finally made his way to her glorious breasts, licking each nipple softly and causing her to moan with pleasure. He followed the perfectly curved oval of her tummy and headed downwards, before trailing soft kisses across her toned t stomach.


    Sparks gasped as she felt John kiss the sensitive skin above her hips, his tongue flickering out tentatively to gently taste her bronzed flesh. He carefully moved his body between her legs and she spread her toned thighs for him, inviting him to explore her most secret of ces. John epted her invitation and started to kiss herbia, relishing the velvety smooth skin under his lips. Hepped at her gently with his tongue, causing the teenager to cry out and arch her back at the wonderful sensations.


    ¡°Oh that feels amazing¡± she sighed breathily as John began to lightly stroke his tongue over her clit. She gasped and moaned as he teased her responsive young body ever closer to climax.


    With a final flourish of his tongue the ravishing young woman cried out wordlessly, gripping the covers tightly in her fists as an incredible orgasm crashed over her, waves of pleasure washing over her body.


    John looked up at her, smiling happily at her strong reaction to his efforts and Sparks looked down at him with adoring eyes.


    ¡°I want to be with you¡± she said invitingly.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    John moved up her body until his arms were either side of her and the blunt end of his cock was nestled between her thighs at the entrance to her pussy.


    John moved in closer to her, so that his arms were behind her back, cradling her head and she stared up at him as he kissed her passionately. Sparks felt protected and loved, cradled as she was in her powerful lovers arms and yearned to be joined with him. She nodded as he stared into her eyes and her mouth opened in awe as she felt her body being opened and filled for the first time. There was no pain, just an incredible feeling of satisfaction as John pushed slowly and carefully inside her body. She spread her thighs wider, giving him as much room as he needed and steadily his long hard cock pushed its way right to the back of her snugly gripping pussy.


    He paused for a moment to let her nubile young flesh get used to being stretched out widely for him for the first time. Her body instinctively knew that it should yield for her man and her unused pussy wrapped itself around the gently throbbing cock longingly.


    They kissed again, looking into each other¡¯s eyes as if being able to stare into each other¡¯s souls. She had never felt this connected to a person before, like she was entwined around John¡¯s very being, just like her body was tightly embracing his burgeoning cock.


    John sensed that the teenager had adjusted to the strange and wonderful sensation of being prated for the first time and he began to gently rock back and forth, eliciting excited gasps from the eager young teen.


    Sparks hissed as the broad cock nudged up against her cervix, but she knew that her body would spread itself open as far as he needed to go. She kissed him again and looked into his eyes.


    ¡°I want to feel all of you inside me¡± she said in a breathy moan.


    John nodded and began to push steadily into her, feeling her cervix dte in wee for him and allowing him slow and measured progress into her tight young body. He eased his way forward, until he had finally pushed into her womb and Sparks reached down to feel the bulge in her tummy his massive cock had made, as he worked himself inside her. She could feel his big heavy balls resting on the cheeks of her bottom, the weight reassuring and yet hugely arousing.


    She sighed happily, feeling like her body was being used for its natural purpose at longst and she kissed John with fervour. Matching her growing desire, John began to slowly and carefully pull back from the young girl, before steadily pushing forward to fill her once again.


    Sparks let out a little moan as her body responded to making love for the first time. Her hips began to rock back and forth in time with John¡¯s movements, making his pration deeper and more satisfying for both of them. They bodies moved in perfect time with one another, urging each other on with gasps, sighs and moans. Sparks moved her hands down to hold Johns waist, feeling the tightly controlled power behind his muscles as he moved gently but firmly inside her.


    The lovers¡¯ movements became erratic, their breath moreboured as they quickly approached their climax. John cupped her head in his hands protectively and stared into her eyes, their faces only inches apart and their pupils dting with ecstasy as they both came long and hard.


    Sparks thigh¡¯s trembled uncontrobly as she experienced her first orgasm with her man inside her. Her tight pussy sucked on John¡¯s jerking cock eagerly, hungrily encouraging him to fill her up. Her eyes widened as she felt the first surge of his cum into her womb and then she groaned as her climax lengthened, rewarding her young body for following its natural drives. She let go of John¡¯s waist and gently cupped her growing stomach, as she felt each st of his cum shoot inside her. John raised himself up on his arms to give her room to grow, whilst repeating his urgent little thrusts, deeply ensconced in her as he was.


    Sparks could feel the enormous spheres of his balls trembling as they quivered against her bottom, flexing and pumping to make sure that every drop of spunk in his quad would end up inside her body. The redhead groaned euphorically as her belly expanded to home all of John¡¯s cum, as he filled her tight young body to the brim. Finally spent he gently eased back, leaving her feeling sadly empty, but the rapturous feeling of carrying such an enormous quantity of his semen in her densely packed womb proved to be amplepensation.


    ¡°That was wonderful¡± she sighed ecstatically, her eyelidsnguid after the sensory overload.


    ¡°You are wonderful¡± John said, leaning in to kiss her lovingly.


    Cra and Alyssa had watched the whole encounter enraptured. They adored John for the caring and gentle way he made love to their friend for the first time and when the two of them had finally finished, the girls moved forward to embrace her and whisper gentle endearments in her ears. Sparks lovingly caressed her hugely swollen belly, enjoying the different feeling when it was her womb filled with cum rather than her stomach. Cra and Alyssa joined her in stroking her abundant tummy, with soft caresses of their elegant fingers.


    Now that she carried John¡¯s cum inside her womb for the first time, the teenager finally felt the equal of Cra and Alyssa, unified in their purpose as John¡¯s mates. She sighed contentedly, the feelings of inadequacy and inferiority washing away.


    John moved between the girls so that Cra was on his left, with Sparks on his right and Alyssa cuddled up protectively behind her. John looked the redhead in the eyes as he ran his strong hands over her hugely expanded abdomen and the look he gave her confirmed that she was right, she was his woman now.


    They all cuddled up together to enjoy the intimate moment and restedfortably in each others arms.


    Johny back and relished being surrounded by the beautiful young women that he loved so much. He could hardly believe what they had been through and survived today, but he knew instinctively that this was just the beginning of their adventures together. The happy trio had be the happy foursome and he couldn¡¯t be more d, as he looked down devotedly at the teenagers wrapped in his arms.

 501

    John stretched and then sat up, leaving the girls curled around him in bed.


    ¡°Youdies have a rest thene and join me in the officer¡¯s lounge in 30 minutes¡± he said ¡°I owe you girls that celebratory dinner!¡±


    He manoeuvred his way out of the bed, being careful not to identally lean his weight on Cra as he climbed over her. The girls snuggled up together, watching him get dressed before waving him goodbye with smiles on their beautiful young faces.


    John strolled down the corridor to the Kitchen, whistling happily to himself. He remembered the blood soaked armour down in the hangar that desperately needed a good clean, but he shrugged nonchntly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll clean it upter.¡± he thought, eager to go and get started on the cooking.


    He stopped suddenly, surprised by his own thoughts. For years he had been obsessed with cleanliness, scrubbing the Fool¡¯s Gold until it shined, a ve to his obsessive need to keep things clean and well ordered. He was no longer troubled by those concerns and thinking back on it, he hadn¡¯t been for at least a month or so. Prior to that, the idea of leaving a messy chaotic jumble like that in his domain would have been like a nagging splinter in his mind, leaving him unable to focus on anything else until he restored order to his ship.


    Shrugging it off, he carried on walking to the kitchen, figuring that he had enough on his te with keeping the girls entertained, to be worrying about such trivialities. He entered the well stocked kitchen and grabbed sheets of pasta, white sauce, herbs and the ingredients for a tasty homemade Bolognese sauce that his grandmother had taught him decades ago.


    30 minutester, the girls walked into the officer¡¯s lounge and gathered around the table. John came out of the kitchen with a big dish ofsagne that he had just cooked up for them, the cheese on the top piping hot.


    ¡°Here you go girls, try this!¡± he said enthusiastically. ¡°Have any of you hadsagne before?¡± he asked curiously.


    None of the girls had and it smelled so delicious they couldn¡¯t wait to try it. John walked around the table holding the chairs out for each girl in turn, waiting for them to sit down. Alyssa and Sparks wondered what he was doing for a moment, but Cra had seen this kind of old fashioned chivalry before and therefore knew how to respond. Alyssa just followed the Latina¡¯s lead, waiting to be seated. He reached Sparksst, expecting her to have a hugely swollen belly after their passionate love making earlier, but her stomach was slim and toned. He stood behind her as she waited to be seated and reached around, running his hand over the smooth toned skin of her midriff.


    ¡°Where did it all go?¡± he asked curiously, enjoying the feel of her supple teenage flesh beneath his fingers.


    ¡°We fancied a starter!¡± Alyssa grinned at him impishly, rubbing her own stomach contentedly. Cra smiled up at him coyly.


    Johnughed and then turned Sparks around to kiss her soundly. The sultry redhead put her arms around his neck and returned his lovely greeting. They smiled at each other happily and then he held out the chair for her, so she could sit too.


    The four of them tucked into dinner like they were starving, enjoying the food and a bottle of wine. It was a nice rxing evening and just what they all needed after the mayhem and excitement of the day. After clearing up they returned to bed, eager to get a good night¡¯s sleep so that they would be well rested before they caught up with the pirates tomorrow.


    The three girls each took turns going down on him until he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and Cra ended up being the one to provide a nice warm home in her belly for his load.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It was wonderful to see you change Sparks¡± she sighed contentedly, rubbing her full stomach ¡°but I can¡¯t tell you how good it feels to be swallowing down John¡¯s cum again¡±.


    They drifted off into a deep restful sleep and awoke the next morning feelingpletely refreshed. After a shower they had breakfast and then went their separate ways; Cra going up to the Command deck to further familiarise herself with their target, the Heavy Cruiser Stalingrad, whilst the others went down to the cargo deck to clean up thebat gear.


    John and Alyssa set to work cleaning their armour, while Sparks hosed out all the viscous green Kirrix blood from the dropship they had captured. She was intrigued by the alien technology and soon had a maintenance panel removed from the small yellow-brown craft to have a look at the dropship¡¯s innards. She nced over to see John and Alyssa had finished cleaning up their gear and were now wondering what to do about the pile of Kirrix corpses stacked to the side of the hangar bay. Closing the maintenance panel behind her with a pressurised click, Sparks strode over to join the other two.


    ¡°What are you going to do with all these bodies?¡± she asked curiously.


    ¡°I was thinking we could just space them out the airlock¡± John said.


    Sparks knelt down to take a closer look at their armoured carapaces and she lifted up one of the corpses to study its chitinous body ting.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to study their armour if that¡¯s alright?¡± she asked tentatively.


    ¡°Sure, but why?¡± John replied bemused.


    ¡°Their armour seems strong and resilient, but it¡¯s much less bulky than your armour and very light weight.¡± she exined. ¡°Once I have my workshop, I¡¯d like to see if I could reproduce something simr with a synthetic polymer.¡±


    ¡°Be my guest.¡± John smiled indulgently.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± she grinned exuberantly.


    They left the hangar with John and Alyssa carrying their armour and weapons to take up to their room. After packing the gear away neatly, they headed up to the bridge to prepare for the fight with the pirates.


    ¡°Hey Cra, everything ok up here?¡± John asked the gorgeous brte as he climbed the steps to themand podium and settled in his chair.


    ¡°Sure John.¡± she replied, smiling at him warmly. ¡°We¡¯ve got just over an hour until we catch up with the Stalingrad. I checked the system where we should be able to ambush them and it¡¯s a binary star system called Irinis-gemini.¡±


    Cra turned to her console and pressed a couple of buttons bringing up the system map. The map blinked into existence in the middle of the bridge, casting a pale blue illumination over themand deck. It showed them their current location, travelling through a system called Iota-Carinae and then under Cra¡¯s skilled hands the map glided through the sector, passing system after system until she brought up the Irinis-gemini system.


    John leaned forward to look at the map. There was a single Gas giant, an asteroid belt that was being heavily mined and one otheroid, a habitable world called Winnesh, all orbiting the primary star in the system.


    ¡°Can you show me the exact ce we¡¯ll catch¡­¡± he began.


    ¡°BWOOOP!¡± ¡°BWOOOP!¡± ¡°BWOOOP!¡±


    An obnoxiously loud siren sounded through the bridge and the Invictus began to vibrate rmingly.


    ¡°What the fuck¡¯s going on?!¡± John asked in rm.


    ¡°We¡¯re being pulled out of Hyper-warp!¡± Alyssa eximed, staring at her Navigation overview intensely.

 502

    ¡°Get our shields up and weapons ready Lieutenant!¡± he ordered the Latina, who was already springing into action, her hands a flurry of activity over the tactical controls.


    The weapons loadout hologram hovering above her tactical station showed the armoured panels in the Invictus¡¯ hull peeling away to expose their weaponry.


    ¡°They¡¯re using an Interdictor against us John!¡± Sparks called out in rm.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Put our current star system on the map Sparks¡± he asked her brusquely, having no time for pleasantries.


    The sultry redhead nodded determinedly and the System map snapped back to Iota-Carinae. They were on the outskirts of the system, the huge A-type star bathing the system in a white glow. The tactical map showed that they had been pulled out of hyper-warp and dragged close to Iota-Carinae Alpha, the onlyary body in the system. It was a freezing world of sub-zero temperatures, surrounded by a wide band of frozen ice chunks in concentric rings.


    Their focus was dragged away from the system map for the moment when Sparks reported they were receiving iing fire.


    ¡°Shields at 62% Commander!¡± she cried out in rm ¡°We¡¯re being attacked by multiple targets¡±.


    ¡°Boost shields and engine power, divert all energy from weapons.¡± John said.


    Sparks swiped her hand over the power distribution hologram to obey hismands. The shields on the damage control ovey began to pulse in a light green, showing that they were recharging and the massive engines groaned as they trembled with power, the Invictus leaping forward eagerly.


    ¡°Alyssa, evasive manoeuvres, we¡¯ve got to get out of their killing ground!¡± he said curtly.


    ¡°On it John!¡± the beautiful blonde said in reply, rolling the Invictus and pulled the nose of the ship around to point at the Ice.


    ¡°Cra, show me the tactical map!¡± he ordered the Latina.


    The tactical map appeared, recing the system map in the middle of the bridge and icons quickly sprung into ce as they were picked up by the sensors. Their dark grey hulled assault cruiser was centred in the map, surrounded by a destroyer, a frigate, four corvettes and the heavy cruiser. It was the pirates from the Chendar system and the hacking Sparks had done on their transponders, allowed the crew to see the full order of battle arrayed against them.


    ¡°Those fleeing picket ships must have regrouped with the other pirate ships that jumped out!¡± Cra said, as she recognised the ship configurations.


    The Invictus rocketed past the destroyer, leaving it facing the wrong direction, as Alyssa made a beeline for the belt of razor sharp chunks of ice. The corvettes and the frigate gave chase, firing theirser cannons at the fleeing ship. The carefully controlled erratic dodging that Alyssa was employing was allowing the slower ships to keep up, but making it extremely hard for them to hit the Invictus with any degree of uracy. One of the corvettes managed to hit them with a few sts from itsser cannons but the rest of the pirates¡¯ shots wentfortably wide.


    ¡°Shields at 60% John.¡± Sparks called out, the shields regenerating almost as quickly as the pirates could knock them down with their inurate shooting.


    ¡°Iing broadside from the Stalingrad!¡± Cra warned, as the bulky piratemand ship opened up with its starboard batteries.


    Alyssa had dipped the Invictus and was yawing to the right to avoid fire from the pursuing corvettes, which meant that the enormous shells from the Heavy cannons sailed wide, eventually detonating harmlessly a few thousand metres away from their hull with colossal explosive force. Unfortunately the beamser battery fire was much more urate, with four of the sixsers scything across the shields over the rear of the dodging assault cruiser.


    ¡°Shields down to 28%!¡± the redhead cried in rm.


    ¡°Twenty second until we reach the Ice field.¡± Alyssa said distractedly, as she focused nearly all her attention on trying to anticipate where the pirates would aim and making wild evasive manoeuvres to make sure the Invictus wasn¡¯t near that spot.


    A relentless cascade ofser cannon fire sailed around the Invictus, as the pirates sprayed shots all over the ce, giving up on trying to aim and just hoping a mass of firepower would let them hit by blind luck if not by skill. It worked to a degree, with the Invictus taking a few more hits, although the shieldsfortably absorbed and dissipated the energy.


    The tactical map zoomed in to show the looming formations of ice hanging motionless and trapped in orbit around the frozen. The Invictus dived into the ice belt, leaving a frosty trail behind them as their shields pushed aside the tiny ice crystals that shrouded the whole belt in a white mist.


    Alyssa pulled the ship around in a smooth arc and put a colossal hunk of crystallised water between them and the heavy cruiser. Now they were no longer in direct line of sight to the pirates, she was able to put more distance between them and their pursuers, making use of the superior top speed of the Invictus.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n John?¡± she asked him curiously.


    ¡°We¡¯ll regenerate our shields under cover of the ice field and then hit the pirates if theye in after us.¡± he said decisively.


    Alyssa grinned at him and nodded eagerly.


    ¡°Fantastic job reacting so fast to that ambushdies¡± he said delightedly, never ceasing to be surprised at just how capable his women were.


    They beamed up at him happily, loving hearing the pride in his voice.


    ¡°Shields at 22%.¡± Sparks said. ¡°That was a close one!¡± she sighed with relief.


    Behind them, the titanic lump of ice shuddered as it was hit by the beamsers from the Stalingrad, melting huge gouges out of the sheer ice surface facing the Heavy Cruiser. The stubborn ice block stayed together though, refusing to yield to the energy weapons. That stubbornness was abruptly overwhelmed when the Stalingrad opened up with its eight heavy cannons. The shells punched their way into the icy asteroid and caused great fractured splits, until the shells detonated momentster and razor sharp ice fragments exploded in all directions, the huge object sted into smithereens.

 503

    Fortunately for the crew of the Invictus, that was but one massive hunk of ice amongst thousands and Alyssa simply followed the Ice belt around the, putting more distance and more Ice between them and the marauding pirates. They sailed past huge formations of ice that reflected the bright re from the sun, spreading multi hued prisms of light in front of them.


    ¡°You know this would actually be quite beautiful if we weren¡¯t running for our lives¡± Alyssa said, smiling appreciatively at the natural wonders the gxy had to share.


    The other girls nodded appreciatively and John looked at her fondly.


    ¡°Perhaps we¡¯ll do some sightseeing sometime,¡± he said. ¡°but for now we better focus on the job at hand. Sparks, how are the shields?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re back up to 47%.¡± She said with relief.


    ¡°Cra, what about the pirates?¡± he asked the brte.


    ¡°The destroyer is hanging back with the heavy cruiser. The four corvettes and the frigate are in pursuit.¡± Cra said, highlighting the enemy ships on the tactical map.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, split your forces you dumb bastards.¡± John said, with a predatory grin. ¡°Sparks, let me know when we¡¯re above 90% shields and it¡¯s going to be payback time.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Will do John.¡± she told him, grinning.


    Alyssa kept the ship on an even keel, but reduced their speed slightly so they wouldn¡¯t get too far ahead of the pursuing pirate ships. By the time the shields had regenerated, they were around on the other side of the from the initial ambush site.


    ¡°88¡­ 89¡­ 90% John!¡± Sparks called out as their shields grew stronger in power.


    Alyssa didn¡¯t need to be told what to do, as she pulled up the nose on the Invictus, executing an Immelmann turn and putting them on a direct course towards the pursuing corvettes and frigate.


    ¡°20 seconds until we¡¯re in range.¡± she called out.


    Sparks powered up the weapons, diverting away power from the engines, but kept the shields regenerating.


    Cra narrowed her eyes as she sighted the vicious pirates and gently depressed the trigger, firing the assault cruiser¡¯s beamsers. The six bright shafts of energy scorched the tiny ice crystals in their path before searing into the frigate. The pirate ship¡¯s shields were no match for the mighty power of the beamsers and winked out an instant, allowing the beams to st right through the ship, leaving it a hollowed out ruined shell.


    The Invictus trembled a secondter as the rail guns fired, the hyper warp shells mming into two of the corvettes. Normally ineffective against shielded targets, the shells still had sufficient momentum to send the tiny corvettes spiralling out of control, each one colliding with massive chunks of Ice that were drifting nearby. The shells detonated secondster and the explosions ripped apart the badly damaged ships. Finally closing toser cannon range, the two remaining corvettes fired back with turretedsers as they turned to try and escape from the vengeful wrath of the Invictus. Alyssa dodged their poorly aimed shots with deceptive ease and then Cra eviscerated both small ships with broadsides from their own batteries ofser cannons.


    ¡°Shields up to 100% John.¡± Sparks said informatively.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn.¡± John said, staring at the representation of the Heavy cruiser as it circled the, staying well clear of the Ice belt.


    ¡°Ok full power to engines, we want to close as fast as we can to execute Alyssa¡¯s n.¡± John ordered.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take out the destroyer as soon as it¡¯s in range and then it¡¯s just us and that cruiser¡± he continued.


    Nodding their understanding, the girls followed hismands eagerly. Alyssa swung the ship about, putting them on a direct intercept course with the Heavy Cruiser. Cra pressed some buttons on her tactical console and weapon fire arcs and ranges for the Stalingrad appeared, oveid on the bulkymand ship.


    ¡°They¡¯ll fire as soon as we get in range¡± the astute brte told Alyssa. ¡°I¡¯d get ready with evasive manoeuvres the second we hit their maximum field of fire¡±.


    The blonde nodded her head, appreciative of Cra¡¯s tactical knowledge.


    ¡°I¡¯m diverting all power to engines at the moment, but I¡¯ll bring the weapons back online just before we close on the destroyer.¡± Sparks warned the Latina.


    All prepared, they watched the tactical map as the Invictus closed inexorably on their target. The Stalingrad was cruising along at a right angle to them, keeping them directly facing the full might of its broadsides. The apanying destroyer pivoted and began to move forward to engage.


    As predicted, the Stalingrad opened up with everything it had the second the Invictus closed within beam and heavy cannon range. Forewarned, Alyssa executed a sharp dive with perfect split second timing and the assault cruiser ducked below the blistering hail of energy beams and heavy shells. Explosions ripped through space behind them, but the shells had overshot and caused no damage. Sparks powered up the weapons, just as Alyssa brought up the front of the Invictus to face the iing destroyer.


    The Destroyer fired their own two beamsers, both of them striking the Invictus as it flew directly at them, causing the shields to glow brightly as the arcingnces ofser energy shed across the front of the charging assault cruiser. Cra fired back and the Destroyer¡¯s shields flickered out, overwhelmed by the mighty power of the beamsers, as five of the six beams carved glowing furrows into the thick armour on the blocky front of the ship. The beams had done their job however, knocking out the shields and leaving the target vulnerable to the Mass drivers. The four enormous maic railsunched their shells at incredible velocity and all four struck the front of the pirate vessel at the same time. The tremendous impact knocked the ship upwards as though reeling from an uppercut and when the shells detonated a secondter, the explosions vaporised the front of the doomed ship.


    The massed ranks ofser cannon turrets on the Stalingrad opened up as the Invictus closed with them relentlessly, lighting up the tactical map as they sent a curtain of redser bolts in the assault cruiser¡¯s direction. Alyssa rolled the Invictus and yawed to port, heading towards the rear of the enemy cruiser and causing roughly half of the iing fire to sail wide. Cra returned fire with the twelveser cannons on their starboard side, all shots causing rippling energy cascades as they struck the side of the slowly moving Heavy Cruiser.

 504

    ¡°Shields at 72%.¡± Sparks called out, the beams from the destroyer and the hits from theser cannons taking their toll.


    John nodded his understanding and watched as the duel unfolded.


    Alyssa brought the Invictus around in a sharp turn, putting them directly behind the Heavy Cruiser, just as the cooling icon disappeared from the beam weapons on the weapon loadout disy. Cra pulled the trigger and the beams cleaved into the shields, which flickered desperately as they tried to withstand the concentrated energy. The front mountedser cannon turrets took over the work from the starboard facing ones and fired relentless fusides ofser bolts into the back of the Stalingrad.


    The Stalingrad pilot tried desperately to shift their stubborn pursuer, but they had neither the skill nor the manoeuvrability to shake them. The Stalingrad heavy cruiser returned fire, but now the Invictus was directly behind them and no longer in the broadside arcs of the beamsers or heavy cannons, leaving onlyser cannons able to attack. Still, the Stalingrad massed considerable banks ofser cannons in their rear arc and with not much room to dodge, a lot struck home.


    ¡°Shields at 46%!¡± Sparks replied, ¡°They won¡¯t stay up much longer against that much firepower.¡±


    Alyssa dipped the nose of the Invictus so that the entire top deck could open up on the rear of the bigger ship. 16ser cannons spat a steady stream ofser bolts into the back of the Heavy cruiser, causing the enemy shields to ripple with the repeated impacts. The Stalingrad opened up again and this time it was the front of the Invictus that was peppered with dozens ofser cannon sts.


    ¡°Down to 15%!¡± Sparks cried out in rm.


    Cra kept her crosshairs squarely over the heavy cruiser as her relentless barrage ofser cannon sts kept up the pressure on the Stalingrad¡¯s shields.


    ¡°Nearly there¡­¡± she said softly, watching the tactical summary of the Stalingrad out of the corner of her eye and the predicted shield strength disyed next to the heavy cruiser.


    Finally it was time.


    ¡°Pull up Alyssa!¡± Cra demanded and her friend brought the nose of the Invictus up to face the rear of the Stalingrad, just as the cooling icon disappeared from the beamsers on her weapon loadout hologram.


    Cra narrowed her eyes in concentration and targeted an upraised tower on the back of the heavy cruiser. She pulled the trigger and six beams of coruscating energynced out from her ship and punched into the enemy shields, finally overloading them at longst. The beams from the Invictus seared onwards and shed through the tower with a 6 wed swipe, shearing the entire structure off the back of the heavy cruiser.


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­¡± Cra said, grinning with satisfaction.


    The enemies rear facingser cannon turrets powered down, the enemy fire control tower eviscerated by the brte¡¯s precision shooting. The Stalingrad was now helpless andpletely at their mercy.


    ¡°Iing hail John¡± Alyssa said, putting themunication on the vid-screen when he nced her way and nodded.


    A swarthy looking figure wearing a tricorn hat filled the viewscreen.


    ¡°Everett Hitch, Pirate Lord at your service.¡± the man said with a sweeping flourish of his archaic looking hat.


    ¡°You seem to have me at somewhat of a disadvantage, may I ask for a pay?¡± the Pirate Lord requested cordially.


    ¡°I don¡¯t deal with vers.¡± John snarled. ¡°Especially not someone who sells people to the Kirrix!¡±


    ¡°At least tell me your name, good sir!¡± the Pirate Lord requested, surprisingly calm despite the desperate situation he found himself in.


    ¡°Commander John ke and I¡¯m here to end you!¡± John said, pointing at the man.


    ¡°Well Mr ke, that¡¯s as may be, but I think you might want to hear what I have to say before you shoot any more bits off my fine ship¡± the Pirate said a sardonic smile.


    ¡°Ok let¡¯s hear it.¡± John said, his dislike of the Pirate Lord growing by the moment.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t trade all our captives with the Kirrix. Let¡¯s just say I kept a few behind for insurance purposes, so to speak¡± he borated with an evil glint in his eye.


    The pirate lord nced at a control panel to the side of him and pushed a button, the image of his face reced by vid-feed of human prisoners locked in cells, before the image returned to his smug face once again.


    ¡°Now how about you turn your splendid ship around and let me be on my way, or who knows what terrible fate might befall them!¡± he said with mockment.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± John eximed.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Bye-bye Mr ke, just ept you¡¯ve been outyed and everything will be just dandy!¡± Pirate Lord Everett Hitch said, waving farewell with a taunting smile and ending themunication.


    ¡°What now John?¡± Alyssa asked him, Cra and Sparks looking up and waiting with baited breath.


    ¡°I want that man dead¡± John grimaced, ¡°but we can¡¯t just carve up his ship with the Invictus. The vid-feed footage might be fake, but I don¡¯t think it is¡±.


    ¡°Boarding action?¡± Alyssa suggested.


    ¡°Yeah, I think we have to.¡± John said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll soften the ship up for you¡± Cra volunteered. ¡°They won¡¯t be going anywhere.¡±


    Sparks had finished performing an active scan of the Stalingrad and she turned to face themand podium.


    ¡°It looks like the prisoners are been kept in the ships brig.¡± she said, hitting a button on her console to bring up the scan of the Stalingrad. It showed a group of 15 life readings in an area highlighted as the brig, on the detailed schematic ovey showing the flooryout of a Terran Federation heavy cruiser.


    ¡°Can you upload that data to theputer in my armour please.¡± John requested.


    Sparks nodded eagerly and turned back to her console to make sure John had a detailed map to guide him in the pirate ship.


    John rose to his feet and Alyssa joined him, as they prepared to get ready for an assault on the heavy cruiser. They took the elevator down to their quarters and hurried to put on theirbat armour and collect their rifles and ammo. Alyssa looked at the ragged hole in the shoulderpad of her armour with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± John muttered, as he mmed in a magazine of hollow point caseless into his bullpup rifle.


    ¡°If I¡¯d known I¡¯d be doing this muchbat, I would have bought a few dozen suits of armour just in case!¡± he said with irritation.


    ¡°The trials and tribtions of being a trader?¡± Alyssa said, smiling.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen morebat in thest month, than I saw in myst couple of years in the military!¡± John said in exasperation.


    ¡°If it¡¯s any constion, I¡¯ve been in morebat in thest month, than myst 18 years!¡± Alyssa said, smiling wryly.


    ¡°Ok, that has me beat.¡± John said, grinning at her.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go say hello to Mr Everett Hitch.¡± he said with grim finality.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean goodbye?¡± Alyssa said, smiling.

 505

    John nodded in agreement and they headed down to the Hangar bay. They boarded their captured Kirrix dropship and once John had opened the outer hull doors, Alyssa powered up the engines and carefully exited the Hangar. From outside, the two space leviathans loomed above them, the Invictus and the Stalingrad locked in a one sided melee. Cra was using theser cannons topletely cripple the heavy cruiser, having firstly melted down the rys that powered the Stalingrad¡¯s defence grid and now taking out the enemy ship¡¯s engines with her uncannily urate shooting.


    ¡°Escape pods leaving the Stalingrad.¡± Alyssa said, pointing to the small metallic spheres being jettisoned from the escape podunch tubes along the nks of the heavy cruiser.


    ¡°Rats deserting the sinking ship.¡± John muttered darkly.


    Alyssa brought the Kirrix dropship around to the hangar bay positioned in the underbelly of the heavy cruiser. She flew directly underneath the pirate vessel and then used manoeuvring thrusters to lift their ugly looking dropship up into the open mouth of the Stalingrad¡¯s hangar bay.


    The dimly lit hangar bay looked to be deserted, so she brought their dropship forward andnded it on one of the empty pads. The two of them readied their rifles and then disembarked, sealing the door to the dropship behind them and covering the various doors into the hangar in case of surprise attacks.


    ¡°Where too?¡± Alyssa said.


    John pressed a button on theputer built into the vambrace of his armour and a holographic map of the interior of the heavy cruiser sprung into existence.


    ¡°The brig is here.¡± John said, pointing to a location a few decks up from where they stood in the hangar.


    ¡°The Captain¡¯s quarters are here.¡± John said grimly, pointing to a spot near the top decks of the Stalingrad.


    ¡°Ok prisoners first, then we pay a visit to the Captain?¡± Alyssa said enthusiastically.


    ¡°That¡¯s the n.¡± John said and led her out of the hangar.


    They headed along a corridor and saw an elevator on their right, currentlying down to their level. John pressed the call button and then the two of them raised their assault rifles. The elevator door swung open and three scruffy pirates looked at them in open mouthed surprise.


    ¡°Going up?¡± John asked, before he and Alyssa filled the elevator with bursts of fire from their assault rifles, spraying the back wall with blood.


    ¡°Hmm, going a long way down I suspect.¡± Alyssa replied.


    They got into the elevator and pressed the button for deck 4. On the way up, the elevator stopped at deck 3. The door chimed and then swished open to reveal two pirates in a hurry to evacuate the ship. They looked down in shock at the blood soaked corpses of their ship mates, before looking up to see the assault rifles pointed in their direction.


    ¡°The lift¡¯s full I¡¯m afraid¡± John said apologetically, before they opened fire, cutting the brigands down.


    Alyssa¡¯s musicalughter filled the elevator as the door swung closed and John grinned at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the quips?¡± she asked amused.


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re a bad influence?¡± John said, smiling at her affectionately.


    The elevator chimed again and the door opened out on the 4th deck, which contained the security brig.


    *Ok they should be just up ahead* John thought to Alyssa, falling into their silentbat routine.


    They walked ahead cautiously until they reached an intersection, at the end of which they could see a guard post and a ceiling mounted Gatlingser.


    ¡°Damn!¡± John cursed under his breath, as he and Alyssa darted to the sides and out of line of sight of the powerful anti-personnel weapon.


    Alyssa looked at him questioningly, wondering what they were going to do now. She could read John¡¯s frustration and realised they might be stuck. Suddenly a whir started that she recognised from the Mexican standoff back on Karron and then stato pulses ofser fire opened up, strobing light shing down the corridor.


    She instinctively pulled right back into cover, remembering the carnage thoseser bolts could cause, but was surprised when noser fire came searing down the corridor. John looked her way and shrugged, his face and thoughts showing he was as equally puzzled as her. He tentatively poked his head around the corner and then pulled back as his watchmunicator shed. He answered the call and Sparks¡¯ beautiful smiling face filled the image.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± she said mischievously.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± John asked, confused.


    ¡°I hacked the Stalingrad and took control of their defensive subsystems. When I saw you two approaching the brig, I thought I¡¯d lend a hand.¡± She exined.


    ¡°Above you and to your left.¡± the redhead grinned impishly.


    John looked up and left and spotted a small security camera set into the ceiling.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call and let you know if I see any troubleing your way, but it looks pretty chaotic from up here, the pirates seem to be evacuating.¡± Sparks said reassuringly.


    ¡°Very nice Sparks, thank you!¡± John said appreciatively, wondering how she had managed to hack military grade security subsystems.


    He ended the call and prepared to move onwards, Alyssa falling into line at his side. They moved up to the end of the corridor and saw that the Gatlingser was now pointed at the guard station and two pirate guards had been shot to pieces by the point nkser fire, their corpses smouldering from the high energyser impacts. They cautiously headed into the brig which was lined with rows of cells on either side of the corridor.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    John walked ahead and looked into the cells, seeing the captive people Sparks had picked up on her active scan of the Stalingrad. He unlocked the cell doors and the energy fields securing each cell disappeared, freeing the prisoners. The men and women locked within came out carefully, unsure what to expect.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Commander John ke, we¡¯re here to rescue you.¡± John said, ¡°Follow us¡±.

 506

    The relieved traders and ore haulers nodded eagerly and huddled in a group behind John and Alyssa. They were all about to head out of the brig and back to the elevator when John heard the distinctive sound of the Gatlingser firing again. He darted forward to see what the problem was and he saw three figures slumped over in the corridor, smoke rising from their perforated corpses. He looked up and around for another camera and when he spotted one, he gave it the thumbs up sign. The Gatlingser bobbed up and down like it was nodding and John grinned at the camera.


    ¡°Can any of you use handguns?¡± John asked the freed prisoners and most of the people raised their hands.


    ¡°Ok grab the guns off the dead pirates, we might need the extra firepower¡± he instructed.


    Two traders picked up guns from the guard pirates, three more from the ones that Sparks had ambushed in the corridor. John and Alyssa led the group down the corridor and back to the elevator, which they called to take them back down to the hangar. When the elevator arrived, John got in with five of the prisoners, three of them picking up guns from the pirates that had been killed earlier. They headed down to ground level and then waited in the corridor, sending the elevator back up. Alyssa sent five more armed prisoners back down to join John and the growing group on the bottom deck, before finallying down with thest group.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They headed back to the dropship, leading the bedraggled group of ex-prisoners behind them. When they arrived in the hangar, they saw a group of three pirates trying to figure out how to open the airlock door at the back of the Kirrix dropship. With a few well aimed bursts, John and Alyssa gunned down the men unceremoniously and then led the freed captives over to the dropship, where three of the ore haulers grabbed guns off the fallen pirates.


    ¡°We¡¯re going after the Pirate Captain¡± John said to the group as Alyssa opened up the airlock. ¡°We won¡¯t be long.¡±


    The traders and haulers nodded and then gratefully climbed into the safety of the dropship. It was a bit of a squeeze, but they managed to fit all 15 prisoners into the ship.


    ¡°Ok that¡¯s them free, now let¡¯s pay a visit to Mr Hitch.¡± John said smiling grimly.


    They quickly jogged back to the elevator, before taking it all the way up to the second deck. The second deck held a handful of officers quarters that led off their corridor, but they had all been hastily abandoned in the rush to evacuate the stricken ship. Light spilled from the room at the end of the corridor, which the embossed namete at the side identified as the Captain¡¯s quarters.


    John and Alyssa walked cautiously forward, eyes focused on the movementing from the room ahead and listening to the sound of boxes being moved about. They raised their assault rifles, ready to react in an instant, as the sound of someone¡¯s voice drifted down the hall to meet them.


    ¡°Commander Bloody ke¡­¡± the figure in the room ranted.


    ¡°Curse him all the way to Hades!¡± the angry man eximed.


    ¡°Can this one assist?¡± A high pitched voice asked curiously.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± The man snarled in irritation.


    John and Alyssa finally got closer enough to see a familiar figure frantically stacking crates together. He walked over to the left side of the room and bent over to pick up another crate.


    ¡°Mr Everett Hitch¡­¡± John said menacingly as he stepped into the room, his weapon sighted on the Pirate Lord.


    Hitch whirled to face them, the tails of his baneer¡¯s jacket whirling around him.


    ¡°Now, now Mr ke!¡± the shocked pirate said, his right hand raised catingly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for this to get ugly!¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, there¡¯s definitely a need.¡± John said, his voice dark and threatening.


    ¡°I surrender!¡± the Pirate Lord said abruptly. ¡°You do-gooders like it when people surrender right?¡± he said pleadingly as he backed away from them with his hands in the air.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that good¡± John replied ominously.


    *Yes! keep this fool distracted just a moment longer!* Hitch thought to himself gleefully as he backed into a nearby table. His hand dropping down as if to steady himself, but instead furtively picking up a remote on the table behind him.


    *Just don¡¯t let him see the robot* Hitch thought as his hand gripped the remote to activate his security droid and pressed a button.


    ¡°John, watch out!¡± Alyssa cried as she shoved John forward with all her strength, dropping her assault rifle in the process.


    The room was suddenly lit up with shocking strobing brightness as the unseen robot in the right hand corner of the room powered up and fired an arm mounted Gatlingser in their direction. Pulses of light zipped between John and Alyssa to score burning holes in the wall opposite. John rolled forward with the momentum of the shove and then found himself face to face with a stubby pistol levelled in his direction.


    ¡°Say goodbye Mr ke!¡± The pirate Lord grinned evilly as he prepared to pull the trigger.


    The robot suddenly nked loudly, its head jerking to the side as it lurched forward on unsteady feet. It pivoted at the waist and pointed the Gatlingser at the Pirate Lord.


    ¡°Stupid robot, what¡¯s wrong with you!¡± Hitch cried out in fear, pressing buttons on his remote to no avail.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± John said with finality, guessing who now controlled the robot.


    The whirling Gatlingser trembled as it fired, bolt after bolt of high powered energy pulses searing through the terrified Pirate and sending his perforated corpse flying into the stack of crates on the left of the room. The crates tumbled over and broke apart, leaving a fortune in precious gems scattered over the floor. John and Alyssa stood in stunned silence as they gazed at the wealth of gemstones that had shockingly appeared at their feet.


    Abruptly a xon began to wail rmingly in the background, piercing the quiet in the room.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Alyssa asked John curiously.


    John shrugged, having no idea, but his watch began to sh insistently. He pressed the button to receive the call and Sparks¡¯ panicked face filled the Holo image.


    ¡°You have to get out of there!¡± she pleaded desperately.


    ¡°Why, what¡¯s wrong?¡± John asked, confused.


    ¡°He must have had a dead man¡¯s switch, the self destruct¡¯s been activated! The Stalingrad¡¯s going to blow in three minutes and I can¡¯t turn it off!¡± she yelled.


    ¡°Ok we¡¯re leaving!¡± John said and ended the call, looking down at the fortune in gems with regret.


    ¡°Come on, we haven¡¯t got long until the self destruct blows!¡± John said to Alyssa, who had started walking across the room to a doorway opposite, her rifle lying forgotten in the doorway.


    ¡°Just one moment John, I want to check something¡± the beautiful blonde said distractedly. She felt strangely drawn to a door leading through to a bedroom at the back of Hitch¡¯s private quarters and she moved forward resolutely.


    Alyssa leaned into the bedroom, letting her eyes adjust to the dim illumination and saw a huge silk sheeted bed at the back of the room. Sitting in the middle of the bed was a figure that defied belief. The figure was a girl, wearing a school uniform,plete with id skirt, white stockings and a white shirt. However what filled that shirt was an absolutely enormous set of gigantic tits. Each was the size of a beachball and on the tiny girl¡¯s slim frame, looked positively ludicrous. Finally managing to tear away her eyes from the massive creamy skinned mammaries, Alyssa looked at the girl¡¯s face for the first time.

 507

    Framed by outrageously voluminous light pink hair, a face peeked out that looked like it belonged on some kind of manga cartoon character. The girl¡¯s eyes were huge, at least three times bigger than a normal girls, and she had a tiny button nose above a small mouth.


    ¡°Are you this one¡¯s new master now?¡± The girl squeaked in a childlike high pitched voice.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re here to free you¡± Alyssa replied reassuringly.


    ¡°This one¡¯s old master is dead, this one needs a new master!¡± the figure insisted stubbornly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hold up?¡± John said insistently, as he walked into the room.


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡± he blurted out, when he saw the living cartoon character.


    ¡°Are you this one¡¯s new master?¡± The girl asked him.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this!¡± John said to Alyssa urgently, ¡°We only have three minutes to get to the ship!¡±


    Alyssa nodded and looked at the girl. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s your new master. You need toe with us now!¡±


    The girl pped excitedly and then seemed to shimmer in front of their eyes. Her body grew taller, bing slim and athletic, her massive gravity defying tits shrinking down to a much more manageable 32D. The girl¡¯s hair darkened to a rich golden blonde colour and her skin colour changed to a lovely tanned bronze. Finally the girl¡¯s face became stunningly beautiful, cerulean blue eyes drawing them in and a warm smile on her lovely full lips. The girl had transformed into an absolutely identical copy of Alyssa.


    ¡°Would you like to use this one now master?¡± the girl said invitingly, sounding exactly like John¡¯s teenage lover.


    Understanding suddenly dawned on John ¡°She¡¯s a Nymph!¡± he eximed in surprise, turning to address the clone of Alyssa.


    ¡°Stop that.¡± he ordered firmly, ¡°Change back to your natural form and follow us.¡± he said curtly.


    ¡°Yes master.¡± the fake-Alyssa agreed obediently and began to shimmer again.


    ¡°We have to move, now!!¡± John said, snapping Alyssa out of her shocked daze.


    ¡°Sorry John, let¡¯s go!¡± She agreed, darting after him as he dashed out across the Pirate Lord¡¯s quarters, scooping up her assault rifle as she passed it.


    Alyssa noticed movement to her side and the girl was keeping pace with them easily. Although the girl hadn¡¯t changed much in height or body type, she no longer looked like a carbon copy of Alyssa and now looked radically different. The girl now had dark green skin that seemed to catch the light and sparkle with a deep lustre, lighter coloured curving lines subtly highlighted the girls breasts and muscles. Her nails were an ethereal looking light green that almost seemed to glow and her enchanting emerald eyes had vertical cat-like irises. Finally, her long hair was a rich dark green verging almost on ck and it billowed out behind her in a cloud as she sprinted along by Alyssa¡¯s side.


    They dashed into the elevator and hit the button for the bottom deck and the lift began to descend.


    ¡°1 minute 50¡± John said, his expression worried.


    The elevator seemed to take forever, although the whole trip only took five seconds. The doors finally opened and the three of them sprinted up the corridor to be met with the sounds of a fire-fight. A couple of pirates stood in the doorway, firing pistols wildly at the small group of armed captives who were ducked behind the dropship and shooting back.


    *take the one on the left* John thought clearly and the two pirates slumped forward as hollow point rounds from him and Alyssa mmed into them from behind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot, it¡¯s us!¡± John called out to the frightened captives, who cautiously lowered their weapons when they saw who was calling to them.


    John, Alyssa and the girl sprinted across the hangar and ran for the dropship.


    ¡°Get in, fast!¡± John urged the bewildered captives, who then followed his instructions and climbed back through the airlock and into the packed dropship.


    Alyssa darted through the throng of people and dived into the Pilot¡¯s seat, powering up the dropship. John followed in her wake and slumped into the co-pilots chair in the cockpit.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°One minute!¡± John said, looking at the counter on his watch in worry.


    The Nymph pushed her way past the traders, receiving appreciative looks at her shapely naked form as she drifted by, before she came into the cockpit to sit in John¡¯sp. John sat and watched Alyssa activating the engines, too worried to object, as the Nymph nuzzled at his neck affectionately.


    The dropship lifted off thending pad and then glided backwards, until it was over the gaping hole in the floor of the Hangar bay. Alyssa dipped the nose of the Kirrix vessel, before cranking up the engines and they dropped out of the doomed ship, gradually picking up speed.


    ¡°Ten seconds!¡± John eximed, as the dropship put more distance between them and the Stalingrad.


    The Invictus moved away from the stricken Heavy Cruiser, following after the dropship and cing itself between the Kirrix vessel and the Stalingrad.


    ¡°3¡±


    ¡°2¡±


    ¡°1¡±


    John counted down, before an almighty explosion lit up space behind them. The Power Core on the Stalingrad had gone critical and a st wave raced out from the ship, as the 700 metre long heavy cruiser was consumed by a stupendous explosion. Debris was flung out in a huge radius from the centre of the st zone, but fortunately the shields on the Invictus safely absorbed or deflected anything hazardous that might have been thrown in the dropships direction.


    Alyssa threw John a nce, excitement shining in her eyes.


    ¡°You sure know how to show a girl an exciting time!¡± She joked, grinning at him with a sparkling white smile.


    John grinned back at her, but was distracted by the Nymph, who was nting loving kisses on his neck.


    ¡°Stop that!¡± he scolded her.


    Looking a little hurt, the Nymph dropped her head. ¡°Yes, master.¡± she said obediently.


    Now safe from the st of the exploding Heavy cruiser, Alyssa turned the dropship around and manoeuvred into position alongside the Invictus. John opened up the hull doors to the hangar bay and they moved smoothly inside the safe confines of their ship, under the beautiful blonde¡¯s skilful guidance.


    John called Cra on the watchmunicator and her happy face appeared in the holo image.


    ¡°You two had us so worried!¡± She eximed. ¡°What kept you so long?¡± she asked pointedly.


    ¡°We have a new guest.¡± John said wryly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll exin everythingter. Please can you and Sparks power up deck 4, we need the crew quarters on that level for the captives we rescued.¡±


    ¡°Sure John, we¡¯ll get right on it.¡± the gorgeous brte replied. ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back!¡± she said with relief and blew him a lovely kiss with her full, pouty mouth.


    John smiled in return and then ended the call.


    ¡°Could you let me up please.¡± he asked the Nymph politely, who leapt to obey.


    Alyssa smiled at the green hued girl with a warm and friendly expression on her face. The Nymph smiled back at her happily.

 508

    John stood and then moved to the trooppartment that made up the bulk of the interior of the Kirrix dropship.


    ¡°You¡¯re all safe now.¡± he said reassuringly. ¡°We¡¯ll set you up in somefortable living quarters while we take you to Port Heracles.¡±


    The relieved traders and Ore Haulers broke into a chorus of ¡°Thank you Commander!¡± as they expressed their gratitude for their release from the pirates clutches.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    John smiled graciously at their heartfelt thanks.


    ¡°You¡¯re all wee. We should be at Port Heracles in¡­¡± He looked to Alyssa for advice.


    ¡°around 10 hours.¡± she interjected helpfully.


    ¡°So rx and we¡¯ll get you back to civilisation soon.¡± John finished.


    Alyssa opened up the airlock at the back of the dropship and the traders and Ore haulers began to disembark into the Hangar. John, Alyssa and the Nymph followed them outside and found Sparks waiting for them at the double doors that led to the interior of the Invictus. She waved to them with a huge grin on her face and then stopped to look curiously at their green skinnedpanion.


    John strode up to the inquisitive redhead and wrapped her in a big hug ¡°Thanks for saving our butts!¡± He said, grinning.


    Sparks smiled back at him ¡°You¡¯re wee handsome!¡± she said, but she was distracted and looked back at the Nymph ¡°¡­ but who¡¯s that?¡± she asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exinter. Can you and Cra get these people settled on deck 4 and thene and meet us in the debriefing room on themand deck?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah, sure John.¡± Sparks said distantly, fascinated by the exotic alien woman.


    John turned to face the people they had freed from captivity. ¡°You won¡¯t need the guns now, can you leave them in a pile by the door when you go out please.¡± he asked politely.


    The group of civilians ced their appropriated pirate weaponry in a pile by the door, as they filed out to follow Sparks to their temporary amodation and left John, Alyssa and the Nymph alone in the hangar bay. The three of them followed behind the throng of people, who all just about fit into the elevator and they waited behind while the elevator doors swished closed quietly. They watched the elevator rise up through the deck levels until it reach deck 4 and waited for it to empty and return back to them.


    ¡°So what¡¯s your name?¡± Alyssa asked the Nymph curiously, as she turned to face her.


    ¡°This one was called bitch or slut by herst master.¡± The green hued girl answered helpfully.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have your own name?¡± Alyssa asked. ¡°Something you were called before you had a master?¡±


    ¡°This one does not know, it was long ago.¡± she answered sadly. ¡°This one would like it if master chose her a new name though.¡± the Nymph said, smiling warmly at John.


    ¡°How about calling you Jade?¡± Alyssa said tentatively. ¡°You remind me of a beautiful Jade stone I saw once, that they¡¯d found in a mine¡±.


    The Nymph looked to John for confirmation.


    ¡°If you like it, then sure.¡± he said to the exotic young woman.


    ¡°Jade likes her new name very much master, thank you!¡± The girl said, glowing with happiness.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to have a master now,¡± John said to her. ¡°you can be free.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say master!¡± Jade replied, nodding eagerly.


    John sighed, realising his bid to emancipate her was hopeless.


    ¡°Can I ask you something Jade?¡± Alyssa asked cautiously.


    ¡°Certainly Alyssa, ask whatever you wish.¡± Jade said openly.


    ¡°Why did you turn into a copy of me when we first met you?¡± Alyssa wondered.


    ¡°That is the form that master considers to be female perfection.¡± Jade replied guilelessly.


    Alyssa¡¯s eyes welled up and she moved over to kiss John tenderly ¡°I love you.¡± she said, her voice full of emotion.


    ¡°I love you too honey,¡± John said, ¡°my perfect woman.¡± He smiled and kissed her again.


    A few minutester, Alyssa turned to look at Jade once more. ¡°You still have my physique though. It¡¯s too much of a coincidence that you have the exact same figure that I do.¡±


    Jade looked a little awkward. ¡°This is not Jade¡¯s natural height or shape, but Jade no longer remembers what they were. It¡¯s mostfortable for this one to assume this shape, now that John is Jade¡¯s new master¡±.


    Alyssa nodded her understanding. ¡°Wait a moment, how were you able to tell what John considers the perfect female form?¡± she asked perceptively.


    ¡°This one read master¡¯s mind.¡± Jade said helpfully.


    Before Alyssa could continue her interrogation, the elevator doors swished open, so they all got in and went up to the Officer¡¯s quarters. Jade followed along at their side happily as John and Alyssa went into their walk-in-wardrobe and stripped out of theirbat gear and put away their weaponry. They walked out into the bathroom and got into the shower, keen to wash the sweat off their bodies after the intense action of the day.


    Jade waited for them patiently outside, her eyes roaming eagerly all over John¡¯s body as she saw him naked for the first time.


    ¡°Come and join us Jade.¡± Alyssa said, smiling at the green girl and beckoning her into the shower.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I can¡¯t persuade either of you that this is a bad idea can I?¡± John said, knowing what Nymph¡¯s were like and how relentlessly dogmatic Alyssa could be when she had her heart set on something.


    ¡°This one will do anything master wishes.¡± Jade responded firmly.


    ¡°XO in charge of recruitment remember!¡± Alyssa said, shing him a lovely smile, her eyes twinkling mischievously. ¡°Nowe and help me get her clean.¡± she grinned.


    John soaped up his hands and then began to run them over Jade¡¯s body. Her darkly coloured skin felt just like any of the other girls in his crew: soft, velvety smooth and supple, but her body was slightly cooler to the touch than a regr human girl.


    Jade sighed and moaned appreciatively at the feel of the four hands gliding over her body. Her skin was very responsive and goose bumps appeared in the wake of their gently caressing fingers.


    ¡°You¡¯re very beautiful.¡± Alyssa said to Jade, as she traced the lighter viridian lines that highlighted the curves of Jade¡¯s big breasts.


    ¡°As are you Alyssa.¡± Jade replied breathily.


    Jade¡¯s nipples responded to the stimtion and became hard and erect, pointing upwards and eager to be touched.


    ¡°Would it be ok to kiss you?¡± Alyssa asked the dark green girl curiously.


    Jade¡¯s emerald coloured eyes shed with excitement, before ncing at John. ¡°This one would like that very much. Does master permit it?¡± she asked with longing.


    ¡°Be my guest.¡± John replied, smiling.

 509

    He watched the two stunningly beautiful women hold each other gently, their identical full breasts squashing together wetly. Alyssa leaned in slowly and the two of them began to kiss sensually, full lips brushing against each other as the women explored one another¡¯s bodies. His cock rose to full attention at the erotic disy and he had to fight hard not to just grab one of the girls and satisfy his growing lust. He knew either of them would be delighted to amodate him, which made it even harder to resist, but he wanted to let them get to know each other. Instead, he just let his hands cup their firm round buttocks and enjoyed feeling their pliant flesh as he squeezed their pert posteriors gently.


    The sound of voicesing from the bedroom tore his attention away from Jade and Alyssa for a moment and he turned to see Cra and Sparks stroll into the bathroom.


    ¡°Oh wow!¡± Cra gasped in amazement, seeing the new arrival for the first time.


    ¡°I thought we were meeting up on the bridge?¡± Sparks said, her eyes sparkling with amusement.


    ¡°We got a bit distracted, sorry.¡± John apologised.


    ¡°No need to apologise.¡± Sparks said as both girls grinned at each other and began to strip off their clothing in a flurry of cascading garments.


    ¡°Room for two more?¡± Cra asked seductively as she sashayed up to the shower.


    ¡°The more the merrier.¡± John grinned, feasting his eyes on the wide selection of pert young flesh before him.


    He stood aside to make room for the sultry redhead and the gorgeous brte. Cra led the way and approached the kissing couple.


    ¡°May I?¡± She asked tentatively to the girls.


    Alyssa pulled away from her tender kisses with Jade and sighed happily ¡°Oh please do, she¡¯s an amazing kisser!¡±.


    Jade nced John¡¯s way and he smiled at her, nodding. The Nymph beamed back at him, her smile lighting up her face like a ray of sunshine in a forest. She turned towards the olive skinned Latina and opened her arms invitingly.


    Cra stepped forward into that weing embrace and then tilted her head slightly so that she could begin to kiss Jade with gentle, probing kisses. Alyssa moved behind the green hued girl and began to kiss her neck and shoulders, eliciting breathy moans from Jade as she was sandwiched between the sensuous teenagers.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    John¡¯s attention was dragged away from the steamy encounter by Sparks, who moved smoothly into his arms. She kissed him passionately, her tongue diving into his mouth for him to duel with his own. She broke away for a moment and looked into his eyes, her own pupils dted with lust.


    ¡°Thank you for finding us a new friend,¡± she said heatedly, ncing over her shoulder at the dark skinned alien. ¡°and a very sexy one at that!¡± she said emphatically.


    The redhead pressed up against him, feeling his hugely swollen cock throbbing against her slim, youthful tummy. John brought his hands down to cup her perfectly rounded bottom, spreading her taut cheeks slightly which made her gasp. He moved his finger between them and gently began to rub her anus in a light circr motion.


    ¡°Very soon.¡± he promised, looking into her eyes.


    Sparks looked back at him, her eyes ring excitedly. She leaned in to whisper in his ear.


    ¡°I want to really feel it. I want you to make me scream.¡± she gasped, her eyes shing dangerously.


    John leaned in to kiss her ear, before taking her lobe between his teeth, nibbling and tugging at it gently. Sparks hissed with excitement, and she writhed against him.


    Before he got so turned on that he mounted her deliciously tight little virgin ass right there and then, John pulled away from her slightly.


    ¡°Go and say hi to your new shipmate.¡± he said encouragingly.


    Sparks bit her lip and moaned in arousal, turning towards the entwined female figures behind her. Cra stepped to the side making room for the redhead, who moved in eagerly, overcharged with lust as she was. John was waiting for Jade to ask permission, so when she nced his way, he nodded enthusiastically and her viridescent eyes shed with excitement.


    Sparks looked down to see her beautiful bronzed breasts rub up against the dark green cleavage of the voluptuous alien girl and she panted excitedly. She still hadn¡¯t gotpletely used to her new body yet and her gravity defying boobs slid deliciously over Jade¡¯s equally pliant breasts, causing her to gasp as her nipples hardened with arousal.


    Cra and Alyssa left their young lover to get acquainted with Jade and moved to nk John on either side, pushing their luscious breasts into his muscr chest. They stood on tiptoe and whispered naughty things in his ears.


    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful, thank you for bringing her home.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s going to look so good wrapped around you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to find out what she tastes like.¡±


    ¡°I want to see her with a belly full of your cum.¡±


    John panted with lust, barely able to control himself. He now had four beautiful women with him, any of which he could take in whatever way he felt like. The heady rush of power and surge to his ego was intoxicating.


    He opened the door to the shower, words failing him for the moment. All four women looked at him and seeing his ardent desire, moved quickly out of the huge cubicle. John wasn¡¯t sure where to start for a moment and so the girls helped him make his decision. Cra and Sparks stood on either side of Jade and Alyssa hugged her from behind. All three moved a slender hand over to rub Jade¡¯s slim stomach suggestively looking at him with lusty eyes.


    John was powerless to resist that look from so many beautiful women, so he sat on the edge of the bath and beckoned Jade over to him.


    ¡°Kneel please.¡± he asked her gently.


    Jade smiled at him adoringly and sank to her knees between his legs.


    ¡°It will be an honour for this one to service you master.¡± she said passionately, before reaching up her hands to gently stroke his taut, tightly packed quad.


    ¡°This one¡¯s master is so virile!¡± she eximed breathily as she felt the hefty weight of his sack and panted with lust.


    John could hold out no longer and he held out his hands to grasp the beautiful alien¡¯s head in both hands. He had heard about the legendary skills of Nymphs and he was eager to put one to the test. Jade opened her mouth wide and swallowed his entire length in one long, toe curling motion.

 510

    ¡°Oh fuck that¡¯s good!¡± John cried out, his body aching for relief at the hands or should he say throat, of this willing woman.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jade moved up and down him in a fluid movement, the muscles in her neck wrapped tightly around him and fitted to him like a second skin. Her throat began to ripple, gently massaging and teasing his cock as it plunged in and out of her body, causing him to moan as his body felt overloaded by hedonistic pleasure.


    He ran his fingers through her silky soft dark green hair, enjoying the amazing tactile sensation through his fingers as the long strands brushed over his fingertips. He tore his gaze away from the girl who was sucking and stroking him so hungrily, to look at the other three girls. They were kneeling to the sides and behind Jade, all fingering their wet little pussies and panting with excitement.


    They all looked up at him and he stared into four sets of enchanting eyes; emerald, light blue, cerulean and deep brown, allpletely focused on him and his pleasure.


    Faced with that kind of open adoration, he could only throw his head back and explode down Jade¡¯s throat, long spurts of his semen pumping into her darkly toned body. After missing his morning relief, he had built up a massive load and Jade greedily swallowed down her debauched feast.


    The three spectating teenagers rubbed their clits furiously and all came simultaneously, the sight of John emptying his balls into this exotic alien girl the trigger to push them over the edge.


    Alyssa¡¯s consciousness seemed to light up like a Christmas tree, as she felt the lustful emotions from Cra¡¯s, Sparks¡¯ and John¡¯s presences in her mind. What really shocked her was the sudden instant appearance of a strange new manifestation, which was unmistakeably alien and obviously belonging to Jade. The harmonious chorus of so much pleasure from everyone in her mind, caused her eyes to roll back in her head and she cried out her own release.


    After John¡¯s orgasm stretched on for what seemed like an eternity, he could no longer take any more stimtion. Jade had been sucking on him non-stop with unceasing and unwavering suction and he had nothing left to give her.


    ¡°No more¡­¡± he croaked, ¡°¡­ feels too good.¡± he groaned, his body at its sensual limit.


    She let him slide all the way out of her throat and mouth, her dark green tongue licking his length as he pulled out of her. He wavered for a moment, thinking he might fall, but he managed to retain his bnce. Collecting himself, he slowly rose and offered his hands for Cra and Sparks to take and they rose gracefully, looking at him with contented smiles. Next he helped Alyssa stand, who seemed practically catatonic and finally Jade who was stroking her hugely inted abdomen.


    ¡°Master is so potent.¡± she sighed, deliriously happy.


    Her tongue flickered out and tasted the cum his withdrawing cock had brushed over her lips and she savoured his semen with her discerning taste buds. Her eyes widened in astonishment and she licked her lips again, desperate to savour more of his sperm. She looked down at her belly in wonder, stroking it in disbelief. She was about to speak to her master to tell him what she had discovered when he looked into her eyes.


    ¡°Come on, you should rest¡± he said to her warmly.


    Jade suddenly felt ovee with the desire to sleep and she padded after him obediently to the bedroom. She curled up on the bed and fell asleep almost instantaneously.


    Johny down next to her and the teenage girls moved in to cuddle up with him. Alyssa took his right side with Sparks draped over her and Cra snuggled in behind Jade, stroking her verdant bellyfortingly.


    John had just closed his eyes and was rxing in the afterglow of his incredible climax when Cra suddenly gasped with surprise.


    ¡°Look!¡± she called out, her eyes transfixed on the alien girl¡¯s stomach. She carefully removed her hand and the others could suddenly see what had so startled her.


    Waves of viridian lines were spreading out over the woman¡¯s body, like ripples in ake after dropping in a stone. The focal point was the centre of her tummy and they swept out smoothly to follow the contours of the girl¡¯s torso before running all the way up her arms and down her legs.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening to her?¡± Cra asked in amazement, but no-one had the answer.


    ¡°I better tell you what I do know about our newpanion.¡± John sighed.

 511

    John sat with his back against the headboard and Alyssa, Sparks and Cra sat on the bed in a semicircle in front of him, watching as he began his tale. Jadey curled upfortably on her side, her beautiful dark green body rippling with the ethereal bands of light that were radiating out from her swollen belly.


    ¡°Now gather around little girls and let me begin¡­¡± he said in creaking voice, as though he was a wizened old storyteller.


    The three teenagers giggled and the room echoed with the beautiful melodic cadence of femaleughter. The wonderful sound made John feel happy to be alive.


    ¡°Jade here is what is known as a Nymph.¡± He began.


    ¡°I thought they were just fictional creatures in fairy tales?¡± Cra asked sceptically.


    ¡°Yeah they are. Nymph is just a nickname, like the Ashanath are nicknamed Greys.¡± he exined.


    The girls all nodded their understanding.


    ¡°Do you remember I told you how humanity started taking previously imed worlds from the Ashanath?¡± John asked, receiving nods of confirmation from his lovers.


    ¡°Well one of those systems that the Terran Federation acquired, was orbited by a called Lenarra. This was sparsely popted by Lenarrans, who were an exclusively female species and lived in a primitive hunter gatherer society.¡± he exined.


    ¡°Why do you keep using the past tense?¡± Alyssa asked curiously.


    ¡°One of the quirks of Lenarrans, is that they possesstent psychic powers. They are naturally able to read the desires of males and then shapeshift to exactly resemble what that man finds most attractive¡±. He paused, making sure he had their attention.


    ¡°What did Jade turn into when she read your most heartfelt desires?¡± Sparks asked John inquisitively.


    ¡°Me.¡± Alyssa interjected quietly, embarrassed.


    ¡°Aww that¡¯s so sweet!¡± Sparks replied, hugging her friend affectionately.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind?¡± The beautiful blonde asked tentatively, worried at hurting her friend¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°We know how much he cares for us, but it¡¯s obvious you two are made for each other.¡± Cra grinned at Alyssa, perfectly at ease with the reality of their situation.


    This prompted lots of hugs and kind words of endearment. Eventually they all settled down again to let John continue his story.


    ¡°So when humanity first discovered the and the Lenarrans started shifting into whatever form men most desired, you can imagine what happened next.¡± he went on.


    ¡°A Nymph based gold rush?¡± Sparks asked quietly.


    ¡°Exactly. Pretty soon the entire popce had been wooed, or forcibly kidnapped from the. Now there¡¯s not a single Nymph left on Lenarra.¡± he said sorrowfully.


    ¡°So what happened to the ones taken from the?¡± Cra asked curiously.


    ¡°Not many are left.¡± John said, his voice tinged with sadness.


    ¡°Nymphs can¡¯t breed with humans and although they are incredibly long lived, most died off through idents, murder and the like.¡± he said, his face filled with regret at the doleful behaviour of humanity towards this species.


    ¡°When did all this happen?¡± Alyssa asked.


    ¡°Around 300 years ago.¡± John said, shocking the teenagers to the core.


    ¡°Jade is 300 years old?¡± Cra said in stunned amazement.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°At least 300 years old, yes.¡± John replied.


    ¡°You would never guess. She doesn¡¯t look a day over 200!¡± Alyssa joked, good naturedly.


    ¡°How do you know all this stuff?¡± Sparks asked in amazement.


    ¡°Well you¡¯ve probably guessed by now I¡¯m not entirely human.¡± he said, smiling at her gently.


    Sparksughed good naturedly. ¡°And, I¡¯m constantly thankful for it!¡± she grinned.


    ¡°Well my mother was human, but I have no idea what species my Father was. I spent a good 15 years or so researching all I could about every alien species known to man, trying to find any kind of clue, but I found nothing.¡± he said, sighing.


    ¡°But as a side effect of that, you know a lot of history about a lot of aliens?¡± Cra asked.


    ¡°Yes, basically.¡± John nodded.


    ¡°Handy fellow to have around then.¡± Sparks said, grinning at him.


    ¡°Yes I agree. Ladies, I think we should keep him¡± Alyssa said imperiously, which led to a furious round of tickling by John.


    ¡°So what¡¯s happening to Jade¡¯s tummy?¡± Cra asked with concern, while Alyssa gasped for breath once John had released her.


    ¡°She¡¯s got to be reacting to your cum somehow.¡± Sparks surmised.


    ¡°Yeah, but reacting how?¡± John asked, concerned for the green alien girl.


    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to ask her when she wakes up I suppose.¡± Sparks shrugged ¡°She might be able to tell us more.¡±


    ¡°I guess we don¡¯t have much choice.¡± John said with a resigned expression on his face.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry so much!¡± Sparks said, smiling at him happily. ¡°Look what it did for us three! I can¡¯t imagine it will do anything bad to her.¡±


    Cra nodded eagerly, remembering how quickly her terrible wounds had recovered under John¡¯s tender ministrations.


    ¡°I wonder why she talks the way she does?¡± Cra asked curiously. ¡°Is all the ¡®master¡¯ talk some kind of fetish thing?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, that¡¯spletely sincere. Nymphs are unquestioningly obedient to whoever they imprint themselves on. Desire to abuse that was one of the things that led to their effective envement by humanity.¡± John exined sadly.


    ¡°Which was why you were initially reluctant with her?¡± Alyssa asked perceptively.


    ¡°Yes.¡± John replied simply.


    ¡°She¡¯s the first Nymph I¡¯ve met, but I¡¯d heard all the legends. I was hoping to somehow free her, but it¡¯s obvious to me now that¡¯s just the way she is.¡± he said with regret.


    ¡°So she¡¯s unquestioningly loyal and obedient?¡± Cra asked.


    ¡°Sounds like us.¡± Alyssa grinned.


    ¡°She¡¯ll fit right in.¡± Sparks giggled.


    Johnughed along with them, but something nagged in his mind suddenly. A kernel of truth in the girl¡¯s statements that seemed to resonate within him. Shaking his head at the odd sensation, he ignored it and it went away.

 512

    He stretchednguidly, feeling great after the rxing shower and then the fun with Jade. He nced over at the clock, having lost track of what the time was. His daily routine was constantly shot to pieces over thest few days; literally in this case.


    ¡°Are you girls ready for ate lunch?¡± he asked them enthusiastically.


    ¡°Ready to go already John?¡± Cra purred suggestively, rubbing her coffee coloured stomach in anticipation.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting as bad as Alyssa!¡± Johnughed and Craughed with him, her lovely brown eyes sparkling with amusement.


    ¡°No, I meant I¡¯ll make us some lunch in the kitchen.¡± He rified.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m running on empty!¡± he grinned at Cra.


    ¡°You better refuel then.¡± Sparks told him. ¡°You have four girls to feed now!¡± she said impishly.


    They all got dressed except for Alyssa, who stayed in bed.


    ¡°I want to stay and keep an eye on Jade.¡± the beautiful blonde exined.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll check on our guests, to see how they¡¯re settling in.¡± Sparks volunteered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go up to the bridge and check to see if there¡¯s anything on the long range scans.¡± Cra said.


    ¡°Afraid not Lieutenant, I need a helper in the kitchen.¡± he said, smiling at her warmly.


    ¡°Yes Commander!¡± the gorgeous brte said, snapping him a sharp salute and a smile.


    They headed out of the bedroom, leaving Alyssa alone with Jade and her thoughts.


    The beautiful blonde curled up behind Jade and wrapped her in a hug. With the others now gone, along with their distracting albeit entertaining conversation, she now felt free to investigate the new presence in her mind.


    All of her lovers had their own little pockets reserved for them in her consciousness. John was centre stage of course, aforting constant, with his ever present stream of thoughts from his inner voice. The small bundles of emotion that represented Sparks and Cra were growing daily and every so often Alyssa had been getting fleeting glimpses of words, whenever the girls felt passionately enough about anything.


    This new manifestation was something new and very different. Whereas Cra and Sparks seemed like small bundles of nebulous swirls of emotion, Jade¡¯s presence was sharp and well defined. It had appeared with shocking abruptness, the very moment John had cum inside the alien girl.


    The connection with Jade had manifested into a hard edged, rectangr shape, filled with tiny fragments of what looked like coloured stones. The fragments had reformed into a mosaic, depicting John standing in a heroic pose, while Jade knelt at his feet looking up at him worshipfully. Instinctively Alyssa knew that the ecstatically happy image of Jade¡¯s beaming face, would reflect her newpanion¡¯s current mood. How she knew this, Alyssa had no idea, but with all the other weird stuff happening recently, she just shrugged and epted it.


    Feeling at peace with the new presence, she tucked it into its own little ce beside John in her mind, sensing it slotting into ce with a satisfying ethereal click.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll fit in just fine.¡± she whispered, smiling at Jade. She kissed the green skinned girl¡¯s cheek lovingly, before wrapping her arms around the luscious Nymph in a protective embrace.


    John and Cra walked hand in hand down the corridor towards the officer¡¯s quarters, bidding Sparks farewell, as the sultry redhead stayed behind to wait for the elevator. John led Cra into the lounge and then sat down on one of the sofa¡¯s, pulling a surprised Cra to sit astride him. The gorgeous young brte moved lithely on to hisp and looked down at him coyly.


    ¡°I thought you needed to refuel?¡± she said, smiling at him.


    ¡°I do.¡± John replied, smiling back at her warmly.


    ¡°So why the detour from the kitchen?¡± the Latina asked curiously.


    ¡°Not that I¡¯mining of course!¡± she grinned, as she rubbed her firm bounteous breasts against his chest.


    John reached up to gently cup each side of her ravishingly beautiful face in his hands and pulled her down so that he could kiss her tenderly. Cra returned his kisses before he released her and she leaned back, sighing happily.


    ¡°I wanted to have a chat with you first.¡± he began.


    ¡°What about?¡± Cra asked curiously.


    ¡°Everything that¡¯s gone on with the pirates.¡± John said to her. ¡°I¡¯ve been worried about you.¡±


    Cra slumped a little in his arms, rxing her previously perfectposure. ¡°I¡¯ve been a bit obsessed recently haven¡¯t I?¡± She admitted honestly.


    John nodded his agreement with her.


    ¡°It¡¯s understandable honey, after everything you went through.¡± John said reassuringly.


    ¡°Revenge can be an obsession though and I was starting to worry about you.¡± he exined.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t revenge I was after exactly¡­¡± Cra said, struggling to find the words. ¡°I just wanted to stop the same thing happening to anyone else.¡±


    ¡°And you did.¡± John said. ¡°The rest of us all yed our part, but the entire attack on the pirate base only happened after you managed to put together the location.¡± he said proudly.


    Cra smiled happily, glowing under his praise.


    ¡°Do you feel you can move on now?¡± John asked with concern. ¡°I¡¯ve been worried that this has been haunting you.¡± he said honestly.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Cra nodded slowly. ¡°It feels¡­ done.¡± she said in reply. ¡°When you healed my wounds, you got rid of the physical aftermath, but this feels like it¡¯s healed the emotional pain too.¡± she said earnestly.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted to hear.¡± John said, smiling at her happily.


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Cra said, her mind rapidly turning over the events of thest few days. ¡°The attack on the pirate base, hunting down that pirate lord¡­¡± She looked at him sharply. ¡°You did all this just for my benefit didn¡¯t you!¡± she said, her eyes widening in sudden realisation.


    ¡°Well they did have to be stopped¡­¡± John said, trying to deflect her.


    ¡°The Terran Federation could have sent a fleet that would have stopped them with ease¡± she said, waving her hand dismissively, her mind still racing.


    ¡°Sparks and Alyssa were in on it too, weren¡¯t they!¡± Cra gasped in shock. ¡°You all put your lives in danger, just to make me feel better!¡±

 513

    ¡°I sometimes forget just how smart all of you are.¡± John said fondly, caressing the brte¡¯s cheek as she sat there in stunned silence.


    ¡°We¡­ I care about you honey.¡± he exined. ¡°Nothing is more important to me than making sure you¡¯re ok¡±.


    ¡°Oh John¡­ ¡± Cra sighed, sinking into his weing arms. ¡°You¡¯re just too perfect. What did I ever do to deserve being part of your life?¡±.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty much perfect yourself!¡± John smiled, stroking her soft thick hair as sheid her head on his shoulder.


    ¡°Beautiful, caring, intelligent, perceptive, the best tactical officer I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± he said enthusiastically.


    Cra¡¯s body suddenly stiffened and she sat up in hisp, looking at him askance.


    ¡°I¡¯m not though.¡± She said insistently.


    ¡°Sure you are, you¡¯re absolutely amazing!¡± John said earnestly.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m actually not¡± the Latina said, her eyes narrowing as she looked at him.


    John looked at her in confusion, not sure what she was saying.


    ¡°When I left the Academy I was doing really well, definitely top 10% of my year, but nothing truly exceptional.¡± she said in self deprecation.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just gotten better with experience.¡± John suggested dismissively.


    ¡°Until you pointed it out, I hadn¡¯t even noticed.¡± Her eyes went wide with wonder, as her mind closely examined the events over thest few weeks.


    ¡°John, I practically never miss!¡± She said, urging him to understand.


    ¡°No-one shoots like that¡­ not ever!¡± she said, stunned at this revtion.


    ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed countless hours of naval battles during my time at the Academy and I¡¯m telling you, my hit record blows any human in our archives out of the water!¡± she said in amazement.


    ¡°The tactical analysis, breaking down the pirates attack routes, finding the base¡­¡± she said.


    ¡°Yeah that was incredible!¡± John said, shaking his head in appreciation.


    ¡°The Terran Federation has entire teams who do that kind of analysis and I put it together by myself in just a few days!¡± she eximed.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s this conversation!¡± she said, her arms spread wide. ¡°How am I having this epiphany? I¡¯ve never been this perceptive or smart!¡± she insisted.


    ¡°Ok so what are you saying?¡± John asked confused, ¡°You¡¯ve suddenly got much better at everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes, exactly!¡± Cra grinned at him. ¡°We¡¯ve all been so distracted by the physical changes that these,¡± she said, moving her hips back so she could gently cup his quad with her hand. ¡°have had on us. We¡¯ve been missing that there have been amazing mental changes too!¡±


    John¡¯s eyes widened to match Cra¡¯s own, shocked at how clear it was to him now.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just you.¡± he said. ¡°Did you hear Sparks say how she hacked the security subsystems on the Stalingrad?¡±


    ¡°Yeah I know!¡± Cra eximed. ¡°At the time I was busy and just shrugged it off, but there¡¯s no way she should have been able to do that. We¡¯re talking about military grade encryption!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s naturally gifted with machinery, but yeah, I think she¡¯s been ¡®enhanced¡¯ just like you have¡± John agreed.


    They sat for a moment just trying to process the news.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it to the other girls yet.¡± John asked her gently. ¡°Once we¡¯ve dropped off the civilians, let¡¯s get together as a group and talk about it then.¡±


    Cra nodded her agreement and he smiled at her affectionately.


    ¡°Thank you John.¡± The gorgeous brte said sincerely.


    ¡°I can¡¯t really im credit, it was my four friends that did most of the work!¡± John grinned.


    Craughed. ¡°No I don¡¯t mean that, but thanks to them too. What I meant was: Thank you for this conversation and for making sure I was ok.¡±


    John opened his arms and Cra hugged him tightly as he stroked her back, holding her close to his chest. They both breathed a contented sigh at the same time and thenughed at being so in sync.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go and make some lunch.¡± John said, sitting up and helping Cra off hisp. They walked hand in hand to the kitchen.


    Sparks meanwhile had taken the elevator down to deck four. She had taken a tour around the entire ship with John, but they had skipped this level. The fourth deck contained the crew quarters and the ship¡¯s mess, but with the Invictus having such a small crew, there was no need to even have any of the subsystems on this level powered up.


    Sparksughed to herself when she realised she hadn¡¯t actually set foot in her own quarters, since John and Alyssa had shown her around that first time. She had spent almost her entire time on themand deck, or in the Officer¡¯s lounge and she had slept every night in themander¡¯s quarters cuddled up with her lovers.


    The elevator chimed softly and the door swished open, rousing Sparks from her reverie.


    ¡°Time to check on the houseguests.¡± she thought to herself.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She strode purposefully down the corridor until she came to the first of the upied rooms. They currently had 15 people staying with them, a ragtag bunch of traders and ore haulers that had been captured by the pirates to be used as hostages.


    A bulky man in a tired looking, many pocketed, set of overalls was lying on the bed with his hands folded behind his head, staring at the ceiling.


    ¡°Hey! Everything ok?¡± Sparks asked in a friendly voice.


    The man looked down from the ceiling and when he saw her, he sprang up from the bed looking embarrassed. ¡°Err, sure¡­ I¡¯m fine, thanks miss.¡± he stuttered.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± the redhead asked the blushing man curiously.


    ¡°Geoff McIntyre, Engineer 2nd ss on the Dolphin.¡± he muttered quietly.


    ¡°Oh! My names Sparks, I¡¯m the Chief Engineer on the Invictus!¡± She said, excited to meet another gearhead.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Chief Engineer?¡± Geoff asked dubiously.


    ¡°Yes, is that a problem?¡± Sparks said, feeling a little defensive all of a sudden.


    ¡°Err no, you just look like¡­¡± he stumbled, blushing.


    ¡°Go on¡­¡± she said, her eyes narrowing dangerously.


    ¡°Like a model!¡± Geoff blurted out. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone so beautiful!¡± he mped his mouth closed, surprised at his own outburst.


    ¡°Ohhh! Thanks Geoff!¡± Sparks said smiling warmly, disarmed by his simple honesty. Horrifically scarred for most of her life, she was quite unused topliments.


    ¡°I really am the Chief Engineer, honestly.¡± she said to him.


    ¡°And your name¡¯s Sparks?¡± Geoff asked curiously, rxing a little.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like my name now?¡± Sparks asked him,ughing.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just a funny name for someone who looks the way you do!¡± Geoff replied, blushing again and smiling.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to cause any offence!¡± he said in a rush, desperate not to offend this gorgeous young woman.


    ¡°None taken.¡± The redhead replied and smiled at him warmly.


    They chatted for a little while, talking shop about power couplings and energy rys. When it was apparent to Geoff that Sparks really did know what she was talking about, he rxed around her and they had a detailed technical discussion that she would have liked to continue but she eventually ran out of time. She said goodbye and went to check on the rest of their guests, having thoroughly enjoyed chatting with the man.


    The rest of the people in the crew quarters were simrly cagey around her, but not having much time left before she went up for lunch with John, she just said hello and left them in peace. She had powered up the dining area in the ship¡¯s mess, which was thoroughly stocked and invited them to use the ce to make their own lunch.


    Sparks left the deck and travelled up in the elevator to meet with her friends for lunch. She was surprised at how her new beauty seemed to make all those people, both men and women, ufortable. She had always been envious of the beautiful models she had seen on the Holo, but maybe being stunningly attractive came with its own set ofplications. Still, it had been an interesting visit and the conversation with Geoff had given her some things to think about.

 514

    The door to the elevator opened and Alyssa was waiting to meet her at the door.


    ¡°That was good timing!¡± Sparks said to the blonde.


    ¡°Nice coincidence!¡± Alyssa said, smiling back at her warmly.


    They chatted animatedly as they walked along the corridor to the Officer¡¯s lounge to meet up with John and Cra. Tantalising smells wafted out of the kitchen when they approached and John appeared carrying a big tray of Tacos. They all tucked in, feeling famished and enjoying the spicy Tex-Mex food.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That was amazing!¡± Alyssa sighed happily, as she finished off herst Taco.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never tasted anything so spicy before!¡± Sparks grinned, ¡°Top marks for the chef!¡±


    ¡°I had a good assistant¡± John said, smiling at Cra who beamed back at him happily, her bright white teeth sparkling in the light.


    ¡°Can I leave youdies to tidy up?¡± John asked. ¡°I¡¯d like to catch up with Charles¡±


    ¡°Charles?¡± Sparks asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Vice Admiral Charles Harris.¡± Alyssa interjected helpfully. ¡°He¡¯s the one who sold John the ship and also set up themander¡¯s room with the huge bathroom and walk-in-wardrobe¡±.


    ¡°I like him already!¡± Sparks said, smiling warmly.


    John left the girls to clean up and headed up to the bridge. He climbed up the illuminated steps to his Commander¡¯s chair and contacted the vice admiral on the powerfulmunications ry built into the Invictus. After several minutes wait, the stern faced man appeared on the view screen, his face immediately rxing when he saw who was contacting him.


    ¡°John! It¡¯s great to see you!¡± he eximed. ¡°Everything going ok?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thanks to you.¡± John grinned wryly. ¡°Thanks for sending the Indomitable, they arrived just in the nick of time!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I got the report from Captain Flintlock a few hours ago.¡± Charles replied soberly.


    ¡°Kirrix!¡± he eximed, ¡°I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d be seeing them any time soon. Not after thest purge¡± he said vehemently.


    ¡°Maybe the Terran Federation needs to think about another?¡± John suggested bleakly.


    ¡°We¡¯re a bit tied up with the Kintark at the moment.¡± Charles smiled. ¡°Speaking of which, we could do with a bit of good news. Would you be up for doing a fluff piece on the fight for the media? I¡¯d really appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯d be happy to help out.¡± John agreed amodatingly. ¡°I was mainly calling about Commander Rupert Grant though. Have you executed him for treason yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not John. I ordered his arrest immediately after you gave me the information, but he had already fled.¡± Charles said in annoyance.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had data teams analysing all his privatemunications out of Port Heracles. Did you know he was selling civilian flight paths and military patrol routes to the pirates?¡± he said, still shocked at the depths of the man¡¯s betrayal.


    ¡°No wonder the pirates were able to remain undetected for so long.¡± John said, shaking his head.


    ¡°You must have a hell of a team to have sniffed out that base.¡± Charles said appreciatively.


    ¡°The best I¡¯ve ever served with!¡± John said honestly.


    Charles raised his eyebrows in amusement at that.


    ¡°Except for my time under yourmand. That goes without saying of course.¡± John said, grinning.


    Charlesughed good naturedly.


    ¡°Oh before I forget, I¡¯m hauling more Tyrenium.¡± John said nonchntly.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Charles said, his eyes suddenly sharp. ¡°How much this time?¡±


    ¡°20 tons.¡± John said.


    Charles¡¯ face spread into a big lop sided grin. ¡°Drop by Olympus as soon as you can John, I¡¯ll throw you a warm wee!¡± he said eagerly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there in approximately four days.¡± John said, smiling at his old friend.


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Charles replied. ¡°I¡¯ll see you then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll put you through to the Federation media if you can stay on the call.¡± he offered expectantly.


    ¡°Sure. Any spin you want on the story?¡± John inquired.


    ¡°Its friendly media John. You can say what you like.¡± Charles said, with a wave goodbye.


    John waited for a short while until the image of an attractive young woman appeared on the view screen.


    ¡°Hello Commander! I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± The reporter said with a warm smile.


    Cra, Sparks and Alyssa had finished cleaning up the officer¡¯s lounge quickly, working well as a team to get it spotless in short order. They served themselves some coffee and sat on thefortable sofa¡¯s in the lounge. It was a nice novelty for them to have a bit of girl time without John around, or one of them dashing off for an important errand, or training, or any of the things that had kept them constantly busy thesest few weeks. They just sat and chattedfortably, enjoying each other¡¯spany and being able to spend some time really getting to know one another.


    Cra was still in an introspective mood after her conversation with John.


    ¡°I don¡¯t normally get on this well with girls.¡± she admitted self consciously.


    ¡°Really? Why¡¯s that?¡± Sparks said.


    ¡°I was always considered to be a ¡®pretty¡¯ girl and some women get jealous I guess. I also grew up around three brothers, so I suppose I just got used to malepany.¡± Cra admitted honestly.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. I just went to see our passengers and I think I freaked them out a bit.¡± Sparks said.


    ¡°Freaked them out? What do you mean?¡± Alyssa asked curiously.


    ¡°Well now I look like this.¡± Sparks said, waving her hand at her face ¡°It started making people ufortable.¡± she said.


    ¡°When I was horribly scarred, people would ignore me because it made them ufortable to look at me. Now I¡¯m the other end of the spectrum and I have the same reaction.¡± she said wistfully.


    ¡°I spent most of my life wishing I looked beautiful. Now I do, but people act practically the same way. It¡¯s kind of ironic I guess¡± the redhead said sadly.


    ¡°Well we have each other.¡± Alyssa said, smiling at them both warmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Sparks said, smiling at her friends affectionately.

 515

    ¡°Growing up with three brothers, I always wondered what it would be like to have some sisters.¡± Cra confessed.


    ¡°Now I guess I know.¡± she said, looking at the two of them fondly.


    Sparks and Alyssa¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. For a couple of orphans, who had wished for family their entire lives, Cra couldn¡¯t have said anything kinder.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡± Alyssa said,ing over to hug the brte tightly, tears rolling down her cheeks.


    ¡°I love you so much¡­ sister!¡± Sparks said with a sob, as she moved over to hug Cra tightly too.


    Cra sighed happily, loving the incredible, rock solid bond that had grown between the three of them. She knew that people developed strong friendships when fighting asrades and the three of them had certainly done a lot of that in thest few weeks!


    When the tears had dried up, the girls separated, Alyssa and Sparks blushing a bit at the strength of their reaction to Cra¡¯s heartfelt words.


    ¡°I wonder how we¡¯ll get on with Jade?¡± Sparks asked curiously.


    ¡°She seems really nice.¡± Alyssa said, remembering the innocent warm smile the alien had given her back on the Kirrix dropship.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s in her nature to be deceptive, jealous, vindictive or anything like that. She¡¯s just naturally friendly and open.¡± The beautiful blonde exined.


    ¡°I wonder how old she actually is?¡± Cra asked curiously.


    ¡°We could ask her I guess, but I¡¯m pretty sure she doesn¡¯t know.¡± Alyssa said, recalling her conversation with the green hued girl down on the bottom deck earlier on.


    ¡°How long do you think she¡¯ll be asleep for?¡± Cra wondered.


    ¡°Well the first time any of us had dinner with John,¡± Alyssa said, causing the other two girls to smile in amusement. ¡°we slept for 14 hours¡±.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t human though.¡± Sparks said. ¡°Perhaps her body will react faster or slower?¡± she said logically.


    ¡°Well we¡¯ll just keep an eye on her and make sure she¡¯sfortable.¡± Cra saidpassionately and the other girls nodded agreeably.


    John strode back into the officer¡¯s lounge looking pleased with himself. The girls looked up at him and smiled affectionately.


    ¡°How did the chat with Charles go?¡± Alyssa asked him.


    ¡°Oh great thanks. He seems pretty keen to buy our cargo!¡± John grinned. ¡°I think the trip to Olympus should be fun!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more looking forward to going shopping with the girls on Gravitus.¡± Alyssa confessed.


    ¡°I wonder how Rachel¡¯s getting on?¡± She asked John with an arched eyebrow.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Rachel?¡± Cra asked curiously.


    ¡°A lovely girl we met at the boutique I bought my clothes from.¡± Alyssa exined. ¡°She could probably retire after themission she made that day!¡± she said, grinning up at John.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I need to sell this ore, to fund your shopping trips.¡± John smiled at her fondly.


    They settled down and chatted with each other happily, enjoying the quiet after all the action over thest few days. Before they knew it, they had talked their way through the rest of the afternoon and most of the evening. A soft beeping on John¡¯s watch interrupted the current conversation.


    ¡°We¡¯re nearly back at Port Heracles.¡± John said, turning off the rm.


    He noticed a worried look sh across Cra¡¯s face.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Oh sorry honey, I should have said before. Rupert Grant fled. He¡¯s wanted for treason now and is fleeing a death sentence.¡± John said reassuringly. ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry about running across him there¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯d still like to leave as soon as we can if that¡¯s ok?¡± Cra asked tentatively. ¡°I have a lot of bad memories from that ce.¡±


    ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll drop the civilians off and leave as soon as they¡¯ve been taken care of.¡± John said.


    ¡°Thanks John, I appreciate it.¡± The gorgeous Latina said, smiling at him warmly.


    They headed up to the bridge and sat in their familiar ces and Alyssa brought the Invictus around to approach the immense space station, as soon as they jumped into the system and exited hyper warp. She received docking clearance and brought them in towards Port Heracles, while John contacted the new stationmander and arranged for support teams to meet them and take care of the civilians.


    Sparks was seeing Port Heracles for the first time and she marvelled at the size of such a huge piece of Terran construction. The space station reminded her of a stack of tes, with a big round disc in the middle that held the docking bays. The smaller discs above and below twinkled with lights from the hundreds of viewports sprinkled around their circumference. Their view of the station disappeared as the Invictus moved in to dock with Port Heracles.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let our guests know we¡¯ve arrived.¡± John informed them as he stood up.


    ¡°Cra and I will wait up on the bridge.¡± Alyssa said, throwing a warm smile the brte¡¯s way.


    ¡°I¡¯lle.¡± volunteered Sparks.


    John smiled at her affectionately and held out his hand, as she came up the ramp to join him at the elevator. They went down to deck 4 and rallied the civilians, who were eager to disembark, eventually heading down in the elevator as one big group. John strode forward to open the airlock into the docking bay and two medical teams escorted by Terran Federation troopers were there to meet them. A balding middle aged man strode up to John.


    ¡°Commander Clive Steeran.¡± he said, throwing John a respectful salute.


    ¡°Commander John ke, but you can call me John.¡± John replied, returning the salute.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet the man who was instrumental in removing my predecessor!¡± the new station Commander said enthusiastically. ¡°Oh and call me Clive, by all means!¡±


    He stuck his hand out, which John took and Clive shook it warmly. ¡°You¡¯ve be a bit of a hero around here John!¡±


    John smiled graciously and nced over at the medical teams who were speaking to the civilians, most of whom were waving away any medical attention.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, my men will take good care of them!¡± Clive said eagerly. ¡°Are you staying at Heracles for long?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not Clive, we¡¯re on our way to Olympus shipyard. We only came here to carry these people to safety.¡± John replied apologetically.


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame.¡± Clive said, clearly disappointed. ¡°Let me know when you¡¯reing back this way and we¡¯ll roll out the wee mat.¡± he grinned.


    John smiled and nodded.


    Sparks saw Geoff looking back at her with a wistful expression on his face. When he saw her looking at him, he blushed and then waved goodbye shyly. The redhead beamed a big friendly smile at him in return and waved him farewell.


    ¡°Safe travels Commander!¡± Clive bade them farewell, as John and Sparks turned to board the Invictus.

 516

    The Terran Federation personnel and the civilians broke into a spontaneous round of apuse, cheering as they made their exit from the dock.


    ¡°Well I like him!¡± Sparks said brightly, as she looked up at John.


    ¡°He¡¯s a massive improvement on thest guy, believe me!¡± John said emphatically.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry we couldn¡¯t stay for a little while. There are lots of aliens who trade at Port Heracles and it would have been interesting for you to see them.¡± he said apologetically.


    ¡°That would have been fascinating. Thank you for thinking of me.¡± Sparks replied, genuinely touched.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°No problem.¡± John said, smiling at her affectionately. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything to Alyssa, but when she first came here, I thought her eyes were going to fall out of her head when she saw some of the alien species!¡±


    Sparksughed hard as she imagined her friend gawping at bizarre looking aliens.


    *It was pretty funny honey* John thought for Alyssa¡¯s benefit.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go and see the girls, and then check on Jade.¡± he said, eagerly.


    They travelled up in the elevator and strode on to the bridge, where Alyssa had already plotted the course to the Olympus shipyard. The green line showing their course travelled through sector after sector and a readout next to the line helpfully informed them that the plotted course would take them just under 4 days toplete. They reached the nav buoy, Alyssa activated their FTL drive and the Invictus leapt forward into hyper warp.


    ¡°Just the final stretch now.¡± John said, smiling at the girls.


    ¡°Then we can go shopping!¡± Alyssa grinned.


    ¡°I think Sparks might well outspend you this time.¡± John said, smiling at the redhead.


    ¡°Really?¡± Sparks said, confused. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m into dresses as much as Alyssa.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hurt! You¡¯ve forgotten my promise to outfit your workshop for you?¡± John said yfully.


    Sparks gasped. ¡°Oh I had! I¡¯m so sorry John. With all the recent excitement, it slipped my mind.¡± she apologised sincerely.


    ¡°Well you have four days to pick what you want.¡± He grinned at her. ¡°Remember, money is no object, I want you to get everything and anything you think could be useful.¡±


    Sparks looked a bit uncertain. ¡°Are you sure? Some of the equipment is very expensive.¡±


    ¡°Trust me.¡± John said emphatically.


    Alyssa stood as an exciting thought came to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go and check on Jade and then I¡¯ve just had a great idea on how to show you two why buying dresses can be fun!¡± she beamed a sparkling smile, filled with anticipation.


    They all rose and followed the exuberant young woman down to their quarters. Jade was still fast asleep, but her stomach was much reduced and looked almost like normal. The viridian pulses that were spreading around her body were now slow and measured.


    ¡°She¡¯s been out 13 hours.¡± John said. ¡°I¡¯m guessing she will probably wake up in about an hour¡±.


    ¡°Ok you stay here and keep an eye on her.¡± Alyssa requested. ¡°You girls follow me!¡± she said grinning at them both.


    Cra and Sparks followed her with some trepidation as they disappeared into the bathroom and were gone for a good long while. They eventually re-emerged delightfully nude and Alyssa immediately ushered Cra and Sparks into the walk-in-wardrobe.


    ¡°You might want to get a nice shower too.¡± she told John archly.


    Smiling indulgently, John got up and showered himself, enjoying the warm water as it washed away his troubles from the day. He dried himself, but didn¡¯t bother getting dressed and then went to lie on the bed next to the sleeping dark green alien girl.


    After a little while, Alyssa appeared at the door, wearing the backless dress that John had bought her on Gravitus. She walked out gracefully like a model on a catwalk and posed for him by the side of the bed, her hand holding one of the bed posts.


    ¡°Very nice honey.¡± John said appreciatively.


    His cock already started to thicken when she first appeared, but he got a lot more steel in his rod when the beautiful teenager pirouetted elegantly and he could see her the long toned muscles on her back and the dimples just above her bottom. She smiled at him alluringly as she listened to his thoughts as he checked her out.


    ¡°Cra, if you please.¡± Alyssa called out.


    The gorgeous Latina appeared at the door wearing the same outfit, but this time in red. The colour entuated her lovely olive coloured skin and she looked at him lustily as she walked sensually into the room. John sat up so he could stare at her more clearly. The dress fit her absolutely perfectly, as the Latina shared the same body type as Alyssa. She pivoted for him, so that he could see her dusky hued skin in the backless cut to the dress and John couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her rounded buttocks, as he saw how the sheer material of the dress clung to her like a second skin. Cra moved to stand at the other bedpost.


    ¡°You look absolutely amazing Cra!¡± John said, whistling appreciatively. She smiled and blew him a kiss.


    Alyssa watched his eyes locked on the girl¡¯s pert ass and nodded to herself, smiling with satisfaction.


    ¡°Sparks,e and join us please!¡± Alyssa requested.


    Finally the redhead entered, wearing the same dress but in white. She smiled seductively at John and sashayed into the room, walking gracefully over and then gliding away so that he could see her beautiful tanned skin in the backless part of the dress. John moved forward to sit on the end of the bed, desperate to get closer to her, as his eyes slid lower and focused on the perfect spheres of her bottom. The redhead shifted her weight from one foot to another in her high heels, and the sharp height of the heels make her ass look even more delicious, as the taut cheeks rolled under the dress.


    John gawped at her in amazement and then his eyes darted to the blonde and brte as well, as they went to join the redhead in front of him. They faced away and then looked over their shoulders, so he could see the backs of all three teenagers and they looked at him coyly as he tantly undressed them with his eyes. He stared at all three of them with their perfect presentation of their firm young bottoms and felt his heart race with excitement.


    ¡°We all want to get fucked in the ass tonight.¡± Alyssa said provocatively. ¡°Your choice¡­¡± she paused ¡°¡­ Is who you take first.¡±


    John could barely believe his ears, or his luck. Rendered mute, he pointed at the redheads glorious ass with a trembling hand, his body overloaded with adrenalin.


    ¡°Ah you want to break in the new girl?¡± Alyssa said appreciatively, running her hands over the redheads bottom and squeezing it gently. ¡°Excellent choice.¡± shemended him.


    Sparks looked over her shoulder at him, and lifted the strap off said shoulder, ncing down at it as it slipped off her smooth tanned skin. She turnednguidly and looked at him over the other shoulder, then nced down as she removed the other strap. She watched his reaction as the dress slipped down off her body to pool at her feet, leaving herpletely nude.


    ¡°Fuck me!¡± John whispered, entranced.


    All three girls nodded their heads. ¡°We will.¡± Alyssa said reassuringly. ¡°Just let us know when you want to be inside each of us¡±.


    They turned and walked towards him, with Cra and Alyssa sitting on either side of the bed to him. Sparks walked right up to him so that her toned stomach was inches away from his face. He looked up at her and he could just see her light blue eyes looking down at him and sparkling with lust, over her pert, upturned breasts. She turned around and suddenly he was presented with her glorious ass, the firm round cheeks just touching in the middle and hiding his goal from his eyes. He raised his shaking hands and then gripping each cheek firmly, he gently eased them apart, causing the redhead to gasp excitedly. He could see the tight little knot of her asshole, the light reflecting off the glistening lube that had been spread over her.

 517

    ¡°We¡¯re all prepared for you John.¡± Alyssa purred in his ear. ¡°Tonight isn¡¯t about us. We all want you to just focus on yourself.¡±


    John groaned with lust.


    Cra leaned in and braced his arm with her breasts. ¡°We all want to be used by you John and used hard!¡± she said breathily.


    Unable to wait any longer, John stood and pulled Sparks into his arms. She looked up at him, her eyes shing with excitement. They kissed and duelled tongues passionately, before breaking apart.


    ¡°Lie on the bed.¡± John ordered the sultry redhead.


    She stepped out of her shoes, so she was 4¡å shorter and needed to look up at him as she nodded. She climbed on the bed slowly, lying down and then looked over her right shoulder to watch him.


    ¡°Take off your dresses and then guide me into her.¡± John told the other girls and Cra and Alyssa moved to obey. They smoothly removed their long dresses and then climbed up on to the bed next to the redhead, looking back and waiting to help him push his way into the girl sandwiched between them.


    The sight of the blonde, brte and redhead lying there waiting for him was intoxicating and he struggled to control himself. He climbed on the bed like a predator stalking his prey.


    John moved over the redhead¡¯s body, covering her smaller frame with his muchrger one. He nuzzled his cock between those pert cheeks of her bottom, Cra¡¯s olive skinned hand holding him in ce and then he began to push forward.


    ¡°Fuckkkk!¡± Sparks hissed loudly.


    Her incredibly tight anus was being forced wide open by the blunt end of his cock and her body trembled as she was stretched around him. The tight ring snapped closed around the heavy head, offering her a moment¡¯s respite.


    John paused a moment to let her get used to the bulky intruder in her hot, tight little hole, before pushing forward again.


    ¡°Oh my fucking god!!¡± The redhead wailed as John crammed inch after long inch up her impossibly tight ass.


    She groaned as she felt him push deep inside her, her young body having to make room to fit the burgeoning cock inside her.


    John looked down at her trembling bottom, the redheads entire body shaking with lust. He withdrew halfway and then thrust in up to the hilt again, causing Sparks to grunt as the drive of his hips made her buttocks ripple with the impact.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s good.¡± Alyssa crooned. ¡°Make her feel what it¡¯s like to be fucked by a powerful man.¡±


    ¡°Concentrate on yourself.¡± Cra urged him ¡°We¡¯ll make it good for her.¡±


    Sparks looked back at him over her shoulder. ¡°You made me look like this, now enjoy me.¡± she gasped.


    John pulled back most of his length, leaving only his head still encased by her snug little chute. Then he drove forward driving all the way inside her and pping up against her taut rounded ass.


    ¡°Unnhhh!¡± Sparks grunted loudly.


    John pulled back and then rammed forward again, beginning to pick up the pace with a steady rhythm as he pounded her perfect little ass cheeks.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°My¡­¡±


    ¡°God¡­¡±


    Sparks moaned as John jack hammered into her, his hips a blur. Alyssa slipped her hand under the girl¡¯s belly so that she could stroke her clit, while Cra reached under her chest to squeeze and pinch her nipples.


    Sparks wails turned into a long piercing scream as her ass clenched around John¡¯s cock in a death grip. Her ass pulsated around him clenching and unclenching as Sparks rode out a mind shattering orgasm. She copsed on to the bed unconscious, her sprawled out body twitching reflexively.


    ¡°Who next?¡± Alyssa whispered to him.


    John nced at Cra, who shuddered with anticipation.


    ¡°Mmm, she really wants it too, don¡¯t you beautiful?¡± Alyssa to the Latina.


    Cra nodded slowly but determinedly, as she stared at John with her lusty brown eyes.


    John pulled out of Sparks, leaving heratose on the bed and then moved up behind Cra. He nudged up between her tightly clenched coffee coloured ass cheeks, forcing the resisting muscles apart.


    ¡°Naughty girl.¡± Alyssa chastised the brte. ¡°Making him work for it¡±.


    John pushed forward, his strong muscles driving his hips and Cra groaned as he sank all the way inside her tight, hot little body. She began to rock her hips back and forth ever so slightly, her ass wrapped tight around his shaft.


    ¡°I want the same as her.¡± Cra hissed at him. ¡°Fuck me until I can¡¯t take any more!¡±


    John took hold of Cra¡¯s wrists, pinning her down on the bed under his weight. He loved how his lighter coloured hands looked where they were wrapped around her olive hued arms. He began to slowly stroke in and out of her, matching the tempo of the Latina¡¯s own hips, as Alyssa¡¯s furtive hand slipped under Cra¡¯s belly.


    ¡°Ooooohhhhh!¡± she moaned loudly as Alyssa matched them in the samenguid rhythm.


    John began to thrust harder, breaking the synchronisation of their hips as he thrust forward into her harder and faster. The young Latina¡¯s hot body was wrapped tightly around him and the sensations on his cock felt amazing as he plunged into her depths over and over again.


    Cra was writhing around, desperate to move, but finding it impossible, pinned as she was under his heavy weight. All she could do was lie there and take it, providing a warm cocoon for his pistoning shaft as he fucked her long and hard. The total powerlessnessbined with Alyssa¡¯s eager, slick fingers drove her over the edge. She began to wail as John power fucked her through her orgasm, her incredibly tight ass gripping him rhythmically as though desperate to urge him to unload in her coffee coloured belly.


    John was relentless and kept up the pressure, not knowing where these reserves of stamina wereing from. Between him and Alyssa they made Crae twice more, before she finally climaxed a final time with a piercing shriek. She copsed, utterly spent and lifeless, reeling from the sensory overload they had forced her body to endure and drifting into unconsciousness.


    Alyssa looked at John slyly and pulled her fingers out of Cra¡¯s sopping pussy. She rolled on to her stomach and arching her back to present her rounded bottom for him invitingly. John eased his way out of the exhausted Latina and then moved over to cover Alyssa with his body.


    She spread her cheeks apart, revealing her anus and John pushed up against it insistently. The tight hole yielded for him willingly and he sank his entire length into her body in one go, forcing her to make room for him in her abdomen.


    ¡°Did you like your fashion show?¡± Alyssa purred to him.


    John grunted his acknowledgement.


    ¡°Did I wrap your presents nicely for you?¡± She said seductively.


    ¡°You all looked fucking hot!¡± John growled.


    ¡°Mmm, I know what my man wants.¡± She crooned happily at him.


    She leaned back to kiss him passionately, before gently biting his lower lip and then releasing him.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°You can use me however you like, but I want you to promise me one thing.¡± Alyssa said, holding his gaze with her deep blue eyes.


    ¡°Anything.¡± John said.


    ¡°I want you to cum in Sparks. She doesn¡¯t count as being properly broken in unless you fill her ass with your spunk.¡± She demanded.


    ¡°Done.¡± John grunted.

 518

    Alyssa bowed her head and then moved her hands to cover his fists where they gripped the bed. John loosened his grasp slightly so that she could intece her fingers between his.


    ¡°Do you remember when you first fucked me like this?¡± She murmured.


    ¡°Back on the Fool¡¯s Gold.¡± he said, corkscrewing his hips to widen her out in preparation.


    ¡°My reward for getting my navigator¡¯s license.¡± she smiledzily, enjoying being stretched.


    ¡°You earned it.¡± John said, pulling back almostpletely out of her body before driving forward and knocking the wind out of her.


    Alyssa could only gasp and moan as John picked up the pace, riding her young flesh with gusto. They heard a breathy moan from in front of them and saw that a pair of sparkling emerald eyes was watching them intently.


    ¡°Jade.¡± John said.


    Alyssa tried to speak, but could only groan as John thrust into her over and over again.


    ¡°Yes Master.¡± She purred at him excitedly.


    ¡°I want to make Alyssa cum so hard she passes out, just like we did to the others.¡± he said.


    ¡°Do you want to help me?¡± he asked her.


    ¡°More than anything Master!¡± she said, moving lithely to his side.


    John rolled so that he was lying on the bed, with Alyssa spread eagled over him, his cock a blur as he drove it in and out of her tightly gripping ass.


    Jade moved between their spread legs andpped at Alyssa¡¯s clit, making her cry out with pleasure. The cries got louder as Jade brushed her hand against Alyssa¡¯s pussy, her fingers pointing together as she began to gently push them inside.


    ¡°Oh my god!!¡± Alyssa screeched as Jade elongated her arm and sinuously pushed deeper into Alyssa¡¯s pussy, her fingertips eventually brushing the girl¡¯s cervix.


    Her hips jerked helplessly as John grabbed her tits, squeezing the taut flesh and pinching the nipples roughly. A long wailing orgasm overtook the poor overstimted girl, but John and Jade were merciless, making here over and over again as she experienced full double pration for the first time. Eventually she copsed backwards, her head lolling limply against his chest as she was rendered unconscious. Jade eased her arm out of Cra¡¯s pussy gently, kissing her onest time before moving out from between her legs.


    John carefully rolled Alyssa on to her side and turned to see that Sparks and Cra had recovered and were watching him wide eyed.


    ¡°I need toe now.¡± John said simply, moving up behind the redhead.


    Cra spread the girls rounded cheeks apart and Sparks looked up at him lustily as he prepared to enter her again. John leaned down and kissed her gently, surprising Sparks who was expecting another rough session. She kissed him back sensually as John gently pushed himself back inside her again, his quad resting on her thighs.


    ¡°Thank you for letting me be your first.¡± John said.


    ¡°First everything.¡± Sparks said, smiling at him over her shoulder.


    John began a nice steady, smooth rhythm, not designed for domination, this was just about bringing himself to climax.


    ¡°Oh that feels so good.¡± Sparks purred.


    ¡°I want to feel you shooting inside me.¡± she sighed happily, as John used her phenomenal young body to work himself closer to the point of no return.


    Having held off for so long, John couldn¡¯tst long. He buried his face in her soft auburn hair and groaned as he began to cum. His hips rocked back and forward in a smooth motion as he used the girl¡¯s tight ass to milk him.


    ¡°Ohhh I can feel it¡± Sparks gasped, as long ropes of cum were fired into her depths. Her belly grew bigger as John continued to empty his four balls, massive reserves built up after the incredible stimtion over thest hour. The redhead¡¯s hips tilted up as her stomach filled out beneath her, cushioning her weight on its rounded surface. Finally done, John eased himself out of the girl and then rolled to the side, where heboured for breath.


    Sparks had moved her knees down to support her and shey face down, her knees to either side of her enormously swollen tummy.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Jade moved down to John¡¯s ear and whispered quietly to him. ¡°This one is hungry for more of master¡¯s cum. May this one drink from the girl?¡±


    John had no idea what she meant, but nodded his agreement, knowing that Jade would never do anything to hurt any of his women. He watched as Jade moved around the bed, lithe and cat-like in her graceful movements. She knelt behind Sparks where she was raised up on her knees.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Sparks gasped in shock, her head jerking upwards.


    John could see that Jade was holding the redhead¡¯s cheeks apart with her strong green hands and had leaned down to put her tongue to the girls ass.


    ¡°Ohh god!¡± Sparks groaned as Jade slipped her tongue inside her and then began to suck insistently, the tongue hollowing out like a straw.


    ¡°She¡¯s sucking it out of me!¡± Sparks moaned, as she turned to look at John, her eyes shing with excitement.


    Jade feasted hungrily, drawing out everyst drop of spunk from the redhead¡¯s body. Sparks copsed forwards and rolled to her side, so she could look at the green skinned girl. Jade¡¯s tummy was hugely rounded once more, as she had swallowed down John¡¯s entire load. She licked her lips contentedly and theny down, her stomach repeatedly sending the curved rings to pulse over her body.


    John leaned down to look closely at Jade, who was getting drowsy again as her body began to eagerly absorb his prodigious volume of spunk.


    ¡°How do you feel Jade?¡± he asked with concern.


    ¡°Amazzzing Masssterrr.¡± she drawled, her eyelids heavy and azy smile on her beautiful dark green face. Her eyelids finally closed and she dropped off to sleep.


    ¡°Four for four.¡± Cra said to him contentedly, with a well fucked smile on her face.


    They cuddled up together and all of them were soon fast asleep.

 519

    AUTHOR¡¯S NOTE: To my esteemed readers, thank you for making it this far. I hope you already enjoyed the previous story. Please let me know what you think in thement section.


    I will be starting a new series below. It is a fantasy story that builds up to a good deal of sexy fun. It starts out in our world and ends somewhere else entirely. Given the name I¡¯ve chosen for it I feel the need to tell you that it has a disappointingck of dragons. However I¡¯ve attempted to make up for that with an abundance of boobs and a strapping young male protagonist. I hope you like it.


    **************


    STORY TITLE:


    THE MISSING DRAGON (Erotica)


    Enjoy¡­..


    ******************


    Gregory Hopkins had a missing dragon to deal with. He¡¯d taken a different approach to the problem than he normally did, cutting through the park on his way home from school. Still, there was no doubt about it. He knew the first time he saw those beautiful greenwns. All that empty space was missing something and that something was possibly an army of elves or, more likely, a dragon.


    Without weighing the risks of such an endeavour as finding a missing dragon upon a parkwn during the English summer; he sat down beneath arge oak tree, plucked his sketch pad out of his bag and got to work. Drawing what was already there was easy enough. The trees in the distance, the flower bed in the foreground and the small caretaker¡¯s house to the far left soon materialised upon his nk sheet of paper. Only then was the true challenge upon him.


    The first order of business in finding a dragon in an empty field is to understand how such a creature might fall to rest there. The outline took shape as a long serpentine curve, basking in thete afternoon sunlight. Next were the details: the horns, the scales, the shadows beneath the rxed folded wings. Finally the creature needed to be ced in the field and so came the tufts of grass around where its weight rested in the earth, then the scorch marks on the earth beneath its nostrils.


    He sat there for a while, a young man with messy ck hair that fell to his shoulders and deep blue eyes steeled with concentration. His face was a mix of a little Italian, a little Greek and a lot of English. A baggy sweater and equally baggy pants covered his frame as he sat beneath a tree looking at his disappointingly dragonless field.


    It took him over half an hour to find and ce the dragon there, then came the shading of its frame and finally the finished product. Unfortunately, Gregory didn¡¯t even so much as get to set his pencil down before the muddy football hit him squarely on the side of the face and smashed down into his sketch. Given the temperature the ball shouldn¡¯t have been muddy at all but summer had just begun and so had the storms that sometimes came along with it.


    The impact left his right ear ringing and his right eye momentarily blinded by dirt. It took Gregory a full minute to adjust himself and realise the dragon in the field was ruined and that someone was stood beside him with a muddy football beneath his arm.


    Freddie Lounds. What aplete and utter shitheel. Gregory nced past him to where a group of his cronies stood in the football field across the way looking on with grim smirks on their faces. He¡¯d heard them start up their game but in his concentration to capture his reptilian quarry he hadn¡¯t bothered to see who they were. If he had he might have just picked up his things and left the dragon to be forever lost.


    ¡°What¡¯ you doing?¡± Freddie asked.


    ¡°Windsurfing.¡± Gregory replied calmly as he moved to slip his sketch book back into his bag.


    Clearly Freddie didn¡¯t quite know what to do with this information. It certainly didn¡¯t look like Gregory had been windsurfing but then again Freddie wasn¡¯t exactly the sharpest tool in the box and Gregory had spoken with a great deal of conviction. It took him a full fifteen seconds before he realised he was being mocked and his face tightened into a frown.


    ¡°Think you¡¯re a smart little shit don¡¯t you?¡± The football was smacked loudly against the ground as Freddie put his arms out in the ssic ¡®let¡¯s kick the shit out of each other¡¯ pose he¡¯d been fond of since primary school.


    Gregory sighed inwardly. He¡¯d had to put up with this idiot all through primary school during which time getting punched and shoved around the yground had been a part of his every day life. In high school Freddie still looked out for him despite being in different sses to each other. Any time he felt like shoving someone over or dumping the contents of their bag on the floor Gregory usually hadnded square in the lunatic¡¯s crosshairs.


    Of course much of this had stopped abruptly shortly after Gregory started taking some sses outside of school hours. The first time Freddie found a fistnding square in his face had been thest time he¡¯d overtly tried to beat up Gregory. Still, he¡¯d been a constant pain ever since. Then finally Freddie had left school and Gregory stayed on. School had gotten a lot better since then but they still lived in the same town and that town only had one park.


    All in all, Freddie didn¡¯t bother Gregory that much anymore. What did bother him was currently walking towards them from the football field.


    Jte Riley was a gorgeous redhead with long toned legs, curvy round breasts and quite possibly the cutest ass in the known universe. She¡¯d been dating Freddie since they were sixteen. They were now both eighteen with Freddie soon looking at being neen and Gregory having just had his eighteenth birthday two weeks before. Seeing a girl like Jte with a guy like him was just in depressing. Freddie wasn¡¯t even what a reasonable person would call attractive. Shaven head, pinched looking slightly inbred look, pug nose and a constant expression akin to someone smelling a particrly nasty pile of shit was pretty much all he had to offer the world.


    Gregory had been single all through high school, partly due to his reputation as a bit of a loner and partly because he had other things to worry about. Seeing a girl like Jte with a guy like Freddie wasn¡¯t exactly the greatest advertisement for the guys who stay in school getting all the good stuff once they¡¯re in the real world. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Jte was what civilized society referred to as a ¡®total bitch¡¯ then it would have been downright soul destroying to see them together.


    ¡°Come back to the game.¡± She reached out to Freddie¡¯s shoulder and gave it a squeeze. This wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d had to try and dissolve a potential night in jail for her boyfriend.


    ¡°Shithead¡¯s been smart.¡± The thug curled his lip and took a step towards Gregory.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Slowly, the boy who had been looking for dragons shifted his weight and ced his left foot further behind him. If this was going to happen then it was going to happen very fast, very hard and it was going to result in a veryrge headache for Freddie.


    ¡°Ignore him babe, he¡¯s nothing. C¡¯mon¡­ if you win I¡¯ll give you a prize.¡± Jte smoothly slipped herself between them both as if knowing it would be difficult for Freddie to concentrate on two things at once.


    He stalled a moment and then Gregory was suddenly watching a harsh kiss of pressure whitened lips and the noise of Freddie jamming his tongue into Jte¡¯s mouth. It was worse than being kicked in the gut. A guy behaves like a rabid monkey, starts a fight, ruins a sketch and it¡¯s him who gets the girl? It was enough to turn Gregory¡¯s stomach.


    As he was walking away from them he heard their voices carry through the air. This time he heard the ball being kicked and being kicked hard. Reacting without much thought to the matter, Gregory felt his legs tense and then propel him up into the air, spinning sideways and swinging his leg outwards. He saw the ball sting toward where the back of his head had been moments before. It took him an instant to re-adjust the swing of his foot and m the football in a perfect volley that sent it hurtling back toward Freddie¡¯s face.

 520

    The noise of his foot hitting the ball was only outmatched by the noise of the ball connecting directly with Freddie¡¯s nose. Unlike Gregory, he hadn¡¯t been expecting the sudden return and soon found himself sprawling backwards into the grass. Even Gregory himself stood there dumbfounded for a few moments since even he hadn¡¯t expected his kick to work that well. Then came the sudden shouts of Freddie¡¯s friends on the field and he saw seven guys running toward him with angry looks on their faces. Brilliant.


    Taking off into a run, he immediately broke for the gates to the park. With no one else around he sure as hell didn¡¯t want Freddie¡¯s cronies to get their hands on him. It didn¡¯t take him long to work out that they were going to get to the entrance before he was. One he could have handled, two or three even but there were going to be at least five or six of them there before he was and he had no chance with those odds. The high fences around the park¡¯s perimeter meant that he wasn¡¯t getting out any other way, certainly not whilst being chased. So Gregory quickly took a sharp turn and ran toward a smaller brick wall that he quickly vaulted over in order tond in the enclosed gardens of the park. It was a cerge enough to get lost in and had plenty of hiding spots.


    Apparently none of Freddie¡¯s friends had it in them to vault the wall in the way Gregory had done which bought him some time. He carefully slid under a thornyyer of bushes, not without a good degree of pain in the process, and then settled to silence. Footsteps soon followed as did voices.


    ¡°Freddie for fuck sake put that away! Come back to the game, he¡¯s¡­¡± Jte¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up! That little prick¡¯s not gonna be able to kick anythin¡¯ again!¡± Freddie screamed.


    Gregory shifted slightly through the bushes to glimpse through a small gap. What he saw made his heart almost fall into his stomach. Freddie had a knife.


    He¡¯d always seemed unstable but a fucking knife!? That definitely took this from the ¡®not wanting a wedgie¡¯ scenario it would have been three years ago and gave it some underwear staining new possibilities. Gregory checked his hiding ce and let out a silent breath. At least he¡¯d picked a reasonably good spot to keep away from these lunatics.


    ¡°Find him for me!¡± Freddie¡¯s voice again, closer this time.


    ¡°Fred, mate, he¡¯s¡­¡± One of the others, unsure of where this was heading.


    ¡°I said find him!¡± Definitely unhinged.


    What followed was the most tense and terrifying half hour of Gregory¡¯s life. It hadn¡¯t taken them long to start snooping around his hiding ce but thankfully the two who hade looking didn¡¯t particrly want to get sliced up by thorn bushes for Freddie¡¯s grudge. They didn¡¯t get near enough to spot him. After a while the sound of footsteps had died down and the sky had begun to grow dark.


    Gregory thought it was time to move and quietly began to shuffle toward the gap in the bushes where he could stand up without hurting himself too badly. That was when he felt the earth beneath his hand give way to something cold, smooth and small. At first he flinched thinking that perhaps he¡¯d just picked up a slug or a worm but as he turned his head to nce down along his right side he saw the tiny shard of metal gleaming in the dirt. Curious, he plucked it between his fingers again and pulled gently to reveal a small silver ring. It took him a while to shuffle over to the gap in the bushes but when he did he sat up and lifted himself into a crouch to examine the thing. It was smooth on the outside with an intricate pattern etched onto the metal on the inner part of the band. It definitely appeared to be silver and it was quite a pretty thing to behold. In fact it was so distracting that as he stepped out of the shrubs and onto the path of the gardens he didn¡¯t notice Freddie creep up behind him with his knife held out and a look of pure madness in his eyes.


    ¡°Got you now you little fucker!¡± The harsh whisper was spoken in Gregory¡¯s ear soon after he felt the painfully sharp edge of the knife on his throat.


    ¡°Freddie please stop it! You¡¯ll go to prison!¡± Jte¡¯s voice was now quivering with the nerves of someone who was evidently in way over their head.


    ¡°No I won¡¯t you stupid slut. Just gonna teach this little bitch a lesson. What¡¯s that you got there queer boy?¡± Freddie snatched the ring from Gregory¡¯s fingers and looked at it.


    After deciding it wasn¡¯t worth a whole lot he flicked it towards Jte who fumbled and then let it drop on the path at her feet.


    ¡°There, take that and shut up.¡± Freddie growled at the girl in a way that scared her so much that she moved forwards and picked up the ring.


    Gregory noticed the shimmer of tears in her eyes. Oh yeah, it was always the pretty ones that went for the raging crazies.


    ¡°Well put it on then you silly cow. Lets show queer boy here how nice his new ring looks on you before I pop one of his ear drums then make him beg not to do the same with the other.¡± The knife lifted from Gregory¡¯s throat and he felt it graze along his cheek. Any move and the thing would probably rip off half his face. He took a long deep breath.


    With trembling hands, Jte took the ring and slipped it onto her finger.


    Then the entire world fell into darkness.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 521

    Gregory awoke to the taste of dirt in his mouth. He tried to lift his head and felt the tangle of shrubs and vines above him holding him in ce. With a few splutters and an audible cough he opened his eyes and blinked them a few times. He was back under the bushes!? Had he fallen asleep? Maybe he¡¯d gotten tired or passed out and dreamt everything?


    He moved his mouth and felt the cut in his cheek sting sharply. Had Freddie done something and left him there? He checked his extremities for further injuries. Two eyes. Check. Eight fingers. Check. Two thumbs. Check. Ten toes. Check. Cock and two balls. Check. Thank fuck. In fact he felt fine despite some aches and the cut in his cheek that was little more than a shaving ident.


    What was troubling was the sudden dawning realisation that he wasn¡¯t under the park¡¯s bushes any longer. These weren¡¯t the thin branches and thorny brambles of his former hiding spot. These wererge leaves, thick vines and long limbs of nts that didn¡¯t look like they belonged in a well tended garden. A little wiggling and he¡¯d freed his arm, a little more after that and he could sit up.


    He was sat in the middle of a forest. It seemed like he¡¯d rolled there from a few feet away which would certainly exin why he was covered in shrubs and vines. Maybe he¡¯d passed out and Freddie had decided to take him out and dump him in the middle of nowhere.


    Then again surely he¡¯d have left a trail. Despite the obvious signs of where he¡¯d rolled there was no evidence of anything disturbing the surrounding flora. He¡¯d been camping a few times when he was young. He knew what to look for. Theplete absence of any trails was actually quite disturbing. It seemed like he¡¯d just fallen out of the sky.


    Frustrated, Gregory moved his free arms to untangle his legs from the nts and vines before lifting himself to his feet. A quick nce around revealed a nearby tree that he was able to climb to get a better view of his surroundings. He found no signs of any trails around where he¡¯d woken up but he did notice something else in the distance.


    He began to turn to climb down when one of the vines that had been wrapped in the tree came loose in his hand. The sudden loosening almost made him fall from his perch but he managed to bnce himself rather than returning to earth much sooner than he¡¯d have liked. He looked at the vine, tugged on it and found ittched to a branch higher up. Now having been raised on a series of fantasy novels, movies,puter games andic books Gregory understood that chances such as these were made to be taken. He tugged on the vine again to make sure it was firmly rooted in the tree limb above and then allowed himself a small grin before dropping from the branch and holding on for dear life.


    The rush of air was felt immediately as he swung on the vine directly toward his point of interest. Shortly before he managed to get there the vine snagged in another branch above him and swung him hard to the right to m his body straight into the unyielding trunk of arge tree. Pain shot through his wrist where he tried to brace himself and he swore aloud to the nothingness that surrounded him. Arge bump on his forehead would also likely be swelling up to high heaven in no time at all as a result of his quick tete-a-tete with the hard wood.


    All in all it could have been worse and the pain seemed to subside when he saw what he¡¯d been looking at. The forest floor was clearly pushed aside and there were notable tracks in the dirt beneath his feet. Large footprints, t with no treads or heels which was an oddity in this day and age and long thin trails indicating something with wheels had passed through the area. It seemed to be some kind of road.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gregory let out a breath of relief and started to walk. Roads had to lead somewhere. Hopefully they¡¯d lead somewhere with a phone. Thinking back on his situation he considered that maybe swinging on the vines had been how he¡¯d gottenid up in the ground in the first ce. It seemed a viable exnation for how he seemed to have dropped out of nowhere. Maybe Freddie had drugged him or something and let him loose in the forest? No, that sounded more like a Bond Viin than Freddie.


    What¡¯s more this forest didn¡¯t exactly scream English countryside at him either. Vines on trees? Did they even have vines in English woods? He sure as hell hadn¡¯t seen any. The trees were wrong too. He knew what trees looked like and even what they were called in most cases but he saw no oaks, willows, alders, ashes, pines or anything remotely familiar. Some had needles like pine trees but the wrong structure, some wilted like Willows but didn¡¯t have the right branches. Many were beautiful to behold with one in particr bearing vines that were in the midst of flowering along with the tree itself. He didn¡¯t recognise any of the flowers.


    This was getting eerie. Since the gap in the road sometimes allowed the trees above to part he saw the sky and figured the sun wasn¡¯t even at its peak yet. It waste morning, notte afternoon. He¡¯d been out cold for an entire day?


    That was when he met Algra for the first time. It was certainly one of the more interesting meetings of his life. This wasrgely because she introduced herself with a deafening scream of a battle cry and then burst out from behind a tree in front of him wielding a veryrge club she¡¯d made from a fallen tree branch.


    It was perhaps doubly or even triply startling for Gregory because Algra was, quite unmistakably, an orc. You see despite the many attempts of humans to dress up as magical creatures throughout the ages of earth the sad fact is that no matter how close your attention to detail and how brilliant your costume might be, no man or woman can quite manage to look like an orc.


    The first thing that startled Gregory when he looked upon Algra was her size. As with most females, she was smaller than an average male by about twelve inches. This put her squarely at six and a half feet in height. Orc females are also considered equal to the tasks of orc males and so Algra was incredibly fit. Her muscles were defined and taut and her body was lean and capable of easily overpowering most human men. During that first meeting Algra also happened to be wearing rtively little. A few thick leather straps were wrapped around the generously proportioned curves of her breasts and a sash made of animal hide hung over her hips. The small garments, despite showing off her incredibly powerful muscture and undeniably feminine curves also gave Gregory a view of her skin. He had never in all his life seen such a rich shade of green. In ces it was marred by dirt and he saw some evidence in of various wounds that had long since healed up but generally she seemed to match the colour of the finest emeralds.

 522

    Her face was the picture of violence. No mortal species that has ever existed can quite match the fury present in the face of a pissed off orc. The moment Gregory saw the way she looked upon him he would have turned and fled if it weren¡¯t for the fact he¡¯d been stunned stone still. He saw her dark eyes and the deep downward curve of her brow. Her lips, a darker shade of green than her face, curled back over her white teeth revealing her lower canines that were far too long to be human and curved outward like small tusks made for shredding meat. Wild untamed ck hair framed the terror-inducing sight and made her seem almost primal, a force of nature.


    He watched as the ferocious female mmed her club against the earth and then bellowed at him some more. When she didn¡¯t attack after a while he began to regain some of his wits, although they damn sure returned few and far between.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry I¡­¡± He tried to speak only to be interrupted by another unmistakable battle cry from her.


    ¡°Look¡­¡± He started again and lifted his hands up to show he didn¡¯t want any trouble.


    That was when she finally lunged at him. It only took her two bounds of her powerful legs to close the distance between them. The charging creature sent a shot of adrenaline right up his spine and his instincts flew into overdrive. Her first swing was aimed at his arms and he quickly spun out of the way. The world seemed to slow down as the fight began. Thankfullydy luck took him in her arms and seemed to instinctively guide him past the orc¡¯s first three swings. Finally his brain seemed to fall into the routine of a sparring match. Since Freddie had made him take up Karate he¡¯d spent many hours there and that certainly wasn¡¯t the only martial art he¡¯d studied since then.


    It was time to stop letting her set the pace of this fight. She swung again and this time Gregory found his bnce and leapt over her club before delivering a heavy roundhouse straight to the side of her head. Given that he looked so puny and that he¡¯d spent so much time fleeing her attacks the move took herpletely off guard. Gregory pressed the advantage with a session of quick punches that unbnced her before he moved to heft her clean off her feet. As she fell he grabbed her wrist, twisted until the club came free and imed the weapon for himself.


    The orc saw the human lift the club over his head to finish her off and crossed her arms above her face.


    ¡°Yield! Yield!¡± She shouted.


    Gregory hesitated and then stepped backwards, still holding onto the club.


    ¡°What the hell are you!?¡± His stomach felt like it was ying leap frog with his liver.


    ¡°Algra! I am Algra!¡± The orc¡¯s tone was pleading.


    Gregory didn¡¯t know what to do with this information and so he fell into stunned silence for a moment. Algra peeked out from behind her arms to see he wasn¡¯t standing over her any longer but had taken a few steps backwards. Her face was much different without her fury twisting her expression. The tusks were still quite strange, with her mouth closed they poked up to rest on her upper lip. Her features were much softer than he imagined possible, her eyes wide now and the colour of very dark chocte. They struck him as very human rather than the soulless bloodthirsty orbs he¡¯d first taken them for.


    Fear gave way to curiosity as she looked him over. How had she ever lost a battle to this one? He was shorter than her by a few inches, maybe an even six feet or just a little more. His hair was long enough to be aplete and utter mess, his recent trip through the foliage contributing to this by adding a few twigs and leaves to the ck mane. He was also pale which was usually a sign of bad health in humans but on a closer inspection she saw he was in fact quite healthy. There was a colour in his cheeks, his breath came in strong gasps and his blows had been deceptively powerful. The clothes he wore were overly loose and strange in their design. In fact she¡¯d never seen anything like the fabrics he wore. He had a fondness for the colour ck, that was for certain for both his loosely fitting leggings and the baggy garment he covered his upper body with were both absent of all other colour. She wondered what his body looked like beneath those clothes, he must have been very lean and his muscles must have been well strengthened for him to be so slim and yet so strong.


    ¡°Why did you attack me?¡± Of all the millions of questions running through his head, that was the one that popped out first.


    ¡°I want you.¡± Algra replied simply as she sat up and tentatively started to brush herself off.


    ¡°You wanted me? You mean you wanted my damn skull caved in is more like it!¡± Despite himself, Gregory lowered the club. He kept it handy though, just in case.


    ¡°I not want to break you little man. I need ve. I not get one.¡± She stood up and Gregory noted her simple sandals for the first time. They had notably t soles.


    ¡°You¡¯re damn right you didn¡¯t get one. Did you¡­¡± Fuck, this was crazy. ¡°Did you take anyone else? Anyone like me?¡±


    Algra shook her head.


    ¡°I want you. Other humans too big. Carry swords and have thick metal skins.¡± She straightened out her tiny fur skirt before hooking her thumbs beneath the flimsy material and tugging them down her long jade legs.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing!?¡± Gregory¡¯s eyes bulged as he caught a look at a small thick patch of thin hairs narrowing down to the bare smooth lips of her pussy.


    Algra stopped with her skirt half way down her legs.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°You win battle. You have all that is mine.¡± She exined as if patiently exining the rules of poker to a novice.


    ¡°Yeah because all I¡¯m short of right now is a makeshift bikini top and a furry miniskirt.¡± Gregory found enough frustration in the situation to let a trace of anger into his voice. ¡°You can keep them. I¡¯ll keep this so you can¡¯t try to beat the shit out of me with it again alright?¡± He wiggled the club in her direction.


    ¡°I would not. You have all that is mine.¡± She exined again with an affirming nod.


    She did slide her skirt back into ce however. If Gregory wasn¡¯t quite so stressed out by then he might have taken some time to marvel at the shapely orc a little more. The fact that he¡¯d justid eyes upon his first pussy hadn¡¯t quite yet fully hit him.


    ¡°Well I¡¯ll just keep this.¡± He said again, less sure of himself now.


    The orc frowned and shook her head.


    ¡°You have all that is mine.¡± She said again.


    Gregory paused and let the club swing down to his side as he looked at the impossible creature before him.


    ¡°What exactly do you mean by that?¡± He somehow already knew what the answer would be from the way she bowed her head slightly whilst speaking to him.


    ¡°I attack you to keep you for ve. You win.¡± Sheid out the rules and folded her arms across her breasts impatiently.


    ¡°So now I¡­¡±


    ¡°You have me.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ shit.¡±

 523

    It took Gregory a full hour before he realised that Algra waspletely serious. To test just how far she¡¯d go with it he ordered her to lift up arge stone resting nearby and use it to break her left wrist. She was half way through lifting it up without any word or hint ofint before he told her to stop and apologised several times for making her think she had to do it in the first ce. She seemed confused by the apology since breaking her own wrist seemed like apletely reasonable expectation to her.


    ¡°Alright then Algra I think you can have your club back. Don¡¯t hit anyone with it unless I tell you to.¡± He instructed before lifting the heavy branch to hand over to her.


    ¡°As you wish, master.¡± She took the club and lifted it to rest across her shoulders.


    ¡°So just out of curiosity. If I wanted to ask you some questions and then I freed you, what would you do?¡± He scratched the back of his head as he said this, hoping for the best.


    ¡°I would answer questions as best I could, then I would try to take you as my ve again after I am free. Then I think I would break one of your fingers for causing me such trouble. Then I wouldy you on the earth and rut with you for I am¡­¡±


    ¡°Whoa there! Ok well that was way too much information.¡± He lifted his hands up making a gesture that roughly tranted to ¡®please for all that is good and pure in this world be quiet.¡¯


    Algra looked at his hands and frowned with confusion.


    ¡°You wish to challenge me? All that I own and all that I am is already yours.¡± She exined. He was a very odd human.


    ¡°Challenge you!? No.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you raise your hands?¡± She looked between his open palms and then back to him.


    He suddenly mped his hands to his sides like they¡¯d touched something searingly hot.


    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s not a challenge. That¡¯s¡­ well it¡¯s meant to be sort of a ¡®stop¡¯ kinda gesture.¡± He exined.


    ¡°That is not stop. That means ¡®I wish to fight barehanded¡¯. Do you not know orcs?¡± She rolled her eyes and shook her head as if chiding a small child.


    ¡°Do I look like a guy who knows orcs!? Lady I have no fucking idea how it¡¯s even possible you exist. I¡¯m absolutely clueless when ites to orcs, elves, dwarves, gnomes, fairies or fucking unicorns!¡±


    ¡°Then I belong to an idiot.¡± She gravely surmised.


    Gregory stared dumbstruck at her and then slumped back against a tree, slowly sliding down to sit between the roots in the ground. A long moment of silence passed between them as Gregory came to terms with the idea of all the strange things he¡¯d just mentioned actually existing. It was impossible. It was insanity. It was¡­ brilliant.


    ¡°Algra, when you came out from behind the tree screaming you waited before attacking. You were waiting for me to do something weren¡¯t you?¡±


    She nodded her head in the affirmative.


    ¡°I was awaiting you to pick a weapon. It is not eptable to challenge a free thing for its freedom without allowing it to fight as it wishes.¡± She said.


    ¡°And then when I raised my hands to try and get you to stop¡­¡±


    ¡°You chose your weapon.¡± She said with a degree of finality.


    ¡°I chose to fight bare handed. Right. Just in case, if I make any other gestures or say anything in the future that might cause you to try and beat the shit out of me or take a crap on my head or whatever, just exin in words what I¡¯ve done first. Deal?¡±


    Algra studied his words for a few seconds before nodding again. ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°Aright, so where are we?¡± Gregory lifted himself to his feet again and brushed off his cargo pants to look around the forest. He sure as hell wasn¡¯t in Ennd any more.


    ¡°We stand in the Embervine Forest in thend of Grulmir.¡± She informed him curiously. He really didn¡¯t have any idea where he was.


    ¡°Alright and where¡¯s thend of Grulmir.¡± He looked back over to where she stood.


    Algra didn¡¯t answer right away, though she didn¡¯t seem to be hiding anything from him so much as she didn¡¯t quite know how to answer.


    ¡°Grulmirys upon Arolius.¡± She ventured after a few moments.


    ¡°And what¡¯s beyond Arolius?¡± Please say Southampton. Please say Southampton. Please say Southampton.


    The female orc scratched her shaggy ck mane of hair. She thought for a few long moments before shaking her head and shrugging.


    ¡°The stars.¡± She finally said.


    Suddenly Gregory needed to sit back down again. He was on another world. Well that made way more sense than he¡¯d have probably liked to admit.


    ¡°Ok¡­ ok¡­. ok ok ok ok.¡± He took a deep breath. ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°What is your name little man?¡± She asked, her own curiosity finally getting the better of her.


    ¡°Hm?¡± The question snapped him out of his revtion. ¡°Oh I¡¯m Gregory. Greg. You can call me Greg.¡±


    ¡°Very well master.¡± She replied with what just might have been a hint of a smirk.


    ¡°Look, do you know these woods? I¡¯d just¡­ I¡¯d like somewhere to sit down, something to eat and some water.¡± He looked over to her in much the same way she¡¯d looked at him when he¡¯d been standing over her with her club in his hands.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes master. I live here. Come.¡± She turned and began to walk away.


    Having no other option, he followed behind her.


    As they walked he kept looking back to his new orc servant. He allowed his study of her to take his thoughts away from his current problems. She was young although she seemed older than him, perhaps somewhere in her mid twenties. Though incredibly powerful, she had an unmistakable womanly figure that was fit to the extreme. Her face also had an odd kind of beauty to it. Though her tusks jutted up from beneath her lower lip she didn¡¯t have much of an under bite and her jaw-line was smooth and pleasantly sloped. Her nose was also well sloped and its outline flowed beautifully into the shape of her brow.


    Given her small amount of clothing he could clearly see the initial deep curves of her cleavage which undoubtedly flowed into gorgeously proportioned breasts. Since he¡¯d been speaking to her mostly from her front he hadn¡¯t initially noticed that the skirt she wore fell notably short of covering her behind properly. He could see the upper curves of her ass and the tight valley they flowed into. The thought suddenly reminded him of his glimpse of those thin curls and those plush soft folds of herbia. Suddenly, he found himself looking at his orc in a very different light.


    ¡°We are here.¡± She announced, oblivious to his roaming eyes.

 524

    Greg looked about the ce. It wasn¡¯t much though it was certainly more than he was expecting. Arge fur covered tent was sitting in the middle of the forest floor. A good distance away was a campfire with spare wood resting beside it. A bow and some arrows were propped up against the side of the tent. In the far edge of the small clearing was a number of freshly skinned kills that had been strung up. Looking at the creatures didn¡¯t exactly do his stomach many favours but he was hungry enough then to eat a dead, scabby horse so he wasn¡¯t about toin.


    Algra walked over to the meat and tugged one of the creatures from the line where it hung. She carried it over to the campfire and threw some wood into a small pile in the centre before getting to work on lighting it up.


    Greg was pretty much clueless. He¡¯d been camping a few times but even his father who was mad for the outdoors had balked at killing and skinning their own food and using two pieces of flint to start fires. So Greg sat beside the fire opposite her and watched with interest as she peeled the meat from the carcass and threw it in a metal pot that produced from the tent. Water was brought in from a skin and she added various herbs and other ingredients that were found around the forest.


    After an hour or so had passed she spooned some of the mixture into a bowl and offered it to him. Cautiously, he took it and took a small sip. That small sip was soon followed by severalrger ones that scorched his mouth. It didn¡¯t matter. It was worth the pain. Whatever the hell this was it was fifty times tastier than it had any right to be.


    ¡°Good?¡± She asked.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Excellent.¡± He barely managed to respond between mouthfuls.


    He actually finished his first bowl of the stuff before he realised she wasn¡¯t eating.


    ¡°Not hungry?¡±


    ¡°This is not mine. All that I own is¡­¡± She started.


    ¡°Ok stop right there. You can eat, ok? Hell I¡¯d free you if I knew you wouldn¡¯t turn into the screaming valkyrie again. You don¡¯t need to ask me to eat, sleep, or do anything that you need to stay alive ok? Eat when you¡¯re hungry, sleep when you¡¯re tired¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck when I¡¯m horny?¡± She suggested.


    Greg choked on his second bowl of the stew as Algra poured out her own meal. She turned away to hide her expression behind her hair so that he didn¡¯t see her grin at his reaction.


    ¡°Well, sure. Just stick around me and don¡¯t kill anyone unless I say it¡¯s alright¡­ or they¡¯re trying to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Yes master.¡±


    They ate until the bowl was empty. At first Algra seemed to have quite an appetite but the simple truth was that orcs could eat almost anything at any time. When they were finished she put away her cooking pot and the bowls inside the tent. It was only when she didn¡¯t return after ten minutes that Greg became curious and walked over to therge fur covered structure. Lifting the p that covered the entrance, he nced inside. What he saw made his jaw almost bounce clean off the ground.


    The inner part of the tent was split into two areas, one half was for storage and it seemed Algra kept a few wooden boxes there filled with furs and other wooden trinkets she had likely made herself. On the other side of the tent was a living space with a thick heavy set of furs covering the ground. It was on these that Algra was currently resting on all fours,pletely naked, waiting for him.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Al-¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°Algra? What¡¯s um¡­¡±


    ¡°You wish to rut with me.¡± It certainly didn¡¯t sound like a question.


    Greg looked at the inviting tight curves of her round ass, his gaze eventually falling to the smooth slit at the apex of her strong thighs. The frilly flesh around her sex was puffed up and glistening with her juices.


    ¡°Algra look, I¡¯m sorry if I¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you have a woman?¡± She cut in abruptly.


    ¡°Well¡­ no.¡± This was getting more embarrassing by the moment.


    ¡°Do you not want me?¡± Dear sweet Jesus was she kidding? She was an orc and she could damn well give most human supermodels a run for their money on the knockout scale.


    ¡°I¡­ look you¡¯re¡­¡± A very nice person? Sure, that¡¯d work. Oh and elephants are generally known for their wonderful talent at figure skating.


    ¡°I am yours, you have been fed and watered. You must now take me before sleeping.¡±


    ¡°I must?¡± Was this more strange orcish tradition?


    ¡°Yesss.¡± Greg was so shocked and curious about the idea he¡¯d be required to have sex with her toplete their ¡®deal¡¯ that he didn¡¯t notice the hint of desire in her voice.


    ¡°Is this another orc thing? You think I have to¡­ do this and then you¡¯re mine?¡±


    ¡°Mmmhmmm.¡± She agreed. Right then she¡¯d have agreed to just about anything.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to you know¡­ I mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes I do!¡± She screamed so sharply that he mistook primal lust for anger.


    ¡°Oh¡­ well I guess¡­ I mean I could. You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re incredibly beautiful and all. It¡¯s just that it wouldn¡¯t feel right knowing that you just did it because of¡­¡± Greg babbled, the sight of her was making his heart beat with desire and yet his conscience held him back.


    ¡°Greg, get over here or I will fucking kill you!¡± She growled as he watched her pussy flutter with desire.


    ¡°You mean it¡¯s got to seal the deal or you¡¯re free to do anything again?¡± He seemed suddenly more uncertain of his situation.


    ¡°Yes!¡± She lied.


    Well this was a male fantasye true wasn¡¯t it? Yet watching her there on her hands and knees, it sure as hell didn¡¯t feel right. Greg thought for a moment and then decided that if he was going to lose his virginity to an orc in the back end of nowhere then he was sure as hell doing to do it on his own terms.


    ¡°Roll over onto your back.¡± He ordered.


    ¡°What!? Do you not even know how to¡­¡± She started to snap at him before she was grabbed on either side of her waist and pulled sideways. In her lust craze she almost lost her mind andshed out at him.


    It was in that moment that she saw his head fall between her open legs and she gaped in dumbfounded awe as he pressed his lips up against her pussy. She felt her silky flesh yield to his tongue and revelled in the bliss it caused her. Fire flowed through her nerves from between her legs and outwards in constant waves that she was only too eager to ride.


    ¡°Gods! Wha¡­ what¡­¡± She managed to moan before her body tensed up and her pussy convulsed around his tongue.


    He¡¯d barely begun. The taste of her green flesh was initially not the most pleasant of experiences. She was an orc after all. Yet by luck on his part she had bathed only the previous night and knowing the pleasure he was giving her certainly made the effort worth it. As her juices began to flow more freely and hepped up her nectar her taste became more appealing and he drank it up ravenously. This was his first time with any kind of female and the reaction he was getting was certainly encouraging. It did get somewhat dangerous for a few moments when he centred his attention on the small nub he¡¯d heard so much about and she mped her thighs around his head. Normally this wouldn¡¯t have been so much trouble but this woman could have probably kicked a cement wall into rubble.

 525

    After hearing his muffled urgent cries for air, she looked down and parted her legs immediately again to reveal a slightly dishevelled but very pleased looking Gregory looking up at her. He stood up then as sheid back, spread eagle, looking upon him like he was a god that had just given her a lifetime supply of ambrosia. She was gorgeous, flushed with the waves of her climax her skin took on an emerald gleam with sweat and heat. Her bare breasts were seen properly for the first time and he couldn¡¯t wait to get his hands and his mouth upon them. They stood proudly as perfect round globes that lifted and fell with each breath and were plenty more than a handful. He didn¡¯t know whoever said more than that was a waste but he was sure as hell about to do his damnedest to prove them wrong.


    Wasting no time, he grabbed his old hoodie and the t-shirt beneath and lifted them above his head in one smooth motion. Algra let out a soft moan of approval. Gregory didn¡¯t have the frame of a bodybuilder but he was extraordinarily fit. Hitting the gym for an hour every daybined with a number of press ups and sit ups in the mornings had certainly shaped him into something lithe, strong and firm. The ripples of his muscle moved with each of his breaths and he soon kicked away his boots and socks before tugging his pants down over his legs.


    Algra was both pleasantly surprised by his body and impatient for him to lie with her. The glimpse of his cock jutting up from between her legs brought a low growl from the female. Thankfully she didn¡¯t need to wait long to feel the swollen tip of his length slide up against her juicy lower lips. Then, with a sudden sharp thrust, he imed her and she felt him spread her to her depths. A lusty look of approval was cast up at him, he was certainly notcking in the necessary equipment.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Gregory was admittedly an amateur at this but he soon fell into a steady rhythm, savouring the feeling of her wet cunt sliding around his cock. She moved with him, rolling her hips in an effort to increase his pace for she was not ustomed to the slowly burning heat he was stirring inside of her. Orc¡¯s didn¡¯t make love, they rutted and mmed against each other. This human was doing something else entirely and it was making her lose her mind.


    Her arms lifted to grab the sides of her head, her fingers sliding through the tousled locks of her own ck hair. As she lifted her arms she presented her breasts to him in such a way that he could no longer hold back. His hands reached out to grasp the soft fleshy tits and his fingers squeezed and groped their delights. The magnificent curves felt as good as they looked and she felt him quicken his pace as their bodies pped together loudly in the tent.


    Male orcs tended to view female breasts as little more than a decent ce to hold on to as they pummelled away at them from behind. Having her tits teased in such a way with his gentle strokes and the firm squeezes was enough to make her scream with pleasure. Tight slick pussy walls mped around his cock and attempted to suck him deeper inside her as she bucked her hips wildly against him and felt the explosion of pleasure that left her trembling against his body.


    Having a woman so undeniably ferocious and of such a bestial beauty climaxing beneath him was definitely a high point in what had thus far been a difficult life for Gregory. Without thinking, he moved his hands to steady himself in amidst the furs on either side of her writhing figure and descended upon her. His mouth locked upon her open lips and he felt the taste and texture of his first kiss. This time it was Algra who seemed unsure of herself for orcs never expressed desire in such a way. She kept her mouth open and found herself pleasantly surprised at the feeling of his tongue touching hers. It oddlyplemented the way his cock continued to pound inside her at a pace that could now be considered to be truly orcish. She definitely approved and lowered her arms from above her head to wrap around his body. Slim, firm, tight¡­ he felt good beneath her fingers.


    Kissing an orc was a strange experience. The touch of her smooth tusks at the corners of his mouth was a constant reminder of her nature and yet between them she was velvety soft and openly ravenous. Yet then, as their bodies moved together, their mouths linked and their tongues duelled, her breasts meshed against his hard chest and her juicy cunt milking his cock, he simply could notst another moment.


    The first thick gushes of his hot seed sttered deep inside her slick folds sending her over the edge once more. For a long moment their furious pace ceased and their bodies locked together, shuddering with the might of the pleasure coursing through them. Her enmed pussy squeezed his cock as it pulsed again and again to fill her with his hot sticky cream. She felt the warmth of his seed and enjoyed the sensation of that heat as it seemed to pass through her entire body. A pleasant rxing glow of desire that allowed her to fall back a few momentster andy exhausted and spent beneath him.


    Gregory felt thest of himself pouring into her waiting chalice before he released her lips from their constant desperate kiss and rolled off of her shapely frame with thest of his strength. She practically purred as she felt him slide out of her, the heated drops of his rich cum beginning to seep out from between her swollenbia.


    Looking up at the roof of the tent, Gregory felt the oddlyforting sensation of Algra turning on her side to nestle her body up against his. A few moments after that he heard her breathing be slower and deeper as she fell into slumber. He might have spent more time marvelling at the bizarrely incredible nature of his first time but within the space of five minutes he too wasfortably snoozing.

 526

    When they awoke it was still light outside. In his sleep Gregory had slipped a possessive arm around Algra¡¯s waist and held her tightly against him. In turn, she had draped an arm and a leg across his body and pressed herself to his frame. Awakening to feel the immactely sculpted feminine figure lying with him was definitely a high point of his life up until that moment. Slowly, he stirred and felt the movement of her body in time with his.


    ¡°Well that was¡­ unexpected.¡± He came to sit upright as she shifted to settle down straddling hisp.


    The position gave him a very close up and intimate view of her gorgeous green breasts. He certainly wasn¡¯t about toin.


    ¡°You fuck very well human.¡± Thepliment she gave him carried the first words that weren¡¯t spoken in a sulky grunt.


    ¡°It was my first time.¡± Gregory self consciously looked up to her face and found her watching him keenly.


    ¡°If that was your practice I will be very happy as your ve.¡± Shemended him whilst running her fingers through his tousled ck hair.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be happy to have you.¡± He replied, not quite knowing what else to say.


    Feeling that response was something less than appropriate to the moment he tilted his head back and pulled her into a kiss. Algra¡¯s only experience at kissing was an extremely pleasurable one in the height of their passion. She was surprised and equally pleased to find that the act wasn¡¯t limited to intense tongue locking. His lips brushed softly against hers, teasing and enjoying the silken surface of her mouth. Then the seam gently parted and she felt his tongue slowly mesh against her own. The duel of before was forgotten in favour of a slow dance that allowed them to savour the tastes of each other.


    Finding this experience to be wonderfully enlightening, Algra shifted upon hisp to brush her hard nipples across the taut muscle of his chest before squeezing her soft tits against him and holding him tightly against her. Gregory¡¯s own arms encircled the perfectly honed figure of the orc as one hand lifted to rest between her shoulders and the other slipped down to grope her bare bottom.


    The closeness was certainly not lost upon him and soon enough she felt him begin to rise between her legs. All it took was a small squirm of her bottom and she felt him settled upon her slippery pussy. The steadily simmering kiss had certainly had its effect for he slid inside her effortlessly despite the tightness of her wet flesh around his cock. The intense sensations pulsing through their bodies were enough to make their lips part as they gasped for air. The corners of Gregory¡¯s mouth turned up into a breathless smile which was met with a thoroughly pleased grin from Algra.


    The first moments were taken as they savoured a slow grind against each other. Gregory¡¯s thick cock spread the emerald skinned female wide and she loved the short sharp jolts of pleasure as she moved her hips in a slow circle upon hisp. Her fingertips raked over the hard rippling muscle along his back and as she began to slowly ride him herrge round tits shifted back before his face, bouncing and jiggling before his eyes.


    Not knowing where to begin, Gregory threw caution to the wind and plunged his face between the two bouncing green globes and kissed his way slowly up between the gorgeous mammaries. The action made Algra move faster, her powerful legs lifting her up until only the swollen tip was spreading her cunt before mming herself down and plunging every inch of him deep inside her over and over again.


    Gregory moved his mouth across the jiggling flesh of her right breast, letting his tongue slowly lick over her skin and tasting a salty bead of sweat that had trickled down from her neck. His mouth settled around her hardened nipple and he lightly tugged at the fleshy nub with his teeth. The sudden sharp sensation made Algra yelp with surprise and she fucked her body against his harder and harder. He switched nipples, this time slowly swirling his tongue across the pebbled flesh and sucking lightly.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Both of his hands had long since settled on her ass, exploring the taut curves and squeezing the bouncing cheeks encouragingly with each thrust up inside her. With her mouth free Algra let out a feminine bestial cry of obscene pleasure as her pussy began convulsing around his cock. Their bodies pped rudely together in the tent, taking her through two more thunderous orgasms before he finally relented with a powerful eruption of his hot thick cum right into her waiting womb.


    The orc was delighted to find that kissing was just as pleasant after sex as it was before and during. She felt Gregory¡¯s hard, thick length slip out of her tond with a wet plop against his inner thigh.


    He was certainly pleased to find her lightly trembling against him, an asional small shudder running through her as she enjoyed the afterglow of her lover¡¯s work.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to ask my permission before riding me like that?¡± Gregory smirked after their mouths finally parted long enough to speak.


    ¡°I am. Will you punish me master?¡± The glint in Algra¡¯s eyes was yfully naughty.


    A loud smack was heard throughout the tent and the gorgeous orc jumped in hisp before feeling her bottom beginning to sting slightly.


    ¡°Consider yourself punished.¡± Gregory kissed the tops of her breasts once more.


    ¡°Punish more or I might stray again.¡± She advised whilst wiggling her hips in hisp in a very distracting manner.


    ¡°You promise?¡±


    This drew the first full throatedugh from her, a hearty and oddly melodic noise that he instantly took a liking to.


    ¡°You are odd. Even for human.¡± Her thighs squeezed him affectionately.


    ¡°I am.¡± The reality of his situation suddenly crashed down on him again. ¡°Wait, so there are other humans around here?¡±


    Algra nodded, her expression turned into a frown of concern.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gregory asked.


    ¡°Where youe from, master?¡± She asked finally.


    ¡°What makes you ask that?¡±


    ¡°You not know of this world. You not know orc, elf, dwarf¡­ I thought you were slow but you are not. I see this now. But you do not even know of your own kin here. Where else you from if not Arolius?¡± It seemed this orc certainly had a rather keen mind of her own.


    ¡°I¡¯m from a ce called Earth. We don¡¯t have orcs, goblins, elves or anything like that there¡­ just humans and some animals. I came here after¡­¡± His words trailed off before a sudden dawning realisation came over him. Freddie and Jte! If he got transported here then surely they did too. ¡°Algra,¡± His tone took on a note of urgency. ¡°did you see any other humans on the road before me?¡±

 527

    ¡°There were humans. A caravan of traders had humans with them.¡± Algra lifted her leg to slip off of hisp and settled into the furs beside him.


    ¡°Where does the road lead?¡± Gregory turned to look at her as she lounged. He found himself wondering how the hell something with tusks could be quite as stunning as she was.


    ¡°The camp of my people. We stay out the summer here in forest and move to mountains in winter.¡± Her fingers idly twiddled with the strands of fur under her fingertips as she spoke. She seemed bored by his questioning but certainly not as grumpy as she had been prior to their screwing like rabbits.


    ¡°Algra I need to go there. People came with me from my world and I think they have the way to get back.¡± Though he wasn¡¯t exactly thrilled at the idea of running into a camp full of orcs.


    ¡°You stay here. I feed you. You fuck me.¡± The counter offer definitely wasn¡¯t without its appeal.


    ¡°I have to go Algra. I have a mother, a father and a little brother. I can¡¯t just vanish.¡± The trace of reluctance in his voice made her look up at him from where her fingers poked and pulled at the fur.


    ¡°I take you.¡± She finally said after a long moment of silence.


    ¡°Thanks. Really. You have no idea how much you¡­¡± He paused and instead of telling her, he showed her by leaning down and kissing her once again. The touch stirred her from hernguid pose and her lips followed his as they pulled away. ¡°Algra, is there anywhere to wash up around here? I¡¯m feeling a little gooey.¡±


    She looked between his bare thighs to see that she certainly had enjoyed herself. Her clear juices were still trickling slowly down his inner thighs. There was a stream five minutes from their tent that he could wash up in and she was about to tell him about it before her mind turned to his previous attentions to her. He had licked her to a climax. It certainly wasn¡¯t a sensation she was ustomed to. She had enjoyed it immensely. Perhaps it was time to return the favour.


    Gregory watched as a passing nce turned into something far more sultry and his orc lifted herself up to crawl around him. He watched with near disbelief as she lowered her head tentatively and gave their mixed juices a cautious sniff. Finding nothing offensive in the scent Gregory watches as she lowered her head between his legs and began dutifully licking her long thick tongue over his inner thighs. This hadn¡¯t been what he¡¯d meant but he sure as hell wasn¡¯t about toin as she slowly and meticulouslypped up her own juices mixed with his cum.


    After a few initial long slow licks that cleaned his thighs she took her tongue to gently and methodically roll his balls across the warm wet flesh. The muffled groan of approvaling from Gregory encouraged her and she slowly began to lick up and down his cock, finally taking the semi-limp organ in between her lips and instinctively giving it a light suck. As she did, she felt him swell between her lips and eagerly sucked him into the back of her throat.


    Completely shocked by this behaviour, Gregory grew understandably nervous when he felt the tusks at the corners of her mouth against the sides of his swollen cock. Yet her tusks were only sharp at the points and the sensation of the smooth wet ivory sliding along his cock as her tongue gently massaged him and she sucked him with glee was incredible. An orc maiden, a gorgeous green female with the most incredible body he¡¯d ever seen was knelt between his legs giving him a blowjob.


    This world was definitely a marked improvement over Earth as far as he was concerned.


    Algra was happily content to continue sucking, the taste of him was far from unpleasant and she certainly enjoyed having the boy so obviously in her thrall. Then she saw him close his eyes tightly and mp his teeth together. The expression on his face was a warning of his impending release and Algra quickly sucked as much of his length as she could into her mouth. The first thick stter of his cum against her throat was a pleasing shock. It had never urred to her to do this before and the perverse delight she found in swallowing spurt after spurt of him was a wonderful feeling.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    When she was finished she carefully gave his cock a few final quick sucks before lifting herself up and licking her lips. Gregory looked at her through half lidded eyes that soon blinked their way fully open as he found his wits once again.


    ¡°Well I was thinking you could point me to a river but I like your way better.¡± He admitted through a series of deep breaths.


    ¡°I do too.¡± She grinned at him, delighted at his response.


    ¡°Do you want to get cleaned up?¡± He reached over to grab his underwear.


    ¡°I am content.¡± The look of disappointment that he clearly didn¡¯t intend to return the favour was obvious.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. If you¡¯re going to be my ve you need to be clean.¡± His voice took on a stern tone that didn¡¯t quite reach the yful glint in his eyes.


    ¡°I wash yesterday. Every week.¡± She defended her hygiene standards.


    ¡°Well let¡¯s close that down to every day if you can. Is there a ce nearby?¡±


    ¡°Stream.¡± She pointed in the vague direction of it grumpily.


    ¡°Alright. Well let¡¯s go then.¡± Gregory pulled on his pants and got to work getting the rest of his clothes in ce.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Algra gruffed before she grabbed her own small garments and sandals.


    They dressed in silence before Algra slipped out of the tent and Gregory soon followed. She led him on that short walk toward the stream. He heard the water running over the stones before he saw it. It was small indeed but it suited his purposes well enough. The green skinned beauty stepped toward the running water, stripping off her little fur top and letting her breasts bounce free.


    ¡°Wait.¡± He called out, bringing her to a halt.


    She waited, not turning to look at him. If he wanted her to turn around he could damn well order her to. Instead , she felt him step up behind her. His hands lifted to cup her breasts eliciting a surprised little moan from the woman in the process. She felt his lips on her bare shoulder before they trailed tiny kisses up to her neck and made her melt back against his chest.


    ¡°Lie down here.¡± Hemanded.


    Reluctant to move out of his grip and yet eager to see what he had in mind, she obeyed by sinking down to stretch out over the cool stones that rested alongside the stream.


    She was certainly a feast for the eyes, herrge breasts lifting and falling with each breath, legs slightly bent at the knee. He didn¡¯t waste time in crouching down between her and the stream and rolling up the sleeves of his sweater. She closed her eyes and soon felt his fingers slip beneath the hem of her little skirt and smoothly tugging it down over her toned legs. ying along, she kicked off her sandals and found herself lying naked over the smooth stones. It waste summer and the air still carried enough heat to keep herfortable despite the asional breeze that soon perked up her nipples and pleasantly swept across her skin.


    Gregory cupped his hands in the flowing water beside them and lifted out a great scoop of the cool liquid. She felt the slow trickles of that clear water drip across her breasts and sharply breathed in a lungful of air. Her eyes popped open straight away as he sshed the water across her bare midriff and she felt the droplets trickle down between her legs. The chill of the water was soon warmed as his hands fell to rest upon her. His touch gently passed over her cor bone before sweeping down to grope and tease at her plentiful tits, rubbing in the water and cleaning her by hand.

 528

    She suddenly changed her attitude to bathing when he lightly pinched her dark green nipples and leaned down to kiss her yet again. Once he had rubbed much of the grime away with the water from the stream he repeated the process over and over again. Each time the cold sshes were reced with the pleasant heat of his hands roaming across her voluptuous tight frame. He washed her body and then her face before cleaning her feet and up along her legs with more handfuls from the stream. Just as he was about to reach her pussy he ordered her to turn over. Reluctantly she obeyed and he massaged water into her back and paid particr attention to perfectly formed curves of her ass. Then his fingers sank down and tickled over her bottom in a way that made her gasp with shock before she felt his touch between her legs. Algra¡¯s thighs parted amodatingly and she grunted with approval as his fingers stroked over her silky pussy. Here he poured water from the stream down between the parting of her shapely rear and let it spill between her legs. The sensation was now drawing continuous moans from her which he happily savoured.


    When his fingers finally sank inside the slippery velvet channel it wasn¡¯t long before he felt all of that sensitive flesh mp around his probing digits. Algra lifted her ass up in the air, pushing back against his exquisite touch. The way her back arched was beautiful and he rewarded her for the gorgeous view by wiggling his fingers inside her. After thoroughly ¡®cleaning¡¯ her pussy through two more peaks of bliss he slipped his fingers out of her and licked away her juices.


    She slumped down on the rocks and rolled onto her back to look up at him. Her smile told him clearly that she approved of his way of bathing.


    ¡°Wash your hair and rinse away anything I might have missed.¡± He lowered himself to affectionately kiss her brow before he lifted himself to his feet and watched as she cheerfully went about doing as she was told.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Once finished, Algra donned her clothes once again and looked up to the sky. It would soon turnpletely dark.


    ¡°Night falls. Orc camp near. We get to it before moonrise.¡± She said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gregory nodded. ¡°Lets get moving then.¡±


    The words came easily enough but he felt a pit of worry begin to grow in his stomach. A camp full of orcs would make damn near anyone nervous.


    Algra returned to the camp to grab her club and some of her furs which she stuffed into her pack. Then they set off together back toward the road.


    ¡°So what¡¯s an orc camp like?¡± Gregory asked.


    Algra shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Home.¡± She said simply. After a few moments and an asional nce in Gregory¡¯s direction she noted his obvious dissatisfaction with this reply. ¡°It is ce of hunting and trading. In summer we live here to get food for winter. Warchief lives at camp to speak with others.¡±


    ¡°You mean other orcs?¡±


    Algra gave a short nod. ¡°Orcs, yes. Also men. Sometimes elves.¡±


    ¡°There are men at the camp?¡± This clearly surprised Gregory who had read many books that suggested men and orcs didn¡¯t exactly get along well under normal circumstances.


    ¡°Yes. We trade with humans. Sometimes we fight together. Human emissary will be at camp. Maybe traders.¡±


    This was a relief to Gregory who had been imagining walking into a horde of screaming maniacs that killed humans on sight.


    ¡°Is there anything you think I should know? I don¡¯t want to wave and identally offend everyone.¡±


    ¡°In orc eyes you are equal. To be equal you must own a thing or be a thing that is owned. You own me. None will deny you.¡± Algra asserted with an odd degree of pride.


    ¡°Oh¡­ alright then.¡±


    They walked in silence for a while and found that it was afortable silence shared between friends. Gregory had more questions of course but the truth of the matter was that he had no idea what was and wasn¡¯t going to be important until he saw the camp. Algra didn¡¯t seem too concerned about it so he trusted her and followed her lead.


    Soon enough the travellers came upon firelight in the distance. A tall palisade wall encircled the camp with the asional tower rising up over the top to keep an eye on what went on beyond. Algra led him to a doorway in which two orc males, both towering behemoths carrying crudely shaped viciously edged metal swords, looked upon their approach.


    Therger of the two guards looked at Algra and let out arge roar, opening out his arms and lifting his hands toward the ever darkening sky. The move startled Gregory but it didn¡¯t seem to be any kind of challenge or attack. He watched Algra lift her hand in some kind of salute before speaking in orcish. Theirnguage was spoken in short starts and stops consisting of words mostly one or two sybles long. Despite its apparent simplicity he listened to find that it had a very direct sort of rhythm that was oddly satisfying to hear. It sounded like someone reciting a very angry abrupt poem in gibberish.


    The reactions told him more than the words themselves as the guards arms lowered and a look of shock came across his face. The massive jaw of therger one fell open rather dumbly as he listened to Algra¡¯s speech. Finally she turned around and pointed at Gregory before falling to one knee before him. The guards looked at this with disbelief before dumbly looking to each other and then slowly falling to one knee along with her. Gregory looked behind him for the royalty, fully prepared to y along with the kneeling before he realised that he was the focus of the show of respect.


    Well he sure as hell didn¡¯t expect that.


    After a few long moments the kneeling in silence was growing somewhat awkward.


    ¡°Um, you can get up?¡± He ventured.


    Algra stood and the guards followed suit shortly after. They looked at him with intense interest before stepping aside and throwing therge wooden gates open. Gregory looked on to see the tents and a few small huts beyond the gateway. Fireces were lit and sending dark smoke into the sky as many orcs cooked their evening meals and talked in the avenues between the tents. The ce bustled with life as the massive creatures lumbered about with their business. Gregory saw no humans however even as Algra led him through the gates. It took him all of thirty seconds before he saw a brawl break out over something between two enormous male orcs in the distance. The fight led to the destruction of a nearby tent before it was resolved with a familiar loud admission of defeat by the more battered participant.


    Gregory was more concerned with the nces they were getting however. Many orcs cheered at their passing, some even stopped to look at him but most of the attention was upon Algra. It was bing increasingly apparent that she had neglected to mention something very important to him. She took him along the pathways between the tents and huts toward a particrlyrge building that was unique in that it was made of stone. Everything in the camp seemed makeshift and temporary except this ce. Gregory wasn¡¯t exactly reassured when he noticed a string of skulls of various shapes and sizes hanging from the walls on either side of the entrance.

 529

    The smell also took him off guard. It wasn¡¯t as bad as he should have expected but having lived in modern suburbia most of his life he wasn¡¯t used to the stench of orcs all living together without any kind of hygiene standards. He came to realise that Algra¡¯s one bath per week was likely considered downright overindulgent to most of her race.


    For all that however it wasn¡¯t so bad, smells of cooking meat and fresh beer often stifled out the fouler underlying odours. When he stepped inside the stone building he found more pleasant smells wafting through the air from burners around the hall. For it was indeed a great hall of the kind he¡¯d seen in old medieval movies. Tworge tables dominated the room lined with orcs on each side eating and speaking of things in their oddnguage.


    At the opposite end of the room was the table presumably belonging to the Warchief where indeed an orc was seated. He was muscr even by the standards of his people and though he was seated Gregory wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if he stood at well over nine feet in height. He was bald with pointed ears, one of which seemed to have been mauled in the past. A deep scar ran over his brow and down across his right eye. To Gregory¡¯s horror, it seemed that this was the one that Algra was making a beeline toward.


    Unlike in the streets where they had gained nces and gawps from onlookers, here in the hall as Algra was spotted the orcs fellpletely silent. All eyes in the room turned to them as Gregory followed her between the tables toward the great orc who awaited them. He¡¯d noticed them, his zing orange eyes focused on Algra and then shifted to Gregory.


    ¡°You return.¡± The Warchief¡¯s voice sounded like low rumbling thunder in the silent room.


    ¡°I do.¡± Algra nodded.


    The sudden shift from orcish to anguage he recognised startled Gregory for it was clear that the great orc was speaking it for his benefit.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You have been long in your absence from this hall Algra Strongblood.¡± Apparently the Warchief was more fluent in thenguage than Algra.


    ¡°I have.¡± She said.


    ¡°Now as you return here with this ve you do not bow to me?¡±


    ¡°I am not yours to bow to, great Grolfir.¡± Algra exined in a respectful tone.


    These words brought gasps and roars from the surrounding tables. Grolfir, for that was apparently the name of the Warchief, turned his attention to Gregory with a sharp gaze that seemed to burn right into the boy.


    ¡°You imed Algra?¡± The tone of utter disbelief was almost humorousing from the massive creature.


    ¡°Well she tried to im me and I won¡­ so I guess¡­¡± Gregory started nervously.


    ¡°I do not believe it. Algra, you will speak with me.¡± He turned and pointed at Gregory. ¡°You shall be taken to the emissary until dawn.¡±


    ¡°I am not yours Grolfir.¡± Algra¡¯s tone had taken on a dangerous note of its own.


    ¡°You are not¡­¡± The bellowing voice of the orc began as his eyes zed and his face contorted into a snarl. Gregory damn near soiled himself at the sudden outburst before Grolfir fell silent. ¡°Human, will you allow me to speak with Algra alone?¡± His voice was calmer though his eyes still looked upon them like he wanted to strangle something.


    ¡°If¡­ um, I guess that¡¯s alright if it¡¯s ok with her.¡± Gregory spluttered before he looked to Algra for any sign of what he should say.


    Apparently this was enough as Algra bowed her head and Grolfir shoved his table away from his seat sending a few metal tes ttering to the floor before he stood up and stormed out of the hall. Algra bowed her head and began to follow. Suddenly Gregory found himself in charge of his own senses once again and he rushed up to her, catching her hand in his own. She stopped and turned to look at him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want to.¡± He re-affirmed. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to have that guy mad at me but I¡¯m not going to sell you out just to get out of his re.¡±


    ¡°I will be well master. Grolfir will not hurt me. Go to see the emissary. He may know of those you seek. I will return to you once my uncle and I have finished speaking.¡± With that she turned and walked down the aisle between the massive tables and disappeared out the door leaving Gregory dumbstruck.


    She was his niece!?


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    As it turned out, owning the niece of the n¡¯s Warchief gave him quite a good deal of status in the orc camp. He tried to ask where he could find the emissary and was pointed to an orc with white hair and wrinkled skin who led him out of the great hall and through the camp. When he first spotted the humans and their circle of caravans it was a relief to see something in this world that was familiar. Though they dressed in mostly medieval clothes from linen tunics to the asional chain mail shirt they were undoubtedly members of his species. It seemed that Algra had been right about the emissary and the traders as he was taken through to see the voice of the human kingdoms to the orcs.

 530

    The ce seemed like a camp within a camp though it was certainly afortable part of the area. The orcs hadn¡¯t walled in the humans and Gregory saw one of his kin cheerfully sharing a tankard of what seemed to be beer with an orc twice his size. The rtions between the races seemed as peaceable as Algra had said which might havee as more of a relief had he not just likely pissed of the damn leader of the entire camp.


    The old orc that he followed took him to arge caravan and knocked on the door. A few moments passed before a sleepy eyed man with bloodshot eyes and pale features blearily stuck his head out of the door and looked them over.


    ¡°Yes? Can this wait a day?¡± The man asked as he pushed his long ck hair back over his head and scratched his thin beard.


    ¡°Grolfir wants emissary to give audience to boy.¡± The old orc gruffed before turning and shuffling on his way back to the hall.


    Both Gregory and the emissary watched the grumpy creature take his leave before turning their attention to each other.


    ¡°Well, what have you done to ruin my perfectly good hangover?¡± Despite the beleaguered look on the emissary¡¯s face his tone was friendly enough and he opened his door wider to allow Gregory to step inside his caravan.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Gregory stalled, not quite knowing where to begin. ¡°I was walking through the forest when an orc woman attacked me. I don¡¯t really know much about orcs but we got into a fight and I won. Now she says she¡¯s my ve and I just learned that she¡¯s also the Warchief¡¯s niece.¡±


    The man had taken a water skin from out of a cupboard and begun to pour it into his mouth as Gregory spoke. When the part came out about him taking the Warchief¡¯s niece for a ve however, the emissary coughed up a mouthful of water and spluttered it across the floor. Gregory winced at the reaction.


    ¡°You what!?¡± The man turned to look at Gregory with wide eyes.


    ¡°Look I didn¡¯t mean to, I offered to free her but she said if I did she¡¯d try o capture me again and break one of my fingers if she did.¡± He neglected to mention she¡¯d also said she would fuck him senseless.


    ¡°You managed to get a challenge from Algra Strongblood and you won?¡± The man seemed to grow paler.


    Gregory nodded.


    ¡°Well this is certainly unexpected. What¡¯s your named?¡± The emissary put down his water skin and shuffled around in an old chest before pulling out arge bottle of something that definitely wasn¡¯t water.


    ¡°Gregory Hopkins.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Good to meet you Mister Hopkins. My name is Rudd Parkington, at your service.¡± Two cups were produced as Rudd poured two drinks for them.


    ¡°Could you please tell me just what in the hell I¡¯ve gotten myself into?¡± Gregory took a seat and imed the offered cup after Rudd handed it over to him.


    ¡°Well you say you don¡¯t know much about orcs?¡± Rudd walked over to sit opposite from him and took a drink for himself.


    ¡°I know they¡¯re green.¡±


    ¡°Right, well yes they are of course. What you¡¯ve gotten yourself into goes a bit deeper than that however.¡± Rudd smirked at Gregory over the top of his wine cup. ¡°You see orc very isn¡¯t like what you might imagine. Strength is what they respect most and they follow a strict hierarchy based on challenges between each other. Grolfir is the leader of the tribe because everyone who wanted to be the leader challenged him and he beat them all inbat. In every challenge the winner ims that which the challenge was called for. So if Grolfir is challenged for leadership and he wins then the challenger must agree that he is the leader thereafter. They see this as a form of very for after this Grolfir is entitled tomand the defeated to do whatever he pleases. In this way the strong rise to the top and the weak fall to the bottom. It¡¯s all very brutal. ve challenges are issued all the time when two orcse into conflict. It¡¯s how they decide who gets their way. Most orcs out there are ves to another, though after the challenge ispleted and the issue is resolved many ves are left to go about their lives though they must do as their master says for five winters until they can challenge again.


    ¡°You, by sheer dumb luck or a skill inbat that frankly unnerves me, have won in a challenge over Algra. Algra, as well as being the chief¡¯s niece is one of the greatest warriors this tribe has ever known. She is the former mate of Rowun Strongblood, an orc considered a hero by most of his people. Rowun won a challenge over Algra years ago and when he died in battle she was given the choice of following all Rowun¡¯s possessions into the hands of her uncle or taking her freedom. She chose freedom, which you might be surprised to know isn¡¯t the usual option amongst orcs. You see to have any status amongst orcs you must have earned something of value. A ve, a good sword or even a decent garment will do. When a ve is freed however, their possessions pass on to whoever owned their former master. They have nothing and are not considered a true orc until they earn something once again.¡±


    ¡°Algra has lived alone and free out in the Embervine Forest for months now. I¡¯ve heard of at least twenty orcs who went out there to challenge her and came back with nothing but bumps and bruises having been soundly beaten and then gifted back to their former masters by her. She didn¡¯t seem to want to return until you brought her back here.¡±


    Rudd chuckled and finished the cup he¡¯d been sipping at throughout his exnation before pouring himself another.


    ¡°So why did she choose me then?¡± Gregory found it hard to believe that Algra had willingly sent many of her own people packing but had voluntarily tried to take him on the road.


    ¡°I suspect she was in heat and required some relief.¡± Rudd chuckled as Gregory felt heat suddenly rush to his cheeks. ¡°Orc women do that. They¡¯re always a rather, ahem, vigorous people but an orc female in heat can be very¡­ demanding. She was probably wanting to use you and then free you.¡± Rudd lifted his feet to rest on a small stool nearby.


    ¡°Oh. I see.¡± That exined a great deal. ¡°So I¡¯ve managed to get myself a highly prestigious ve and piss off Grolfir at the same time.¡± He leaned forwards, drained a good deal of his cup in a few deep gulps and rested his head against his hand shortly after.


    ¡°There now old boy, you¡¯ll be fine. Grolfir¡¯s been known to lose his temper from time to time but he¡¯s an awfully decent sort once you get to know him. Algra¡¯s refusal to be taken beneath his wing is a bit of a mystery to us all actually. If I might ask, why did youe here?¡± Rudd¡¯s voice turned from amused to sympathetic.


    ¡°I came here with two people. I think some orc traders might have taken them. They have something I really need.¡± Gregory lifted his head to look over at Rudd who was studying him curiously.


    ¡°I see. Well in ods we must obey orc rules of course. Except for me and my friends out there. Diplomatic immunity is rather wonderful you know.¡± He grinned and poured himself another cup. The man certainly put that stuff away quickly. ¡°Though I suppose if you asked you could be taken to see the human ves. They¡¯re usually treated decently unless they¡¯re disrespectful. In fact I¡¯m not too proud to say that a few peasants have escaped from our kingdom looking to be taken into work by the orcs. Bloody short crop this year and all.¡±


    ¡°Well won¡¯t I get challenged if I go out there?¡± Gregory asked whilst running his fingers through his messy ck locks.


    ¡°I doubt it. You own Algra and if she¡¯s brought you here I daresay she¡¯d step in to fight for you. That¡¯s allowed. You might get a challenge from some hot head of course but I doubt any of them would want to step up against Algra Strongblood. She has quite the reputation for brutality.¡± Rudd stood up and moved to the door to his caravan. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you myself if you like. I find it hard to resist being part of a scandal.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 531

    Reluctantly, Gregory stood and followed Rudd out of the caravan. A few of the other humans looked at them curiously before going back to their business. Rudd led him along the paths telling him this and that about orc society. Despite his current circumstances Gregory was quite fascinated by the ways of the great green giants. They were a hard people to be sure but their odd way of establishing a hierarchy had a great deal of honour to it. Apparently it was considered a very low thing to abuse a ve after winning a challenge. Sometimes a harsh gesture of devotion was required if the challenge was particrly violent such as the loser scarring themselves or breaking a bone to honour the victor. Beyond that however, masters being cruel to their ves was practically unheard of. Rudd said it had something to do with almost everyone being a ve to someone else.


    They arrived at the trader¡¯s tents and Gregory saw a few more humans there going about setting up a cooking spit and a couple more sharpening some orcish swords. Upon spotting them, a heavy set orc stepped up and set his giant fists on his hips. He then said something in orcish that Gregory couldn¡¯t understand. Luckily Rudd picked it up easily and replied in the series of rhythmic beats of sound that made up theirnguage.


    ¡°He says hello.¡± Rudd exined as he turned to look at Gregory. ¡°What do your friends look like?¡±


    Well they weren¡¯t exactly his friends but he wasn¡¯t about to point that out.


    ¡°They¡¯re both my age, a guy and a girl. He¡¯s my height, pretty strong, shaven head, pale skin. She¡¯s slim, red hair, kind of¡­¡± Gregory lifted his hands over his chest and mimed a well endowed pair of tits.


    Rudd chuckled before tranting to the orc. The descriptions he gave drew a frown from the creature and he started speaking faster in an obviously annoyed manner at the emissary.


    ¡°Ah. It seems that your friends havemitted a crime. Yes. Apparently after they were taken the bald one tried to cut the throats of one of this gentleman¡¯s friends. He¡¯s been nothing but trouble since then. They assumed that the pair were bandits and¡­ oh dear.¡± Rudd lifted his hand to rub his temples as the big orc turned and led them across the way.


    Fearing the worst, Gregory followed and soon saw the criss-cross pattern of a caged floor resting over a veryrge hole in the ground. As they approached this pit which was set quite a bit away from the tents the smell hit them like a brick wall. Rudd immediately turned and vomited up his few cups of wine and Gregory nearly followed along, barely managing to keep down the dinner Algra had made for him.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The overpowering smell of shit was daunting as they moved over to the pit and looked down inside. There Gregory didn¡¯t see the gaunt faces of unruly ves as he¡¯d expected but rather a machine. It was arge circr b of wood with handlesing off in four directions. On three of these handles threerge naked male orcs pushed relentlessly and on the remaining handle Gregory spotted Freddie, naked as the day he was born trying to shove his handle along and keep the machine turning.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Gregory asked, cing his hand firmly over his mouth and nose.


    ¡°Orc punishment. These are criminals. Most are executed on the spot but the especially annoying ones get put them down there. We gave them that machine years ago. It¡¯s connected to pipes that run under the campsite. The sewage system.¡± Rudd exined in a shaky voice.


    He couldn¡¯t stand there any longer so Gregory turned and led the way back toward the tents. As soon as the orc and Rudd joined him he spoke again.


    ¡°Alright then, where¡¯s the girl?¡± If they had done that to Freddie he almost shuddered to think what was happening to Jte right now.


    Rudd tranted after his stomach had finally settled. The orc didn¡¯t seem quite so displeased this time and led them to a tent before opening it up and this time waiting for Gregory to step inside.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Rudd suddenly remarked.


    ¡°What?¡± Gregory turned around.


    ¡°Yes, well, no go ahead. She¡¯s in there.¡± He was nibbling at his upper lip and avoiding Gregory¡¯s eyes.


    This did nothing to reassure Gregory who stepped into the tent apprehensively. He found it was a sizable pavilion much like Algra¡¯s with cushionsid out on the ground and arge curtain parting one half from the other. He wasn¡¯t especially thrilled when the p of the tent closed behind him and neither the orc nor Rudd stepped inside with him.


    ¡°Hello?¡± He lowered himself to sit in amongst the cushions.


    The curtain abruptly swept upward revealing Jteid in amongst the pillows wearing only her bra and a strip of material that could barely be called a thong over her pussy. She wasid back with her eyes closed and her legs parted for his viewing pleasure. Her hands stroked up along her t belly to trace the curves of her heaving tits. Slowly, she rolled onto her front and lifted herself up onto her hands and knees. Gregory saw as her thighs parted and her bare ass lifted into the air before his eyes, the movement of her body pulling the tiny scrap of material between her legs tight against her pussy. He could see the outline of the soft petals of her cunt through the material. Her snowy skin turned a healthy bright pink at the apex of her thighs and it was obvious that her pussy was smooth shaven. Never in all his life would he have imagined this gorgeous cold hearted redhead disying herself like this for him.


    Rising to kneel upright, her face still looking away from him, she moved her hands behind her back to slowly loosen her dark red bra until the straps unsped and the flimsy material fell around her shoulders. He glimpsed the sides of herrge tits from where he was sat as she lifted her hands over her head and showed off the wless skin of her back and her gorgeous tight ass for his viewing pleasure.


    ¡°J-Jte?¡± He managed to squeak out after a few moments.


    Suddenly she recognised the voice and turned around, her pretty face filled with shock.


    ¡°Greg!? What the hell are you doing?¡± She squealed as her hands came up to cover her bare tits. They hardly covered much.


    ¡°What the hell am I doing!?¡± He stared on with wide eyed awe.


    ¡°How did you get here?¡± She turned away from him and grabbed her bra, slipping it back into ce and fastening it once more. Jesus wept.


    ¡°I hired a guide. Jte what is all this!? Have they¡­¡± He trailed off, not particrly wanting to mention his thoughts right then.


    ¡°Uh? Oh! No, no nothing like that. It turns out that these things like strippers. I wasn¡¯t exactly overjoyed about it but¡­ well I was considering it back home and it sure as hell beat the alternative.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re not¡­¡±


    ¡°Whoring myself out to orcs? No Greg. I have standards. Surprised?¡± She growled.


    ¡°Well I do know your boyfriend.¡± He grumbled.

 532

    ¡°Freddie!? Is he still here? The fucking idiot got that damn knife out again after we were taken. They tied us up but he got free and went for one of them whilst they were asleep. Turns out orcs are pretty light sleepers. Last I saw they threw him into some stink pit and then I got put in here. They said I dance or I join him.¡± She was looking at the floor, curling her nose at the thought.


    ¡°Jte. Where¡¯s the ring?¡± Gregory asked steadily.


    ¡°What ring?¡± She frowned at him.


    ¡°The one I found that Freddie made you put on.¡±


    ¡°Gregory get some perspective will you!? We¡¯re trapped in a camp of orcs for fuck sake. Now is not the time to essorise.¡±


    He rolled his eyes and rubbed his brow. This was beginning to give him a headache.


    ¡°You put the ring on and we ended up here. I figure if you put it on again then we go back home.¡± He tried to keep his voice civil.


    ¡°Greg this isn¡¯t one of those stupid books you read, this is real, we¡¯ve got to¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sat in the middle of a camp full of orcs you stupid idiot! None of this should be real!¡± Gregory bellowed, no longer quite able to hold back.


    The sudden outburst made Jte suddenly fall back on her bare butt. She¡¯d given him quite a lot of shit over the years but he¡¯d never spoken to her like that. Sitting and staring like he¡¯d struck her, she watched as he took a breath and shook his head.


    ¡°Look, just humour me ok? Where¡¯s the ring? You¡¯re not wearing it. I swear if Freddie¡¯s hidden it up his arse I¡¯m just staying here and setting up a tent.¡±


    ¡°It¡­ I don¡¯t know. The orcs found us whilst we were out cold. We woke up on their cart and the ring was gone.¡± She spoke in a notably smaller voice than she had before.


    ¡°Alright. The orcs might have taken it. I¡¯ll ask around.¡± He turned to leave.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wait! What about me? What about Freddie? How are you even walking around out there?¡± Her eyes moved to the crack in the cloth where she could see a tiny sliver of the world outside.


    Gregory stopped and turned back to her. In any other circumstance he¡¯d probably just have stormed out but if he had a weakness it was definitely hot redheads in their underwear.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯ll try to spring you. The guy out here that owns you seems alright. I have no idea how much you cost but I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±


    ¡°How much I cost!? You¡¯re not buying a side of beef Greg.¡± She folded her arms huffily.


    ¡°Hey you want me toin you¡¯re not doing your job?¡± He wouldn¡¯t of course but she didn¡¯t know that.


    ¡°You wish.¡± She mumbled under her breath.


    ¡°Actually I don¡¯t need to. That was a hell of a show. Look Jte, orcs don¡¯t really seem so bad. You¡¯re in here because they think you¡¯re a bandit because you turned up with Freddie and he tried to kill one of them.¡± Gregory exined patiently.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t! Why do I have to¡­¡± She fell silent as Gregory lifted his hand in a peaceable gesture.


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t but that¡¯s their way. Just be d you¡¯re not with Freddie right now. I¡¯ll speak with the big orc about you. I¡¯ve got some friends around here.¡± He assured her, his expression and tone became a little gentler.


    ¡°How are you friends with these things?¡± She looked him over like he might sprout tusks at any moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s called ¡®not being a douche¡¯. I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can¡­¡± With that he turned and slipped out of the tent.


    Rudd and the orc were waiting outside. Apparently they had taken the time to let the orc show Rudd some of his other wares. He wasn¡¯t just a ve trader it seemed and had many other items for sale. Rudd was testing the swing of an orc sword that was almost asrge as he was tall.


    ¡°Ah! The legend returns!¡± Rudd remarked with a grin as he hefted the sword back onto the table it had been lifted from and turned to Gregory.


    ¡°Rudd, why hasn¡¯t Jte been challenged? She got caught with Freddie but after what you¡¯ve told me she has the right to defend herself doesn¡¯t she?¡± Gregory asked as he continued to think about cold weather andrge insects in an effort to get the image of the gorgeous scantily d Jte un-burned from his retinas.


    This time Rudd didn¡¯t even need to confer with the orc before replying.


    ¡°It was herpanion¡¯s fault. They were going to be taken here and then challenged tomorrow before being put to work but after the boy tried to attack them whilst they slept they forfeited the right to a challenge. Orcs hate nothing more than dishonour and there¡¯s not much more dishonourable than sneaking up on a sleeping foe with murder in mind. After he tried that they were both deemed bandits and¡­¡± He gestured toward Jte¡¯s tent and Freddie¡¯s pit as if to say ¡®the rest is history.¡¯


    ¡°Could I challenge the orc for her?¡± He asked after taking a deep breath and revelling for a moment in his own idiocy at the idea.


    Rudd blinked and thenughed nervously before ncing to the orc and then back to Gregory.


    ¡°You could but I don¡¯t suggest doing so unless you want to get your brains beaten in. This fellow looks like all he¡¯d need to do to squash you into mush would be to sit on you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah well.¡± Gregory pulled his sweater over his head to show a tightly fitting vest beneath. The baggy clothes he wore hid the incredibly well built figure beneath quite well. Well enough that one of the passing women was paying so much attention as she walked by that she fell over a man crouching by the fire. ¡°Lets do it anyway.¡±


    Rudd seemed half impressed at the action. Of course he also seemed half baffled as to why his new young friend was so eager to get the living piss beaten out of him.


    ¡°Very well.¡± The emissary turned and spoke to the orc in a tone that seemed more formal as Gregory stretched out his arms and took a few steps back before turning to face the orc.

 533

    The great lug of a ve merchant actually broke into a long deep throatedugh at the words of the emissary. Gregory shifted his weight from one leg to the other, affirming his bnce and preparing himself for what was sure to be one of the more interesting battles of his life. The big orc nodded in agreement with Rudd and then gestured absently to Jte¡¯s tent. Rudd turned around and slipped inside to return followed by Jte herself a few moments after. She was still wearing that incredibly distracting bra and those barely there panties as she walked over the dirt on bare feet looking unsure of herself. Gregory never took his eyes off of the orc.


    That was when Algra showed up followed shortly after by her uncle.


    ¡°What this?¡± Algra asked, clearly rmed at the situation given the obvious size difference between the orc and her lover.


    ¡°The young master Gregory has challenged this fellow for the rights to this here ve.¡± Rudd exined diplomatically.


    Hearing this, Algra stepped between the orc and Gregory before turning to her master.


    ¡°Why do this? Come. We go fuck. Put silly girl out of mind.¡± Algra announced to Gregory and anyone else in the vicinity with ears.


    That definitely got her his full attention. Ever since Algra had arrived the merchant had suddenly be very unsure of himself however, it was unlikely he¡¯d attack without warning.


    ¡°Um¡­ no that¡¯s not what this is Algra. That¡¯s Jte, she¡¯s one of the ones I travelled here with.¡±


    Algra looked over Jte with a more critical eye.


    ¡°You say you not have woman.¡± The female used.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. Actually she¡¯s more of an arch-nemesis. Still, I can¡¯t just leave her here alone.¡±


    ¡°I like you master. I not see you broken.¡± Algra put her hands on his forearms, her touch brought with it many pleasant memories.


    ¡°I have to, Algra.¡±


    ¡°Then I fight for you.¡± She spoke up. Clearly the orc merchant had been dreading these words and groaned audibly at his foul luck.


    ¡°No you won¡¯t.¡± Gregory said firmly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you get hurt for me.¡±


    ¡°Hah! This one not give me any sport.¡± She looked at the orc who had turned from a very deep to a very sickly shade of green.


    ¡°I figured that, and if anyone here had challenged me I¡¯d let you kick their ass. But this is my fight. I¡¯m not going to hide behind you. Now go stand with your uncle. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± He hoped.


    Upon receiving the direct order Algra looked like he¡¯d just dropped a bucked of ice down her pants. The sudden feeling of something heavy dropping inside her was almost like a blow as she turned and walked away in stunned silence. When they had fought she had been lust crazed and she had underestimated him. The merchant would certainly have his wits about him and the removal of Gregory¡¯s shirt along with the fact that she had shown he had bested her would certainly not cause the merchant to feel overly cocky.


    ¡°Greg what the fuck are you doing? It¡¯ll kill you!¡± Was that genuine concern in Jte¡¯s voice?


    ¡°Thanks for the vote of confidence. You ready?¡± He turned to the orc he was facing.


    The orc didn¡¯t understand the words but he understood the challenge. The orc lifted his fists and Gregory did the same a momentter. With their weapons chosen, they circled each other. The camp around them had suddenly fallen silent. Word had gotten out that the human who had beaten the mighty Algra had issued a challenge and since then the surrounding camp had moved in to see what Gregory was made of.


    Then the orc charged, its arms outstretched and its mouth open withrge tusks bared. He must have weighed more than twice as much as Gregory. The noise of each of his angry steps was like a thunderp in the boy¡¯s ears. The onlookers watched on as the overpowering giant looked about to grind the young human into dust before their eyes. Of course what they didn¡¯t know was that Gregory had been routinely dropping guys twice his size since he was fifteen.


    The orc charged with most of its weight lunged forwards. Gregory moved half a step to his left before swinging violently to his right. The movement confused the giant bearing down upon him enough that he couldn¡¯t rightly change the direction he was charging or slow down in time. Gregory smoothly fell into a crouch, spinning with a sharp grace and extending his left leg out in a powerful arc. The orc felt the impact strike the backs of his knees and was sent sprawling forwards tond in a heap on the ground. The crowd gave a shocked gasp of approval at the action.


    Gregory let the orc climb back onto his feet though he probably shouldn¡¯t have. This time his opponent lumbered forwards with sure footed steps, the front of his body covered in dirt. Getting into a straight up brawl with the orc would have been akin to suicide and so he quickly dodged back out of the way. He did this over and over again, each time the orc grew more and more angry and tried to swing at him only to find his fist sailing through thin air. The extra weight the orc carried was not muscle but fat and soon the wild swinging took its toll. Gregory saw sweat pouring from the green skin and breaths that came deep andboured whilst his own were short and controlled. The other orcs were enjoying the disy. Gregory wasn¡¯t running away, he was dodging with incredible speed and it seemed even the orcs loved an underdog.


    By the time he started punching the orc in the face anyone who knew anything about fighting knew it was all over. The orc was so exhausted he couldn¡¯t defend himself whilst Gregory was just breaking a sweat. Finally after only a few stinging jabs his opponent fell to his knees and jabbered something in orcish. Gregory bounced out of reach and nced to Rudd for approval. He found the emissary apuding and nodding. The challenge was finished. Many others joined in with the apuse soon after including, much to Gregory¡¯s surprise, Grolfir.


    Algra quickly ran over and flung herself against him, her arms wrapping about his hard sweaty body. The feel of her breasts against his chest and then her mouth pushed against his was certainly enough of a reward for the young man. Though from the look in her eyes he sensed there might be more in store for him soon enough.


    ¡°Had I known he could move like that I would not have spoken as I did.¡± Grolfir¡¯s deep voice was heard over the dispersing mob.


    ¡°Had I known he could move like that I would have done away challenge andid back with legs open.¡± Algra let her simmering whisper reach only Gregory¡¯s ears.


    The eighteen year old flushed pink as Grolfir moved over to them.


    ¡°Thank you, Warchief.¡± Gregory humbly nodded his head in thanks for thepliment. When Algra moved aside he stealthily slipped his hand under her skirt and gave her bare ass a squeeze in thanks for hers too.


    ¡°I have not known of the way you fight human. It is interesting. I will leave you to Algra now. Come visit me at first light tomorrow, I have a gift for you. Treat Algra well or I may be your next challenge.¡± Grolfir warned with a rather menacing grin before he turned and walked away toward the hall.


    As Gregory was considering taking Algra somewhere private and administering a vigorous pounding to her juicy pussy Rudd and the defeated orc sidled up to them. The orc seemed understandably depressed, his eyes lowered to the ground as he spoke. Rudd quickly tranted.

 534

    ¡°You have all that is mine.¡± The emissary spoke in a cheerful tone that did not match the one he was tranting.


    The human ves looked at him curiously, a few of the other tents beside Jte¡¯s had opened to reveal the gorgeous bodies of several other scantily d females. It urred to him that he could take everything from the defeated merchant. Upon seeing the bare flesh inside those tents it might have even been tempting if he didn¡¯t have a very warm willing female already pressed up against him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just take Jte, ok? I might be backter though. Until then live well and be happy.¡± Gregory told the orc as Rudd tranted.


    The merchant listened and seemed to be waiting until the end of Rudd¡¯s words as if awaiting the imminent terrible news. When none came except the loss of Jte the beaten orc reached out to grab Gregory¡¯s hand and hefted it up and down. Gregory thought that perhaps the orc might have seen humans shake hands once and have surmised in a very orcish way that the greater you shake the hand the more grateful you are. As a result it was a miracle Gregory¡¯s shoulder stayed in the socket. The merchant happily turned, walked toward Jte, shoved her rudely toward Gregory and then disappeared inside one of the other tents with the audible noise of giggling females apanying his departure shortly thereafter.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well he seems happy.¡± Gregory chuckled at the abrupt behaviour.


    ¡°Orcs don¡¯t tend to abuse each other after a challenge but it isn¡¯t umon for an orc who is victorious over a merchant to take a lot of his stock. As you can imagine orc trading can get very colourful. Anyway, I¡¯ll be off. Give me a shout if you need me.¡± Rudd exined before waving goodbye to Gregory since Algra had a certain look in her eye and he knew better to get between an orc female in heat and her chosen mate.


    ¡°Greg! Just what the hell is going on here? When did you turn into Bruce Lee? What¡¯s this you¡¯ve obviously been fucking?¡± Jte¡¯s voice cut through the air like a knife.


    Referring to Algra as ¡®this¡¯ was, as it turned out, one of the bigger mistakes of Jte¡¯s life. As the girl¡¯s hand lifted to gesture at the female orc it was quickly caught and swung painfully up behind her back.


    ¡°Ow! Ok, ok I¡¯m sorree! Lemme go! Greg! Help!¡± Jte whined like a pained kitten.


    Greg had been genuinely surprised by Algra¡¯s movements but in Jte¡¯s efforts to ease the pain of her twisted arm she had thrust her breasts out leaving him to watch as they strained against the confines of her bra. Watching the emerald skinned shapely orc in her little leather top and short skirt pressed up to the fiery haired slender eighteen year old sure as hell made him wish he had a camera more than his conscience wasfortable with.


    ¡°Let her go, Algra.¡± He intervened.


    The green beauty did as he asked leaving Jte to tug away her arm and rub her shoulder where it had nearly been ripped apart. She shot Algra a very dirty look but didn¡¯t say anything more.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Gregory turned to look at one of the humans. ¡°can you understand me?¡±


    The balding man he had addressed had been stoking a cooking fire and looked at Gregory with surprise. Clearly he wasn¡¯t used to being spoken to by someone so apparently prestigious. After a moment his shock passed and he nodded that he did indeedprehend the young man¡¯s words.


    ¡°When hees back could you tell the merchant I¡¯ve borrowed the tent Jte was in? I¡¯ll be spending the night there.¡± Gregory said.


    ¡°Of course master.¡± The man gave him a deep nod that was almost a bow in respect. ¡°Would you like food and water for the night?¡±


    Apparently since this was one of the merchant¡¯s ves he now belonged to Gregory too. Lifting his hand, Gregory idly rubbed his chin. He was getting very tired of being called ¡®master¡¯ everywhere he went. Well, unless it was Algra of course but that was entirely for kinky reasons.


    ¡°Yes please. Could you bring it to us when it¡¯s ready?¡± Gregory¡¯s tone was clearly something the ve wasn¡¯t used to. Orcs weren¡¯t cruel to their servants but neither were they overly polite either.


    The man nodded and then bowed outright to Gregory who took a deep breath and walked over to the tent. He was followed by Algra and then a few momentster by Jte who didn¡¯t know where else to go.


    The moment Gregory and Algra had slipped inside they were quickly wrapped in each other¡¯s arms and fiercely locking lips with such intensity that it left Jte stunned as she followed them inside. Here was the boy she had known throughout high school falling to the pillows at her feet and rolling carelessly atop a very scantily d creature with the body of a fitness model. Speechless, she watched as Gregory peeled the few straps of fur from the orc woman¡¯s breasts and tugged the garment over her head leaving her topless. Jte¡¯s eyes widened as she saw the smooth wless round tits bounce into view. The emerald colour of Algra¡¯s skin darkened at the thick pebbled peaks of her breasts and Jte felt a very disturbing twinge travel along her body as Jamie took one of those little nubs between his lips.


    ¡°Greg! What the hell is this!? Fuck, I am so telling everyone about you.¡± The redhead propped her hands on her hips and tried to look imposing whilst standing there in her underwear.


    ¡°Jte,¡± Gregory lifted his head from Algra¡¯s breast gaining a small growl of protest from the orc as he turned to look at the other human in the tent. ¡°I really couldn¡¯t give a shit what you say. Still, when we get back if you want to tell everyone that we got sent to a parallel fantasy universe and I had sex with an unbelievably gorgeous orc in front of you then go ahead. Just make sure you film their reaction and send it to me.¡±


    With that, Gregory got back to the business of pleasing Algra by setting light kisses over her breasts, down across her t belly and finally peeling down her little skirt over her legs to brush his lips through the soft curls of her mound. The pleasant musk of her aroused pussy filled his nostrils as he dipped his mouth to slide his tongue along those smooth slippery pink petals. Algra moaned with delight as she felt him slip his talented tongue inside her and wiggle it around inside her sensitive flesh. Sheid back, slowly rolling her hips as she tried to rub her clit against his probing tongue. Her hands lifted to grasp her soft tits as she pinched and groped at her emerald skin.


    The sight of Gregory pleasuring the orc with his mouth drew an unwanted tingle from between Jte¡¯s thighs. In all the years she¡¯d known him, he¡¯d never spoken to her like that and as much as she hated to admit it there was definitely a part of her that wanted him between her legs. In school he¡¯d always had a problem with e and his fondness for clothing several sizes bigger than required always made his lithe frame seem skinny. Recently his skin had cleared up and she¡¯d been shocked to find a handsome face with rich expressive features instead of zit-city. Though she would never have admitted it, her cruel attentions to Gregory in the past few years had simply been an effort to get him to pay attention to her. Freddie wasn¡¯t what anyone would call good looking but he was strong, respected and even feared. She had been with him because¡­ no, the truth of the matter was she had no idea why she¡¯d been with him for years now. Breaking up with him would lose her all of her friends because all of her friends were his friends more. She had also long suspected what the past day had proven. Freddie was not a stable young man at all.

 535

    Now here she was, watching the subject of her deepest desires as he made another woman suddenly tense sharply before her eyes then slowly rx when her climax subsided. Jte hadn¡¯t had an orgasm in longer than she could remember that wasn¡¯t induced by her own fingers.


    Gregory had to admit that making Jte so obviously ufortable was giving him a warm fuzzy sensation in the pit of his stomach. This wasn¡¯t even considering the already enormously satisfying experience of feeling the tingles of pleasure ripple through the gorgeous creature beneath his lips. One of Algra¡¯s hands lowered from her breast to run her fingers through his hair. She felt the sweet vibrations of a low growl pour from his throat out through her cunt as he lifted his tongue to flick the velvety wet tip across her hard little clit. The sudden rapid little flicks across her sensitive nub made her mp her eyes shut and curl her toes as a sharp thunderous climax ripped through her body leaving her stunned and blissfully numb. Her pussy gushed with her juicy nectar and Gregory happilypped up all he could before lifting his lips to set a kiss in amidst her little pelt of pubic hair and rising up to kneel upright between her legs.


    The noticeable bulge present that was stretching the material of the front of his pants made Jte¡¯s eyes widen in shock and lift her fingers to her lips. A few years ago she remembered that Gregory had been carrying something in his pocket and she¡¯d told everyone he¡¯d got an erection. They¡¯d allughed and jeered at him. As it turned out, judging from what she was glimpsing beneath his pants, if he had gotten an erection he sure as hell wouldn¡¯t have gone long without a girlfriend once theyid eyes on this particr weapon.


    He caught the look she was giving him out of the corner of his eye and turned to face her, his conscience getting the better of him finally.


    ¡°Jte, you don¡¯t have to stay here if you don¡¯t want. I could ask if they¡¯d clear out a tent for you.¡± His hands lowered to caress their way along Algra¡¯s bare legs as he spoke. The orc was still contentedly mewling from her recent orgasm.


    ¡°N-no it¡¯s¡­¡± Jte mumbled.


    Gregory blinked, uncertain as to what he¡¯d just heard.


    ¡°Jan? If you stay here we¡¯re going to be going very hard at it in about two minutes.¡± There was a pleasantugh hanging in his voice as he spoke.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The girl hesitantly nodded her eptance. She felt her skin burning with embarrassment as her eyes lowered to that thick bulge in his pants. Everything in her mind was telling her to leave, none of this made any sense, this wasn¡¯t how things happened. Yet every part of her body yearned to stay rooted to the spot and watch him and his lover together. The loving care with which he ran his hands over that green skin and the passion that zed in his expression each time he looked at her was something Jte had never known.


    It was something she desperately wanted.


    Gregory hesitated for a moment and then looked back down at Algra. The orc woman¡¯s dark eyes fluttered open to look at him and made it clear she was happy to have an audience. Her hands reached down between them and ripped the front of his pants open with the audible tearing of fabric. The young man¡¯s thick long cock sprung up immediately making the stunning creature beneath him purr her approval. There was also the small yet unmistakable noise of a distinctly feminine whimpering from Jte¡¯s direction as sheid eyes upon his length. Gregory couldn¡¯t help but feel a shiver of ego flush through him as Algra¡¯s fingers wrapped around his considerable girth to point his swollen meat at her waiting pussy. He took a deep breath and then thrust his hips forward, sinking every inch of himself inside that tight green flesh. Algra¡¯s pussy wilfully sucked him deeper inside of her, the slick folds fluttering with delight around him as he imed her horny cunt with a short sharp thrust.


    Gregory watched the writhing female beneath him lift her hands to rest on his hard muscr torso. His own fingers dug into the pillows at either side of her, using his arms for leverage as he began to fuck his ve. Algra ran her fingers up across his shoulders, enjoying the firm ripples of his muscle moving against each other. Then came another of his lightning fast thrusts before he buried himself to the hilt inside her once again. The quick powerful movements made her pussy quiver with bliss and sent thunder shocks of sweet white hot pleasure through her body.


    Jte watched their movements, shocked and thoroughly enjoying the disy Gregory was making. With each of those quick movements he affirmed his dominance over Algra. The girl¡¯s fingers lightly tickled across her bare inner thighs until she felt her own tiny panties were soakedpletely. The lovers now only had eyes for each other, the slow intensity of their fucking grew into a steady rhythm as their bodies pped together. Algra¡¯s long green legs lifted to wrap around Gregory¡¯s body as her soft round tits bounced with each of those deep thrusts.


    As Jte¡¯s delicate fingers slipped under the thin film of her sodden panties to trace tiny little circles around her clit, the sight before her turned downright frenzied. Algra¡¯s first scream of ecstasy rung throughout the entire camp as her saturated pussy squeezed and sucked Gregory¡¯s relentless cock. The scream was taken as something of a challenge as he mmed into her over and over again. Wet pping noises filled the tent as Algra¡¯s fingernails scratched over his shoulders. They never broke eye contact, the lust craze in their eyes inly clear as their bodies shook and writhed against each other.


    Jte couldn¡¯t take it any longer and plunged her fingers deeply inside her own wet pink folds. She wanted Gregory to look up at her lewd disy as she spread her thighs open and fingered her juicy snatch in front of them. In all her life she had never been so turned on and soon her body tensed as she lifted herself to her own climax. She buried her fingers deep inside herself as her eyes shut tight and she passed into heat and release.


    As Jte found her escape Algra was quickly building up to her third. Even orcscked the stamina of her new human master. Yet she saw those tell tale signs as his fingers ripped into the pillows and his eyes zed with what was toe. Words were beyond her but every movement of her body screamed for his cum and soon enough that need was sated. She felt the first thick ssh of liquid heat erupt inside her, sending her over the edge once more. Breathless, she couldn¡¯t scream her approval but the roar from his own lungs was sweet music to her ears. It was a battle cry of sweet victory as he poured his thick cream into her tight, slick sheath.


    Jte looked on in dazed awe at the boy she knew that had undoubtedly be a man as he gave himself to his lover. Slowly, as the pulses of their mutual climax faded, he lowered himself down atop Algra. The orc¡¯srge breasts squashed up against his chest as their mouths hungrily shed together in a deep and mutually grateful kiss.

 536

    Suddenly realising what she¡¯d done, Jte straightened herself out a little. After a few minutes when Gregory finally remembered she was there, he broke his intense lip lock with Algra to look over to the shapely redhead. She was knelt with flushed cheeks and a light sheen of sweat covering her creamy smooth skin. A quick nce between her legs gave him a perfect view of her pussy lips, the thin material of her thong glistened with her nectar making it damn near transparent.


    As the heat of the moment died the two humans suddenly became very aware of what they¡¯d just done. Both blushed furiously as they looked at each other.


    ¡°You fuck her next, master?¡± Algra¡¯s husky whisper caused her heated breath to fill his ear.


    The question certainly got his attention.


    ¡°You¡¯d be alright with that?¡± His tone was uncertain.


    The orc grinned back up at him and nodded.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°You are strong warrior, you will rut with many women.¡± She proudly stated whilst affectionately stroking his cheek.


    That sure as hell almost made his eyes pop out.


    Carefully, Gregory slipped out of Algra¡¯s well fucked pussy and caught sight of Jte silently ncing at his glistening cock. It twitched with approval causing her to blink and look back up at his face.


    ¡°Come here and lie down in front of me.¡± He firmly told the pretty redhead.


    A lifetime of snidements and petty insults bubbled up inside Jte at this geek having the gall to order her to do anything. All of that was immediately burned away by the fire that arose inside her. He was looking at her like he had looked at Algra. He wanted her, needed her. As the two conflicting sides of herself warred she slowly fell to her hands and knees and crawled over to Gregory. He still wore his pants around his knees and took the time to fix that little problem by slipping out of what remained of his clothes. The scent of their fucking had filled the tent but it grew stronger as Jte neared him. Her pussy flooded with her arousal as she obediently shifted to lie back before him and spread her legs out to give him a prized view of her bare pink pussy.


    Algrazily shifted onto her side alongside Jte and curiously reached over to cup the girl¡¯s meaty breast through thecy bra. The shocking sensation made Jte¡¯s body tighten but she didn¡¯tin as Algra curiously massaged the heavy boob.


    Gregory slowly leaned forward, his hands descending upon the feverishly heated skin of the beautiful girl in front of him. She took a sharp breath of air when she felt his fingers glide over her long toned legs. Her toes curled with anticipation as his touch lifted over her thighs and he lowered his head to look closely at her sweet juicy cunt. The tug of the string that was pulled over her hips was followed by the feeling of cool open air on her glistening sex followed immediately by a gust of his hot breath. Her panties were stripped down her legs and roughly cast aside.


    Algra¡¯s hand slipped under Jte¡¯s bra and cupped her bare tit, giving the soft meaty globe an affectionate squeeze. The girl mewled softly with anticipation, wiggling her body in an effort to lift her needy cunt to Gregory¡¯s lips. He waited a moment, slowly exhaling hot air across her inmed pussy whilst enjoying the way her body silently screamed for him to im her. Here was a girl that had long been the centre of many of his fantasies offering herself up wantonly for his imminent ravishing.


    Without wasting any more time, Gregory grabbed Jte¡¯s hips and forcefully rolled her over. Algra¡¯s hand slipped away from her breast as she found herselfid on her front, her soft breasts pressed into the pillows beneath her and her curvy ass lifted up for Gregory¡¯s eyes to devour. She felt him shift and pull her legs apart, his right hand reached out and grabbed her shoulder tightly before pulling her up onto her hands and knees. A tingle of fear passed through her body at the sudden roughness and then she felt his thick engorged cock slide up between her legs and slowly rub against her soaked cunt. Her apprehension melted away as he pushed and spread her hot pussy wider than she had ever known and began to sink inside her with a slow, powerful stroke.


    When she felt him push right into her core, deeper than she knew was possible, she let out a long moan of approval. Her pussy was unbelievably tight around his length and the feeling of sinking into her was indescribable. When he¡¯d buried himself as far as possible he slowly rocked his hips back and forth in a steady grinding motion that made her squeal with delight. Watching the disy intently, Algra lifted herself up onto her knees and ran her hands along the taut muscle of Gregory¡¯s body. With Jte holding herself up on all fours and the insatiable male fucking her from behind Algra had much of his upper body to y with. He felt her tongue lick across his nipple and her lips nt kisses up to his cor bone as he fucked the girl before him.


    Jte¡¯s body cried out for him, her hands pushed into the soft pillows to push her ass back against his timely thrusts. Thest few inches of him finally sank inside her and as he felt his balls pping against her flesh he increased his pace. Jte¡¯s screams of orgasm filled the room shortly after as she was given a sound fucking with that impressively proportioned cock. Her body shook with each hard thrust as his hand moved from her shoulder to grab a handful of her fiery red hair. Pulling on that beautiful mane made her lift her head and arch her back into a stunningly obscene pose. Her tits quickly bounced free of the bra, her nipples already hard little nubs tracing circles in the open air as they jiggled to the rhythm of their fucking.

 537

    Vaguely in amidst the explosions of pleasure coursing through her and the noise of her own hoarse screams Jte heard the stifled moans of Algra. She knew immediately that the orc was busily making out with Gregory. Freddie had cheated on her a few times and she¡¯d always made him pay for it. The girl he cheated with would pay worse of course. Now here she was on her hands and knees getting fucked like a bitch in heat whilst the man she so deeply desired made out with another woman. It was at that point that another orgasm ripped through her body leaving her gasping. She felt every sensation almost in slow motion, the drop of sweat trickling down between her breasts, Gregory¡¯s cock mming deep inside her pussy as her slippery walls tightened around his length. Everything was incredible, everything was perfect, how could feeling this good possibly be bad?


    Spurned on by her little revtion that she didn¡¯t give a damn what he did as long as he kept fucking her, Jte began to thrash and buck like a wild animal against him. Her enthusiasm was so violently energetic that it broke Algra¡¯s kiss with the rutting male and turned his attention back to the gorgeous redhead he was fucking.


    The orc licked her lips with an expression of mild approval. Gregory grinned through heavy lust filled pants as he gave Jte as good as he took. Holding onto her hair was no longer an option and so he leaned forward to reach beneath her. Grabbing a handful of her soft bouncing right breast was exquisite as his free hand lifted up and gave the girl¡¯s bare ass a sharp spank. Jae squeaked with shock as her snowy white bottom turned a shade pinker.


    The second spank made her quiver, then violently shudder into another crushing orgasm and this time she was joined by Gregory who mmed his cock deep inside her and found his own release. Algra looked on as the two young lovers seemed to freeze, the only movements between them were the little shakes of overly tensed muscle as they both reached a mutual crescendo. Jte felt the thick gooey cream bubble up from Gregory¡¯s cock as spurt after spurt gushed inside her quivering pussy. Their sweaty bodies suddenly rxed and they began to take air into their lungs once again. Gregory¡¯s hand gently massaged the girl¡¯s firm pink ass where he had spanked her and she let out a little murmur of pleasure at the feeling.


    His body suddenly felt the exhaustion it had been so vehemently denying until now and he released Jte who slumped down to lie amongst the soft padding of the floor of the tent. The girl was breathing heavily, a blissfully contented look on her beautiful face. Algra shocked him when she dutifully lowered herself to lick along the length of his cock and then pop the long shaft into her mouth, sucking away the juices and the cum to leave him clean and tidy. This did not at all seem like a chore for the woman who took to the task with vigor and would have had him rigid again in minutes had not one of the ves called in to them announcing his presence.


    Gregory quickly grabbed his pants. Upon looking them over it was quite clear that he would need new ones. Algra had ripped open the zipper with such force that it was definitely beyond repair. They would suffice for the moment however and keep him decent. In turn, Algra slipped her own primitive garments back over her nude body and helped Jte wiggle back into her skimpy underwear. The girl was still pretty woozy but was eager to obey.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Gregory finally called out when they were half way decent.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The ve entered carrying a tray upon which were ced threerge bowls filled with boiling stew and arge loaf of bread. At least they weren¡¯t about to go hungry any time soon. The man set the bowl down before the three of them and gave a respectful and discreet nod before turning to leave.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Gregory suddenly remembered something very important. ¡°When the merchant captured Jte here and the one in the sewer pit they might have been carrying a ring. That ring is very important to me. Could you see if you can find it?¡±


    The man thought for a moment, obviously tracing in his mind where their possessions had gotten to. Then finally he gave an acknowledging bow.


    ¡°Yes my lord. Would there be anything else?¡±


    ¡°If you do find it then whatever you do, don¡¯t put it on. It might be dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Of course sir, I shall return in a moment.¡±


    With that the ve left the three of them alone and Gregory turned to find his two women looking intently at him.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked after a few seconds of pointed silence.


    ¡°You still wish to leave?¡± Algra¡¯s voice certainly had an edge to it.


    ¡°I wish to stay actually. That doesn¡¯t change that I¡¯ve got family and friends who¡¯ll be worried to all hell that I¡¯ve just vanished. Plus, I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m going to do with the ring if I get it. I have no idea what it is. Sure, I could put it on and go home but what if it doesn¡¯t work like that? What if I put it on and I turn into a bowl of jelly or something?¡± He confided his thoughts, his hand running through his dark messy hair as his brows furrowed with worry.


    ¡°There is maybe a one who can help you find out its nature.¡± Algra reluctantly admitted after a few moments. It was unnerving how much the worry in his expression bothered her after only a few days.


    ¡°Oh? Well maybe if we figure it out then I could send Jte home with a letter or something.¡± He certainly perked up at this information.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Jte¡¯s voice interrupted them both.


    ¡°You are his now, girl. You will do as he says.¡± Algra¡¯s tone turned downright murderous to the point where Jte visibly flinched.


    ¡°I will.¡± She nodded resolutely. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything he tells me to. Except that.¡± Her eyes raised to meet his. ¡°Greg, I know I¡¯ve been a bitch. I¡¯m screwed up in ways you don¡¯t even know. Every time I try to do something it gets all messed up and then just now I let someone else decide what I should do. I don¡¯t know what this whole master and ve thing is that they¡¯ve got running here. I do know that you¡¯re one of the good guys. I know you¡¯ll look out for me. I know that in twenty minutes you gave me more to feel good about than all those years with Freddie. So I¡¯ll do anything you ask me whilst we¡¯re here. If you want to go home I¡¯ll do it but you¡¯ve got toe with me. I¡¯m not going to find this and then leave it behind.¡±


    ¡°Jan, what about your parents? Grandparents? Your friends?¡± He was more than a little overwhelmed by her admission and the implications of it.

 538

    ¡°My only family is my alcoholic mother who doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m there half the time and doesn¡¯t care when I am. All my friends aren¡¯t really mine but Freddie¡¯s. Now I¡¯ve got you¡­ or rather you¡¯ve got me. Either way I¡¯m not letting go.¡± She nodded resolutely leaving both Algra and Gregory silent.


    ¡°¡­ you¡¯ll do anything I say?¡± He smirked finally.


    Jte let out a burst of melodicughter at the sudden change in his tone. Then she surprised him by nodding in agreement.


    ¡°You won me fare and square right? I saw you back there. You were pretty amazing. Where the hell did you learn all that¡­?¡± She did a cute little karate chop to emphasize her point.


    ¡°Well,¡± He moved over to grab one of the bowls and handed it to Algra, then swiped another to give to Jte before taking thest for himself. ¡°when we were younger Freddie and some others used to like ying ¡®punch the Greg¡¯ so I took some sses to convince them it wasn¡¯t such a fun game after all. I stuck with it. I¡¯ve been learning that stuff for years now.¡±


    Jte lowered the bowl from her lips and nodded sadly.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for all that. I mean I know I was horrible to you but I always tried to talk him out of hitting anyone.¡± She exined.


    ¡°Well let¡¯s forget about it. One on one I could wipe the floor with Freddie. Besides you just made up for a lot of being a bitch.¡± His words caused fresh colour to spill onto her cheeks and the tops of her breasts.


    ¡°I never knew it could be like that¡­ I mean you¡¯re¡­¡± She stopped, not quite having the words to express herself.


    ¡°He fucks good.¡± Algra supplied a simpler option before glugging down more of her stew.


    That made both Jte and Gregoryugh together as Algra shrugged and ate some more.


    ¡°You know this isn¡¯t half bad¡­¡± Jte admired the culinary skills of the cook just as he announced his return from the outside of the tent.


    ¡°Enter.¡± Gregory called out.


    ¡°Is this the ring you seek master?¡± The ve carried a pillow in his hands, sat on top of which was the ring itself.


    ¡°Yes! Thank you!¡± Gregory hopped up, set down his half empty bowl and moved to take the ring.


    It was the same one to be sure. He looked at the silver band with those strange etchings along the inner rim and then closed his fist over it. Looking to the ve he reached out and grasped the man¡¯s shoulder firmly.


    ¡°Thanks. Is there anything I can do for you?¡± Gregory asked.


    The man looked at him as if he¡¯d just sprouted antlers. Clearly this was not a question he was used to.


    ¡°Well¡­ I-I have a brother. He still lives in the londs of the southern kingdom. I have been trying to get him safe passage here but our former orc master could not afford to keep more ves. It would be just him, his wife, his son and his two daughters. All are hard workers. If you could do anything to bring them here¡­¡± Hope ignited in the man¡¯s eyes as he looked at Gregory.


    ¡°You want them toe here and be ves?¡± Jte interrupted, incredulous.


    The man looked to her and back at Gregory, unsure as to whether he should answer. The young man nodded and the ve turned to speak with the scarlet haired girl.


    ¡°I do not know from where you hail but life in the kingdoms is hard for many. We work the fields but own nothing for they are the lord¡¯snds. A poor crop often means some of us will die that winter and the work is back breaking in terrible conditions. Orcs might be a hard people but they treat us fairly. If we get sick we¡¯re taken care of and if they want us to plough their fields then they get of their asses and pitch in. We don¡¯t get beaten or taxed. We get fed and sheltered. If ites down to it most peasants would rather be orc ves. What¡¯s more if we¡¯re good at somethin¡¯ they keep us well tended to. I can cook and I know numbers so I get a share of what my master gets for using my skills. My son would have died on the fields where I¡¯m from but here he¡¯s learning how to shape metal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a weirdly fair system for one based around very.¡± Gregory sat back down in the tent.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t very based on taking away freedom and working the saps to hell my lord. It¡¯s more about honourably knowing and bowing to those who earn it. Sir Rudd could probably exin it better than me.¡± The man scratched his stubbly chin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask him and I¡¯ll also try to speak with someone about your brother. Thank you for your time.¡± Gregory nodded.


    The man gave a deep bow and then turned and slipped out of their tent. Gregory sat and finished his bowl before taking the other empty vessels and cing them outside the tent for someone to take care of.


    ¡°So, who¡¯s the guy we ask about this?¡± Gregory opened his hand to show them the ring.


    ¡°I will speak of it tomorrow. Your day has been long and you need rest, master. It is a long journey from here to the one whom you seek.¡±


    Gregory hesitated a moment before shrugging his shoulders and slipping the ring into his pocket.


    ¡°So I have some questions.¡± Jte looked over to Algra as Gregory moved toy down between them.


    Algra grunted for the girl to continue.


    ¡°What will happen to Freddie?¡± She nced at Gregory as she spoke, fearful of his reaction. The male didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    ¡°He will work there with the waste. He will sleep in a cage. He will die young. The work is hard. The air is dangerous.¡± She didn¡¯t seem overly bothered about the nature of Freddie¡¯s fate as she spoke. ¡°The pit is for traitors, backstabbers and those without honour.¡±


    Jte nibbled nervously on her lower lip.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask if he can be released tomorrow.¡± Gregory spoke up.


    Jte looked at him, her eyes wide with shock at the deration.


    ¡°I¡­ Greg you don¡¯t have to. I know what he did. I was just¡­¡± She trailed off with a little shrug of her own.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want him to die down there. I have to admit since the guy tried to kill me his safety hasn¡¯t been high on my list of things to do¡­¡± Gregory was interrupted by a sudden feral growl.


    Algra moved quickly to her feet and started out of the tent.


    Gregory and Jte looked between each other and then bolted up after her.


    ¡°Algra, wait!¡± He called after her as the orc marched toward the cages nearby the pit.


    She didn¡¯t stop, even when she passed a rack of veryrge swords belonging to the merchant and snatched one up she didn¡¯t break her stride.


    ¡°I said wait.¡± Gregory¡¯s voice was quieter, closer to her ear as his arms wrapped around her from behind. The orc froze, the look in her eyes wasn¡¯t entirely dissimr to the one that had been there when they had fist met. The green beauty quite clearly had some extreme violence in mind.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Jte stopped and watched as the man slowly and carefully took the sword from his orcish lover and dropped it on the ground. He then turned her in his arms and kissed her cheek and then her lips, stifling the inferno of rage within the woman¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°He should be dead. I will tear out his eyes for trying to kill you.¡± Algra grumbled.


    ¡°No you won¡¯t.¡± Gregory firmly stated. ¡°But thanks for trying.¡±


    His smile made the orc rx and Jte found she could finally breathe again. Apparently Algra didn¡¯t take kindly to attempts on her master¡¯s life.


    ¡°Hey¡­ HEY! Guys! Jan!¡± A weak throaty voice came from the direction of the cages.


    Gregory turned to see the filth smeared face of Freddie poking his head through the bars in one of the cages that he shared with three orcs. He didn¡¯t look well.

 539

    Algra let out the unmistakable growl of a lioness at the sight of him and Jte lifted her hand to her mouth in sudden shock.


    ¡°Jan, you gotta get me out of here baby.¡± Freddie pleaded. ¡°These sick things don¡¯t have a clue who they¡¯re messing with. As soon as we get out I¡¯m¡­ fuck, is that the freak? What the hell are you doing with him?¡±


    Gregory had almost felt sorry for Freddie as he watched the guy pleading for his release. As soon as he had recognised who was with his former girlfriend however his face took on that expression of inexplicable loathing that it had when he¡¯d hunted Gregory in the park. Madness darkened his eyes and he begun to ferociously rattle the bars like a caged animal.


    ¡°You bitch! I¡¯ll fucking kill you! I¡¯ll rip your throat out! Come here now and get me out of this shit pen or I swear¡­¡± Freddie ranted.


    ¡°Or what Freddie?¡± Jte took a few steps up to where Algra and Gregory were watching the caged man with disgust. ¡°You¡¯re going to do what to me? ¡®Scuse me¡­¡± She grabbed Gregory¡¯s hand and tugged him out of Algra¡¯s arms.


    Without any further reservations the scantily d fiery haired vixen leapt up to wrap her legs around Gregory¡¯s waist and her arms about his shoulders. The kiss that followed was hard, angry andbined with the feel of her nearly naked body pressed against him it made his cock tingle with desire. Her impressive tits squashed up against his bare chest as they furiously made out in front of Jte¡¯s former boyfriend.


    Freddie¡¯s cage stopped rattling and he fell speechless. Jte always did what she was told. That¡¯s why they worked so well.


    After a five minute long lust filled snog in front of her ex, Jte unwrapped her legs from Gregory¡¯s body and ced her bare feet on the grass beneath her. Then she turned to Gregory with a malicious beautiful smirk on her kiss swollen lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m never doing anything you tell me again Freddie. We¡¯ll try to get you out of there in the morning before you have to go back into the shit hole but you can stay there tonight. Know what I¡¯ll be doing? I¡¯ll be sucking Greg¡¯s cock. Have a great night.¡± With that Jte grabbed both Gregory and Algra¡¯s hands and led the dumbstruck couple back to the tent.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°I would have only broken bones. Her punishment hurt worse.¡± Algra observed to Gregory as they slipped back under the warm canopy.


    ¡°She can hit a nerve when she wants to.¡± He admitted proudly.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to get so¡­¡± Jte turned around recing Gregory¡¯s view of her tight ass with the generously proportioned curves of her tits inside her bra.


    ¡°Hey, feel free any time. I¡¯m still getting my cock sucked right?¡±


    ¡°You bet.¡± Jte¡¯s smile turned downright scandalous. ¡°But I have one more question. Is there anything I can do?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gregory said.


    ¡°Well Algra is a great warrior or something with lots of ties around here, you¡¯ve secretly been a kung fu master or whatever all these years and I¡¯m stood here with nothing to show for myself but my underwear.¡± Jte put her hands on her hips as if to highlight her predicament. ¡°I wanna help. I wanna do something. I mean I¡¯ll do what you want me to Greg but¡­¡±


    ¡°Be courtesan.¡± Algra suggested.


    Jte blinked in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to turn her into a prostitute Algra.¡± Gregory quickly intervened.


    ¡°She was before.¡± The straightforward orc replied, apparently not seeing anything all that terrible about the profession.


    ¡°I danced, I stripped but I didn¡¯t fuck anyone.¡± Jte defended what little remained of her dignity.


    ¡°Good courtesan is valuable. It gives owner high status. Shows he can keep something so wanted by others. Jte is very beautiful. She would bring you much honour. A gift of her dance alone would bring master great favour with anyone whom you would wish to impress.¡± Algra exined patiently. ¡°It is what merchant was doing with her. She danced for his trade partners as a favour to lower prices.¡±


    ¡°Algra, this isn¡¯t exactly something we¡­¡± Gregory began.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Jte interrupted, lifting a hand from her hip to hold up for silence. ¡°So, what? If I hang around with Gregory and I¡¯m such a catch then won¡¯t he get challenged for me by every orc in the damn camp?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Algra shook her head. bat challenges wouldn¡¯t be made for many saw today he is no easy target. What¡¯s more it is known that I am in his service and I am definitely no easy target. Finally the chief showed Gregory favour today and no orc with a brain would willingly anger my uncle.¡±


    ¡°So I could make Greg look good? All I¡¯d have to do is stuff like dancing and taking my clothes off?¡±


    Algra nodded and moved toy down in amongst the pillows. She began disrobing without a care for her twopanions. The skimpy skirt was thrown across the tent and the leather straps around her heavy breasts followed it shortly thereafter.


    Gregory was looking at Jte like she¡¯d taken a crazy pill.


    ¡°Come on Greg. I can do that if it¡¯d help you out. I was going to start doing it at a club back home anyway when I started at university.¡± Jte reached behind her and unsped hercy bra before letting it drop around her shoulders and then fall to the floor. She crossed her arms over the swells of her breasts and looked at him with a teasing raised brow. ¡°I¡¯ll fuck you whenever you want, however you want and show everyone else what only you can have.¡±


    With that she unfolded her arms to rest her hands on her hips, letting her soft round tits bounce free in the open air.


    ¡°I think I might be persuaded.¡± He finally agreed with a wolfish grin.


    Jte beamed at his agreement and quickly settled down into a smooth crouch before him. Her bare feet rested on tiptoes as her long creamy legs spread open in front of him. The beautiful girl steadied herself by resting her hands on his pants and slowly peeling them down over his legs. She felt the ring in his pocket and recoiled from it like it had scalded her. Instead she slipped her fingers under the seam of his pants and tugged them down his legs leaving him standing naked. His cock was already standing to attention and ready for action, its swollen peak bobbing along to the rhythm of his heartbeat. She looked over that gorgeous specimen of male and lifted her gaze to meet his after which she gave him a naughty wink.

 540

    Since she had time to y, she savoured the first touch of her lips against his cock and set little kisses along the thick length that sent shockwaves of excitement through his body. Algra looked on intently and shifted to crawl up beside them, curious to watch how the girl pleasured him. When her trail of kisses finally reached the tip of his bulbous cock head her lips parted and she sucked him into her hungry wet mouth. The salty taste of his cum already seeped from his peak as she slipped that mushroom shaped tip into her mouth and sucked it like a lollipop. Her eyes closed and she moaned longingly as her tongue swirled around his sensitive flesh. With a yful little pop, the cock was released from her lips and she teasingly let it stroke across her snowy cheek, leaving a smear of his pre-cum in the process.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A sudden heated wet sensation on that cheek a momentter startled her and she turned to see Algra had sidled alongside her and licked away the gooey trail. Coming suddenly face to face with the gorgeous orc shocked her only for a moment. Gregory was left to look down and see his meaty length jutting out just inches away from both sets of female lips. The moment seemed tost for an age until finally the two cock hungry women moved to lick along his length. Jte¡¯s tongue slid from his tip right down along to his base where she opened her mouth and sucked one of his balls between her lips. Algra¡¯s slippery wet tonguethered him in the opposite direction and she finished by opening her mouth and washing his length with her hot breath before engulfing as much of his sizable manhood as she could.


    The sensation of these two voluptuous women sucking and licking at his cock almost turned his knees to jelly. Algra bobbed her head along his shaft, her tongue danced over the sensitive base as Jte released him from her lips and let her tonguep hungrily across his hanging balls. Two sets of eyes, one deep blue and the other dark chocte, looked up at him lovingly as their mouths made him yearn for them. His hands reached out and fell atop each of their heads though he didn¡¯t attempt to move or control them because he simply couldn¡¯t imagine it would increase the blissful sensations they were creating inside him. So he strokes his fingers lovingly through their hair as they shifted positions and Jte took his cock inside her talented mouth whilst Algra licked over his hairy balls.


    The finale came abruptly when Algra shifted back and Jte wrapped her hand around the base of his length to point it into the orc¡¯s waiting open mouth. After a few quick sucks Jte took her turn and both women shared him like that with ever increasing speed, they met cheek to cheek and Jte felt the imminent sts of his cum pulse through his cock. The moment she did, she decided to push herself over the edge and give Gregory a real treat. Her fingers caught Algra¡¯s chin and turned her face to meet her in an open mouthed kiss that was met with enthusiasm by Algra. As the two women passionately locked lips, Jte pumped Gregory¡¯s cock frantically and soon felt the thick sshes of his seed hit her cheek and spill into her hair.


    The man couldn¡¯t believe the sight he was being treated to as he watched his women greedily lock lips and mesh their tongues together as he sprayed them with his thick white spunk. Finally, when Jte felt the intense throbbing in Gregory¡¯s cock begin to cease, she slipped her hand away and opened her eyes to see him panting for breath before he fell down onto his ass. The movement made her giggle and the giggle broke her kiss with Algra. Both women turned to look at Gregory as heid back in the pillows and propped himself up on his elbows to look over to them.


    They were quite a sight, each with half their faces dripping with his cum and their big soft tits squashed together. Jte took the initiative once more and began to lick Algra¡¯s cheek where it was smeared with his seed. The little movement was the catalyst for a frenzied exchange of tongues between thedies as they cleaned all of the cum from their faces into their bellies. Once they were finished their lips met in a brief kiss of gratitude and they turned to Gregory before crawling up to their hands and knees on either side of him.


    ¡°I think she make good courtesan.¡± Algra noted approvingly.


    ¡°You got another one in you, Greg?¡± Jte asked as her eyes glinted with promise.


    ¡°For you two? I don¡¯t think I could stop.¡± He admitted as he moved his hands to grasp a handful of soft boob from each of them. Both of their smiles broadened at this news.


    Jte whirled around and he felt her warm mouth sucking his cock shortly after. The movement drew his hand away from her breast and Algra decided to make up for the loss by moving over him and lowering her big tits over his face. As he licked over the smooth soft emerald coloured breasts of the orc, he reached beneath her and slipped his fingers up against her juicy pussy. His free hand traced his fingertips along the back of Jte¡¯s milky white thigh and slipped up between her puffy pinkbia to lightly rub along her horny slit. Algra was enjoying the sensations of his tongue on her breasts and yfully jiggled the meaty melons to help him cover more ground. Eventually he caught one of her dark green nipples between his lips and lightly nipped at it with his teeth before giving the little nub a long loving lick that made the orc mewl with delight.


    Jte was busily bouncing her head up and down his shaft, loving the slurping noises she was making as she sucked him hard again. It took a little longer to get him rigid again which only pleased her since it would give him longer staying power for the fucking she was about to receive.


    ¡°He¡¯s ready.¡± Jte finally announced, letting the tip of his cock slip from her plush lips and lovingly stroking him with nimble delicate fingers.


    ¡°I want both of you.¡± Gregory demanded, drawing forth two mutual needy moans of approval from his women.


    ¡°Dibs on his cock!¡± Jte called out before slinging one long slender leg over him and positioning her pussy over his big tool.


    As the pretty redhead begun quickly impaling herself on his thick shaft with a little whimper of delight, Algra shifted to stand over his head. He looked right up at her puffy green pussy as it lowered down toward his face until finally he lifted his arms to wrap over her firm thighs and hungrily shoved his tongue into her juicy honey pot.


    Both women faced each other as one rode his cock and the other delighted in the feel of his tongue inside her. After their intimate blowjob they wasted no time in leaning in to begin a deep smouldering kiss whilst their man worked to take care of them. Jte was practically burning up with need and riding Gregory¡¯s hard shaft soon induced a juicy ssh of her nectar over his belly as she came hard and her pussy mped tightly around his girth. His tongue busily drilled into Algra¡¯s tasty cunt until the woman began to gush her own juices over his chin at which point he began flicking his wet muscle over her clit and held on to her hips for all he was worth as she writhed against his mouth. Each woman¡¯s screams of climax were softened by each other¡¯s mouths as they busily plundered the delights of their newfound passion.


    After their horny cunts had stopped convulsing on Gregory¡¯s cock and his tongue the orc and the girl stood up and swapped ces. He was ravenous for Jte¡¯s steamy slit and busily licked along her slippery lower lips as he felt Algra¡¯s tight snatch slide down over his cock surrounding it with snug wet heat. The female¡¯s busily resumed making out with each other as Algra bounced on his cock and Jte grinded on his mouth. Their heavy tits squished and squirmed together as they hung on to each other and let Gregory carry them over the edge once again.

 541

    He looked over at the other male guest by the pool and saw he was still giving Ben the stink eye. ¡°What?¡± he barked.


    The man jumped at the sound and finally looked away.


    ¡°His name is Ulrich Huber, and he hates everyone younger, fitter, or better looking than him, and you tick all three boxes,¡± Yvonne said with a smirk.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be why you¡¯ve been ring at me since I arrived,¡± Ben said reasonably. He didn¡¯t want anyone feeling antagonistic to him as he didn¡¯t need any spies reporting on his activities as he tried to escape.


    Huber suddenly felt inclined to state his case. ¡°Mr. Shepherd. You represent the excess and moral decay of your nation. From how you disregard any semnce of decency bymissioning those vulgar statues of yourself, to exposing the copse of your marriage in print and television, to how you capitalized on the courthouse death of the sluts-URRKK!¡±


    Ben¡¯s hand was around Ulrich¡¯s throat, and his other was cocked and ready to crush the man¡¯s face as he pinned him to the deck. As he¡¯d been lying on a lounge chair, the rest of his heavy body was now lifted into the air.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit what your tiny little brain thinks of me, but if I hear you speak of Gretchen in such terms again, they¡¯ll be thest words uttered from your miserable lips. DO YOU UNDERSTAND ME?¡±


    Ulrich¡¯s face was turning purple as his eyes bulged in terror. He struggled to speak but just nodded as best he could.


    ¡°You must let him go.¡±


    Soft hands touched his arm, and the gentle voice spoke into his ear, pushing back the rage and tunnel vision. He yanked his hand from the man¡¯s sweaty flesh, and the chair mmed back down to the deck.


    Ulrich was gasping for breath as the purple slowly faded from his face. His eyes still held the terror from the experience, and Ben kept his eyes a moment longer.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Ben! What have you been up to!¡± Kaan¡¯s voice asked with an edge to it as he walked out onto the deck, apanied by two of his security men who eyed him nervously.


    ¡°Just clearing up a misconception Ulrich had over his right to speak ill of the dead,¡± Ben said with a rough voice. He wiped his slick hand on a towel he was handed.


    Kaan looked at him for a moment, then turned to face Ulrich, who was finally breathing properly again. ¡°Is that what you were doing, my friend? Generally, that¡¯s not a good idea.¡±


    The heavyset man gaped at his host. ¡°That man is a dangerous animal! You can¡¯t leave him here with us! He¡¯s incapable of civilized behavior!¡±


    Kaan grinned at him. ¡°On the contrary, I understand Ben has shown remarkable restraint in very trying circumstances. You must have poked the beast inside him, yes?¡±


    The older man looked into Kaan¡¯s cold eyes and deted. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It would be wise not to do that again.¡± He looked at Ben. ¡°Do try to y nice from now on, yes?¡±


    Ben nodded.


    ¡°Excellent. See you at dinner.¡± With that, Kaan turned and went back inside with his men.


    It was only then that Ben noticed the slim Asian woman holding his arm. She¡¯d been the one who spoke into his ear earlier. She was maybe five-foot-four, with a strong yet lean physique. Her hair fell in waves to her waist, and she was quite pretty.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ben said quietly.


    The woman dipped her eyes submissively, and Ben felt a pang of loneliness from being so far away from his family. Something about this woman triggered a recent memory. Stephanie¡¯s words.


    ¡°Moon?¡± he whispered for only her to hear.


    Her eyes shed back up to his in surprise, but he maintained a calm smile as he turned his back on Ulrich. So, at least one of Russo¡¯s team found a way to survive. He nodded to her as she stepped back, and she dipped her eyes again. Now was not the time to open a conversation. He turned his attention to Noah and Yvonne, who were exhibiting opposite reactions to his little disy of violence.


    The politician was clearly nervous and ufortable, while the woman¡¯s smile couldn¡¯t be wider. Whether she¡¯d enjoyed watching Ben punish the man for his misogynistic words or just wanted the violence, he didn¡¯t know, but he¡¯d earned her approval.


    ¡°Apologies for losing my cool. Gretchen was an innocent. She did nothing wrong and doesn¡¯t deserve to have her memory abused,¡± he said firmly and nced at Ulrich, who quickly looked away.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t mind people thinking stupid things about you?¡± Yvonne said. ¡°Did youmission the statues?¡±


    Ben scowled. ¡°No! Of course, I didn¡¯t. I modeled for the first one as a favor for a friend, but I thought it would be abstract as that¡¯s what the artist¡¯s previous works had all been. I wasn¡¯t even aware of the second sculpture until the night it was unveiled! I wish I¡¯d never posed for the damn thing.¡± he retorted.


    She grinned. ¡°So, you admit you posed for the second one!¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°No! The artist is blind. She builds an image of her subject¡­ with her hands. She mapped my body in her mind thest night we were¡­ together. Her art is uncannily urate.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! That¡¯s so sexy!¡± Yvonne gushed.


    Even Noah seemed less intimidated by Ben now. ¡°A blind girl made those? She¡¯s a rare talent!¡±


    Ben nodded, but his feelings were mixed up about Stephanie Murino. He deeply liked her, but she¡¯d betrayed him terribly, and he still had trouble dealing with that.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to head back to my room. I¡¯ll see you at dinner,¡± he said and nodded to the three as he left the srium.


    This time he found a staircase and climbed it up to B level, hoping to avoid bumping into the other guests. He stepped out into the hall and walked the length to get to his room when a door opened, and a tall woman stepped out of her door with her hands full of books. She squeaked in surprise seeing him and dropped three of the books. Then she tore into him with a blistering barrage of words in anguage he didn¡¯t speak. He ignored her tirade and bent to pick up the books for her.


    ¡°Would you like assistance in carrying these back to the library?¡± he asked calmly.


    Her words petered out as her eyes widened, traveling over his body and face.


    ¡°You are the Shepherd man!¡± she eximed. Now, her voice had a delightful sing-song quality to it.


    He nodded. ¡°Ben Shepherd.¡± He waited for usations or recriminations as he did a quick assessment of his own. She was surprisingly tall, easily six-two, with long toned limbs. The white bikini almost glowed against her ebony skin, as did her eyes and teeth. Her head was topped with a wild, uncontrolled mane of ck kinky hair.


    The tight fabric of her outfit showed she had piercings in both nipples and downstairs too. Small chandelier-style earrings hung from her belly button and earlobes. Fine gold chains went from her ears to small loops in her nostrils. She had a few ornamental ritual scars on her biceps. If he had to guess, he¡¯d have to say she was in her early twenties.


    Ben nced at the books and saw they were fiction, thrillers, and murder mysteries. He hadn¡¯t read any of them, so that wasn¡¯t a conversation thread he could take. Still, she hadn¡¯t answered his question. ¡°Do you need help taking them back?¡±


    ¡°What? Oh, no. I will be fine, thank you,¡± she said.


    He smiled at her. ¡°You know my name. Do you have a name I may call you?¡±


    She grinned, and her chin tilted up. ¡°You may call me Princess Zama.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Princess Zama. Will I see you at dinner?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± she said excitedly.


    He nodded, handed her the dropped books, and continued to his room. Her interaction had been mostly polite, which was a relief after meeting the others.


    There was no lock on the door, so he just opened his and nced back before entering. She was still watching him, so he smiled, nodded, and stepped inside to close the door. He looked back at it, but there was no way to lock it from the inside either. That didn¡¯t make him feel very secure, but he was held captive on an arms dealer¡¯s yacht. How safe should he expect to feel?


    He sat on the end of the bed and went over what he¡¯d seen on his little walk. The bow and stern staircases had security doors keeping wanderers from gaining ess to the levels above B and below D. Sensor pads next to the doors were likely coded for specific electronic keycards carried by Kaan and his crew. There were also security cameras recording anyone attempting to get ess. Even if he could get a card, he¡¯d be seen going through the door.


    When he was out in the srium, he spotted a smaller ship tied up against the side of the muchrger yacht. Ben assumed that was the boat that brought him and was currently offloading their supplies. Both vessels must have waterline loading bays for transferring stock and contraband between them. They¡¯d have to have brought him in this way to ensure no one saw his drugged state.


    Ben frowned as that made him think of something Kaan said about areas of interest. He didn¡¯t want to start specting, but the thought made him very ufortable.


    He dropped back on the bed and rested his eyes. It¡¯d been a rough couple of days, and he knew the ordeal wasn¡¯t over yet.

 542

    STORY TITLE: THE DEFILED TEMPLE


    Introduction: A sorceress meets an imp and finds size doesn¡¯t matter.


    Enjoy¡­.


    *****************


    Malika sat atop the highest tower of the Defiled Temple looking over the surrounding hills and wastnds. The cult of the demoness Lagria had taken this ce long ago and sacrificed the old Priestesses Of The Light to their foul mistress during the temple¡¯s ravaging. Like all the denizens of the temple, Malika had been stolen from her family as a child and raised in the ways of the demoness. She had studied the infernal rites of her cult and revelled in the intoxicating dark magics of the sisters. Today was the first day of her twentieth year and at sunset she would take the final step into bing a sorceress.


    The ritual was known as The Tempting for she would lure a demon from deep within the dark realms and bind its soul to hers. In doing so she wouldmand all of its magic and might allowing her to weave her own magika for the first time and take her promised ce amongst her sisters.


    Needless to say, Malika was terrified. Her time atop the tower was meant to give her space to clear her mind yet it served only to heighten her fear of what was toe. If a demon was raised and she could not hold it in thrall there were horrid stories told of sorceresses whose demonicpanions turned upon them. What¡¯s more, although she had studied far more of the ancient tomes than the sisters shecked their appetite for cruelty and destruction that was crucial to luring the infernals.


    She had always hidden it away deep inside herself but the sisters had always seemed to guess her weakness. Theyughed and mocked her hesitation to sacrifice her first human to Lagria. It had been a farmer, older than her, who had the deepest green eyes. They were eyes that had been filled with fear and as he told her of his wife and child. Malika¡¯s hand had stayed for a few telling moments before she had plunged it into his chest and that deep green light in his gaze faded to nothingness.


    Afterwards her sisters chilled her by informing her they had torn apart his family when they had taken him. Malika had nodded and told them she was at ease before retiring to her room where she had wept for the life she had taken. It was not thest sacrifice she would have to endure. Yet if she had refused, if she had again hesitated then her sisters would have burned her alive for her weakness. Malika did not wish to die.


    The sun was low on the horizon and Malika saw the two moons rise out of the deep blue sky signalling that dusk was upon them. She lifted herself to stand and walked slowly from the tower down to the summoning chamber where her sisters awaited her. The temple was oddly quiet as she made her way through its dark marble corridors upon bare feet.


    As was the custom she stopped outside the bath house where she would be prepared by a chosen apprentice. The baths themselves had been added after the defilement at the insistence of the sisters and were carved out of the stone by the ws of the demons in thrall to them. Malika entered to see the dark tarnished marble surfaces and old crumbling pirs. The room had once been a sanctified ce to the Priestesses Of The Light until the demons had wed apart the ground and released an underground spring into the aperture they had created. The water was always near to freezing for no fires were allowed to heat the bathing pool for the apprentices. To warm the water required magic and they had none of their own, only what the sisters allowed them to practice their dark arts with under their supervision.


    Malika recalled a visit here where all the apprentices had been subject to a cruel whim of the High Sorceress. Each had been stripped and cast into the pool before the sisters magically froze it around them. They were left like that for a whole day until finally after two had died, they were released and healed. Such torments weremon amongst the chosen of Lagria.


    Malika looked around for the apprentice that would prepare her and did not need to search for long. She found Shanti already stripped and stood in the centre of the pool awaiting her.


    Shanti was an apprentice currently in her neenth year and was the closest thing to a friend Malika knew. Though, the word friend carries with it certain connotations that are unspeakable to the sorceresses of Lagria. Finding sce in thepany of another was considered foolish, only the power of the individual mattered. Yet to further individual power it was sometimes necessary to test yourself against another and take in a different perspective of matters to your own. Shanti was the one she had studied alongside and now she was the one who would prepare her for The Tempting.


    Malika let her ck silken robe fall to pool around her feet as she approached the deep water. She wore no garments beneath her apprentice¡¯s robe and therge room felt chilly against her bare baster flesh. Looking over to Shanti she saw her pr opposite in appearance. Malika¡¯s midnight hair was speckled with golden strands due to her exposure to magic. Shanti had short cropped tinum blonde hair that was pure of taint for her studies had not yet allowed her to wield any serious amount of magika.


    As Malika ced an ivory skinned foot in the water she felt a shiver run through her. She could not help but gasp and goosebumps arose on her fair skin as she descended into the pool. Without saying a word, Shanti waded toward her and Malika felt the girl¡¯s dark flesh press against her own. The sisters had always cast cruelments at Malika in regards to herrge breasts that now pressed against Shanti¡¯s smaller and firmer globes. She felt her own hardened pink nipples brush against the dark little nubs that peaked Shanti¡¯s breasts.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was difficult to resist the urge to put her arms around the younger apprentice, if only for the warmth her body extruded. Yet it was forbidden for she herself was still only an apprentice and such fraternising was punished severely. As Shanti lifted her hands she began to caress Malika, cleaning her for the ritual. The feel of those long fingers brushing across the most sensitive parts of her body made Malika bite her lip to hold back a gasp.


    Shanti saw the effect she was having on the woman she had so often secretly admired and she quickly slipped her arms about that pale womanly figure, maintaining the fa?ade of cleaning by rubbing her hands across Malika¡¯s back. A soft moan finally escaped the raven haired woman¡¯s full lips and Shanti suppressed a smile at her small victory. The risk she was taking was immense, if one of the sisters should enter then they would both be sorely punished for the intimate embrace.


    So it came as a shock to Shanti when she felt Malika¡¯s fingertips beneath the water timidly slide over her hips. There was a moments hesitation as the fear that Shanti was ying some kind of game almost drew her hands away. Malika¡¯s closed eyes were unreadable and she couldn¡¯t see the expression on Shanti¡¯s face practically begging for her embrace to be returned. Then Malika¡¯s pale blue eyes opened and she slipped her hands forward and grabbed her training partner¡¯s firm bottom to pull her closer.


    They stared into each others gaze for what seemed like hours, so close and yet so impossibly far from what each knew they both desired. asionally the tips of their noses would touch and a jolt of forbidden excitement would pass through them both. Shanti¡¯s hands stopped her false attempts at cleaning Malika¡¯s back and settled her palms below the slender shoulders she had long desired to trail her lips over.


    The dark magic that filled the temple like some sort of putrescent miasma seemed to lift for a moment in the space between them and that was when Malika¡¯s lips found Shanti¡¯s. Their eyes closed once more as they shared a moment of sweet defiance to all they knew and found that a fire far more intense than those of the dark realms burned in each of their bodies. Shanti lifted a leg to wrap about Malika¡¯s waist as their tongues found each other and began a sweet dance that whispered of hope in that dark ce.

 543

    Suddenly a noise disturbed them and they jumped out of their tight embrace to find it was only a rock that hade loose from the wall. Shanti looked back to Malika with hopeful eyes but saw immediately that the moment had passed. The poor woman looked terrified and confused and Shanti stepped back closer to her to tilt her head to the side and whisper.


    ¡°I have broken all my vows to Lagria for the hope of your touch Malika. Tonight you shall be a sorceress like no other before you and I will be yours to punish as you see fit.¡± Though the whisper was spoken as an apology there was a tone of promise within Shanti¡¯s words that made that heat burn in Malika once again.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Before she could reply to Shanti however, the girl gave a small nod of her head and left the waters to begin dressing Malika for the ceremony. The attempt to lure the demon from the pit was based partly on the lusts of the infernal creatures and so the garb was minimal. A series of golden ribbons were wrapped about Malika¡¯srge breasts and across her hips before a long silvery transparent shawl was fixed about her waist leaving her long creamy legs bare beneath.


    As Shanti prepared her, Malika longed for the apprentice to touch her in the intimate areas she was dressing but no touch came. To keep the fair skinned woman from bing disheartened though Shanti did offer her an encouraging wink once she was finished.


    Malika was left to take onest look at the nude girl she now realised would be spending the night in her bed should she pass her oing trial. Then she turned and left the baths and the heavy weight she felt in her chest soon returned.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    Despite her hasty retreat Shanti¡¯s words had offered her somefort which she privately cherished as she entered therge doors to see the sisters lined up awaiting her arrival. Upon her entrance some of those assembled twittered like harpies at the sight of Malika¡¯s obviously aroused state. The sisterhood consisted of over thirty sorceresses each with their demonic thralls nearby. Malika¡¯s cobalt blue gaze wandered toward the demons, each a towering mass of muscle and hellish power. All of them were male in shape and all were naked save for a magical obsidian cor about their necks engraved with the darkest of magical runes to keep them obedient.


    She walked to the summoning circle, arge opening in the floor upon which was written the runes which would bind the demon in ce whilst Malika bartered with her soul. The trick was to get the most power from the infernal whilst giving up the least amount of yourself. Maliciousness and a cruel nature helped a great deal in these bargains. Likewise she wondered what kind of demon would rise up from those runes. They were all different with horns, tails, extra limbs, no limbs and odd spurs of bone meant for the torture and murder they so excelled at. They all shared a strong masculine likeness however with broad shoulders, square jaws and as they were all naked their oversized members were also on disy. Many of those lengths twitched and started to rise at the sight of Malika.


    Just in front of the circle the one named Eluria awaited her arrival along with Deckler, thergest and strongest of all the demons. Deckler was the reason Eluria carried the title of the High Sorceress as his power was unheard of. He had been known to crush stone in his bare ws and could cleave a fully armoured knight in half. As was the tradition, Malika knelt before their leader and awaited her permission to begin The Tempting.


    ¡°Malika, you are today to join our sisterhood in the service of Lagria.¡± The high sorceress¡¯ voice was low and carried a malicious hint of amusement. It cut through Malika¡¯s nerves to find the fear nestled in her heart.


    ¡°Yes mistress.¡± She lowered her head submissively.


    ¡°You may begin the rite, though as chaos and evolution are the ways of the world we decree that your Tempting will be different from the rest.¡±


    Malika suddenly looked up in surprise to see the gleaming crimson gaze of Eluria looking at her as her tongue licked across her lips. Malika had seen that look of bloodlust before and it scared her to be on the receiving end of that gaze now.


    ¡°H-how so mistress?¡± Malika¡¯s honey sweet voice trembled as she spoke.


    ¡°You will cast The Tempting through the opposition of your sisters¡¯ magic, only if you are worthy to join our ranks will you be able to bring forth a demon. If you fail then we shall share your soul between us and you shall wander our halls as our dead eyed servant for the rest of your days.¡± Beside her Deckler Grinned showing a mouth full of sharp white fangs.


    Malika was lost for words, terror gripped her heart and all arousal she had felt from Shanti¡¯s ministrations fell to the wayside. Against the power of the entire coven she surely would not be able to summon even the least of demons. The only exnation for this new tradition was that Eluria had sensed her reluctance to kill and had decided she would be best used as a servant of hers instead of a servant of Lagria.


    The high sorceress stepped aside and Deckler obediently followed her.


    Left with no choice, Malika began casting the ritual in the ancientnguage. Though what should have been spoken with conviction emerged with her voice trembling. As she called out to the demons of the dark realms toe to her she felt her voice silenced by a heavy weight on her throat. She looked back, wide eyed and fearful to see the sisters all smiling at her imminent failure. Some were extending small incantations into the air designed to cut slices from her spirit for themselves.


    Malika fell to her knees and lifted her hands, her whispers brought no answer from the darkness. Finally Eluria lifted her hand and the circle lifted leaving Malika to copse on the cold floor of the chamber. With an expression of delighted hunger the sisters began to advance on the barely clothed woman and Malika felt the first icy shards of their spells begin to tear at her soul.


    The cannibalism of her spirit was rudely interrupted however when the summoning circle suddenly erupted with a pir of bright green fire. There were screams of surprise from the sorceresses as they scurried back behind their demonic protectors. Such an upsurge of power was unheard of, especially since the tempter had not finished the ancient chant.


    Gasps of fear and dread were silenced however as the fire died down to reveal the tiny figure of an imp stood in the centre of the circle, his small wiry arms folded across his sickly green chest and his wed foot tapping impatiently on the stone. His only clothing was a pair of ratty sand coloured shorts that seemed like they had survived at least three ages of the world.

 544

    The fear and shock soon turned into cruel mockingughter as the sisters saw the small grizzled creature that Malika had apparently just managed to summon. Its narrow ugly face and small ck eyes looked at them all as if impatiently waiting for them to do something. Then it finally spoke.


    ¡°Aaand shit. Knew I shoulda taken a left at the intersection but noooo. I gotta listen to directions from a three headed dog.¡± The imp grumbled to himself as he looked over his surroundings, its voice sounded like someone crushing a slug into grit.


    Theughter of the sorceresses soon became hysterical and Malika¡¯s fear turned into humiliation at the thing stood within the circle. She had only managed to tempt an imp with her pleading whispers.


    The coven hooted and hollered as they started to file out of the room, no longer interested in her soul. It would, after all, have been tainted the instant the imp was raised from the dark realms. As she passed the broken woman, Eluria stopped and looked down upon her. Deckler¡¯srge wed hand reached down and ensnared Malika¡¯s face to bring her gaze up to meet the eyes of his mistress. His sharpened ws dug painfully into Malika¡¯s cheeks although thankfully he didn¡¯t draw blood.


    ¡°We will leave you to bargain with your¡­¡± She looked to at the imp and curled her lip in disgust. ¡°¡­ thrall. Tomorrow he shall be tested.¡±


    The promise made Malika moan with renewed sorrow. After each Tempting the demon was tested against another to see the limits of its power. It was difficult to believe the imp wouldst a second against the behemoths of the other sorceresses.


    They left her sealed in the summoning chamber, the powerful incantations that sealed the door shut were meant to keep the most fearsome demons confined if they escaped the circle. Now they were the doors of Malika¡¯s new prison and she was left with the beady eyed creature that had answered her call.


    Once they were alone the Imp walked over to press his wed hands up against the barrier that held him in ce at the edge of the summoning circle. He looked over to the weeping woman who had once again crumpled up toy on the stone floor.


    ¡°Hey Sugar Tits! ¡®Little help ¡®ere?¡± The imp shouted over to her but found she was either ignoring him or couldn¡¯t hear him.


    Grumbling to himself, he looked at the floor and saw the runes that kept him in the circle. As his eyes moved from one to the next a smile formed of his pointed features that eventually blossomed into a full grin.


    ¡°Well this is just fuckin¡¯ pathetic.¡± The imp regarded the sisters¡¯ runes with a kind of disgusted amusement.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    It seemed that Malika actually could hear him since right about then her wails grew louder upon hearing him apparently call her pathetic. Her head was still firmly buried in her arms and so she couldn¡¯t know he wasn¡¯t speaking to her.


    The imp looked back to her for a moment before he closed his eyes and drew a simple glyph in the air with the tip of his w. The foundations of the summoning chamber began to shake as the image of the glyph hung in the air with a pale green light that grew brighter and brighter. Finally the Imp stuck his fingers in his ears as the runes of the summoning circle loudly cracked open one by one.


    This had certainly caught Malika¡¯s attention and her sobs subsided as she lifted her head to see what was going on. Her eyes widened in shock as the little imp¡¯s magic ripped apart the prison the sorceresses had made for him and his kin.


    The pasty green skinned figure hopped across arge crack in the floor and over the threshold of the circle to freedom. As an afterthought he clicked his thin gangly fingers in the air and a thick brown cylindrical shaped object dropped out of nowhere for him to catch. Casually, he bit the end off of the object with his sharp little yellow teeth and turned it around in his fingers before cing the other end in his mouth. Another click of his fingers made a small green me appear at the tip of his w and he set the tube alight, making thick dark smoke pour from within his mouth secondster.


    Malika had never seen such a thing or heard of such behaviour from a demon but he seemed to be enjoying sucking on the tube enough as it burned green at the other end. As he blew out a ring of thick ck smoke he audibly cleared the phlegm from his throat and sighed with relief.


    ¡°Tha¡¯s much better.¡± Suddenly he turned to face Malika and looked her over, his brows rising approvingly as he did so.


    ¡°How did you¡­¡± She began but her voice fell to shock as she looked from him to the broken circle and back again.


    ¡°Uh?¡± The imp¡¯s eyes had been locked on the great swell of her breasts. He looked back to the circle as if he¡¯d forgotten all about it then to her once more. ¡°Oh that? It was fuckin¡¯ cheap magicdy. I wouldn¡¯t trust it to hold a damn fish, let alone someone like me.¡±


    The imp adjusted his ragged sandy coloured shorts that seemed to be frayed with burn marks before popping the tube back in his mouth and walking over to her. His small wed feet made little clicking noises on the stone as he did so. She remainedid upon the floor, too shocked at the imp¡¯s actions to move. The strands of cloth that covered her nipples had long since fallen away to leave herpletely topless. Her lower half was still covered by the translucent fabric that hung from the ribbons about her waist and the way sheid on her front with her well rounded ass slightly lifted in the air was highly appealing.

 545

    The imp rested his hands on his lower back and leaned forwards to inspect her face critically. His slightly crooked nose almost touched the tip of her perfectly straight one and made her nostrils re slightly in surprise at his sudden closeness. As she took a breath she caught a lung full of the smoke he was exhaling and nearly choked.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m guessin¡¯ you¡¯re the light at the end ¡®o the tunnel. I was hoping for Vegas but a house full ¡®o scantily d broads is almost as good. Where is this?¡± He straightened up and looked about the ce for something he might recognise.


    ¡°The Defiled Temple, home of the servants of Lagria.¡± Was the response that eventually poured from between her luscious lips.


    ¡°Lagria!? That fat old bitch? Ha!¡± The imp grinned with amusement.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Malika¡¯s curiosity as to what the hell he had in his mouth finally got the better of her.


    ¡°This? Ya never seen a cigar before honey?¡± Taking the cigar from between his lips, he offered her a drag after breathing out some more dark smoke.


    Malika wrinkled her nose and shook her head at him.


    ¡°Suit yerself.¡± The imp shrugged it¡¯s scrawny shoulders. ¡°So let¡¯s see, the cult ¡®o Lagria. Usin¡¯ magic so it¡¯s not the middle realm an¡¯ it¡¯s not Earth. I¡¯m guessin¡¯ I¡¯vended in Arolius?¡± The imp rested his hands on his hips and looked back at her for confirmation.


    She nodded dumbly, Arolius was the name of the world. Where else could there be?


    ¡°Right and you bein¡¯ a whore of ¡®ol Lagria means you summoned me up to help you sow chaos, destruction, panic, fear an¡¯ all that junk?¡± The imp crossed his bony arms once more as he regarded her.


    ¡°Well I¡­¡± When he put it like that the new sorceress wasn¡¯t quite so sure. Attaining demonic power was something she wanted only to keep the rest of the sisters from hassling her. Her dreams were not of carnage and mayhem but of reading old tomes and perhaps spending more time with Shanti in her private quarters.


    ¡°I ain¡¯t got all week heredy.¡± The imp growled impatiently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt people anymore.¡± Malika mumbled under her breath, everything she was raised to believe told her such words were sacrilege.


    ¡°Well then what do ya want toots?¡±


    ¡°I want to be left alone, maybe go outside and see the world. I don¡¯t want to be scared anymore.¡± As she spoke her words grew a little louder and more defiant.


    ¡°Alright! Well we gotta draw up ourselves a contract don¡¯t we? Name¡¯s Pugward by the way.¡± Pugward seemed to search himself for a pen and some paper then realised he only had his tattered pants on and snapped his fingers.


    At the sound of the loud click a lengthy scroll of parchment appeared from nowhere bearing fine lettering written in shiny ck ink.


    ¡°But you¡¯re free of the circle! Aren¡¯t you going to go back to the pit? I read demons longed to return home and we only kept them here by our will.¡± Malika sat up for the first time, her immense breasts bouncing slightly in the open air as she did so.


    Pugward lowered his gaze to the impressive hooters and licked his thin lips.


    ¡°Geez, yeah, can¡¯t think why I¡¯d wanna stay around here with you instead of diving back into all that fire and screaming. I¡¯m offerin¡¯ here, you takin¡¯ or do you wanna fend for yerself once the bitchiness appreciation society gets back?¡± Sarcasm wreathed every word as he looked over the contract to make sure everything was in there.


    ¡°I¡­¡± She seemed about to protest once more but then looked back to thoserge closed doors before standing up and walking over to where he stood. She took the parchment out of his wed hand and looked it over.


    ¡°This says that I am to belong to you?¡± She looked down to him, her beautiful face turning a shade pink.


    ¡°No, it don¡¯t. Read the next bit.¡± He took the stub of the cigar from his mouth and flicked it across the room. It burst into a small spurt of green me where itnded and vanishedpletely.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh!¡± The sorceress¡¯ hand lifted to ce her palm over her heart in surprise as her eyes looked over the text. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t think that you would¡­¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯m betting all the other saps the bitch brigade summoned up get to fuck their owners right?¡± He was growing impatient again.


    ¡°Yes but¡­¡±


    ¡°I swear to fuckin¡¯ Satan if the next thing thates out of your yap is a quip about my height I¡¯m gonna tear this buildin¡¯ down around us.¡± His eyes narrowed as he looked at her. Clearly he was a little sensitive about his height.


    ¡°I just meant that¡­¡± She began to apologise.


    The imp growled and jumped up to snatch the contract from her hand and read it out to her.


    ¡°I, Malika (hereafter referred to as party A) hereby pledge my body to Pugward (hereafter referred to as party B). In so far as all sexual activity of said body is to be deigned by party B. If party A should refuse party B the contract will be severed. Party B shall not¡­¡± The imp stopped and frowned, his narrow face making an ugly expression. Well, an uglier expression. ¡°Look basically it says I get to fuck you exclusively any way, any time I want and you get me as your thrall. I¡¯ll crush, kill ¡®n destroy all you want. Other stuff like giving you a whole tonne o¡¯ gold an¡¯ my unholy mojo are fine too. If you refuse me at any point or if I refuse to do your bidding then the contract is broken an¡¯ we go our separate ways. I take a part of your soul as coteral and you take a part of my power. That means if I do anythin¡¯ to get ya killed then I get destroyed and vice versa. Capiche?¡± He handed her back the contract along with a feather quill pen he¡¯d summoned out of the ether.

 546

    She took both and felt a small stab of pain as a sharp barb on the pen cut into her finger. She let out a little yelp of pain and looked at her bleeding digit.


    ¡°An¡¯ it needs to be written in blood.¡± Pugward reminded her.


    Malika looked down at the unsightly little imp for a long while and then back to the contract. Chances were that she was going to be ripped apart by tomorrow anyway and her chances with him were slightly better than without him. She hesitated only a moment before scribbling her name down on the paper and handing it over to him. He bit down on the tip of one of his ws with his sharp teeth and wrote his name with his fingernail.


    As the contract was finished Malika suddenly felt her stomach lurch and saw Pugward¡¯s face screw up. She coughed once and found herself feeling a little queasy before seeing a bright shard of light escape her lips and wash over the imp. Likewise he belched forth a dark smoky substance that poured from his mouth and into hers. The power of the demon coursed its way through her and made her immediately feel warm all over. Magic began to crackle trough her skin and sent a pleasant tingle down her spine.


    ¡°Alright, we got ourselves a party!¡± Pugward pped his ws together and looked over to therge doorway. ¡°Whaddya say we get the fuck outta here Jelly Tits?¡±


    She still seemed slightly flustered. Of course she had read the tomes of the ancient sisters and many described their deals with demons but none had told of the sensations that were now flowing through her. She felt incredible! Her senses could detect the mice in the spaces between the walls and smell each individual scent of the sorceresses that had recently left the room. Magic flowed through her in a way that was unheard of and curious to test her newfound strength she reached out and pointed her hand at the wall of the chamber. What she had intended to be a small firelight burst forth from her hand as a green wave of fire thatpletely immted the stone it passed over.


    ¡°Jeezdy! What you trying to do, fry us?¡± Pugward jumped away from the immtion to press his back against the opposite wall.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know! I¡¯ve never known any magic like this!¡± She turned back to him now, smiling. Though her face was streaked with tears that smile deserved its own standing ovation.


    ¡°Well yer ying with the big boys now baby.¡± The imp scampered over to the door and started to examine it closely.


    ¡°Figuratively speaking.¡± She smirked at him, her new power bringing with it a strange light heartedness that was perhaps born in the demon and nourished by her own spirit.


    He shot a testy look back at her, those ck eyes of his glimmering dangerously for a moment before his face broke into a shit eating grin.


    ¡°Nice to see yer back in the game. Now lift me up, I can¡¯t read this crap from down ¡®ere.¡±


    Malika walked behind him and leaned down to grab him beneath his arms. His skin was slightly slimy to the touch and she wrinkled her nose a little as she lifted him off his feet to let him look at the markings on the door. The imp was only around three feet tall and required her to lift him above her head to see everythingfortably.


    ¡°Is that helpful?¡± She asked as he studied the markings on the doors, lifting a small wed hand to scratch his chin contemtively.


    ¡°Yer doin¡¯ great Puddin¡¯ Pants.¡± He called down to her and she rolled her eyes. Lewd pet names seemed like they were going to be amon urrence in her future.


    ¡°These doors were built to hold back the elder demons, it¡¯s said that they could even keep a god at bay.¡± She told him, a hint of her former nerves had crept back into her throat as he¡¯d been studying the door for around ten minutes without speaking to her.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Bullshit. This is better than the rune circle but still amateur hour. See, the worshippers of Lagria like being evil, wretched and generally a bunch of assholes. So, only lesser demons are interested in their slutty asses. Real demons like yours truly go for innocence and purity, they¡¯re more fun to y with y¡¯see?¡± His eyes lowered to scan the lower portion of the door. ¡°Alright I got it!¡±


    As Malika put him down she considered his words but didn¡¯t believe him. She was not innocent. She had killed and taken part in dark rites that would forever sever her from paradise. As she was thinking about calling Pugward¡¯s bluff the imp stretched his arms out before him and pped his hands together. Then as he flicked his fingers apart the doors buckled and finally ripped off their hinges to fly across the great hall of the Defiled Temple.


    Malika¡¯s eyes widened to great pools filled of pure awe. Since making her pact the pale blue of her gaze had turned blood red giving her a slightly demonic appearance herself. This made the expression of utter shock on her features and her hanging jaw all the more amusing to Pugward. He ran over on stubby legs to grab her hand and tug on her arm to get her attention.


    ¡°Hey! Might wanna put me on yer shoulders. They¡¯re gonna be pissed I broke their room of demon cock sucking.¡± He caught Malika¡¯s attention and sheughed in spite of her circumstances before lifting the imp to let him crawl up to sit on her shoulders.


    He held on to her ears with one leg resting over each of her slender shoulders. Her dark hair gave him a veryfortable seat as it flowed down between his legs to her lower back. After he settled himself he gave her earlobes and encouraging pinch with his wed fingers.


    ¡°Giddy up Jelly Jugs!¡± Pugward sounded the charge and Malika ran out of the summoning chamber.


    She had not previously believed in the imp¡¯s power but seeing him break the summoning circle, shatter the enchanted doors and feeling his power tingle through her body had done much to change her mind about him.


    Sure enough the sisters came from the dark doorways, running behind theirrge muscr demonic ves. The demons charged the pair down with deafening roars of outrage. When Malika saw them her heart leapt into her throat as thirty demons hurtled toward them.


    That was when Pugward startedughing so hard he fell off her shoulders.

 547

    At the sound of the imp¡¯sughter the demonic hoard suddenly stopped in their tracks, clearly they were not ustomed to being found quite so amusing. Leading the pack was Deckler who looked over himself and his gang to see what was quite so funny. The confused expression on the oversized brute¡¯s face made Pugwardugh all the harder.


    ¡°What are you waiting for idiot, kill them!¡± Eluria¡¯s screeching voice called out as she squeezed between Deckler and the demon beside him to see what all themotion was about. Seeing theughing imp she did a double take before rationalising theughter to herself. ¡°It is obviously mentally ill.¡±


    Pugward was desperately grasping onto his sides as if theughing had begun to physically hurt him.


    Malika looked down at her only hope for freedom and couldn¡¯t help but feel concerned.


    ¡°Pugward?¡± She called his name tentatively.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Hisughter died down to a series of uncontroble giggles. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ well look at them!¡± Pointing his small wed hand at the great hulking monsters the sorceresses had summoned he broke down into another giggling fit. Finally he got to his feet and walked to stand between them and Malika, barely suppressing hisughter.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What? What is it?¡± Seeing that Pugward was apparently not insane Eluria demanded to know what he found so funny about her champion.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, seriously? It¡¯s like a fuckin¡¯ Chippendales concert. We were wondering where all the meatheads were disappearing to from the darks realms and look, here they all are!¡± He shook his head, still chuckling and making hisrge bat-like ears flop about in the air.


    Deckler took about a minute to realise he was being insulted and then roared in a way that made therge room shake with his rage. Fire burst forth from his skin like a volcano exploding and therge mantle of ck horns that covered his head and shoulders was lowered before he charged toward them.


    The other demons followed suit. When Malika turned to look at Pugward for help she found him holding arge umbre and a smaller one for himself. He handed therger one to her and then opened his own to lift it over his head. She had never seen an umbre before but rapidly copied his actions in the hope it would cast some kind of protective shield over them in the face of the oing charge. Therge rainbow coloured canopy opened above her head. She saw that Pugward¡¯s was bright orange with yellow polka dots. This did nothing to reassure her.


    When the umbre¡¯s seemingly did nothing Malika shut her eyes tightly and braced herself to be torn limb from limb. Then she heard a familiar click of the small imp¡¯s wed fingers and heard several loud bangs filling the room. When she opened her eyes what she saw once again made her jaw fall open in shock.


    The demons staggered and fell one by one clutching their heads, their faces contorted in expressions of agony as their skulls slowly expanded. One by one their heads exploded sending jets of gristle and gore up into the air. The final one to fall was Deckler, his massive hands trying desperately to hold his head together by force before it popped like an unsightly boil and his body slumped to the ground. Needless to say they were all very, very dead.


    Each sorceress looked on with a simr facial expression to Malika¡¯s as one by one their demonic thralls fell. Shortly after each of the infernal creatures met their end their mistress soon fell unconscious to the ground often with a disturbing thud. The umbre Malika was holding so tightly that her hand had gone white offered her protection against the downpour of brains, bits of skull and flesh that were now busy falling about the floor.


    ¡°And that, kids, is why steroids are bad.¡± Pugward stretched out his hand from beneath his umbre to check it had stopped ¡®raining¡¯ before pulling it closed and throwing it away.

 548

    Malika was still clutching her umbre tightly when Pugward hopped between the few spots on the floor unstained by demonic entrails toward the fallen sisters.


    ¡°How did you do that!?¡± She squeaked when she finally found her voice again.


    ¡°I told ya already!¡± He called back over his shoulder as he came tond beside Eluria, the unconscious former High Sorceress. ¡°These silly bitches have been barkin¡¯ up the wrong tree for centuries. Demons don¡¯t like mortals who revel in evil. We got enough o¡¯ that where we¡¯re from.¡± His long spidery fingers slipped into Eluria¡¯s long violet coloured hair and pulled her head up to let him see her face. ¡°So when these idiots summoned up anythin¡¯ they were only gonna get the dregs o¡¯ the underworld like Tiny over there.¡± He cocked his thumb over his shoulder toward Deckler¡¯s headless corpse.


    Realising she was still unnecessarily holding the umbre, Malika let down the canopy it offered and dropped it to her side before she gracefully followed Pugward¡¯s tracks toward where he was standing.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve read all about the demons that have risen over the years. Some are said to have the ability to tear this world apart if they had ever been let loose.¡± Malika looked down on the face of the former High Sorceress as Pugward peeled back one of the woman¡¯s eyelids to see that her eyes were now a zed shade of green instead of their former crimson.


    ¡°Well judging from the fuckin¡¯ state of this lot I wouldn¡¯t be shocked if they¡¯d made it all up. I mean think about it. Every time a chosen one of Lagria summons an infernal and gets eaten alive because her spellwork sucks monkey balls they¡¯d have to emphasise on how powerful the demon was so the wholepany didn¡¯t look bad.¡± Pugward let Eluria¡¯s head fall back on the ground. Itnded with a harsh thud against the hard stone beneath her.


    ¡°Is she dead?¡± Malika found that for the first time in her life she really wanted to cease someone¡¯s existence.


    ¡°Nope, just seriously fucked up. When I blew up her pet it cut her off from all that magic her brain¡¯s gotten used to over the years. It ain¡¯t a pretty experience for someone like you to lose all that in an instant. Brain shuts down whilst the body adjusts. She¡¯s alive tho¡¯, only way she¡¯d die by Tiny getting killed would be if she tried ta kill ¡®im. Demonic contract stiptions and all that.¡± Pugward walked around Eluria¡¯s body and with a grunt of effort he rolled her over onto her back.


    ¡°What should we do with her?¡± Malika asked, bending over slightly to see what exactly what the imp was up to.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit. I was just checking out the merchandise! Look at these puppies!¡± His hands gestured out to each of Eluria¡¯s grapefruit sized breasts.


    The clothing of the sorceress was minimal to say the least. After summoning a demon it was usually necessary for the sorceress to keep it interested in her. It greatly helped with the obedience of Deckler if Eluria kept much of herself on show. As such her breasts were barely covered. Two small silver crafted tes covered her nipples with a simple thin length of silver connecting the two behind her back to hold them in ce. Likewise a matching silver thong was the only thing covering her lower half. A sorceress would only wear footwear if they were to leave the temple and Eluria¡¯s thick fur cloak had fallen open around her when she had copsed.


    Without that cruel look on her face the former high sorceress was quite alluring, not what one would call beautiful but definitely sexy. Her full lips were painted ck and her eyelids flushed with dark powder. The violet hair that framed her ghostly pale face was wild and dishevelled after Pugward¡¯s handling of her.


    ¡°You mind if I keep her boss?¡± Pugward asked, looking up to Malika for approval.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t¡­¡± The request from the imp had surprised her. She¡¯d never been able to choose what she had for dinner before let alone the fate of her former mistress.


    ¡°Pleease? I¡¯ll feed her and take her for walks and everythin¡¯.¡± The little imp was grinning and batting his eyelids in a way that might have been cute if it weren¡¯t for his gravely smoker¡¯s voice and the fact that he was a little bit hideous.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Pugward. If she awakens she will do all in her power to kill us both.¡± Malika¡¯s voice was somewhat grave.


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s no problem, I¡¯ll just put her brain in the ¡®ol demonic microwave an¡¯ she¡¯ll be as good as gold. Promise!¡± The imp¡¯s gravely voice turned downright menacing and he crawled up between Eluria¡¯s curvy breasts to reach up and ce his hands on either side of her temples.


    Malika watched the little imp as he lifted his head to look at her for approval. She didn¡¯t know what a microwave was but it certainly didn¡¯t sound like something she wanted to have her brain ced inside. The desire for retribution was strong however. Eluria had been ready to rip her spirit to shreds and to use her as a dead eyed ve for the rest of her life, a fate worse than death to be sure. What¡¯s more she wasn¡¯t entirely sure she had Pugward¡¯s loyalty or his submission. All other demons only existed to follow and lust after their summoner but Pugward seemed to have an agenda of his own. Then again Pugward was a very strange demon.


    After a few moments contemtion on the matter Malika gave him a nod in the affirmative.


    ¡°Alright! Set phasers to scramble!¡± Gleefully he lifted his head and closed his eyes. His long fingers pressed against the sides of Eluria¡¯s head. Thick ck veins appeared beneath her pale skin along her hairline as if the imp was injecting some dark liquid into her mind. Quite without warning the woman¡¯s eyes suddenly opened wide and her mouth snapped open. Malika caught a glimpse of the light of the imp¡¯s green fire radiating from deep in the woman¡¯s throat and behind her eyes turning the dull green shade of her gaze the colour of bright emeralds. After a while the light faded and Eluria¡¯s eyes once again fell shut as she passed into unconsciousness.


    Malika looked at the woman for any signs of change, the ck veins beneath her skin around her brow and temples had vanished. Though as Malika drew her eyes over the rest of Eluria¡¯s body she was surprised to see that the tiny sliver of silver that wrapped around her back and over her breasts was now pulled far more tightly over the soft tit flesh. It seemed the former sorceresses breasts had grown at least two inches further out from her chest. Indeed the rather enormous proportions were almost as generous as Malika¡¯s own.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand Pugward, why would you want her breasts erged?¡± The woman asked, blissfully unaware of the benefits a sizable chest had out in the big wide world.

 549

    Pugward turned around to hop up and sit down on the squishy flesh of Eluria¡¯s boobs. At first he seemed a little ufortable and reached beneath his seat before pulling the small silver te that covered Eluria¡¯s nipple out from under his ass. Wiggling his scrawny butt to getfortable for a few moments, he finally looked back up to Malika with a smirk.


    ¡°You got a lot to learn about the big ¡®ol world kiddo. What¡¯s your name anyhow?¡± Now that all the sorceresses were defeated Pugward now was as good a time as any to get to know his new boss.


    ¡°I am not a child and my name is Malika.¡± She replied somewhat tartly.


    ¡°Look baby, I¡¯m four thousand years old. If you were over a hundred you¡¯d still be just a kid to me so don¡¯t take it personal.¡± His hands came to rest between his legs and those long thin fingers of his testingly kneaded Eluria¡¯s bare boob.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know demons lived that long.¡± Fascinated, Malika lowered herself to crouch so she could speak to the small creature face to face.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem toots. Hey c¡¯mere a second will ya? I wanna feel yours.¡± The imp stated, lifting his hands to reach out for her breasts.


    Malika hesitated for a moment. Those green wed hands did not look particrly appealing. The way the imp licked his lips along with the hungry gleam in his dark beady eyes didn¡¯t exactly inspire her confidence either. Yet she had signed the contract and he had more than filled in his side of the deal. Within the space of ten minutes she had the entire defiled temple to herself and was free of the sister¡¯s spiteful cruelty.


    She shuffled forwards making her bountiful tits jiggle appealingly upon her chest and leaned in against the imp¡¯s hands. Each of his talons only had three fingers and a thumb, each tipped with a long yellow w. Mercifully those sharp ws did not dig into her flesh as Pugward pressed the soft pads of his fingers against therge globes.


    ¡°Ay-chi wowza! Oh yeah baby these are the real deal.¡± He eximed jubntly in that rusted voice of his.


    Malika gave a sharp inhale of breath when she felt his fingertip flick across her nipple. The pink little nub quickly reacted to being touched and Pugward watched as it hardened. He did he same with the other before giving them both a little pinch between his finger and thumb that drew a soft little moan from Malika¡¯s lips. Her eyes closed as the imp yed with her and despite his rather ugly diminutive appearance he sure knew his way around a pair of tits.


    ¡°Wow, real sensitive too ain¡¯t ya?¡± He observed as he lowered his hands from her breasts leaving her to let her eyes flutter open and look back to him. Her face flushed with colour at so obviously enjoying what the little imp had done.


    ¡°The sister¡¯s always mocked me because of¡­¡± She trailed off and looked down at her tits as if seeing them for the first time.


    ¡°Yeesh you¡¯ve had a shut-in kinda lifestyle ain¡¯t ya? Well ¡®ol Pugward be the first to tell ya that those puppies ain¡¯t nothin¡¯ to be ashamed of. Now you¡¯ll prolly get other women looking at ¡¯em and gettin¡¯ angry but that¡¯s what¡¯s called ¡®boob envy¡¯. You ever seen a man? A real human one I mean?¡± The imp asked as he summoned another cigar out of the ether and lit it up.


    ¡°Well, no, not out in the world anyway. It is forbidden for apprentices to leave the temple until we have performed The Tempting. All of the worshippers of Lagria are female.¡± She lifted her head back up as she exined, relieved that the imp seemed to have no further intentions in regards to her body right then.


    ¡°Well when we go out into the world you¡¯re gonna be able to get almost any guy and some girls to do anythin¡¯ you want with a pair like that.¡± Pugward chuckled to himself sending wisps of ck smoke from his mouth.


    ¡°I see.¡± She still wasn¡¯t so sure.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get to that soon enough. Right now we got this whole ce to ourselves! Let¡¯s go take a piss on Lagria¡¯s altar!¡± The imp hopped down from his seat on Eluria¡¯s new and improved bosom tond on the ground.


    ¡°Actually we don¡¯t¡­¡± Malika was about to tell Pugward about the other apprentices residing in the temple just as she realised she was forgetting something. ¡°Shanti!¡±


    ¡°Whoza what now?¡± The imp raised a crooked brow.


    ¡°There are apprentices still here.¡± Malika exined before turning to run through the vast hall toward the apprentice chambers.


    ¡°Sweet! More meat for the grinder. Hey wait up!¡± Pugward had trouble keeping up with her as she bounded across the room on those long slender legs of hers. He had so much trouble keeping up in fact that his cigar fell out of his mouth.


    Upon hearing him she stopped quite suddenly and turned back to him. When he caught up with her she crouched down once more to speak with him eye to eye. His narrow ck stare met her blood red gaze.


    ¡°Now Pugward you are not to hurt them, do you understand?¡± She pointed a finger at him to make sure he got the point. Of course she didn¡¯t want him to hurt Shanti but the truth was that most of the apprentices were much like her. It wasn¡¯t until they found their first taste of power that the sisters usually became insufferably cruel. The apprentices lived in a state of constant fear, the hope of The Tempting giving them their only reason to live. Perhaps Malika could offer them another.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the boss remember? I¡¯m just here to protect ya and incinerate whatever ya tell me to! So ease up on the little guy already an¡¯ gimme a ride.¡± He reached up for her to lift him onto her shoulders once more.


    Malika nodded to him and reached down to lift him up over her head. His small stubby legs rested across her shoulders and he once again grabbed ahold of her ears. She wasted no time in hurrying from the hall down to where she would find the apprentices in the bowels of the temple. The higher rooms were kept for the sorceresses of course and the apprentices were often locked away for much of their lives to be brainwashed into the Cult of Lagria.


    Pugward bounced on her shoulders as they ran and asionally would scream ¡°Yee-haa!¡± for no apparent reason which became slightly distracting after the seventh time. They eventually managed to find what they were looking for however as they reached the locked door to the apprentices quarters.


    ¡°Pugward, can you¡­?¡± She wasn¡¯t able to finish the request however as the little imp released one of her ears to point a wed finger at the door. The crackle of magic filled the air before the heavy lock on the door snapped and the heavy door forcibly swung open.

 550

    The apprentices had heard themotion upstairs and since none of the sorceresses had returned to bark orders at them they had all huddled up together in their small dining room. Unlike the ptial marble constructed halls where the sorceresses dwelled the apprentices dining room was small and stuffy. Malika had to duck her head slightly so that Pugward wouldn¡¯t be knocked off of her shoulders by the low ceilings.


    Given that after a battle the sisters favourite means of celebration was usually torturing an apprentice the girls were understandably nervous. Malika saw wide frightened eyes looking at her and heard the subdued whimpers of fear in amidst the huddle of women. Thankfully the sisters had been somewhatx with recruitment for almost two decades putting the youngest of them at eighteen so at least she didn¡¯t have to deal with frightened children.


    ¡°Malika?¡± The unmistakable husky whisper of Shanti¡¯s voice filled the room with the sorceress¡¯ name.


    ¡°Shanti? Where are you?¡± Malika looked into the huddle of apprentices until Shanti¡¯s head popped up from behind them all. Her dusky features held a fearful expression, though unlike the rest there was also hope in her eyes.


    For the first time in her life Malika smiled at her friend. Shanti¡¯s lips trembled as her eyes lined with tears. Despite the tell tale crimson hue of the sorceress¡¯ gaze Shanti knew that she had not lost Malika¡¯s affection. Without any more words she ran across the room, her robe whipping up around her to reveal her dark athletic figure beneath. The two almostpletely naked women shed together and kissed each other deeply, their mouths revelling in a hunger they had long since felt for each other.


    On Malika¡¯s shoulder¡¯s Pugward was almost shaken off by the impact of Shanti¡¯s embrace. Though, upon seeing his new boss making out with the beautiful bleach blonde apprentice, his eyes widened with abject glee.


    ¡°Holy shit! Malika you never told me ya liked munchin¡¯ on the ¡®ol rug! Way to go Sugar Tits! An¡¯ me ¡®ere without my camera.¡± He eagerly watched the two beautiful women make out with each other.


    The gritty male voiceing from atop Malika¡¯s head surprised Shanti enough to pry her lips away from the sorceress¡¯ and look up to see Pugward looking down at them with his pointed tongue hanging out. Her arms were still wrapped about the pale woman¡¯s bare back and Shanti had no intention of releasing her but the ugly little face of the imp surprised her enough that she let out a yelp.


    ¡°What is that!?¡± Shanti squealed with surprise.


    ¡°Name¡¯s Pugward, owner of the lips you were just slurping away on.¡± Pugward extended his hand out to the girl, giving her a smirk that shed those sharp little yellow teeth of his.


    Upon remembering that the imp¡¯s contract explicitly stated that he owned every sexual move she made Malika jumped out of Shanti¡¯s arms quickly. She hadpletely forgotten she wasn¡¯t allowed to touch anyone but him like that anymore. The realisation left an unexpected heavy weight in her chest.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shanti stepped back, more than a little confused.


    ¡°This is my demon.¡± Malika exined.


    Upon hearing and seeing all this, curiosity finally got the better of all the apprentices and they stood up to watch what was going on. Something like this certainly had never happened before.


    ¡°Oh.¡± There was a moments pause before Shanti realised that Malika must have been sessful in her Tempting. ¡°Oh! Well congrattions Sorceress of Lagria.¡±


    As Shanti lowered her head demurely as was the proper way to address a sister Malika shook her head making Pugward wobble slightly on her shoulders.


    ¡°No!¡± She held up her hands as the apprentices started edging away from her once more. ¡°The sisterhood is destroyed. You¡¯re all free.¡±


    The apprentices looked at Malika as if she was suffering from a bout of insanity. Some of the younger girls looked between each other hopefully whilst the more experienced among them were watching Malika awaiting the whole thing to be revealed as just another ruse to test their loyalty.


    ¡°Hey we ain¡¯t gonna wait around here all day ya know. Scram!¡± Pugward added helpfully.


    The apprentices were jolted into action and many started to run from the room up toward their freedom. Shanti was the only one who stayed, still hanging her head slightly and awaiting her orders.


    Pugward lifted his legs up from Malika¡¯s shoulders and rolled down her back tond on his feet with a small grunt. As he stood he pulled his dirty shorts up from where they¡¯d sagged around his narrow hips and walked across the way toward Shanti.


    ¡°Pugward, remember I said¡­¡± Malika took a step forward, worried about what the little imp might do to her friend.


    ¡°I know, I know. I ain¡¯t gonna hurt her.¡± Walking in front of the woman, Pugward put his hands on his hips and looked up at her. ¡°Alright, so you like the boss? Well far be it from me to stem the tides of lesbian love. I just wanna make one thing clear. She¡¯s mine first, yours second, got it?¡± Shanti¡¯s eyes lit up with hope and she looked from Pugward up to Malika and nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Well then I guess I¡¯m fine with you two enjoyin¡¯ yerselves.¡± No sooner had the demon given his permission than Shanti had once again locked herself against Malika. This time with much more eagerness as the girl¡¯s legs lifted up to wrap around Malika¡¯s slim waist. The sorceress had no problem holding the girl aloft thanks mostly to the infusion of strength that Pugward¡¯s power had given her. Their lips found each others and melted together again, this time taking their time and enjoying every moment of their kiss.


    ¡°There¡¯s just one condition.¡± The imp added and both women turned their heads to look at him. He could probably have asked them for the limb of his choice right about then and they would have willingly given it over if it meant being with each other.


    ¡°What, what is it?¡± Malika demanded, her hands slipping around Shanti to squeeze the girls tight ass.


    ¡°I get to watch.¡± Pugward grinned.


    Malika and Shanti looked from the little imp to each other and after a moment of consideration Shanti once again mped her mouth over the sorceress¡¯ They kissed each other for a long time,mitting acts of love in the temple was forbidden and Malika found that only excited her all the more. That was when an idea popped into her head and she pulled her lips away to speak.


    ¡°We should do this in the high sorceress¡¯ bed.¡± She whispered.


    Shanti¡¯s mouth fell open and then lifted into a naughty grin. She nodded her approval and slowly slipped her legs from around Malika¡¯s waist to stand beside her. The sorceress turned her head to look at Pugward who had been sat with his back against the wall enjoying the show. There was a small bulge in his shorts that showed he had enjoyed their disy.

 551

    ¡°Coming Pugward?¡± Shanti asked before Malika could speak. Her husky voice seemed rather a little too excited. ¡°Malika and myself are going upstairs and I¡¯m going to lick her sweet pussy on Eluria¡¯s bed.¡±


    Malika gasped in surprise at the ebon skinned girl¡¯s lewd statement but certainly didn¡¯t have anyints with her n. Looking over to Pugward once again, she smiled at him and leaned down to offer her hand so that he could climb up onto her shoulders.


    Minutester the trio had once again emerged into the main hall where they found the apprentices. The robed girls were walking in amidst the carnage and gore of the fallen demons and unconscious sorceress¡¯. Some were still evidently nervous and when one of the corpses of the headless demons gave a death rattle as gases from within its body escaped through its open windpipe a nearby apprentice screamed and jumped into the arms of one of herpanions. Eventually one of them walked up to the corpse and tentatively poked it with a wand that one of the sorceresses had been carrying. When nothing happened they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Malika what did you do?¡± Shanti asked in awe as she saw the results of the sisterhood¡¯splete and utter defeat.


    ¡°I hardly did anything. It was all Pugward.¡± She had to give credit where it was due.


    ¡°Oh stop, yer gonna make me blush!¡± The imp put on a faux bashful expression from his seat upon Malika¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°But, you¡¯ve annihted the entire sisterhood!¡± The ramifications of just what Malika and Pugward had done were only now dawning on her as she surveyed the massacre.


    The wandering apprentices turned to look over at Malika and her demonicpanion. There wasn¡¯t a single scratch on her fair porcin skin and there was plenty of it in view given that the sorceress had yet to change out of her ritual adornments. Her bare breasts with their hard little pink nipples were in full view and the transparent material that covered her legs did little to hide her thin ck strip of hair or the pink slit beneath it that was now glistening slightly in the aftermath of Shanti¡¯s kisses.


    Almost at once every apprentice except Shanti fell to their knees and lowered their heads in submission to their new leader.


    ¡°You are the High Sorceress, Malika.¡± Shanti voiced all of their thoughts.


    ¡°No! No you are all free to go home. You have families waiting for you out there, the records of where you were taken are locked away in the library but I can open them to you. I do not follow the way of Lagria any more.¡±


    ¡°Way to go Legs.¡± She heard Pugward secretly whisper in her ear. Apparently the imp was proud of her.


    There was a low moan of a familiar voice that interrupted all of their thoughts. All heads turned to see Eluria stir from her unconsciousness and rise up to sit and lower her head into her hand. The first thing she noticed was that her breasts werepletely uncovered and seemed to have grown in size considerably. A baffled expression fell across her face before she seemed to recall what had happened and her head snapped up to look at the apprentices, her emerald green eyes eventually settling on Malika and Pugward.


    ¡°You!¡± She screamed with rage and many of the apprentices fell back with fright, scrambling back toward the walls of the great hall.


    ¡°Hey, look who¡¯s awake!¡± Pugward pped his hands together gleefully.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rip your flesh from your bones Malika! I¡¯ll cast your soul down to the pit to be feasted upon for all eternity!¡± The former high sorceress stood up, apparently unaware she waspletely powerless as she stormed across the room toward Malika.


    Shanti looked between them uncertainly, waiting for her friend to do something.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Pugward¡¯s voice rang clear in Eluria¡¯s ears and she found herself almost falling t on her face as her bare feet simply would not take another step.


    There was a moment that the violet haired woman seemed amazed at her inability to move though the viciousness soon returned to her eyes.


    ¡°Deckler! Kill them!¡± Her high pitched voice sounded like nails dragging over smooth steel.


    Pugward sighed, shaking his head before jumping from Malika¡¯s shoulders. Eluria¡¯s eyes followed him until she saw what had happened to Deckler. Pugward stopped beside the corpse of the fallen demon and reached out to grab a p of skin at the top and bottom of his neck where his head had once been attached.


    ¡°Dur, I don¡¯ wanna put up with your shit anymore bitch.¡± Pugward said whilst opening and closing together the two ps of flesh and doing his best impersonation of the dim witted Deckler. ¡°You were always shit in the sack!¡±


    Eluria stared ck jawed as the imp mocked her and a nervous twitter ofughter filled the room from the other apprentices. The demonstration that the sorceress was powerless certainly had the desired effect.


    ¡°¡®Atta boy dumbass, always knew you had it in ya.¡± Pugward gave the dead demon¡¯s shoulder an affectionate p before turning back to look at Eluria. His grin turned downright malevolent right about then. ¡°You tried to kill my boss. Normally I¡¯d be injecting boilin¡¯ hot mercury into your eyeballs right about now but you¡¯ve got a nice ass and my maindy over there says I can keep you. Boy are we gonna have some fun.¡±


    Malika watched as Pugward steepled his ws together and scampered toward Eluria. She made a promise to herself to try to never ever get on Pugward¡¯s bad side.


    ¡°This will not stand! I will summon all the fires of hell to scorch you from the face of the earth! I will¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Surprisingly it was one of the apprentices that had spoken up. A woman in her neenth year called Valeska who Eluria had always taken a special pleasure in tormenting.


    The girl turned to the imp, her expression somewhat apologetic for interrupting what he was doing. He only winked at her in approval.


    The apprentices¡¯ words had certainly taken effect as Eluria¡¯s mouth mped shut and her screams of vengeance turned into muffled squeaks. As Pugward stepped closer she began to reach out to w at the air just in front of him though she couldn¡¯t move forward with her feet still apparently glued to the ground.


    ¡°Reach down and take off your underwear.¡± Pugward ordered.

 552

    Eluria¡¯s hands quickly pulled back and she slipped her thumbs under the thin string of her silvery thong to pull it down over her legs and let it slip onto the floor. Malika watched as the woman bent over and presented her bare pussy to the eyes of everyone in the hallway. Much to Malika¡¯s surprise there was a small tuft of light purple hair above the woman¡¯s pussy and she saw that Eluria had a rather puffy set of lower lips. Given the fact that she would have had to pleasure Deckler regrly it didn¡¯t surprise her that the former sorceress¡¯ pussy appeared a little pink and sore.


    As soon as her underwear was removed she reached back to try and grab Pugward to strangle him.


    ¡°Bend over, arms at your sides.¡± Eluria felt herself follow the imp¡¯s orders, her arms suddenly feeling a maic pull toward her body as she bent over. Herrge breasts swayed like pendulums before settling to hang beneath her and her hair fell down around her face.


    The nervous giggles of the apprentices emerged into full blownughter at seeing her being ordered around by the little creature. Eluria began to panic, her eyes darting about desperately for some way to escape as her anger gave way to the realisation of just how much trouble she was in. None of her magics were working, she feltpletely normal without the presence of Deckler¡¯s spirit inside her. The great hall was cold and she could no longer magically warm herself and the imp did not seem to be in a forgiving mood. What was he going to do? Fuck her in front of the apprentices? She had certainly done much worse to them in the past.


    Instead of screwing her however, Pugward reached up to grab hold of her rigid arm and hauled himself up onto her back. Bent over as she was he wasfortably able to sit there without sliding off. His spider-like fingers slipped through her hair and he pulled two long tufts to tug her head backwards. She let out a muffled yell of pain as her eyes wildly looked around her for any help from her other sisters but found them all still unconscious.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s start with a walk.¡± Pugward ordered as he gave her hair a little pull and she found herself walking forwards. He didn¡¯t want to fuck her! He wanted to turn her into a damn pack mule!Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The little imp rode on Eluria¡¯s back around the hall, eventually developing her pace into a brisk run. Of course he made sure to run her through every single pile of demon brains, gristle and sinew he found. The apprentices were now actively cheering him on and pping as he made her jump over Deckler¡¯srge body several times as if he were a show horse. Herrge breasts bounced with every step and Eluria was terrified to feel a dark tingle deep inside her pussy at being so humiliated.


    Eventually she was ridden towards Malika and Shanti and saw Shanti with her hands cutching her sides and hunched over due to the show the little imp had put on. Malika herself had her hand over her mouth and was giggling at seeing the woman who once inspired so much terror being reduced to a mount.


    ¡°Mmmmrffff! Mmmrrrrff!¡± Eluria¡¯s screams of rage between mped teeth did not help her dignity.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t want to give you a hunchback with sittin¡¯ on yer shoulders all the time boss.¡± Pugward exined to Malika as he tugged on the ¡®reins¡¯ of his new mount in an effort to get her to stop mumbling.


    The imp¡¯s actions had given the apprentices new confidence and Malika saw they were turning to the other sisters who were still unconscious and venting their long held frustrations.


    ¡°Hold!¡± Malika raised her hand for silence and stillness before she had a lynch mob on her hands. ¡°Leave them. They will be taken care of I assure you. You may stay here for tonight in any room you like except for Eluria¡¯s since Shanti and myself have our heart¡¯s set on¡­¡± She turned to her friend and ran her tongue across her full lips. ¡°¡­ exploring Eluria¡¯s chambers.¡±


    Shanti grinned showing perfect white teeth, silently approving of Malika¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Tomorrow we will find your families and return you to your homes.¡± The sorceress finished.


    ¡°What if we do not wish to return?¡± It was Valeska who stepped forwards. ¡°Many of us have only known this temple. I for one would follow you Malika in whatever you chose to do here.¡±


    The words weighed on Malika¡¯s mind somewhat. She hadn¡¯t considered that some of the girls might want to stay here and certainly didn¡¯t realise that they were now her responsibility.


    ¡°Hey, the boss is bushed. Or maybe she wants to enjoy some bush. Either way don¡¯t ya think she¡¯s done enough for you today? Y¡¯all can argue tomorrow. Right now I¡¯ve been promised some serious girl on girl action and I wanna collect.¡± Pugward¡¯s words both calmed the atmosphere in the room a little and turned Malika a shade of fluorescent pink. Shanti only smiled at him and reached out to give her friend¡¯s hand a reassuring squeeze.


    The apprentices began to talk amongst themselves and disperse from the hallway. Some approached Malika and wanted to thank her personally and offer their support. Strangely none of them had been so ingrained in the cult of Lagria that they felt loyal enough to try and help Eluria. Some of the girls approached Pugward curiously and as he waited for Malika and Shanti to say goodbye to them all he lit up another cigar and leaned back to rest his hands on the soft curve of Eluria¡¯s ass. None of the apprentices dared speak to him but he did leer at a few who got a little too close.


    ¡°So what are we doing with the sisters?¡± Shanti asked once thest of the apprentices had gone to find rooms for themselves.


    ¡°I say we get ¡¯em some poles installed and put on a show!¡± Pugward offered his centuries worth of wisdom.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Malika replied, ignoring the imp since she didn¡¯t really know what he was talking about. ¡°We could put them in the cells below the temple until we decide what to do with them. Pugward, Could you send them there and lock the doors?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing Sweet Thighs.¡± The imp turned Eluria about and made a few intricate patterns in the air with his ws.

 553

    The unconscious bodies of the sisters began to disappear one by one in a series of bright green shes. When thest one had gone the imp pped his hands together and the bodies of the demons vanished too along with their gooey entrails.


    ¡°What did you do with the thralls?¡± Shanti asked as she walked across the marble floors, admiring the shine the little imp¡¯s magic had left upon their surface.


    ¡°Sent ¡¯em to their mistresses cells, re-animated what was left of ¡¯em and ¡®den gave ¡¯em a serious craving for pussy.¡± He grabbed ahold of Eluria¡¯s long hair again and jabbed his heels into her sides to have her skip across the hallway.


    ¡°Pugward!¡± Malika¡¯s eyes widened at him, horrified he would do such a thing.


    ¡°Rx! I was kiddin¡¯, they¡¯re on the trash heap outside. Their brains were smellin¡¯ up the joint.¡±


    With a sigh of relief Malika joined him and Shanti and began to walk toward the stairs that led upwards to the sleeping chambers. Pugward followed them up the stairs in spite of having a little trouble manoeuvring Eluria up them. She didn¡¯t seem to be able to keep bent over and walk up a staircase at the same time. Pugward had to crawl up on her shoulders so she could stand up straight and carry him along with them. It was an incrediblefort to her back when he told her she could straighten up. It wasn¡¯t just the imp sat on her back but also the weight from her engorged boobs that made the position so ufortable.


    ¡°Eluria, lead us to your rooms.¡± Malika ordered as she discovered the higher levels of the temple to be much moreplex than she had thought. On her previous visit she had been taken straight up a long spiral staircase to the tallest tower and wasn¡¯t able to appreciate just how much like abyrinth the ce was.


    ¡°Mrrrrff!¡± The former high sorceress looked as if she was ready to y someone.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    That didn¡¯t stop her obediently walking them to her rooms however and they stopped in front of the doors. Without her magic she couldn¡¯t open them herself and had to rely on the imp to send a surge of energy forward that blew them wide open.


    Malika suddenly giggled uncontrobly and Pugward turned to see Shanti running her fingertips under the woman¡¯s arms before reaching up to cup herrge bare tits and squeeze enticingly. The pair seemed to forget about Pugward and Eluria and stumbled into the room fumbling with each other¡¯s garments. Luckily all Malika had to do was slide the apprentice robe from Malika¡¯s shoulders and the girl waspletely naked once again. For her part, Shanti became annoyed with the flimsy belt that held Malika¡¯s skirt together and ripped it open.


    ¡°Now we¡¯re cookin¡¯.¡± Pugward observed lecherously. ¡°Put me down over there. Gently.¡±


    Eluria felt her hands reach up to carefully lift him from her shoulders and carry him over to the leather seat that overlooked the bed. His skin felt a little rough and scaly beneath her fingers and she found that after holding him her hands were coated in a thinyer of clear slime.


    Malika and Shanti fell onto the silk sheets of the bed in each other¡¯s arms. Their hands traced exploring caresses across their bodies. Shanti felt so firm and strong against her slender fingers and Malika found herself letting her fingertips follow the well defined distinctly feminine muscture of the girl beneath her. Likewise Shanti¡¯s hands couldn¡¯t keep themselves away from Malika¡¯s creamy tits. She found she could draw the sweetest moans from between those full lips if she lightly pinched the hardened pink nipples on those incredible tits.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Malika lowered herself to lie atop her new lover, her light baster skin contrasting against the rich dark hue of Shanti¡¯s. Their soft breasts mushed together as their mouths once again re-discovered the pleasures of their kiss. They werepletely lost to the world, knowing only the touch of the other and the desperate need that was growing within them.


    Pugward watched the whole thing with a perverted gleam in his eyes.


    ¡°This is way better than the pay-per-view shit on cable.¡± He confided to no one in particr as he slid his shorts down his stumpy legs.


    Eluria couldn¡¯t help but see the imp¡¯s small cock resting against his thigh. In proportion she supposed he might have been quite well hung but since he was only three feet tall it was still only two and a half inches. It was the same shade of sickly green as the rest of him with a few darker green spots along the length that she supposed were either natural colourations of his skin or possibly marks of disease.


    The naked imp slouched back upon the seat, his cock slowly growing harder between his legs as he watched the two women attempt to devour each other. His long wiry arms stretched out beside him as he took in the view with a rusty sigh of contentment. Beside him Eluria stood fixed to the spot, unable to move or speak and still stark naked as she looked between the imp and the two women currently busy messing up her bed sheets.


    ¡°Hey bitch, whilst you¡¯re hangin¡¯ about why don¡¯t ya get me a beer?¡± Turned his head to look at Eluria.


    The woman didn¡¯t move. Though she couldn¡¯t disobey him the woman simply didn¡¯t know where to find any beer. She had none stocked in the temple and without Deckler to transport her she didn¡¯t even know where the nearest vige was off the top of her head.


    ¡°What!? No beer! You gotta be kiddin¡¯ me!? An¡¯ I hate conjured crap too. Always tastes like freakin¡¯ ash.¡± One of his arms moved to allow him to scratch the end of his chin as he considered his options.


    Shanti suddenly grabbed Malika¡¯s wrists in her hands and pinned them over the woman¡¯s head. Their searing kiss ended and their gazes met once more. The younger woman rolled off Malika before turning about and lowering her head toward her sweet prize. As Malika felt the hold on her wrists subside Shanti swung her leg over to allow the sorceress¡¯ crimson coloured eyes to look up between those thighs. She saw Shanti¡¯s dark pussy lips swollen with arousal and nking the rich pink folds of her glistening slit. Malika slowly lifted her head to kiss those lips and taste her first pussy but was halted as she felt Shanti¡¯s mouth descend on her own highly aroused cunt. The feel of a tonguepping against her so eagerly made Malika moan with delight, her heat of her breath caressed Shanti¡¯s most sensitive ces. After a moment in which she savoured the pleasure she went to return it, opening her mouth to slip her tongue deep into the sticky sweet pussy of her friend. They were both inexperienced but made up for it with enthusiasm as they experienced sudden sharp jolts of intense pleasure and found each other¡¯s sweet spots.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Pugward watched all this and then looked back to Eluria. She did not like the look on his face one bit.


    ¡°I know what I wanna drink of. Put one of your feet up here.¡± He ordered her patting the leather covered seat next to him.


    She shuddered at the thought but found herself lifting one of her legs to ce a bare foot where he had told her. This had the notable effect of presenting him with her own puffed up pussy and betraying her arousal at being shown off like a mare. A single drop of her juices trickled down along her inner thigh and the imp reached out to wipe it up with his finger.


    ¡°Mmmrrrff!¡± She screamed at him through jaws that would not open, her eyes bulged with renewed fury at being sampled in such a way.


    Pugward lifted the finger to his mouth and licked off her juices like a connoisseur sampling a fine wine. He didn¡¯t spit it out after he¡¯d finished tasting.

 554

    ¡°Well it ain¡¯t exactly beer but I guess it¡¯ll have ta do won¡¯t it?¡±


    With that the little imp opened his mouth and let his tongue slide out, inch after inch of the long muscle slipped out of him and toward her waiting pussy. It was the colour of crude oil and Eluria could smell his stale breath upon it. Then as the pointed tip lightly flicked over the little pink nub of her clitoris Eluria felt her knees almost buckle at the electric thrill she felt. Pugward continued to lick and lightly flicker his tongue across her wet lower lips as his gaze turned to look and see what his mistress was up to.


    Both Malika and Shanti were eagerlypping at each other¡¯s soaking pussies. A small duet of soft moans muffled between their respective thighs had begun as their tongues explored each others hot spots. Malika found the whole experience astounding and cursed herself for not risking it sooner. Instead of learning the old lore of the sister¡¯s of Lagria with Shanti she could have been sharing with her all the delights of her sodden cunt. They both learned how to eat pussy as they went, mirroring each other¡¯s actions as they discovered new tricks for their tongues to y on their slick pink flesh.


    Pugward shifted his attention from the pair of them back to Eluria who was now desperately trying to keep the look of outrage on her face despite experiencing one of the most incredible sensations of her life. It seemed the imp loved the taste of pussy juice and he knew just how to draw it from the fount. His long talented tongue wriggled inside her in ways that normally would have made her scream with passionate delight. Her eyes lowered and she saw her own cunt honey begin to trickle down Pugward¡¯s long tongue and into his mouth. Her teeth clenched tightly together and her eyes squeezed shut but she couldn¡¯t help but sumb. Those long legs of hers shuddered and she threw her head back to let out a muffled scream through her sealed mouth as she experienced the most powerful orgasm of her life. The imp watched her and drank the sweet nectar that flowed from her pussy to his mouth. Once he had quenched his thirst and left her trembling in the aftermath of her orgasm his tongue slipped from inside her. For a long while he looked at Eluria with those little ck eyes of his until he finally patted the seat beside him and allowed her to sit down next to him.


    This gave them both time to watch Malika and Shanti lick each other to their own peak. The pale skinned woman was the first and she could not hold her lips to Shanti¡¯s pussy any longer, instead moaning aloud and arching her back to thrust herrge tits up against her lover. Shanti took Malika to soaring heights of ecstasy as she continued to lick at the woman¡¯s swollen little clit until finally Malika calmed enough to return the favour. It was then Shanti¡¯s turn to lift her head and let out a cry as her orgasm left her trembling as sheid upon Malika¡¯s body whilst the sorceress feasted on the flowing juices of her pussy.


    As this was happening Eluria watched, fresh fury boiling up inside her as the insolent whelps soiled her bed with their heated disy. Her gaze shifted back to Pugward though she still couldn¡¯t move to harm him what she saw made her balk with shock. That small green cock of his had grown several times its original size and was now around eight to nine inches in length and much thicker than it had been. It looked direly out of proportion on his body and yet more than ready for action.


    ¡°By the gods!¡± Shanti¡¯s voice was the one that broke the silence. She had rolled off from Malika to catch her breath when she noticed the proportions of Pugward¡¯s member. She stared at it with wide eyed surprise.


    ¡°What? I got pussy gunk on my face?¡± Pugward wiped his mouth testingly.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s just surprised by your¡­¡± Malika blushed as she spoke, she too had now noticed the prominent mast on the imp.


    ¡°Uh? Oh yeah! What you think big surprises don¡¯te in small packages?¡± The imp grinned and stood up on the seat, waving his cock in front of him proudly. Then he turned to Eluria and gave her ass a smack. ¡°Hey bitch, why don¡¯t ya take me over to the bed?¡±


    Obediently and with murder in her eyes, Eluria lifted Pugward up in her arms and carried him over to the bed where he moved to sit on the edge of the headboard. Both Malika and Shanti turned around to kneel up and look at Pugward, it seemed the imp was indeed full of surprises.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He is certainly an odd little thing Malika.¡± Shanti observed as she looked him over.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m sat right here!¡± Pugwardined, raising his arms as if to draw attention to himself as Shanti started talking about him.


    ¡°But you are an odd little thing Pugward.¡± Malika told him as she scooted over on the bed and ced a little kiss on the top of his head directly between hisrge ears.


    As the stunning sorceress leaned forwards Pugward found himself in boob heaven as Malika¡¯srge round tits were thrust toward him. It didn¡¯t take long for his hands to start exploring that bountiful chest, his long fingers lightly stroking across the smooth creamy flesh. Malika felt his ws beginning to wander and remained where she was to allow him to cop a feel. Her head turned to look over her shoulder and she smirked at Shanti who returned the smile and crawled over beside her on the bed.


    ¡°An odd little imp who has such great power. Enough to wipe out the sisterhood. To render the High Sorceress a puppet¡­¡± Shanti turned to look at Eluria who was left to stand stock still beside the bed and watch them y.


    ¡°Mmmmmmmrrrrfff!¡± The former sorceress¡¯ usual response made Shanti giggle with delight.


    Pugward had long since lost interest in Shanti¡¯s musings on him and was currently in the process of wrapping his mouth about one of Malika¡¯s pink nipples. He began sucking on the little nub with zeal. The pale skinned beauty closed her eyes and drew in a sharp hiss of breath as the imp sucked on her sensitive tits, moving from one to the other as if he couldn¡¯t get enough of either.

 555

    Malika lifted herself up and wrapped her arms around Pugward to hold him closer to her chest before lying down on her side allowing him toy and suck as he pleased. Shanti watched as the imp rolled onto his back, his head turned with thatrge cock pointing right up into the air. A wicked thought entered her mind and she moved herself toy opposite Malika, her own dark skinned tits pressing against Pugward¡¯s opposite side. Upon feeling the girl lie down beside him Pugward let Malika¡¯s nipple pop out of his mouth and turned his head to see what Shanti was up to.


    He saw her fingers move to wrap around his cock and gently stroke along its length. She moved her hand along his flesh with a gentle inquisitive touch. After all Shanti did not know exactly what to do with a cock and so simply imitated Pugwards own actions with it.


    ¡°Shit darlin¡¯, keep that up an¡¯ you can call me anythin¡¯ you like.¡± Pugward grunted, obviously referring to her quip about him being an odd little thing.


    Malika opened her eyes to see what was going on and looked down to see what Shanti¡¯s hand was up to. Like the apprentice she had never touched a cock before, the demons that Pugward had destroyed could only screw their summoner. The sorceresses prevented the demons from having their way with any other but them in an attempt to retain the creature¡¯s absolute loyalty. She had read about how to please the demon however as a final part of her preparation for The Tempting. Malika didn¡¯t feel she needed to stop Shanti to retain Pugward¡¯s loyalty. After all, the imp had shared her with another so it was only fair she did the same for him.


    It is perhaps important to note here that though thedies found Pugward far from attractive they had been raised to believe an enormous demon would ravage them in exchange for its power. The sexual aspect of bing a sorceress was known to all apprentices once they reached their eighteenth year and was taken asmon knowledge amongst them. The human men they knew were only to be pitied and sacraficed as gifts to their demoness. So it was not considered odd for them to beid in bed pleasuring an imp. After allpared to the oversized monsters that the sorceresses usually needed to pleasure Pugward was a veritable gift and his man sized cock, although generously proportioned, seemed more suited to pleasuring a woman than the giant skewers of the other demons.


    Given the fact that he had helped them escape their dark fates and allowed them to be with each other the two women were quite happy to entertain the imp as much as he liked. So when Malika¡¯s hand joined Shanti¡¯s in stroking his cock and he felt Malika¡¯s fingertip lightly tickle that sweet spot just beneath the head of his length it was not surprising. Both Shanti and Malika looked over his head to each other and grinned, holding backughter as they teased him. They both found ying with his cock to be quite amusing, though Malika was blushing furiously.


    For his part Pugward didn¡¯t much care that they were stifling giggles, he was happily floating on a wave of pleasure as the two women stroked, tickled and teased his cock. Then when they slid closer together and squeezed their tits around his body he groaned and released himself. Shanti squealed with surprise as his ck sticky gunk spewed out of the tip of that cock and across her wrist. Squirt after squirt burst forth as he emptied his balls toward the ceiling and his cum sshed across his belly as well asnding across Malika¡¯s hip and over her side before the final spurt smacked Shanti right on the cheek and dribbled into her open mouth.


    For a moment Shanti¡¯s surprise turned into anger at being squirted by the ck gooey cum though soon after that expression turned contemtive as she swirled Pugward¡¯s cum around him her mouth before she finally spoke.


    ¡°Mmmm! This is actually quite good. Tastes like¡­¡± The word she was looking for was liquorice but Shanti had never tasted liquorice so she simply trailed off.


    Malika who knew what would happen was less surprised by the eruption than Shani seeming to enjoy it. She curled her lip a little and Pugward¡¯s head popped out from between their collective cleavage to grin up at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know, I mean it doesn¡¯t look¡­¡± But Malika never got to finish her utterance as Shanti lunged forward and kissed her quickly.


    Naturally Malika eagerly fell into step with the kiss as instinct told her to though she soon found that Shanti had kept some of Pugward¡¯s treat in her mouth. Much like her lover before her the first reaction was of disgust followed by intrigue and then finally eagerness to share in the taste. When their mouths finally disengaged they began wiping and licking up the rest of what the imp had given them until they were pretty clean. Pugward¡¯s cock fell back to its small normal size that was tiny inparison to its full length. When Malika and Shani finished cleaning themselves with their mouths and fingers they looked down between them to find the imp fast asleep. They shared one final kiss with each other thatsted almost half an hour due to the fact that as soon as they tried to stop they found themselves grinning at each other like idiots until the kiss started up all over again. Then finally they too fell to rest and sleep took them.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Eluria remained forgotten at the side of the bed and could only watch them sleep. Her jaw still mped shut and her muffled cries of anger at being so obviously ignored couldn¡¯t raise any of the trio from their dreams.

 556

    When Malika awoke she was happy to find Shanti still entangled with her. Though after a few moments, as sleep faded, she realised that Pugward was gone from between their breasts. She quickly opened her eyes to find Eluria was also no longer standing at the bedside either. As her brain put together several nightmarish circumstances that their absence could mean she urgently sat up and awakened Shanti in the process.


    ¡°Whu¡­? Malika?¡± Shanti¡¯s voice was till wreathed in sleep.


    ¡°Pugward!? Pugward where are you!?¡± The sudden shout from Malika made Shanti jump and the naked girl promptly fell out of the bed tond on the floor beside it.


    ¡°Out ¡®ere!¡± The familiar gruesome voice of the imp called out from behind the door that led out into the spiral shaped hallway of the tower.


    Shanti¡¯s head popped up from beneath the edge of the bed wearing a particrly irked expression. She rubbed her hand through her short tinum blonde hair where she had hit it on the floor. Malika gave her an apologetic look before she turned and rushed to the door to see what Pugward was up to.


    As she flung the door open she was treated to the sight of the imp casually sat on a small iron stand upon which had once sat an idol of Lagria. His back was resting against the wall behind him and his long arms were folded behind his head. His legs rested wide open and between them Eluria was busy giving him a blowjob. It was obvious from the way her eyes bulged and the dark shade of red that her face had turned that this had not been her idea. The idol of Lagria was resting in several different pieces on the floor beside the stand.


    Pugward looked up to Malika as if she¡¯d just interrupted him reading the morning paper. Puzzled at her obvious state of rm and wondering what was troubling her.


    ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s the fire?¡± He asked as Eluria notably glugged his cock back into her throat after taking a breath.


    Clearly startled by the scene before her, it took Malika a few moments topose herself before she finally spoke. Her shoulders visibly rxing as Shani, still rubbing her sore head, walked around from behind her.


    ¡°Sorry Pugward. I thought I¡¯d lost you.¡± Malika¡¯s spoke with a relieved sigh.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nice to see you¡¯re enjoying yourself imp.¡± Shani grinned at him and he lifted one hand from behind his head and gave her the thumbs up. She imitated the sign though she didn¡¯t quite know what it meant. From his sharp toothed grin that it appeared to her that it was an appreciative gesture.


    ¡°Ya know she¡¯s not half bad.¡± Pugward confided as he looked down to Eluria. ¡°Less teeth, more tongue.¡±


    Eluria¡¯s red face turned a shade darker as slurping noises started to echo throughout the halls. Pugward looked back up to Malika.


    ¡°Sorry about da confusion Silky Thighs. Just woke up between two gorgeous sets ¡®o tits and needed to work out some tension. Didn¡¯t wanna wake ya.¡± Pugward exined. The hand that had given Shanti the thumbs up lowered to grab a tuft of Eluria¡¯s hair and guide her head as it bobbed up and down between his legs.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright Pugward.¡± She said affectionately, ignoring the muffled enraged cries of Eluria and turning to Shanti. ¡°Can you get the apprentices and assemble them in the hall please?¡±


    Shanti nodded and smirked at Malika. That was likely the first time any sorceress had used the word ¡®please¡¯ in the temple for centuries. Quickly the girl grabbed a cloak to wrap herself in and hurried off down the hallway to do as she was asked. Malika looked back at Pugward who was watching her tits with a lecherous grin as he started moving his hips to thrust himself into Eluria¡¯s mouth faster and harder. Seeing where he was looking, Malika lifted her hands and gave her cantaloupes an encouraging squeeze that drove Pugward over the edge.


    ¡°Aaaaah that¡¯s the stuff right there.¡± Pugward grabbed Eluria¡¯s head and shoved it down on his cock before he finally gushed his hot ck cum down the woman¡¯s gullet.


    When he finally let Eluria go Malika saw the paradox of the way she looked daggers at Pugward and then licked her lips of some of the excess that had dribbled out of her mouth. She found that strange since Pugward certainly hadn¡¯t told her to go that far.


    ¡°There¡¯s a good lil slut. Now go get daddy his shorts.¡± Pugward ordered her as he caught his breath and looked back up to Malika. ¡°Thanks for the show boss. So what ya got nned for all dem hot, nubile an¡¯ barely legal babes?¡±


    Pugward¡¯s question drew the sorceress back to reality. Eluria obediently hurried past her to get the imp his shorts as Malika contemted how exactly she should deal with all the apprentices. That wasn¡¯t even mentioning what she was going to do with the former sorceresses she had locked in the bowels of the temple.


    ¡°How would you deal with them Pugward?¡± She asked finally.


    ¡°How would I deal with a bunch of gorgeous chicks with no sexual experience an¡¯ a whole loada curiosity? Gee lemme think.¡± He added insult to sarcasm as he pretended to ponder what someone with his nature might do in such a situation. Then he snapped his fingers and his eyes widened as inspiration dawned. ¡°I know! I¡¯d start a new celibate coven that used all its magic to go do good and right in the world until they all started farting rainbows outta their virgin asses.¡±


    She gave him a long level stare after the sarcastic tirade and then broke out in a grin.


    ¡°Pugward that¡¯s a marvellous idea!¡± She eximed.


    The imp looked back at her like she¡¯d just cancelled Christmas. Eluria returned then holding out his tattered and stained shorts with her fingertips, keeping them at arms length.


    ¡°Hey you ever heard o¡¯ the concept o¡¯ sarcasm?¡± He snatched the shorts from Eluria and started putting them on,pletely ignoring her as he continued to talk with Malika.


    ¡°Why no Pugward. Please do exin this mysterious concept that you call sarcasm to me.¡± She said sarcastically.


    Pugward grinned at her, he liked it when she stood up for herself. She didn¡¯t do it often enough.


    ¡°And for your information I didn¡¯t mean the idea of bing celibate. I mean with this ce we could actually go out there and help people! The cult has done so much wrong over the years and we have extensive knowledge of demons and all of the old treasures and tomes on healing and white magic that the white priestesses used to use are still kept in storage. Imagine what we could do with all that!¡± As Malika spoke the idea solidified in her head. She looked back to Pugward to see what he thought.

 557

    Unfortunately as Malika was speaking in her excitement she had begun to bounce up and down which, given the fact that she was stillpletely naked, had made her impressive tits do wonderful things. Pugward was looking at her boobs, entranced.


    ¡°Pugward!¡± Sheined.


    ¡°Uh? Oh! Yeah sure boss, whatever you say.¡± He said as his brain tried to piece together what she¡¯d been saying. When he finally had it his expression changed to a frown. ¡°Wait, what? You wanna turn around a demon worshippin¡¯ cult and make ¡¯em into a bunch of saints?¡±


    When he put it that way Malika¡¯s smile fell.


    ¡°I just¡­ Now that it¡¯s over I want to make up for all those things I did.¡± She turned and pointed her finger at Eluria, suddenly bing furious. ¡°All those things you made me do!¡±


    Malika¡¯s red eyes red with rage and Eluria suddenly felt as if something boiling hot were getting closer and closer to her skin. Sweat began to pour from her as she stood immobile and just before her skin began to blister Pugward snapped his fingers and Malika seemed like she was going to throw up for a moment before turning to look at him. Eluria was relieved as the searing heat fell away and suddenly for the first time she began to fear Malika.


    ¡°Pugward, what did you do?¡± Malika lifted her hand to her brow and seemed a little shaky on her feet.


    ¡°Sorry boss. Had to pull the rug out from under ya. You were about ta deep fry the slut ¡®ere an¡¯ ya said I could keep her. Plus I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d wanna start out your whole new way ¡®o life by boiling alive a defenceless victim.¡± Pugward¡¯s words were oddly gentle, especially for the rough mouthed creature.


    ¡°I-I was¡­¡± Malika shook her head and regained her senses, she felt normal again. In fact she felt better than normal as Pugward¡¯s magic still flowed through her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Pugward. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt her.¡±


    ¡°I know Sweet Cheeks. That¡¯s why I stopped ya. Now c¡¯mere an¡¯ lemme kiss those melons g¡¯mornin then we can roll out. An¡¯ who cares what I think about turnin¡¯ all those girls around to join the good guys? I¡¯m a freakin¡¯ demon. O¡¯course I¡¯m a cynic.¡± He reassured her making her smile somewhat bashfully at him before stepping over to where he sat on the stand and cupping herrge tits for him to y with.


    The imp wasted no time in sucking one of her offered nipples into his mouth as his hands gently kneaded the soft mounds. Despite his sharp yellow teeth Malika never felt any difort when he sucked her tits like this to the point where she suspected he might be able to retract them if he wanted to. After a few minutes he switched his attention to her other boob and finally ran his long ck tongue up between her cleavage. Thisst move made her yelp in surprise though she found the sensation far from unpleasant.


    Once he was done he gave therge boobs a yful jiggle that made Malikaugh and then released her.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If yer talkin¡¯ to that lot boss then ya might wanna find some clothes. Wouldn¡¯t want ¡¯em to lose concentration starin¡¯ at that whoppin¡¯ great rack ¡®o yours.¡± Pugward spoke as he turned to Eluria and pointed down to the floor. The purple haired woman rolled her eyes before she found herself involuntarily bending over at the hips with her arms snapping to her sides. She felt the impact on her back as the imp hopped onto her back just below her shoulder des and he started stroking his fingers through her hair until he had it gathered into two long untied braids which she knew he would use like the reins of a horse.


    Malika nodded at Pugward and turned to look through Eluria¡¯s things for something appropriate. Everything the former sorceress had was designed to show off as much flesh as possible whilst covering only the essentials. Malika frowned at the collection before something suddenly urred to her and she turned to look at the imp.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Pugward, would you like me to dress like the other sorceresses for you?¡± She asked as if realising she¡¯d just shown some bad manners.


    ¡°What? You mean without hardly anything on? Well not really, no.¡±


    Malika¡¯s eyes actually blinked in surprise.


    ¡°Hey I¡¯m not sayin¡¯ I don¡¯t appreciate the thought boss but if you really wanna go out there and help people it¡¯s prolly best you don¡¯t look like a stripper. ¡®Sides I ever wanna see the goods, I can always ask right?¡± He grinned at her from his perch on Eluria¡¯s back.


    Malika was actually taken aback by that. She had never heard of any demon that would agree to such a thing let alone suggest it. Suddenly she realised that Pugward hadn¡¯t actually made her do anything she didn¡¯t want to since they had met. After all he¡¯d done for her it seemed she hadn¡¯t given him nearly enough back. She would have to make that up to him.


    ¡°Th-Thankyou Pugward!¡± She said before giving a slight sniffle as tears came to her eyes. She rushed forwards and hugged the imp against her tightly, showering his face with kisses in spite of his slightly stale smell and bad breath. His slightly greasy body would have been repulsive to most but to Malika he was indeed a treasure like no other.


    ¡°Er¡­ there there.¡± He didn¡¯t quite know what had brought on the burst of affection or the tears but was happy enough to enjoy those big tits once again being squeezed against him. ¡°Alright enough already, we gotta go impress hot girls. Put me down an¡¯ close yer eyes.¡±


    Malika nodded and putt him back on Eluria¡¯s back where he re-took his ¡®reins¡¯ in her hair. The sorceress closed her eyes obediently and waited. As she did she felt herself being caressed all over by soft sheets of fabric that seemed to wrap about her until finally settling into ce.


    ¡°Alright now open up an¡¯ take a look.¡±


    She did so and looked at herself in Eluria¡¯s full length mirror. She found herself stood wearing clothing she had never seen before. A shiny obsidian tiara decorated her head and kept her smooth hair in ce Her hands and arms were covered with long deep red gloves that reached up past her elbows and a matching red corset wrapped about her waist showing a generous amount of cleavage but nothing too over the top. Beneath the corset a long flowing ck silk dress rested about her long legs with a thigh high cut up the side that showed shes of bare leg as she walked. Her feet remained bare of course but she did feel that beneath the dress some kind of skimpy underwear was in ce. About the whole thing draped from her shoulders was a loosely tied ck cloak that made her feel toasty warm as she wrapped it about her, enjoying the feel of the new silky fabrics.

 558

    ¡°Godamn fairy fucking grandpa.¡± The imp mumbled to himself as he turned Eluria about and looked back to Malika who was still checking herself out, her jaw wide open.


    ¡°Pugward. You are without doubt the most brilliant thing that has ever happened to me. If I can do anything for you, just ask it.¡± Malika turned back to him, practically beaming.


    ¡°I have that effect on women.¡± Pugward shrugged his narrow shoulders with a cocky smirk. ¡°As for what you can do for me, how ¡¯bout giving my ride a good smack on the ass so we can go down an¡¯ see what your hot friend is gettin¡¯ up to.¡±


    Malika obediently if not enthusiastically lifted her hand high above her head and gave Eluria a thunderous smack on her bare ass that left arge red handprint for some time thereafter.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    They descended through the tower and finally emerged in the great hall where the apprentices were already waiting wrapped in their cloaks. Many smiled encouragingly at Malika and others seemed awestruck at her new look. She nced at Shanti who was waiting for her near the wall and saw that her lover was practically drooling at her. As everyone huddled around to listen to what Malika had to say Pugward reared Eluria up by her side until she came to a halt. He was looking over the collected eighteen and neen year olds and licking his lips. Then he turned to his mistress and winked encouragingly.


    ¡°Hello everyone.¡± Malika¡¯s voice shook slightly as she found herself the centre of attention. Not everyone could see her but they could all hear her and they fell silent to listen. ¡°As you know the sorceresses of Lagria are all powerless. In the hope they could devour my soul they tried to prevent me frompleting The Tempting. They failed.¡± At these words murmurs went through the crowd along with some shouts of outrage. Clearly the idea that the sisters would deny one of them all they had promised on a whim had turned what little loyalty Eluria had left into loathing.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When they finally quietened down Malika continued. ¡°The imp you see is called Pugward and he is bound to me. It was he who destroyed Deckler and the rest yesterday and it is he who now rides our former mistress like amon mule.¡± At this all heads turned to Pugward and he winked back at them. Some shuffled backwards, others giggled.


    ¡°I am the only sorceress in the temple, the rune circle and hall of summoning is destroyed. You are all now free to do as you please. Once we are done here I shall open the locked chamber in the library and you shall all find out where youe from. Then I shall open the treasury and everything within shall be divided amongst each of us. You will be given your share and with it you may leave to find your families or your fates elsewhere or you may stay here as my guest. Should you stay here know that I no longer worship Lagria. I shall use the magic that Pugward has granted me and the tomes of magic of the ancient priestesses to do what I can to help those we have hurt so much. You are all wee to join me in this quest and you all may go and return freely at any time.¡± Malika finished with a sigh. She was d to see that most of the sisters were contemting the offer, some seemed slightly irked at the idea and others were openly smiling.


    ¡°What about the other sisters?¡± A voice called out from the assembly, she recognised it as Valeska¡¯s.


    ¡°I have not yet decided what to do with them. They cannot be released with what they know and yet I do not wish to keep them down there permanently. I will not kill them in cold blood either.¡± Malika said firmly.


    This sent more talk throughout the crowd but it was cut short as Malika was finished with what she had to say and she along with Pugward and Shanti left to go to the library. The apprentices followed along quickly, some openly talking andughing. Malika smiled to herself as she felt Shanti¡¯s hand interlink with her own. When they reached the locked chambers of the library that contained the secret knowledge of the sisterhood along with the records of where they were from Pugward offered to blow the door open. Malika lifted her hand to gracefully decline the offer before she pointed at the door and turned it to sand that blew away around their ankles.


    ¡°Nice.¡± Pugwardmented on her use of magic. Eluria sneezed as a few grains of sand got up her nose.


    Many of the apprentices rushed forwards and there was a long search through therge stacks of books and papers until one girl eximed she¡¯d found the records. Malika left the apprentices to find where they were they had been taken from as children and walked out toward the treasury. Yet many of the girls followed her partly out of curiosity and partly because they were having far too much fun by now to start leaving through dusty old records. Soon enough many were standing behind Malika as she stood before therge re-inforced stone doors to the treasury.


    This time she let Pugward do the honours and with his usual tact he blew the door straight off its hinges with a thunderous bang. Then before the dust cleared he tugged on Eluria¡¯s hair to make her dart inside.


    ¡°Well p me on a log and call me a twig!¡± They heard him cry. ¡°You people are fuckin loaded!¡±


    As the dust cleared they all peered past it to see that Eluria, not being able to see where she was going, had gotten stuck head first into arge pile of gold coins. Her legs were iling wildly in the air disying her wet pussy for all to see as she struggled with her torso submerged in the gold. Pugward had evidently done the same but his smaller stature and the fact that he hadn¡¯t gone in head first left him rolling about on top of the pile throwing coins about.


    Gasps of delight came from the girls and even Malika herself was surprised at the treasury. Each of the apprentices were already richer than some kings if they got their share of this which Malika of course intended to pay out as she¡¯d promised. The treasury was filled with gold, jewels and thousands of other treasures that the sisterhood had acquired over the years. It made sense after all since the sisters took whatever they wanted, they wouldn¡¯t have had to pay for it and Lagria took tributes in blood, not gold. So every time riches hade their way the sisterhood had thrown them in here and forgotten about them.


    ¡°Hey listen up!¡± Pugward scooted forward toward where Eluria¡¯s legs still iled helplessly. He smacked out a tune on her ass cheeks as if they were a pair of bongos to catch everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Now if the boss is lettin¡¯ you out of there that¡¯s fine by me but no one utters a word about this lot to anyone you meet alright? If you do we¡¯ll have armies turning up at our doorstep to take the lot.¡±


    The gathered apprentices all nodded solemnly at him. They helped him get Eluria out of the pile leaving her gasping for air. Pugward let her take five whilst the apprentices yed in amidst the gold dressing themselves up like princesses with the treasures. The imp enjoyed this immensely as the cloaks the apprentices wore were soon discarded in favour of jewelled belts and nes that showed off against their nude bodies.

 559

    Some of the apprentices discovered instruments such as golden harps and old horns. The imp saw they were wondering what the things did and walked over to them. Upon seeing they¡¯d drawn his attention the four collected girls yelped in surprise.


    ¡°We¡¯re very sorry¡­ we didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± One of the girls began to apologise but found it was difficult to do when you didn¡¯t quite know what you¡¯d done wrong. She did know she didn¡¯t want her head blown up though which provided a hell of an incentive.


    ¡°Hey, ease up baby. You lot wanna know what they do?¡± He nodded to the instruments in their hands.


    She looked down at the harp she was holding with trembling fingers and then back to him with a shy nod.


    ¡°Alright, lean down so I can reach ya.¡± Pugward said as he reached up with his spidery fingers, clearly wanting to grasp the girl¡¯s head.


    At this, the girl promptly passed out with fright and slumped to the ground. With a quick flick of his hands the imp caught her with a spell and set her down gently.


    ¡°Well this sure as hell ain¡¯t my smoothest moment.¡± Pugward grumbled before turning his head to look at the next apprentice who was normally a healthy looking red haired girl that had currently lost all the colour in her face.


    Pugward growled in frustration. He turned to Malika who had been watching the whole thing and trying to stifleughter.


    ¡°Oi! Mind doin¡¯ be a favour boss?¡± He called over to her.


    ¡°Sure Pugward, what do you want?¡± Malika yed along, loud enough for everyone to hear.


    ¡°Could you order me not to hurt any of these girls?¡± The apprentices all looked at him now, some smiling at his obvious theatricality.


    ¡°Pugward you can not hurt any of these girls.¡± Malika ordered with mock sternness.


    ¡°Great.¡± He turned back to the girl he¡¯d been talking to who he was happy to see had found some colour in her cheeks again. ¡°So there, I gotta do what she says don¡¯t I? Now ya don¡¯t have to shit yourself. C¡¯mere and I¡¯ll show you what that in your hand does.¡±


    The girl was hesitant but another of the remaining three, a tall girl with long blonde hair who looked almost as old as Malika lowered her head. Pugward was pleased to see that this was also one of the girls who had shed her cloak in favour of a silver chain about her hips and a golden tiara on her head. Everything else remained bare for his viewing pleasure as she leaned close to him. He reached out and lightly touched his fingers to the sides of her head, her blonde hair was full and luscious to the touch. There was a moment of absolute silence throughout the room before the imp released her and she stood upright.


    The girl seemed a little puzzled for a moment before she looked down at the beautiful lute in her hand that was decorated with gold leaf patterns. She brought it up to the proper position and began to y as if she¡¯d practiced all her life. The music that filled the hall was as beautiful as she was and sheughed as she yed. The remaining two girls bumped their heads together as they both leaned toward Pugward after seeing what he had done. They had never heard music before and found it to be one of the most incredible things they had ever known. The imp chuckled and did the same for them both and they joined in ying their harp and the flute respectively. Another harp was added to the melodious song they all yed together after Pugward lifted the first girl from her impromptu sleep and gave her the gift of music.


    Once they were all ying the imp stood back and admired his handy work. The music had the desired effect, for through no spell or influence on his part other than the harmless music they yed, the women began to dance. More cloaks were shed as they got in the way of the movements and he got to watch them experiment with the different tunes and what movements they enjoyed. He was having the time of his life until he felt two pairs of hands grab him from behind.


    ¡°Hey! What gives?¡± He asked as Shanti and Malika lifted him above their heads.


    ¡°Well Pugward, we want to thank you for all you¡¯ve done but we¡¯re not doing anything with you until you¡¯ve had a bath.¡± Shanti told him with a rather evil smirk.


    ¡°Hey no, wait¡­ I¡¯m an imp. We don¡¯t bloody well get wet! We¡¯re like cats and, er, deserts! Yeah.¡± He began to wriggle in their grasp trying to escape but they weren¡¯t having it. What¡¯s more since Malika was holding him like this he couldn¡¯t get free.


    ¡°No Pugward, you¡¯re like something the cat dragged in.¡± Malika spoke as they carried him out of the treasury. The apprentices all followed along with themughing cheerfully at the spectacle.


    ¡°Aw c¡¯mon guys. You don¡¯t need to do this. I¡¯ll sleep at the bottom of the bed, down wind.¡± He promised as he struggled even more when he saw therge pool of water he was about to be thrown into.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you rather sleep between us?¡± Shanti asked him, wiggling her eyebrows suggestively.


    This put Pugward in a harsh position since although his aversion to bathing was a thorough part of his psyche, so was wanting to nestle between two ridiculously attractive women every night. Malika took his silence as an opportunity and cast a simple spell to heat therge bathing pool to heat it up. They then dunked him under the water unceremoniously to the cheers andughter of the apprentices. When he arose coughing and spluttering he found Malika had released him to strip out of her new clothes and Shanti alone was holding him in the water.


    Shanti really should have been a great deal more worried when she saw the wolfish grin form on his mouth. Without Malika¡¯s touch to keep him under control he was easily able to send Shanti flying over his head tond on her back in the water. This brought about more hoots ofughter from the girls as they started to run into the enormous pool of hot water. Pugward took the initiative and hopped out of the pool but turned back to sit on the edge and cast a spell that turned the entire pool into an oversized juzi with bubbles of air lifting throughout the water making the girls squeal with surprise and delight.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 560

    Pugward watched Shanti emerge from beneath the water and it was her turn to grin at him. He wondered why for a few long moments until he felt himself be trapped by two long legs at either side of where he was sat and felt Malika¡¯s hands wrap gently about his waist. She had slipped up behind him to sit at the edge of the pool, her long legs dangling in the water either side of where he was stood.


    ¡°Aw bugger.¡± Pugward admitted defeat.


    That was met with a melodicugh from Malika.


    ¡°Oh Pugward we only want to wash you so we can y with you some more don¡¯t we Shanti?¡± Malika gave him an affectionate squeeze and he felt his head rest up between herrge tits.


    Shanti had swam between the partying girls by now and slipped into the water in front of him. Her face was at eye level with his cock and only inches away. She looked up at him and grinned in response. The cloak she had worn had been left at the bottom of the pool.


    ¡°Ladies! Ladies!¡± Malika lifted one of her hands for attention and the sshing andughter settled down to a low hum after a few moments. ¡°Pugward here doesn¡¯t want to get a bath. I think he needs some incentive. So if enough of us wanted to take a bath with him I¡¯m sure he¡¯d change his mind in a hurry.¡±


    The imp looked at his mistress with wide ck eyes before turning to look over the girls in front of him as if awaiting one of them to be sick.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a bath with him.¡± Valeska¡¯s voice filled the room and the beautiful girl waded through the water to stand before Malika and the imp.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s Valeska, Shanti and me Pugward. What do you think?¡± Malika asked as her hands slowly slipped off his shorts to reveal his growing cock.


    ¡°Uh, well I mean¡­¡± Pugward was about to dly ept the offer of sshing around in the nude with three mega-babes when he was interrupted.


    ¡°Can I too?¡± One of the girls nearby called out. She turned out to be a she-elf when she got closer to them.


    ¡°And me!¡± The blonde who had been the first to ept his musical tutge put her lute down and sshed into the pool to join them.


    ¡°I will!¡±


    ¡°Me first!¡±


    ¡°Quit pushing.¡±


    By this point it seemed that every single girl in the water wanted to help bathe the imp. He felt Malika about ready to push him in and held up his finger to her with a very serious expression on his face. For a horrible moment she thought she had offended him with her teasing but then he calmly stood up between her legs and kissed her on the cheek.


    ¡°You are fucking awesome.¡± He told her before he turned around and jumped up in the air to do a summersault, twist and then a perfect dive into the pool.


    Malikaughed as once again cheers erupted throughout the room and suddenly the ce was filled with women wanting to get their hands on the little imp. He felt hands caressing every inch of him as they washed away the grime and greasy exterior. Their fingers searched for him and as he was passed to each new girl they became bolder. After all it didn¡¯t take much of swimming about with naked girls to make his cock swell up to its disproportionate size.


    ¡°Wow! Look at that! It¡¯s like the other demon¡¯s.¡± One of the girls gasped as his cock surfaced in front of her. His balls also swelled to match therge member and floated up on either side lewdly.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting bigger!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I bet I can make it bigger than you can.¡± One of them challenged as Pugward nearly came on the spot.


    He found himself rxing with his back in the water and his chest floating above as he was held up by several pairs of hands as they all looked at his cock. The first tentative touch soon came after that and he looked down to see the elf girl lightly touching her fingers along his length.


    ¡°Did you see it twitch?¡± A girl to his left twittered withughter.


    ¡°Gently girls, that¡¯s sensitive equipment.¡± Shanti called out to them. She had swam up to Malika who had now entered the pool herself and they were busy fondling each other whilst watching Pugward enjoy himself.


    A girl behind him let him rest his head on her soft round tits and three girls on either side of him held him up in the water whilst the elf started to gently stroke her fingertips up and down his cock. Many of the others were watching what was going on, their naked bodies pushed close together as they tried to look over each other¡¯s shoulders to see the action. The closeness of the situation meant that lots of wet slippery bodies were squeezed together tightly and some of the girls started to look from Pugward to each other. The asional giggle or gasp of sudden intimacy broke the tense silence as the slender elf girl stroked him with nimble talented fingers.


    ¡°Let me try.¡± Valeska¡¯s head popped up over the elf¡¯s shoulder and gave Pugward a sultry smile.


    Her hand joined the other over his cock and slowly encircled its length before tighteningfortably and beginning to stroke up and down with an exquisite slowness. Pugward watched as Valeska further teased by slipping her free hand around the elf and squeezing her firm tits to elicit a small surprised moan from her elfin lips.


    ¡°I think he likes it.¡± Said the girl whosefortable boobs his head was resting upon.


    ¡°I want a turn.¡± It was a girl with luscious tanned skin and long wavy ck hair who was helping to hold him up whoined.


    ¡°Oh yeah? Well what are you going to do?¡± Valeska challenged, her hand now gliding up and down Pugward¡¯s slick shaft as her elven partner yed with his balls.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The girl hadn¡¯t thought she¡¯d have to one up Valeska but Pugward silently started to thank each of the gods of the underworld in turn that she did. ¡°¡­ How about I kiss it? Would you like that Pugward?¡±


    ¡°Is the Pope freakin¡¯ Caltholic?¡± The imp groaned.


    ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± The girl seemed slightly put down.


    ¡°I¡¯d love it!¡± He quickly added.


    She beamed at the response and everyone watched as she leaned toward that bulging dark green tip and ced her soft lips upon it. Her first kiss was somewhat chaste as she tasted his salty skin and then looked up at him with her bright blue eyes to see he was obviously enjoying himself. Quickly stroking her wet hair back from her face she continued to kiss his cock, her lips slowly opening to let her tongue lightly taste the tip.


    ¡°Oh yeah that¡¯s fuckin¡¯ great!¡± The girlsughed and whistled at the imp¡¯smendation.


    As the dark haired girl continued to kiss the end of his cock Valeska never let her hand slip from his shaft and the elf girl continued to stroke his balls beneath the bubbling water.


    Pugward felt the girl behind him slip away to be reced by another who held up his shoulders with her hands and let him rest his head upon an even morefortable pillow-like set of tits. He looked up to see Malika¡¯s porcin features looking down at him with arge smile on her face.


    ¡°Hey boss.¡± He grinned up at her dreamily.


    Suddenly he felt Valeska¡¯s hand leave his cock allowing the dark haired girl with her lips wrapped around the swollen head of his length to suck him deeper into her mouth. As her head descended between his legs he could see the elf behind her with her head turned to the side and her mouth locked tightly against Valeska¡¯s.


    That did it.


    The imp growled when he felt his thick sticky cum bubble up his length and explode into the girl¡¯s hot wet mouth. This clearly surprised her and she quickly lifted her mouth from him just in time to get sshed in the face by a stream of his oily ck gunk. She yelped in surprise and then licked her lips when she found she quite enjoyed its taste. The final gush of his orgasm made his back arch and sent the thick wad flying up in the air and back down tond on his belly. The girl who had been sucking his cock licked her lips and got back to what she was doing. This made some of the more curious girls came close until he felt their soft tongues licking over his belly.


    Pugward knew all too well that this was way better than heaven.

 561

    Malika watched over Pugward¡¯s head and saw that this time his cock was losing none of its firmness. The girl with her lips around his girth must have had something of a natural talent.


    ¡°You know a guy could get used to this.¡± Pugward leaned his head back to look up at Malika and he smiled showing his sharp yellow teeth.


    ¡°Oh really? Well I was going to offer you something more but if you¡¯re happy as you are¡­¡± Malika trailed off, her eyes twinkling with mischief.


    ¡°Uh? No! More is great!¡± Pugward¡¯srge ears pricked up and the girl who was sucking him lifted her head. Her lips released his cock with a light popping noise before she gave the tip a parting kiss and looked up at them to see what Malika had in mind.


    ¡°Well as I understand it my part in the contract was to pleasure you. I would be an awful sorceress if I let others do it now wouldn¡¯t I? So I thought¡­¡± She gently pulled him backwards through the water, the girls holding him up released him and let him float with his mistress. ¡°¡­ it might be nice¡­¡± They floated back to the shallow end of the pool and Malika stood up to sit on the edge, her legs parting to reveal her pussy lips already a light shade of pink and swollen with arousal. ¡°¡­ to fulfil my end of our bargain.¡±


    Pugward was left stood in the pool with his face inches away from her pussy, his small ck eyes wide with surprise. In truth he liked Malika enough that he wasn¡¯t really nning on making her fuck him. Hell with all the tail around this ce and Eluria bound to do whatever he wanted he didn¡¯t really need it anyway. That didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t want it of course. Malika¡¯s pale beauty outshone every other girl he¡¯d seen there and they were some of the most gorgeous chicks he¡¯d ever known. So to have her willingly give herself to him with a rather wanton look in her eyes was almost too much to believe.


    It didn¡¯t take him long to decide what to do. His hands lifted him up out of the water tond between Malika¡¯s legs which were bent at the knee with her calves dangling in the water. When he jumped up she let her silken lips press against his cheek. The slimy thinyer of grime that had once covered him had been sessfully washed away. His skin still felt slightly scaly to her but it wasn¡¯t unpleasant.


    ¡°Boss, I ever tell you I love ya?¡± Pugward said nonchntly.


    ¡°Mmmm, show me.¡± With that sheid back on the marble floor and lifted her legs out of the water to rise into the air in a perfect ¡®V¡¯.


    Pugward hastily grabbed his cock and felt it already throbbing with vigour as he bent his stubby little legs and slid the head between her puffy cunt lips. His upper body rose up between her legs to look over at her as she looked down at him from between those mountainous tits. Her mouth opened and her eyes widened as she felt him slide smoothly inside her.


    Around them the apprentices were watching the sorceress and her demon fuck for the first time. The sight was like nothing they had ever seen. Of course they had heard the screams of the other sorceressesing from their rooms as they fucked their oversized behemoths in exchange for their power. Those screams weren¡¯t ones of pleasure.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    So when Pugward slid inside Malika for the first time and the woman moaned with desire they were mesmerised.


    ¡°Damn boss you¡¯re tight!¡± The imp growled between clenched teeth as he pushed deeper into her. Finally he stopped suddenly as he felt something preventing him from pushing further. His eyes popped open in shock. ¡°You¡¯re a freakin¡¯ virgin!?¡±


    ¡°Ooooh. We¡­ we all are Pugward.¡± Malika managed to squeak.


    ¡°An¡¯ it¡¯s not even my birthday!¡± Pugward remarked with joy as he slid out a little before sliding back with a little more pressure to pop her cherry.


    The woman squealed and her legs wrapped around him tightly, herrge tits jiggled as she felt her first cock. The imps wed fingers grasped her hips firmly as he finally sank all the way to the balls inside her juicy cunt. There he stopped to let her get used to the feeling of him inside her. Then he began to fuck Malika eagerly making her entire body slip against the smooth marble floor. Her hands grasped her tits to squeeze and pinch at herrge pink nipples.


    She intended to repay Pugward for all he¡¯d done for her but she had not expected this. His cock seemed made for her pussy and as he rocked himself back and forth he sent thunderbolts of pleasure to wrack her body. Her toes curled with the intensity as the imp, who was currently experiencing the greatest moment of his very long life, continued to fuck his mistress with zeal.


    Watching the perversely erotic sight of the green skinned imp rutting against the beautiful raven haired woman drew a response from their audience. Shanti, who knew of Malika¡¯s n, was sat on the opposite edge of the pool. Her long legs spread wide open and her fingers busily ying with her clit. Valeska and the elf girl were still busy letting their tongues dance together, though now the elf had turned around and they were embracing tightly in the water.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the other girls got in the party mood too, those who had been ying instruments picked them back up and once again filled the room with a lively yful tune. It didn¡¯t take long for the others to begin to get amorous and join in with the fun. A bald headed girl with red eyes, pointed ears, sharp white teeth and skin as ck as the night grabbed two of her friends and started practicing kissing themselves. The girl sat in the shallows of the pool whilst one of the girls, a red haired beauty with deep bronze skin and an appealing heart shaped ass, began to kiss her mouth with reckless desire. The other was an almost ethereal waifish beauty with long fair hair that fell to her hips who slipped between those long ck legs and tasted her first pussy.


    Other such exchanges happened about the ce as the apprentices revelled in their new freedom and enjoyed each other in ways they had never imagined.

 562

    Malika and Pugward were both thoroughly enjoying themselves too of course. By now the imp¡¯s hands had lifted to grab two handfuls of her meaty tits and she was singing soft sweet moans of delight to his appreciative ears. His cock was still busy in her slippery sheath as his balls pped against her bare firm ass with each deep thrust.


    ¡°Pugward! Oh, I¡­ this feels¡­¡± Though Malika never told him, instead letting out a great scream as her pussy clenched around his cock and her slick channel flooded with sweet sticky juices that flowed to coat his balls.


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s it, cum for me babe. You like my dick inside you?¡± Pugward growled.


    Malika answered only by following up her first climax with another that left her gasping. Her long legs were wrapped tightly around him as he fucked her and groped those amazing tits for all he was worth. It wasn¡¯t long before he once again felt that intense st of his gooey jism boiling up through his cock. He quickly mmed himself deep inside Malika and shoved his face between her tits. A long soft moan escaped her lips as she felt him start to ssh her insides with that thick sticky cum of his. Once he had finished she felt the excess of his load dribble out of her pussy and between her firm round ass cheeks. The imp slumped down on her, for the moment he waspletely spent.


    Malika savoured the afterglow for a few moments and then lifted to see Pugward face down between her tits and giggled. She reached around him and stroked her fingers over his back affectionately.


    ¡°Yrrfestoss.¡± His voice was considerably muffled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± She asked, her legs unwrapping from about him and sliding back to dangle in the water.


    ¡°Yer da best, boss.¡± He finally came up for air and gave one of her nipples a long suck.


    ¡°You¡¯re not so bad yourself.¡± She blushed and then sat up.


    Her movement caused him to slide out of her and he turned around to see what all the noise was about.


    ¡°Wowza.¡± He summed up his thoughts almost poetically.


    The other apprentices were still enjoying themselves enormously. The girl with the ebon flesh was now returning the favour to her long haired lover and licking her pussy with gusto. The girl Pugward had taught to y the lute was now seated on a chair in the corner of the room still ying with her legs spread apart so that Shanti could swirl her tongue around her clit. Amazingly she managed to keep the tune. Valeska and her elf lover had slipped out of the water to lie in afortable sixty-nine position using Malika¡¯s discarded clothes for nkets. The elf wasid on top with her face buried between Valeska¡¯s legs, asionally lifting her head to breathe or squeak with delight as the woman explored her pussy with her tongue.


    All around them the orgy continued and the music yed on. Pugward and Malika smirked at each other and seeing that they were currently not needed the imp fucked her twice more. Once in that same position with herid back on the ground and him pistoning away between her spread thighs, then once again as she turned over and lifted herself onto her hands and knees to get fucked from behind.


    Though as Pugward unloaded himself that second time as she thrust her ass back against him, he found the party was far from over. Once she had recovered Malika yfully pushed him backwards into the water where he was caught by two waiting apprentices. One was the ck haired girl who had previously sucked his cock who taught everything she¡¯d learned about cocksucking to her freckled strawberry blonde friend. Of course they used Pugward¡¯s willing length to test their mouths, much to the imp¡¯s encouragement.


    Malika eventually found Shanti and kissed her to find her more than willing to lick Pugward¡¯s darkly sweet cum out of her cunt. Hours passed with highlights of the day including a game of catch yed around the tower that was started by Shanti. One girl would be sent running to hide somewhere as the others sought her out. The next one to be chased was the one who brought the previous girl to climax.


    Pugward eventually fetched Eluria from where she was stillid in the treasury, unable to move and brought her up to her room. There he used Eluria to show two curious apprentices the joys of anal sex. Malika stumbled in on this ¡®lesson¡¯ to find the two girls enthralled by the disy of the violet haired sorceress bent over the bed whilst the imp buggered her from behind. Eluria¡¯s eyes were wide and her constant muffled screams of outrage eventually just turned into screams as she came, her juices gushing from her pussy to squirt one of the across one of the girls¡¯ slim waists.


    ¡°Pugward, that looks awfully painful.¡± Malika disapprovingly observed. She wouldn¡¯t mind Eluria dead but she didn¡¯t want to torture the woman with anything but humiliation.


    ¡°Oh hey boss!¡± The imp greeted her with a wave and then used that hand to give Eluria¡¯s creamy ass a hard spank.


    ¡°Mmmmrrrrrff!¡± The woman¡¯s jaws were still mped tightly shut.


    ¡°Is that really necessary?¡± She asked as she saw the imp partially slide out of the former sorceress¡¯ asshole which was considerably stretched with exertion.


    ¡°Well no, but it sure is fun as hell¡± Pugward answered cheerfully before ramming himself all the way inside Eluria¡¯s ass, making her eyes bulge and drawing some ¡®ooh¡¯s¡¯ and ¡®aaah¡¯s¡¯ from the two girls sat on the floor watching him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem very fun for her.¡± Malika chided as Eluria let out another muffled scream followed by inane babbling.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Pugward gave his mistress a wink before he clicked his fingers and Eluria¡¯s mouth sprang open for the first time.


    ¡°Fuck me you little shit! Harder!¡± Her hands wed at the bed sheets.


    Eluria¡¯s outburst surprised Malika as it soon became clear that those muffled screams were clearly due to her intense enjoyment of being ass fucked by the imp. Though when she realised that she suddenly had her voice back her skin flushed bright pink. After blinking a few times as she considered what to do Malika eventually shrugged her shoulders making her full breasts bounce fetchingly.


    ¡°Have fun Pugward.¡± She told him before turning to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you all! I will not suffer this¡­ oh fuck!¡­ this indignity. Lagria will aid me! I w-will bathe¡­ in your blood!¡± She heard Eluria¡¯s screams of orgasm and rage call out to her as she left Pugward to enjoy himself.


    He let out a grunt and filled Eluria¡¯s tight bottom with his gunk, the woman passed out at the intensity of the feeling leaving her slumped over the bed as Pugward slipped out of her and looked at both of the apprentices.


    ¡°So, anyone wanna try?¡± He offered, waving his cock in front of him lewdly.


    Both girls looked at each other and then back to Pugward, each wearing bright grins on their faces.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I fuckin¡¯ love this ce.¡± The imp remarked as one of the girls bent over next to the unconscious Eluria.

 563

    By the evening the party had died down somewhat as exhaustion had taken most of the apprentices and they slept throughout the castle. After taking two eager virgin asses and leaving the pair of neen year olds making out together on the bed he had left in search of Malika upon Eluria¡¯ shoulders. He found her and Shantiid in one of the sister¡¯s beds cuddling together whilst they snoozed. They made a very pretty picture together, Shanti¡¯s dark limbs contrasting against the baster skin of the sorceress. Making his way over to where theyy, he hopped from Eluria¡¯s shoulders and told her to lie down on the floor to sleep. They both sleepily epted him nestling between them, their soft perfect tits squeezing around his body as they had the previous night.


    ¡°Goodnight Pugward.¡± Malika murmured to him, he felt her luscious lips brush lightly across his ear.


    ¡°G¡¯night boss.¡± He replied and then closed his eyes and promptly fell asleep.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    The next morning when Malika awoke she again found the imp was gone but this time found a note at the bedside exining himself.


    Morning Sweet Thighs!


    Hope you slept well. I¡¯ll be in the main hall, we¡¯ve got some stuff to take care of.


    Love your tits!


    Pugward.


    She read the note in the imp¡¯s almost illegible handwriting and then kissed the lips of Shanti who was still asleep. Shanti, who coincidentally had been dreaming about kissing Malika, found herself awakening to find the reality far surpassed the dream. Though the sorceress knew she was needed, and that after yesterday¡¯s fun today would probably be a lot of work, she took the time to enjoy her lover¡¯s kiss.


    When she finally arose from the bed she saw that the clothes Pugward had summoned for her yesterday had been lost and felt slightly guilty about it. Thest time she had seen them they had been used to cushion a threesome in the baths. To her surprise she saw fresh clothingid out for her over the back of the chair in the room. She rolled off the bed and approached them to find a long emerald green cloak lined with golden thread along with a matching silk robe and a golden chain belt. Next to these was a slightly more simple robe coloured ck and a sash to wear about the waist for Shanti.


    ¡°Those look nice.¡± Shanti remarked as she sat up from the bed and walked into the adjacent room to see what was making an odd bubbling noiseing from within.


    Malika followed her without putting on the clothes and found arge metal bath filled with steaming water and overflowing with soapy suds. The two lovers looked at each other and slow smiles crossed their faces as they both realised the tub wasrge enough to fit both of them insidefortably.


    ¡°Tonight I think we should as a few of the apprentices to join us in bed Shanti, Pugward really deserves a good thank you for this.¡± Malika remarked as she stepped over and sank into the hot water with a sigh that made Shanti¡¯s heart flutter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll have any problems finding willing guests.¡± Shanti slid beneath the water beside her and followed Malika¡¯s sigh with a moan of delight at the feeling of the hot water.


    ¡°I know! I did not expect so many to take to him. After all he¡¯s done for me I¡¯m more than willing to please in any way he likes but¡­¡± Malika trailed off as she slipped her hands about Shanti to caress and make sure her lover was suitably clean.


    ¡°At first I¡­¡± Shanti was interrupted as Malika¡¯s fingers slipped between her legs, though the sorceress¡¯ touch was merely yful and she let Shanti continue. ¡°At first I wasn¡¯t too keen on the idea of him. He isn¡¯t exactly appealing to look at, or touch, or even smell for that matter. Then when he let me have you, well that certainly made me grow fonder of him.¡± Shanti let her hands slidezily across Malika¡¯s shoulders and around the back of her neck to pull their lips together. After a longzy kiss they remained cuddled together in the water.


    ¡°I suppose I was just surprised how quickly everyone seemed to turn from being terrified of him to wanting to¡­¡± Again Malika didn¡¯t finish, instead preferring to remain silent and blush slightly. After all the things the apprentices had done to Pugward, it was enough to make even a veteran whore blush.


    To her surprise Shantiughed.


    ¡°Well firstly consider that they have never really seen anything like him before. The other demons of the sorceresses? They didn¡¯t exactly seem like ideal lovers. I mean the gods only know how Eluria managed to fit all of Deckler up her¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Malika interrupted, again blushing.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful when you blush Malika.¡± Shanti observed with affectionate amusement as she stroked her fingertips affectionately across her lover¡¯s baster cheek. ¡°My point is thatpared to what they all were expecting to have to face, Pugward is a gift. He doesn¡¯t have any horns or spurs of bone that can dig into you, he doesn¡¯t force anyone to do anything they don¡¯t want. He also helped you free us all in the first ce.¡± Shanti exined.


    ¡°Actually he did all of that. I just summoned him.¡± Malika stated humbly.


    ¡°Yes, you just summoned a demon so powerful he wiped out the sisterhood of Lagria without breaking a sweat. What are you just going to do today my love? y a few dragons? Conquer the Ithlonnii Empire?¡± Shanti¡¯s sarcasm was followed by a slightly self consciousugh from Malika before the blonde haired girl continued. ¡°What I mean is that they were grateful to him as well as you. A week ago I¡¯d wager that most of them would have quite willingly severed two of their limbs if it meant the sisters of Lagria leaving them alone. Indulging the imp really is the least they could do. Then when they saw him with you? Malika I wish I could give you half that much pleasure.¡±


    ¡°Oh Shanti, you do, really you do.¡± Malika replied without quite realising she was lying in an effort to show Shanti just how much she meant to her.


    ¡°No I don¡¯t, but I haven¡¯t had much practice yet.¡± Shanti gently grasped one of Malika¡¯s sensitive boobs and squeezed. ¡°But I¡¯m learning. I just meant that we were all expecting him to do what the other demons do. Stick himself in until it hurt and then listen to you scream for mercy. We didn¡¯t expect to see you loving it and screaming for more. It made us all curious to see what it felt like. I meanter today I was going to ask the imp to do for me what he did for you. Do you mind?¡± The final question was voiced with slight apprehension. She didn¡¯t want to hurt Malika¡¯s feelings after all. She needn¡¯t have worried.


    ¡°Do I mind? Of course not Shanti. So long as you don¡¯t try to steal my imp away from me.¡± Malika giggled and kissed the girl¡¯s cheek.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ha! The way he looks at you Malika I doubt anyone could. I think he only gave you those clothes so he could concentrate on doing what you asked.¡± Those words got Shanti a yful ssh of water in her face.


    After they were washed and dressed in their new garments, the pair left the bedroom to find the corridors empty. They looked into rooms as they passed but found no sleeping apprentices where they had heard them ying well into the night. Moving down the great spiral staircase of the tower, they heard noise emanating from the great hall and opened the door to step inside and find the ce alive with movement. Both Shanti and Malika saw that the apprentices were now clothed in garments simr to Shanti¡¯s and were busy carrying out various jobs. Baskets of treasure were being carried and ced in different piles on the floor where two girls were sifting through to check for magically imbued objects. An apprentice walked past them with two buckets of water carried over her shoulders, she smiled at them as they entered. From the looks of things as the beautiful women darted about the ce they were using the hall as a central hub for organising the entire temple. Girls passed them with books from the library and Malika caught sight of Eluria, the only one who was stillpletely stark naked, telling an apprentice about various secret passages and areas of interest with a pained look on her face.

 564

    At the centre of it all on a raised table was Pugward who was shuffling through several papers and reading their contents whilst asionally barking orders out to the apprentices or listening to their questions about what to do with certain things.


    ¡°We need twelve sacks o¡¯ wheat from downstairs ta the kitchen!¡±, ¡°Raliel, drop that for fuck sake girl it¡¯s poisonous!¡±, ¡°Nah Valeska, I said the one with da blue cover.¡± The imp shouted amongst other things before he saw Malika and waved her over.


    As she approached she saw he was wearing a green visor hat and smoking one of his cigars.


    ¡°Pugward what are you doing?¡± Shanti asked curiously as she looked over the ce.


    ¡°Just gettin¡¯ this hole cleaned up for y¡¯all. I figured if da boss wants to turn this ce around then we should get our asses movin¡¯ right?¡± He handed one of the papers he¡¯d been writing on to an apprentice that had apparently been waiting for them and she took off with it toward the kitchens.


    ¡°What about the girls who want to leave?¡± Malika asked as she saw everyone at work.


    ¡°Uh? After yesterday? Babe, no one wants to leave. A few are thinkin¡¯ about headin¡¯ home after a month or two but for right now everyone¡¯s stayin¡¯ put. We got a shitload of work ta do an¡¯ everyone wanted ta lend a hand. I told ¡¯em you were wantin¡¯ to head out there an¡¯ help people. Everyone¡¯s up for it.¡± He told her as Valeska returned with arge tome that had a deep blue leather cover. ¡°Aha, that¡¯s the one. Thanks, now you wanna get your cute ass down to the library an¡¯ tell ¡¯em you found it?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir shorty.¡± Valeska handed the imp the book with a naughty smirk and then turned to run off to the library.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Malika had long wanted to read some of the older books in the library but it was forbidden by the sisters.


    ¡°This, is what¡¯s gonna let me teach thesedies how to use magic.¡± The imp replied as he opened the book and began leafing through the pages. ¡°It¡¯s magika for beginners.¡±


    Malika looked at the cover of the tome and saw it was actually called Undying Secrets of the White Priestess. The imp was reading some of the things in the book and chortling to himself.


    ¡°Magika can be learned without demons?¡± Shanti asked, obviously very interested in the book herself.


    ¡°Oh sure,tching onto one of us is a cheap an¡¯ easy way to get a lotta power all at once. If ya build it yerself though then it¡¯s way better in da long haul. Boss, if yer up for it I reckon I could teach all these guys basic spellwork in ¡¯bout six months.¡± Pugward offered. Everyone in the room had suddenly stopped. Clearly they didn¡¯t know what Pugward had nned until now. It seemed his idea was happily endorsed however as everyone¡¯s hopeful eyes turned to Malika.


    ¡°I thought that perhaps we might go out and see some of the world first¡­¡± Malika started a little nervously. Of course she wanted the apprentices to be happy but she also yearned to go outside and start exploring.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Whoa there toots, you gotta crawl before ya can walk. You start sendin¡¯ these guys out there with no experience an¡¯ no way of knowin¡¯ how to get by an¡¯ ya might as well just hurl ¡¯em in a meat grinder.¡± Pugwards words drew gasps of fear from the crowd.


    ¡°Oh gosh, then of course we will stay Pugward.¡± She looked apologetically around the faces and heard the hoots and cheers that followed.


    ¡°Great! Help me down would ya?¡± The imp reached out his hands and Malika lifted him to stand on the floor. Around them the girls busied themselves once more with renewed excitement ¡°Look boss I¡¯m sorry about callin¡¯ ya out like that in front of everyone but I¡¯m serious as shit about these guys not bein¡¯ ready to go out there. I mean they¡¯re all smart an capable but the sisterhood gives you a real crappy education.¡±


    Malika thought about that for a moment, other than the ways of demon worship and how Lagria was good and everything else was bad she had to admit she herself knew little of the world outside. So she nodded to Pugward though he could see she was somewhat disappointed.


    ¡°Hey cheer up! Just cuz we can¡¯t go globetrekkin¡¯ don¡¯t mean we can¡¯t head out the door. I¡¯m just sayin¡¯ we gotta stick close to the temple for now. There¡¯s a few viges nearby. They¡¯re in da sisterhood¡¯s records. After livin¡¯ so close to this ce for so long I¡¯m sure as hell they¡¯ll need help if that¡¯s what ya got yer heart set on.¡± Pugward took his cigar out of his mouth and exhaled a long snake-like stream of ck smoke into the air.


    His words cheered Malika up considerably, plus it wasn¡¯t like she was going to be short of things to do for those six months.


    ¡°So what can we do then?¡± Shanti asked, looking about to see where she could lend a hand.


    ¡°Well babe I got two gals in the kitchen taking stock of what we¡¯ve gotta eat. More arein¡¯ up from yer old rooms under this ce so they¡¯ll need help.¡± He suggested.


    ¡°I¡¯m on it. Oh and imp?¡± She turned and looked back over her shoulder. ¡°Stop by the kitchenter. I¡¯d like your advice on cooking.¡±


    With a sultry lick of her lips and a suggestive sway of her round bottom Shanti left them to go to the kitchens. Pugward stared after her, his mouth hanging open with his cigar dangling from his lower lip.


    ¡°Pugward? What do you have for me to do?¡± Malika brought him back to his senses and he blinked before looking up to her.


    ¡°Oh right! Yeah well boss here¡¯s what¡¯s goin¡¯ on. We got the sister¡¯s down in their cells screaming up a racket. We¡¯re gonna need to decide what ta do with ¡¯em soon. In the library we¡¯re sortin¡¯ out what¡¯s useful from the ¡®all hail Lagria¡¯ shit that¡¯s litterin¡¯ the ce. I got a few girls goin¡¯ through the treasury because there¡¯s some magical crap in there that needs figurin¡¯ out before we start handin¡¯ it out like candy at Halloween. Plus I figured me ¡®an you might do some re-decoratin¡¯ to this ce. Bits of it are fallin¡¯ apart and it could do with some fireces. I¡¯m fucking freezin¡¯!¡± He rubbed his hands on his arms to emphasise his point. He was wearing those old shorts of his still and nothing else apart from that strange little green cap. Both sorceress and demon nodded to each other resolutely, it was time to get to work.

 565

    Indeed there was much work to be done and Malika agreed to help him magically re-build parts of the temple as well as generally making the ce feel homier. The great hall was filled with long dining tables where they all ate together. Fires were lit in the air to keep away the chill of winter. The rip in the ground filled with water that had been the baths was re-shaped to a more appealingrge circr pool with attached changing rooms and a sauna. Many of the sisters¡¯ rooms were re-furnished for the apprentices. This included adding more windows to light up the ce and recing the old rusted iron lighting for fresh silver fixtures. Malika found she had an interest in interior design and learned much from Pugward in the process about advanced magic and how to weave her spells properly. Apparently the imp found the sorceresses methods to be quite sloppy and had to get her out of some bad habits.


    Sometime early in the afternoon he left her to pour eagerly over a stack of books they hade across and went to find Shanti in the kitchens. When she saw him she immediately turned from the food sacks she was marking and developed a rather wanton glimmer in her eyes.


    ¡°Hello imp. Come to have some fun?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Damn straight.¡± He busied himself fishing his green cock out of his pants.


    She saw the small length was a meagre two inches and decided to help him along. First she grabbed two handfuls of her robe at her sides and lifted the ck fabric up over her head to throw it aside leaving her naked before him. Her youthful body alone made whatidly hung between his legs twitch with excitement. That dark chocte hue of her flesh gleamed in the light of the kitchen firece. Since he had slept between them for the past two nights he had be thoroughly acquainted with the generous curves of her soft tits. The delectable mounds, each tipped with a dark nipple that visibly hardened before his eyes, made him lick his lips in anticipation.


    She caught sight of the tip of that pointed ck tongue running over the seam of his mouth and shed him a sultry smile. Taking two steps toward him she parted her legs to let her bare feet stand shoulder length apart and allowed him a close up view of her neatly trimmed slit. The delicate petals werepletely bare and a dark little triangle of bright blonde hairs pointed down toward her sweet spot from above. Wanting only to give the imp a show before she began to suck him to his full size, she was surprised when she felt his slick hot tongue flick out to lick her tasty snatch.


    ¡°Oooh! Do I taste nice imp? Malika seems to think so.¡± She teased, smoothly cing the image of Malika and herpping at each other¡¯s pussies in Pugward¡¯s mind. His cock grew notably as he looked at her.


    ¡°Like ripe juicy fruit. You wantin¡¯ me to get a better taste?¡± He asked, those small ck eyes looking up at her as his tongue extended outward and wiggled suggestively.


    ¡°I¡¯d like that very much Pugward. You really are rather wonderful for a demon you know.¡± Sheplimented him.


    ¡°Charm¡¯s my middle name Hot Pants. Now how¡¯s about you get dat sweet ass up on da table an¡¯ rx. If I¡¯m havin¡¯ your pussy for lunch I wanna take my time.¡±


    Shanti amicably turned around to let him admire that firm ass he was so fond of and walked over to the table. Sliding onto it elegantly to lie back and spread her thighs, her appetising pussy glistening in his direction. Pugward quickly jumped up onto the table, a rather impressive feat considering his diminutive size. He quickly pulled off that strange visor cap that he was wearing and threw it to the ground. Like most of the things he created through enchantment and no longer needed, the cap erupted in a spurt of green me and then vanished.


    His long gangly arms slipped under her legs and she bent her knees to lift her thighs and ce her feet t on the table surface. The she was grateful for the varnished wood beneath her, at least she wouldn¡¯t pick up any splinters from what was about to happen. The imp grabbed her waist with his arms beneath her legs and pulled her across the table toward him with a strength she wouldn¡¯t have thought possible from him. After letting out a quick yelp of surprise her voice dissolved into a low moan when she felt his wet tongue licking over her inner thighs.


    Malika had been the only other person in the world to touch her in such a way and the sorceress¡¯s eagerness to pleasebined with her inexperience left little time for forey. Pugward¡¯s tongue however did not simply plunge inside her, going straight for the ces that drove her insane with delight. Instead she felt him lick over the outer lips of herbia so lightly she barely felt it, though it made her tense up with desire. Again she felt him but not where she wanted it as he lightly swirled the tip of that long tongue through the soft hairs over her slit and then roll that slick organ down the opposite side of her pussy along her inner thigh once again.


    ¡°Imp that is most- oh!¡± She had been about to chide him for teasing her when she felt his tongue lick down between her buttocks, the pointed tip slowly encircling her asshole with its feathery touch.


    She heard Pugward give a small grunt of amusement as he found she loved her rear entrance tickled in such a way. Just as she was finding an orgasm building from this strange new technique however, she felt the imps tongue lick all the way up her slit to swirl around her clit. The touch brought a husky groan from the girl and Pugward let his tongue slide back into his mouth to survey his handiwork.


    Her bare pussy was now swollen with arousal. Those dark beautiful lips gleamed with his saliva and her juices and were left slightly parted to reveal the hot bright pink sheath between them. Taking a moment to grin to himself, he then plunged his face between Shanti¡¯s legs and slid his long tongue inside her.


    The reaction was immediate and almost violent as she arched her back suddenly, her hands reaching out to grip the sides of the table and hold on for dear life whilst Pugward¡¯s expert tongue cast her out into sweet oblivion. Like Malika, she was a virgin and so he did not use the full length of his tongue to pleasure her. Instead he concentrated on licking the soft flesh her pussy was happy to yield to him and asionally lifted his head to suckle on her clit and draw fresh cries of ecstasy from deep within her.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 566

    They continued on like that for what seemed like hours. Shanti lost count of how many times she felt bliss consume her and Pugward learned exactly what drove her wild to the point where his tongue could draw her screams forth as if he were ying a particrly delicious instrument. She bucked and writhed upon the surface of the table, once almost falling off until she felt a strange force push her back on as if from nowhere. The imp¡¯s magic, no doubt.


    After a particrly thunderous peak she felt that amazing tongue leave her as his head lifted from between her legs and he looked up at her. She lifted her own head to look down between her breasts at him and saw he was stood between her legs, his cock now fully erect and apparently ready for action. The bulbous green head already ckened slightly as it oozed his seed and she saw a thick ck vein running along the side of its length. All in all it looked highly unappealing but she remembered the effect it had on Malika and her eyes smouldered with anticipation.


    ¡°Yeh ready for da main event?¡± He grabbed his cock and waved it about lewdly before her eyes.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m ready for several imp.¡± She gave him a wry smirk.


    Needing no further encouragement, Pugward hopped closer to her slippery pussy and with a quick jab of his hips the thick head of his generously proportioned cock popped inside the waiting girl.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Shanti cried as she felt him push inside her.


    Suddenly she realised why Malika had the reaction she did, he filled herpletely as he pushed deeper into her inch by sweet inch. She felt that ridiculously long tongue as it snaked out of his mouth and wrapped tightly about her nipple giving it an oddly wet squeeze. Then just as she thought things couldn¡¯t get any better she felt a sharp stab of pain that was soon washed away by a torrent of pure bliss. The imp felt that sweet submission inside her virgin pussy and slowly buried himself all the way inside her.


    The scream Shanti gave echoed throughout the temple drawing a few girls to the kitchens to see what was going on. One was holding a metal candbra and the other arge hard backed book as makeshift weapons. They dropped them immediately when they saw what was going on however.


    The bodies of Pugward and Shanti had levitated from the table to rest on a cushion of nothingness. Shanti¡¯s dark legs iled wildly, kicking and twitching with every thrust the imp gave between her legs. Her hands were busily groping her tits and pinching her nipples as Pugward¡¯s tongue slid up between her tits to lick at the nape of her neck as he fucked her as hard as she began to beg him to. The obscene sight of the gruesome little creature fucking the chocte skinned beauty in mid air drew gasps from the two girls who had stumbled upon them.


    ¡°Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me!¡± Shanti began to chant with every thrust.


    It didn¡¯t take much of that cock stretching her and sliding deep inside her sweet cunt until she finally began to shudder and then tensed, her toes curling and her back arching as she experienced the most intense orgasm of her life. Her head lolled forwards and her eyes opened to see his tongue still licking up her, it¡¯s pointed tip lifting up over her chin. Throwing caution to the wind she licked the tongue with her own and then sucked the tip between her lips, still shaking as another orgasm built deep within her. The second time she came he grabbed her tight ass with his long fingers and pushed himself deep inside her to make her moan whorishly and then began to spurt his cum to turn that moan into a scream.


    That hot sticky ck seed pumped into her, filling her to the brim and leaking out down between her buttocks to drop onto the table below, mixed with her own sweet juices. She caught a glimpse of Pugward, his tongue sliding back into his mouth as he sighed with sweet relief and felt his own climax subside. She took a moment and giggled as they found themselves floating in the air, him still buried in her well fucked sheath.


    ¡°Your tongue tastes of ash.¡± She chided him.


    ¡°Hey I smoke fifteen cigars a day, ya expectin¡¯ it to taste ¡®o fuckin¡¯ honey?¡± He shot back.


    ¡°What¡¯s a cigar? Those things you put in your mouth to taste smoke?¡± She asked, more curious than anything else.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    So it was then that two hourster when Malika finally left the library to go in search of Shanti or Pugward she found them bothyinh out on the table covered by a dining cloth and smoking cigars.


    ¡°Shanti, those things look awful!¡± Malika put her hands on her shapely hips as she looked at the pair of them.


    ¡°But I feel really rxed.¡± Shanti countered with a sigh, blowing a stream of ck smoke out from her lips so thick it fell around her neck to dissipate across the table.


    ¡°Pugward, stop teaching my friends bad habits.¡± She told the imp who was currentlyid back with one hand behind his head, arge tent propping up the dining sheet where his cocky beneath the cover.


    ¡°I am a bad habit Jelly Jugs.¡± Pugward grinned at her, showing those gleaming yellow teeth. ¡°¡®Sides we were just winding down after the second round.¡±


    ¡°Third round.¡± Shanti corrected him, arge smile forming on her full lips.


    ¡°Right. An¡¯ Shanti wanted somethin¡¯ ta help her rx before I fuck her up the butt.¡± He exined as if they had just been caught changing a tyre.


    ¡°Shanti are you ok? He hasn¡¯t bewitched you or anything has he?¡± Malika could not quite believe what she was hearing.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! In fact screw that I¡¯m fucking great!¡± She picked up some of the imp¡¯s badnguage wlessly. ¡°This little guy has been doing things to me that made mee so hard that¡­ see that stuff dripping down the wall there?¡±


    Malika turned around to see that something had indeed squirted over the wall. She turned back to the pair of them, barely suppressing augh but somehow managing to look serious.


    ¡°That was me.¡± Shanti grinned and took another drag of her cigar, coughing slightly afterwards.


    ¡°But up the bottom? I don¡¯t think that would be very pleasurable.¡± Malika¡¯s frowned slightly.


    ¡°Neither did I but then he stuck his tongue up there and I changed my mind.¡± For emphasis to Shanti¡¯s words Pugward stuck out his long snake-like tongue and wiggled it at Malika.


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we go upstairs and maybe you can turn me around on the idea?¡± Malika¡¯s suggestion made Pugward¡¯s jaw snap shut, his tongue just making it back inside in time.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ya know I think I took a right somewhere in hell when I shoulda taken a left and this is heaven.¡± Pugward mused as Shanti eagerly rolled out from beneath the sheet and off the table to stand up.


    The naked girl reced her robe as Malika offered Pugward her arm to let him jump up onto her shoulders. As the trio passed through the great hall they found Eluria sat, still babbling about various secret passages and repeating herself over and over since Pugward hadn¡¯t told her she could stop. The apprentice who had been taking notes had milked her for all her information and left her sat alone in the hall.


    ¡°Ooooh hey, almost forgot about her.¡± The imp rubbed his hands together over Malika¡¯s head. ¡°Oi! Quit yammerin¡¯ an¡¯ get your ass over here!¡±

 567

    Eluria closed her mouth and obediently stood up to approach them. Her usual rage filled eyes seemed almost grateful that Pugward had allowed her to stop talking to no one. She stopped in front of them and Malika considered her for a long moment.


    ¡°Pugward would it be possible to do what you¡¯ve done to her to the other sisters we have locked away?¡± She asked, her fingers brushing against her chin as she mused.


    ¡°Sure thing boss. If it was me I¡¯d just kill ¡¯em though. I mean after what they were gonna do to ya? Know what it¡¯s like bein¡¯ alive without a soul? You¡¯d have wished ya were dead.¡± The imp looked down at her, the proverbial devil on her shoulder.


    ¡°I know what they were going to do Pugward.¡± Her hand came to rest over her breast as she felt where the cold shards of the sister¡¯s spells had begun to tear at her spirit. ¡°I still feel it.¡±


    ¡°Hey now Sugar Doll, didn¡¯t mean to get ya thinkin¡¯ about all that crap again. ¡®Sides ya don¡¯ have ta worry ¡¯bout that eva happenin¡¯ again. Anyone tries ta mess with you? They¡¯re gonna get ta see my bad side.¡± With that, the imp jumped from Malika¡¯s shoulders tond upon Eluria¡¯s.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Without much ceremony he positioned himself to stand with his feet on the violet haired woman¡¯s shoulders facing behind her and grabbed two handfuls of her hair. Then he leaned backwards, hanging from the woman¡¯s head to ce his cock right in front of her mouth.


    ¡°Time ta practice yer sword swallowin¡¯ bitch.¡± The imp grinned and Eluria felt her mouth involuntarily open at which point Pugward lunged his ass forwards and she found herself with a mouth full of imp cock.


    There was a muffled squeal that made him groan as he felt the vibrations of the sound reverberate through his shaft. He quickly forced himself further into her mouth and she found herself willingly swallowing him again and again as he fucked her face.


    ¡°Suck it like a good little slut.¡± Pugward growled at her.


    Again she felt her tongue start to lick and massage him as he passed from her lips to her throat and she sucked him like a pro. Eluria wasn¡¯t normally ustomed to oral sex since Deckler always preferred her pussy. She certainly wasn¡¯t ustomed to being used in such a way or being regarded as little more than a ve. What disturbed her most was the familiar tingle in her pussy as she serviced Pugward¡¯s length with her mouth.


    ¡°Pugward if you do that to every single thing that attacks me then you¡¯ll have no time left to y with me.¡± Malika pouted, her eyes glimmering withughter.


    ¡°Hey Bright Eyes, I ain¡¯t about ta forget ya. Just needed somewhere to put the ¡®ol boner for a while since you twodies seemed ta forget ¡¯bout it.¡± He started to pant in anticipation as Eluria¡¯s mouth continued to suck on him with gusto.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry Pugward.¡± Shanti apologised, sliding up to Malika¡¯s side and running her hand across her friend¡¯s expansive cleavage. ¡°Lets go upstairs and we¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±


    He needed no more encouragement and to their surprise he didn¡¯t pull out of Eluria¡¯s mouth but instead saw her begin to walk towards the stairs with the imp still plunging his cock between her lips. They followed the sucking noises upstairs and finally found themselves in Eluria¡¯s room where the elf girl that had enjoyed pleasuring him yesterday and Valeska were busyid on the bed with their mouths buried between each other¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Malika interrupted making the elven girl lift her head from between Valeska¡¯s thighs to look up at them wide eyed.


    ¡°Mydy!¡± The two girls scurried apart on the bed and looked around, suddenly realising they were in Eluria¡¯s former quarters.


    ¡°Sorry Malika, we were ying out in the hall and just made for the nearest bedroom. I didn¡¯t even see it was yours.¡± Valeska rolled onto her side and looked over to them, when she saw Pugward with his eyes closed and his hips thrusting his cock into Eluria¡¯s mouth she giggled at them.


    ¡°We¡¯ll forgive you this once.¡± Shanti stepped over to slip onto the bed on her hands and knees and press her lips against those of the startled elf. ¡°What¡¯s your name anyway?¡±


    ¡°Sirillia.¡± The elf replied, soothed by Shanti¡¯s kiss.


    ¡°Yeee haaaw!¡± Pugward rudely interrupted them as he finally released a gushing torrent of his ck seed down Eluria¡¯s throat. The violet haired woman swallowed eagerly, gulping down every drop before Pugward steered her over to the bed and then fell back down on it between Valeska, Shanti and Sirillia.


    ¡°We came up here to let Pugward show us what it¡¯s like to take it up the ass.¡± Malika told them as she began to disrobe.


    ¡°Mind if we stay to watch?¡± Valeska asked, her attention had shifted to Pugward and her long fingers reached out to stroke up and down his cock lovingly.


    So it was then that five minutester the four girls were crouched on therge bed in a circle around the imp and Eluria. The woman had long since forgotten she was supposed to be filled with rage as Pugward fucked her whilst she rested on her back amidst the silken sheets. Having to pleasure Deckler was not the most pleasant experience for her whereas Pugward actually seemed to enjoy making her cum. What¡¯s more the little imp seemed to know exactly how to make her climaxes so powerful that on more than one asion she actually cked out, only to wake up momentster to find him continuously thrusting inside her.


    He didn¡¯t spend long on her pussy however, instead sliding out of her after fifteen minutes. That thick green length of his glistened with her arousal and as she came down from her high she realised she had been cumming like a freight train before her enemies and her pale cheeks turned crimson. Just for fun as the imp had her turn over to rest on her hands and knees with her curvy ass lifted up in the air, he clicked his fingers and she found she could once again speak.


    ¡°You will all pay for this! Lagria will bathe in your blood! I will boil you alive in the darkest depths of this ce as I¡­ oooooooh!¡± Her rant was rudely interrupted as Pugward floated up in the air a few inches, lined his cock up with her tight little asshole and pushed in slowly.


    ¡°I¡­ kill¡­ all¡­ you!¡± Eluria tried to curse them through harsh breaths as she felt herself yield and her own fuck juices slickened her tight ass up for Pugward to bury himself inside her.

 568

    After a moment she lost her voice altogether and instead simply moaned softly at the intense feeling of being filled up by the imp. Her fingers dug into the bed sheets and her toes curled with delight. She told herself as she thrust her ass back against him that he was dominating her mind but they both knew the only thing controlling her was her lust.


    ¡°It looks like she¡¯s enjoying it a great deal.¡± Shanti observed, her legs spread open on the bed and her fingers blurring as they flicked across her pussy lips.


    ¡°Nooo¡­ hate¡­ all of you!¡± Eluria desperately managed to squeal as she came to a thunderous climax that left her shaking with delightful aftershocks.


    Pugward continued to fuck her like that through three more orgasms and by the end of it she was begging him to fuck her harder to the cheers of the girls around them. Then finally she sagged on the bed as he released her hips from his wiry fingers and was left panting on the covers.


    ¡°My turn next!¡± Shanti pped her hands with glee and spun around to offer Pugward her firm ass.


    The imp grinned and gave the offered backside a spank that drew a squeak from Shanti before he had Eluria suck his cock until it once again glistened. Then he set himself behind Shanti and lined up his length with her ass. Unlike with Eluria he was much slower this time and far more caring. When the swollen head of his length popped inside that tight little hole she yelped in surprise at the new sensation and he allowed her to adjust before sinking further inside her.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh gods!¡± Shanti breathed, her eyes shut tightly together and her full soft tits cushioned against the silk covers as Pugward slowly began to fuck her.


    Within ten minutes she had ustomed herself to him and like Eluria she was eagerly rocking backwards against him. Her mouth hung open in a silent scream of bliss and every so often she would thrust herself back and remain with him buried to the balls inside her as she came.


    Pugward finally reached his own peak and slid himself out of Shanti¡¯s ass and squirted his cum over her bottom and across her back. This led to the other girls yfully attacking Shanti and licking up every drop from her dusky skin. Once again it was Eluria¡¯s turn to clean off Pugward¡¯s cock with her mouth, not that there was anything to clean of course, Shanti was a remarkably hygienic girl.


    Next up was Valeska who giddily offered up her butt to Pugward and allowed him to pop her cherry in both her pussy and her ass before turning around and sucking him off herself. Then Sirillia followed, though sheid back upon the bed and asked him only to fuck her pussy since she didn¡¯t much like the idea of anal sex. Pugward dly obliged and she found herselfid back with her head in Malika¡¯sp sucking on those massive tits as Pugward thrust inside her between Sirillia¡¯s slender open legs.


    Three hourster they ally exhausted on the bed, most were asleep except Malika and Pugward who were cuddled up together as Pugward enjoyed licking his long tongue over her nipples.


    ¡°Did you like that?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°You kiddin¡¯ boss? I fuckin¡¯ love hangin¡¯ out with you.¡± He reached up with a free hand to cup herrge boobs as if to emphasise his point. Sheughed and then moaned softly as he sucked one of her nipples into his mouth.


    ¡°Well a good sorceress looks after her demon hm?¡± She smiled down at him, those beautiful creamy features alight with contentment.


    ¡°Damn straight. Fuck I¡¯m never gonna get enough o¡¯ these babies.¡± Pugward said as he lifted his head from one of her tits and then sucked her other nipple into his mouth.


    ¡°Mmmm, you can have them whenever you like.¡± Malika¡¯s hand lifted and cradled the back of his head as he sucked on her boobs. ¡°I¡¯m a little surprised though. I believed demons revelled in mayhem, carnage and sex. You just seem to be interested in thetter. Not that I¡¯mining of course, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if you wanted me to hurt someone.¡±


    Pugward let her nipple pop out of his mouth with a lewd sucking noise and looked up at her with those small ck eyes of his.


    ¡°Hey Sugar Tits, I ain¡¯t about to make you go on no killin¡¯ spree. Those other demon¡¯s are like fuckin¡¯ teenagers. Stupid, amped up on power an¡¯ rage with little ta get in their way. I¡¯m old enough ta know that goin¡¯ round blowin¡¯ shit up for no reason is just fuckin¡¯ stupid. I mean sure, I love roastin¡¯ me some morons but why go lookin¡¯ for trouble when I got a fuckin¡¯ house o¡¯ babes ta y with? I mean fuck baby, you alone would keep me on da straight an¡¯ narrow.¡± He told her as his eyes lowered back to her breasts and she felt his cock slide up against her firm belly.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m d to be of service, now would you like to take a midnight bath with your mistress?¡± She asked, wiggling her eyebrows suggestively.


    ¡°Bath again? Jeez babe you know I got a rep to maintain right?¡± He whined.


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll make it worth your while.¡± Malika¡¯s voice had a rather husky lilt to it that made Pugward¡¯s ears wiggle.


    ¡°Well when ya put it that way¡­¡±

 569

    The sorceress and her thrall bothzily slid out of the bed. Malika lifted Pugward up to sit on her shoulders and they descended through the temple toward the baths. As they passed some of the doors to the sisters¡¯ chambers they heard the soft moans and an asional squeal of delight that showed they weren¡¯t the only ones enjoying themselves. Once they descended to the lower levels they found the temple to be mostly silent with all the apprentices long since having retired to bed.


    Pugward¡¯s spell to heat the water and fill it with frothing bubbles had not faded since he had cast it the previous day. From the evidence of the few discarded robes littered about the ce it seemed they weren¡¯t the only ones to have made use of it again since the orgy.


    For the moment they were alone it seemed so Malika lifted Pugward from her shoulders and let him wrap his arms about her neck as he sank into the water. His long gangly limbs weren¡¯t really made for swimming after all. Thatrge pale green length slippedfortably up between herrge roung breasts and the imp groaned at the sensation of her soft skin pressed up against him.


    ¡°So what do you have nned for tomorrow Pugward?¡± She asked as he began shifting his green posterior to slide his cock up and down inside her expansive cleavage.


    ¡°Ooooh, I dunno boss. We ain¡¯t finished fixin¡¯ this ce up yet an¡¯ that¡¯ll take a few days. Then we gots ta go find a town nearby that¡¯s willin¡¯ to trade with us ¡®fore we run outta eats. I mean you ain¡¯t gonna be up for just stealin¡¯ it like Eluria used to right?¡± She began to wash him as he pleasured himself, he barely seemed to notice.


    ¡°No, I¡¯d rather not. Couldn¡¯t we grow our own? Or summon some magically?¡± She wasn¡¯t exactly versed in how the sisterhood had provided her with the sparse meals she¡¯d gotten during her years as an apprentice.


    ¡°Well maybe when the girls figure out how ta use their own magicka, sure. Right now though? Well they¡¯d probably die o¡¯ hunger before they figured it out an¡¯ you really don¡¯t wanna eat anythin¡¯ that I make. Y¡¯see my magic is a little skewed from all that time in the dark realms. I could make a fire to boil some stew sure enough but if I just popped da stew inta existence it¡¯d be pretty shitty to eat. Prolly poisonous too.¡±


    ¡°I had heard that demonic magic was tainted in such a way.¡± Malika frowned, for someone who just wanted some peace and quiet she certainly had to solve more than her fair share of problems.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re more into da crush, kill ¡®n destroy sorta lifestyle. Healin¡¯ an¡¯ feedin¡¯ ain¡¯t really my strong suit.¡± He happily leaned into her hand as she scratched behind hisrge ears.


    ¡°Well you have other strong suits Pugward.¡± She reassured him and set a soft kiss from those plump lips on his brow.


    He looked up at her with a toothy yellow grin.


    ¡°Thanks babe. ¡®Sides I can teach you an¡¯ the rest of ¡¯em how to do that crap in a few months. We just gotta get by ¡¯till then. So I say we go look for a town an¡¯ strike up a deal. You got enough gold to buy the fuckin¡¯ country anyhoo an¡¯ that¡¯ll usually seal any deal. Now am I clean enough yet? This boner could level a damn building.¡± Heined leading them to both look down at the bulbous tip of his shaft popping up between her meaty tits.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m not sure. I think I got most of the grime off of you but I don¡¯t think you¡¯re quite done yet.¡± She chided him with a barely suppressed giggle and a scintiting glint in her crimson eyes.


    ¡°Aw c¡¯mon boss, I mean we¡¯ve been in for like five minutes already! Lets go back upstairs so I can y with yer tits some more huh?¡± He suggested, not quite catching the suggestiveness in Malika¡¯s tone.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry Pugward but we need to get you cleaned up properly first.¡± She told him as she slipped up to the side of the pool and lifted him up to sit on the edge. His cock waved about lewdly in the air before her eyes.


    ¡°For fuck sake Sugar Tits, I ain¡¯t gettin¡¯ any cleaner unless ya¡­¡± Pugward never got to tell her about washing machine¡¯s however as Malika lowered her mouth over his cock and sucked him between her lips.


    The imp cursed in some strangenguage as she took him in inch by inch until her lips were wrapped about the base of his cock and her nose was nestled against his green flesh. The sight of the gorgeous creamy skinned, raven haired woman sucking him so hungrily caught him off guard and he nearly sent his thick ck gunk gushing down her throat right then.


    Closing his eyes tightly and concentrating on holding back, he somehowmanaged to keep his calm. He felt her sucking mouth slide back up to the tip of his length where her wet pink tongue swirled delicately about his bulbous tip.


    ¡°Ooooh shit boss, ya really are getting¡¯ fuckin¡¯ good at that.¡± The imp eximed as his long spidery fingers entwined in her silky smooth hair.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her dark crimson hued eyes looked up to him and her mouth opened to show him the lewd sight of his cock resting on her wet tongue. Slowly, she started licking at that sweet spot under his swollen helmet. The imp grinned down at her, his thick meat twitching against her tongue before she nted a gentle kiss on the tip and then moved to his side so she could pull herself out of the pool.


    Pugward untangled his fingers from her hair and watched the gorgeous woman move to sit on the edge of the pool next to him, all that crystalline water poured over her ivory skin along those stunning curves. He moved to grab hold of those giant tits but before he could she pped his hand away yfully.


    ¡°Hey what gives? I¡­ Oi!¡± Heined as she picked him up and pushed him backwards tond on his back on the hard floor with his hard cock pointing at the ceiling.


    Before he could summon the will to get angery Malika made it up to him. A feminine twitter ofughter filled therge room as the busty sorceress raised herself to stand. Quickly, she ced a foot on either side of her demonic cohort giving him a stunning view of her pink slit above his head. Then she descended, her knees spreading apart as she crouched down, her hot pussy descending towards his pulsing member. Pugward¡¯s expression turned from mildly annoyed to positively gleeful and he guided his cock up to slide smoothly into her tight slippery sheath as she settled against him. A soft husky moan escaped her lips as she was steadily impaled upon his hard length and she felt herself filled once again by the amorous imp.

 570

    Pugward eagerly reached up and cupped her heaving tits in his hands making Malika draw in her breath in a hiss of desire. Once she was filled entirely with his cock she rolled her hips slightly and opened her eyes to look down at him, the corner of her mouth curving up in a seductive smirk. She sucked her lower lip between her teeth to nibble upon. Pugward felt the sticky sweet juices from her delicious cunt begin to drip down over his balls and soon enough she started to bounce up and down upon him.


    ¡°Oooh yeah Sugar Tits that¡¯s the stuff right there.¡± And indeed it was as Malika had never looked as incredible to him as she did when getting fucked by his cock.


    Herrge tits jiggled with every thrust, pping together every time she slipped himpletely inside her pussy. Her hands lifted to slide over his as he grasped those incredible melon sized boobs and encouraged him to squeeze and y all he liked. When he lightly pinched her sensitive nipples with his fingertips she screamed his name loudly and her pussy clenched tightly around his cock before bathing his balls in her juices.


    ¡°I love your cock Pugward!¡± She professed to him at the height of her orgasm.


    ¡°My cock loves ya right back babe!¡± Pugward grunted as he too could no longer hold back and sent a thick spurt of cum gushing through her slippery pussy.


    The feel of his hot gunk inside her made her sigh with a naughty smile as her tongue licked over her lips and she looked down at him, her eyes glimmering with scarlet lust.


    Once he had finished she lifted herself up to let his cock slip out of her with a wet sucking noise and hesitated only for a moment before reaching down between them and moving the tip to slip between the cheeks of her ass.


    ¡°Ooooh, you sure boss?¡± Pugward felt his cock apply pressure against her tightest hole.


    The stunning female answered him by letting out a long breath and slowly pushing him against her asshole. For a few seconds it seemed like there was no chance of it fitting until finally with a determined little shove she managed to push the very tip of his cock up inside her. When she felt him slip inside her bottom and spread her wide open she felt the imps hands lower from her tits to rest across her thighs.


    Slowly, so very slowly, he pushed himself upwards and took away his mistress¡¯ breath. Inch by inch he slipped up into her ass, stopping only once when she pushed her hands down onto his narrow chest and squeezed. Her eyes closed tightly together and she let out a litte whimper. They stilled their movements as Malika adjusted to the thick length probing her behind. Then he started once again when he felt her fingers rx their grip and her hips began to swivel in little circles. The beautiful woman felt the most intense sensation she¡¯d ever experienced. At times it was almost painful but Pugward seemed to know what he was doing. That long tongue of his slipped out from his mouth and down over his body until she felt it slowly flicking over her clit with quick wet strokes. That little move started her ass instinctively moving in short sharp little fucking motions that slid more of him inside her. Soon enough Malika finally found herself sat on the imp¡¯sp with his cock buried to the balls in her ass.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh¡­ oh Pugward. This is very different.¡± She said between sharp breaths, unsure whether or not she was enjoying herself right then. Having her tight ass invaded so deeply and spread enough to allow all of the imp¡¯s girth was not exactlyfortable. Yet there was something she felt building deep inside her. The wonderful things his tongue was doing to her pusse helped matters and that dark sensation at her core soon began to build.


    The imp wasn¡¯t about to stop and she felt him make a few tiny thrusts into the deepest parts of her bottom before she felt her pain fade leaving her to experience the breathtaking sensation. She quickly went with it and began to match his thrusts, taking him wholly inside her ass each time.


    ¡°I think¡­ I think I could get used to this.¡± She looked down at the imp once more and got an approving if slightly dirty grin in response.


    The foul mouthed creature¡¯s long serpentine tongue left her pussy and slid back into his mouth. Her hands lifted from his chest to grasp her spread knees.


    ¡°Fuckin¡¯ hell I love watchin¡¯ those big ¡®ol titties o¡¯ yours ppin¡¯ togetha boss.¡± His gravely voice spurred her on and she mmed his cock deep into her ass.


    ¡°Is my ass n-nice?¡± Malika almost bit her lip trying to get the words out whilst she rode him like a wild woman.


    ¡°Oh baby it¡¯s da best! Ya gonna cum hard for ¡®ol Pugward?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes! Yes!¡±


    Pugwards grip tightened on her smooth taut thighs and as she felt the first wave of her climax wash over her she almost forgot to keep fucking him. Luckily Pugward had thought ahead and he used his new leverage to thrust himself up into her tight bum again and again as she shuddered and gasped. Malika felt as if her breath had been stolen as the intense feeling of her anal orgasm ripped through her and when she found noiseing from her throat again she threw her head back and screamed louder than she ever had before. Her pussy gushed her sweet sticky juices all over Pugward¡¯s green chest and the imp soon couldn¡¯t hold out any longer. The feel of his hot ck cum erupting deep inside her bottom immediately left her gasping for air once more, her body spasming with feeings that were unheard of.


    Then everthing went ck.

 571

    A few momentster when Malika¡¯s eyes opened and the world came back into view she found herself lying on her back on the floor of the baths. One of her arms had fallen into the bubbling water of the great pool beside her. Her entire body felt pleasantly numb and she heard the wet sucking noisesing from between her legs before she felt Pugward¡¯s tongue deep inside her pussy licking up the remnants of her climax. As the feeling came back into her body heat suddenly flooded her and she felt a minor orgasm send a shiver along her skin as she stirred. Pugward gave her pussy a long final wet kiss before his head popped up from between her thighs. She offered azy smile as she rolled her hips one final time for his viewing pleasure.


    ¡°Mmmm, that was very nice Pugward.¡± She reached down andpulled him up into her arms.


    ¡°Hoped ya¡¯d like it boss.¡± The imp told her as she held him between her soft round tits.


    ¡°Lets go to bed.¡± She finally said when she was certain she¡¯d be able to stand.


    Although she walked slightly oddly on her way back upstairs she was very d she¡¯d allowed him take her ass. It wasn¡¯t like normal sex and she wouldn¡¯t like to do it every day but it certainly was an interesting and rather intense experience.


    They arrived back in the bedroom to find the other girls asleep on the bed. Even Eluria had curled up at the bottom and was snoozing soundly like a content kitten. Malika set Pugward down and crawled up onto Shanti¡¯s arms, the dark skinned girl embraced her lover fondly and they both waited for Pugward to slip between them before falling asleep.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The next morning Malika awoke to find herself looking at Pugward¡¯s very pleased features. He rxed back upon a pillow on the bed beside her with the elf girl, Sirillia, on all fours before him hungrily sucking on his cock. She thought that exined the wet sucking noises in the room but as her senses came to her she realised that Shanti was also practicing her oral skills on her own pussy. What¡¯s more because of Shanti¡¯s tongue Malika¡¯s first sensation of the day was a rather intense orgasm that had her fingers digging into the bed sheets.


    ¡°See? It¡¯s way better doin¡¯ it that way.¡± Pugward told Shanti.


    ¡°What way?¡± Malika asked, still somewhat dreamy after her sleep and her orgasm.


    ¡°Pugward¡¯s teaching me how to lick pussy like he does.¡± Shanti lifted her head from between Malika¡¯s spread thighs and smiled at the sorceress. Her lips were glistening with Malika¡¯s juices.


    ¡°Just givin¡¯ a few pointers.¡± Pugward said rather modestly. His hands were nted upon the sheets at either side of him giving him some leverage to thrust his hips up and shove his cock into the girl¡¯s mouth each time she bobbed her head between his legs. ¡°Oh fuck yeah, that¡¯s the stuff right there. You are a born cock sucker girl.¡±


    The beautiful elf took that as apliment and started bobbing her head faster, eventually causing Pugward to grunt and pour a few streams of cum down her throat. Once he was finished Sirillia slurped her lips up from the base of the cock to finally release the tip with a wet ¡®pop¡¯ and smile at Pugward after gulping down thest drop of his dark seed.


    ¡°Thank you Pugward. It is good to know my efforts are well spent.¡± She told him with a teasing wiggle of her eyebrows.


    Pugward, who had flopped sideways tond with his head resting on Malika¡¯s arm was currently trying to catch his breath. Right then all he could manage was to give the girl a thumb up. Sheughed musically and winked at Malika.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    The day began much as it had done the day before. There was still much work to do for everyone including Malika. The morning was spent with her demon as he dominated the minds of the former sorceresses as he had done to Eluria. For her part Malika didn¡¯t like the idea of keeping the sisterhood around but they couldn¡¯t be simply turned out into the world to die or worse, to live and seek revenge. So instead they would stay in the temple to serve the apprentices. At first she wasn¡¯t certain how this idea would be taken. Shanti had warned that enving the former evil sorceresses and putting them in the hands of their victims would not be a good idea. Not if Malika didn¡¯t want their new ves harmed at least.


    It turned out she needn¡¯t have worried as the girls tended to avoid their new servants if they could. The exception was the bald elf girl with skin the colour of the night who seemed to enjoy ¡®ying¡¯ with the sisters. This often included making them dance naked in the main hall at dinner times, having them serve as living statues in the halls in various rather lewd poses or outright having them pleasure her on the spot. Since she wasn¡¯t physically harming them Malika allowed it although she kept a close eye on the dark elf to make sure it didn¡¯t go any further. Pugward told her not to worry about it so much.


    After their first week was over it was bing clear that they would soon need to venture out into the world to find a vige or town to trade with. Their food supplies would onlyst for two more weeks and the sorceress didn¡¯t want her friends starving. She found Pugward busying himself in the library preparing a number of books to start teaching the apprentices the rudiments of magic. Judging from the slurping noisesing from beneath the desk he was seated at she guessed one of the apprentices was showing her appreciation for all his hard work.


    ¡°Hello Pugward, I was thinking we might set out to one of the outlying towns before noon.¡± She moved to perch her firm bottom on the table he was seated at.


    ¡°Sure thing Luscious Lips.¡± Pugward agreed, those small dark eyes rising from the text he¡¯d been reading to look her over.


    Beneath the desk the sucking noises continued despite Malika¡¯s presence although a hand she recognised as Shanti¡¯s appeared beside Pugward from beneath the table and waved.


    Malika had a hard time subduing augh at the gesture.


    ¡°So what do you rmend we take with us?¡± Having little experience in the outside world other than what she¡¯d read of adventurer¡¯s travels, Malika was left to look to the imp for advice.


    ¡°Well we should prolly take Eluria. I¡¯m gonna need somethin¡¯ ta ride on. Oh an¡¯ some snacks for da road. Nearest town¡¯s only about a day¡¯s walk from ¡®ere. Oh an¡¯ remember ta dress warm.¡± He told her in a motherly fashion before letting his head loll backwards and groaning softly before sending a few gulps of demonic cum down Shanti¡¯s throat.


    Since she was done with the imp Shanti slipped from under the table and smiled at Malika, a thick drop of Pugward¡¯s ck goo dripped from the corner of her mouth. The busty sorceress smiled at her lover and walked over to lick up the stray drop and kiss Shanti on the lips.


    ¡°Ya coulde along too toots.¡± Pugward said as he turned his narrow face to Shanti. ¡°Da boss always thinks better with ya around.¡±


    Shanti shrugged her shoulders absently after easing back from Malika¡¯s lips. She wore the dark robe that Pugward had made for her and little else underneath.


    ¡°I¡¯d like that Shanti, but it¡¯s your descision.¡± Malika told her lover.


    ¡°Sure, I suppose it will be interesting.¡± The blonde haired woman agreed.


    Less than thirty minutester they all met up in the hall, many of the apprentices had assembled to see what was going on. They found Pugward standing by the great double doors looking at Eluria critically. The naked purple haired woman seemed slightly distressed. He had her bent over at the waist with her ass stuck up in the air and her arms hanging down toward the floor. Over her back he had slung a saddle suitable for holding two humans and the woman¡¯s legs were wobbling slightly trying to stay upright like he¡¯d told her to.


    ¡°Pugward we can¡¯t make her go the whole journey like that. She¡¯ll be falling over every five minutes and she¡¯ll probably freeze within an hour.¡± Malika scolded her demon as she emerged from the crowd with Shanti.

 572

    They were both wearingrge ck fur coats they¡¯d found in amongst the sister¡¯s former belongings. Malika also carried a pack of her own over her shoulders.


    ¡°Hey don¡¯t worry about it boss, I¡¯m just setting her up for some transmogrifyin¡¯.¡± Pugward casually told her.


    Eluria didn¡¯t know what ¡®transmogrifyin¡± meant but she decided she didn¡¯t want any part in it. Her whole body tensed up and her eyes bulged as she began to squeal from between closed lips as best she could.


    Pugward paid her no heed and quickly snapped his fingers. The change in Eluria was instantaneous as she fell down onto all fours. Thick white fur began to sprout up all over her smooth creamy skin until she was covered with the stuff. Her face too began to change, her pupils elongated and her eyes seemed to brighten. She felt her nose recede back against her face and her upper lip split into two before whiskers sprouted along it. The entire world suddenly became high definition and she could see a tiny spider crawling into a corner at the opposite side of the hallway and make out each of its eyes. As her eyes adjusted she found she could also hear things happening throughout the entire temple as well as smell what each apprentice had eaten for dinnerst night and what¡¯s more who she¡¯din with.


    She felt another odd sensation as her spine elongated and a tail lifted up in the air just above her bottom as well as the painless but very disconcerting sensation of her arms and knees suddenly bending the wrong way. A nce down at her hands revealed them to now berge white paws withrge ck ws extended out to dig into the stone beneath her.


    The apprentices all marvelled at the transformation as Eluria had turned from a rather beautiful woman into a snowy tigress that was justrger than a horse with a tuft of purple hair atop its white head. Once the transformation wasplete the apprentices burst into apuse at the demonstration of the imp¡¯s skills to which Pugward bowed until he saw the look Malika was giving him.


    ¡°Hey I toldya I¡¯d need a ride an¡¯ dis way we can all get there quicker. ¡®Soon as we get back I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s back ta normal. Promise!¡± He gave her arge grin filled with sharp yellow teeth and batted his eyelids at her in a way that suited him as much as a fine silk shirt suited a very small fish.


    Upon hearing that the change wasn¡¯t permanent, Malika¡¯s shoulders rxed somewhat. She¡¯d grown to feel rather sorry for Eluria despite what the evil woman had tried to do to her. In the past weeks the former sorceress had been debased and humiliated in almost every way imaginable. Pugward often referred to her as his ¡®pet¡¯ and often walked her about on a leash and made her eat from a bowl on the floor at dinner time. Not to mention the fact that she was his go-to gal for doing anything the other apprentices didn¡¯t feelfortable with sexually and the little demon was something of a pervert after all.


    Right then however it was true that the transportation of the oversized tigress would be helpful on their journey and at least whilst she was an animal Eluria didn¡¯t have anything to fear from Pugward sticking his cock up her bum at random moments before ying what he liked to call ¡®ride the Bulluria.¡¯ At least she really hoped he wouldn¡¯t.


    To apologise for scolding the imp Malika walked over and scooped him up into her arms. Curious to see what was beneath the fur cloak, Pugward took a quick peek and found her bare breasted beneath. His small ck eyes widened and he looked up to her.


    ¡°Ya know you¡¯ll freeze right?¡± He warned.


    ¡°I can summon heat if need be, although these cloaks are ridiculously warm. As long as we keep wrapped up in them we¡¯ll be alright and if not you can conjure us up some more clothes can¡¯t you? Besides I thought you¡¯d like it.¡± Malika smirked yfully at him as he crawled in under the fur to rest nestled between herrge fleshy pillows.


    ¡°Damn Sugar Tits this really is da only way to ride.¡± Pugward gleefully proimed as Malika walked over to sling a long bare leg over Eluria and seat herself upon the saddle. Shanti followed suit soon after, slipping into ce behind her and wrapping her arms about Malika¡¯s waist.


    The sorceress took hold of the reins rather timidly and Eluria found herself moving from the crouch she¡¯d adopted to let them get on her back to a standing position. Right then she didn¡¯t really care she was being ridden by her hated enemy. She was a damn tigress! She wanted to run!


    As they passed Valeska, Malika halted and looked down to the apprentice.


    ¡°We should only be gone a few days. You¡¯re in charge whilst we¡¯re away. Keep up our work and don¡¯t let anyone in the temple. We have raised a few magical barriers to keep any wanderers from this ce. You should be safe.¡± Malika nibbled on her lower lip nervously after she spoke.


    ¡°Malika we¡¯ll be fine. Go and enjoy the outside world! We know you¡¯ve been looking forward to it.¡± Valeska urged with a smile, a murmur of agreement spread throughout the apprentices.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Shanti made her feelings felt by giving her lover a reassuring squeeze and with a resolute nod the great doors to the temple swung open and Malika, Shanti, Pugward and Eluria ventured out into the winter chill of the outside world.

 573

    Hi There,


    I hope you enjoyed reading my previous story, I¡¯d love to hear your feedback if you¡¯ve got a moment to send it or toment. This next story promises to be very much intersting with more mouth watering, thigh tingling erotic scenes. It is a fantasy story that builds up to a good deal of sexy fun. It starts out in our world and ends somewhere else entirely. Given the name I¡¯ve chosen for it I feel the need to tell you that it has a disappointingck of dragons. However I¡¯ve attempted to make up for that with an abundance of boobs and a strapping young male protagonist. I hope you like it.


    Read and enjoy¡­


    Title:


    THE MISSING DRAGON


    ***********************


    Gregory Hopkins had a missing dragon to deal with. He¡¯d taken a different approach to the problem than he normally did, cutting through the park on his way home from school. Still, there was no doubt about it. He knew the first time he saw those beautiful greenwns. All that empty space was missing something and that something was possibly an army of elves or, more likely, a dragon.


    Without weighing the risks of such an endeavour as finding a missing dragon upon a parkwn during the English summer; he sat down beneath arge oak tree, plucked his sketch pad out of his bag and got to work. Drawing what was already there was easy enough. The trees in the distance, the flower bed in the foreground and the small caretaker¡¯s house to the far left soon materialised upon his nk sheet of paper. Only then was the true challenge upon him.


    The first order of business in finding a dragon in an empty field is to understand how such a creature might fall to rest there. The outline took shape as a long serpentine curve, basking in thete afternoon sunlight. Next were the details: the horns, the scales, the shadows beneath the rxed folded wings. Finally the creature needed to be ced in the field and so came the tufts of grass around where its weight rested in the earth, then the scorch marks on the earth beneath its nostrils.


    He sat there for a while, a young man with messy ck hair that fell to his shoulders and deep blue eyes steeled with concentration. His face was a mix of a little Italian, a little Greek and a lot of English. A baggy sweater and equally baggy pants covered his frame as he sat beneath a tree looking at his disappointingly dragonless field.


    It took him over half an hour to find and ce the dragon there, then came the shading of its frame and finally the finished product. Unfortunately, Gregory didn¡¯t even so much as get to set his pencil down before the muddy football hit him squarely on the side of the face and smashed down into his sketch. Given the temperature the ball shouldn¡¯t have been muddy at all but summer had just begun and so had the storms that sometimes came along with it.


    The impact left his right ear ringing and his right eye momentarily blinded by dirt. It took Gregory a full minute to adjust himself and realise the dragon in the field was ruined and that someone was stood beside him with a muddy football beneath his arm.


    Freddie Lounds. What aplete and utter shitheel. Gregory nced past him to where a group of his cronies stood in the football field across the way looking on with grim smirks on their faces. He¡¯d heard them start up their game but in his concentration to capture his reptilian quarry he hadn¡¯t bothered to see who they were. If he had he might have just picked up his things and left the dragon to be forever lost.


    ¡°What¡¯ you doing?¡± Freddie asked.


    ¡°Windsurfing.¡± Gregory replied calmly as he moved to slip his sketch book back into his bag.


    Clearly Freddie didn¡¯t quite know what to do with this information. It certainly didn¡¯t look like Gregory had been windsurfing but then again Freddie wasn¡¯t exactly the sharpest tool in the box and Gregory had spoken with a great deal of conviction. It took him a full fifteen seconds before he realised he was being mocked and his face tightened into a frown.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Think you¡¯re a smart little shit don¡¯t you?¡± The football was smacked loudly against the ground as Freddie put his arms out in the ssic ¡®let¡¯s kick the shit out of each other¡¯ pose he¡¯d been fond of since primary school.


    Gregory sighed inwardly. He¡¯d had to put up with this idiot all through primary school during which time getting punched and shoved around the yground had been a part of his every day life. In high school Freddie still looked out for him despite being in different sses to each other. Any time he felt like shoving someone over or dumping the contents of their bag on the floor Gregory usually hadnded square in the lunatic¡¯s crosshairs.


    Of course much of this had stopped abruptly shortly after Gregory started taking some sses outside of school hours. The first time Freddie found a fistnding square in his face had been thest time he¡¯d overtly tried to beat up Gregory. Still, he¡¯d been a constant pain ever since. Then finally Freddie had left school and Gregory stayed on. School had gotten a lot better since then but they still lived in the same town and that town only had one park.


    All in all, Freddie didn¡¯t bother Gregory that much anymore. What did bother him was currently walking towards them from the football field.


    Jte Riley was a gorgeous redhead with long toned legs, curvy round breasts and quite possibly the cutest ass in the known universe. She¡¯d been dating Freddie since they were sixteen. They were now both eighteen with Freddie soon looking at being neen and Gregory having just had his eighteenth birthday two weeks before. Seeing a girl like Jte with a guy like him was just in depressing. Freddie wasn¡¯t even what a reasonable person would call attractive. Shaven head, pinched looking slightly inbred look, pug nose and a constant expression akin to someone smelling a particrly nasty pile of shit was pretty much all he had to offer the world.


    Gregory had been single all through high school, partly due to his reputation as a bit of a loner and partly because he had other things to worry about. Seeing a girl like Jte with a guy like Freddie wasn¡¯t exactly the greatest advertisement for the guys who stay in school getting all the good stuff once they¡¯re in the real world. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Jte was what civilized society referred to as a ¡®total bitch¡¯ then it would have been downright soul destroying to see them together.


    ¡°Come back to the game.¡± She reached out to Freddie¡¯s shoulder and gave it a squeeze. This wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d had to try and dissolve a potential night in jail for her boyfriend.


    ¡°Shithead¡¯s been smart.¡± The thug curled his lip and took a step towards Gregory.


    Slowly, the boy who had been looking for dragons shifted his weight and ced his left foot further behind him. If this was going to happen then it was going to happen very fast, very hard and it was going to result in a veryrge headache for Freddie.


    ¡°Ignore him babe, he¡¯s nothing. C¡¯mon¡­ if you win I¡¯ll give you a prize.¡± Jte smoothly slipped herself between them both as if knowing it would be difficult for Freddie to concentrate on two things at once.


    He stalled a moment and then Gregory was suddenly watching a harsh kiss of pressure whitened lips and the noise of Freddie jamming his tongue into Jte¡¯s mouth. It was worse than being kicked in the gut. A guy behaves like a rabid monkey, starts a fight, ruins a sketch and it¡¯s him who gets the girl? It was enough to turn Gregory¡¯s stomach.


    As he was walking away from them he heard their voices carry through the air. This time he heard the ball being kicked and being kicked hard. Reacting without much thought to the matter, Gregory felt his legs tense and then propel him up into the air, spinning sideways and swinging his leg outwards. He saw the ball sting toward where the back of his head had been moments before. It took him an instant to re-adjust the swing of his foot and m the football in a perfect volley that sent it hurtling back toward Freddie¡¯s face.


    The noise of his foot hitting the ball was only outmatched by the noise of the ball connecting directly with Freddie¡¯s nose. Unlike Gregory, he hadn¡¯t been expecting the sudden return and soon found himself sprawling backwards into the grass. Even Gregory himself stood there dumbfounded for a few moments since even he hadn¡¯t expected his kick to work that well. Then came the sudden shouts of Freddie¡¯s friends on the field and he saw seven guys running toward him with angry looks on their faces. Brilliant.

 574

    **Author¡¯s Note:**


    I hope you are enjoying my stories so far. Please follow my channel: youtube./@steamytales (Pls copy the link) where I¡¯ll be sharing new series of exclusive stories. I¡¯ve already started posting new videos, and I¡¯d love for you to check them out. Your support means a lot-please share my videos and help spread the word. Thank you, and I look forward to seeing you there soon!


    >>>>>>>>


    Taking off into a run, he immediately broke for the gates to the park. With no one else around he sure as hell didn¡¯t want Freddie¡¯s cronies to get their hands on him. It didn¡¯t take him long to work out that they were going to get to the entrance before he was. One he could have handled, two or three even but there were going to be at least five or six of them there before he was and he had no chance with those odds. The high fences around the park¡¯s perimeter meant that he wasn¡¯t getting out any other way, certainly not whilst being chased. So Gregory quickly took a sharp turn and ran toward a smaller brick wall that he quickly vaulted over in order tond in the enclosed gardens of the park. It was a cerge enough to get lost in and had plenty of hiding spots.


    Apparently none of Freddie¡¯s friends had it in them to vault the wall in the way Gregory had done which bought him some time. He carefully slid under a thornyyer of bushes, not without a good degree of pain in the process, and then settled to silence. Footsteps soon followed as did voices.


    ¡°Freddie for fuck sake put that away! Come back to the game, he¡¯s¡­¡± Jte¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up! That little prick¡¯s not gonna be able to kick anythin¡¯ again!¡± Freddie screamed.


    Gregory shifted slightly through the bushes to glimpse through a small gap. What he saw made his heart almost fall into his stomach. Freddie had a knife.


    He¡¯d always seemed unstable but a fucking knife!? That definitely took this from the ¡®not wanting a wedgie¡¯ scenario it would have been three years ago and gave it some underwear staining new possibilities. Gregory checked his hiding ce and let out a silent breath. At least he¡¯d picked a reasonably good spot to keep away from these lunatics.


    ¡°Find him for me!¡± Freddie¡¯s voice again, closer this time.


    ¡°Fred, mate, he¡¯s¡­¡± One of the others, unsure of where this was heading.


    ¡°I said find him!¡± Definitely unhinged.


    What followed was the most tense and terrifying half hour of Gregory¡¯s life. It hadn¡¯t taken them long to start snooping around his hiding ce but thankfully the two who hade looking didn¡¯t particrly want to get sliced up by thorn bushes for Freddie¡¯s grudge. They didn¡¯t get near enough to spot him. After a while the sound of footsteps had died down and the sky had begun to grow dark.


    Gregory thought it was time to move and quietly began to shuffle toward the gap in the bushes where he could stand up without hurting himself too badly. That was when he felt the earth beneath his hand give way to something cold, smooth and small. At first he flinched thinking that perhaps he¡¯d just picked up a slug or a worm but as he turned his head to nce down along his right side he saw the tiny shard of metal gleaming in the dirt. Curious, he plucked it between his fingers again and pulled gently to reveal a small silver ring. It took him a while to shuffle over to the gap in the bushes but when he did he sat up and lifted himself into a crouch to examine the thing. It was smooth on the outside with an intricate pattern etched onto the metal on the inner part of the band. It definitely appeared to be silver and it was quite a pretty thing to behold. In fact it was so distracting that as he stepped out of the shrubs and onto the path of the gardens he didn¡¯t notice Freddie creep up behind him with his knife held out and a look of pure madness in his eyes.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Got you now you little fucker!¡± The harsh whisper was spoken in Gregory¡¯s ear soon after he felt the painfully sharp edge of the knife on his throat.


    ¡°Freddie please stop it! You¡¯ll go to prison!¡± Jte¡¯s voice was now quivering with the nerves of someone who was evidently in way over their head.


    ¡°No I won¡¯t you stupid slut. Just gonna teach this little bitch a lesson. What¡¯s that you got there queer boy?¡± Freddie snatched the ring from Gregory¡¯s fingers and looked at it.


    After deciding it wasn¡¯t worth a whole lot he flicked it towards Jte who fumbled and then let it drop on the path at her feet.


    ¡°There, take that and shut up.¡± Freddie growled at the girl in a way that scared her so much that she moved forwards and picked up the ring.


    Gregory noticed the shimmer of tears in her eyes. Oh yeah, it was always the pretty ones that went for the raging crazies.


    ¡°Well put it on then you silly cow. Lets show queer boy here how nice his new ring looks on you before I pop one of his ear drums then make him beg not to do the same with the other.¡± The knife lifted from Gregory¡¯s throat and he felt it graze along his cheek. Any move and the thing would probably rip off half his face. He took a long deep breath.


    With trembling hands, Jte took the ring and slipped it onto her finger.


    Then the entire world fell into darkness.

 575

    Gregory awoke to the taste of dirt in his mouth. He tried to lift his head and felt the tangle of shrubs and vines above him holding him in ce. With a few splutters and an audible cough he opened his eyes and blinked them a few times. He was back under the bushes!? Had he fallen asleep? Maybe he¡¯d gotten tired or passed out and dreamt everything?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He moved his mouth and felt the cut in his cheek sting sharply. Had Freddie done something and left him there? He checked his extremities for further injuries. Two eyes. Check. Eight fingers. Check. Two thumbs. Check. Ten toes. Check. Cock and two balls. Check. Thank fuck. In fact he felt fine despite some aches and the cut in his cheek that was little more than a shaving ident.


    What was troubling was the sudden dawning realisation that he wasn¡¯t under the park¡¯s bushes any longer. These weren¡¯t the thin branches and thorny brambles of his former hiding spot. These wererge leaves, thick vines and long limbs of nts that didn¡¯t look like they belonged in a well tended garden. A little wiggling and he¡¯d freed his arm, a little more after that and he could sit up.


    He was sat in the middle of a forest. It seemed like he¡¯d rolled there from a few feet away which would certainly exin why he was covered in shrubs and vines. Maybe he¡¯d passed out and Freddie had decided to take him out and dump him in the middle of nowhere.


    Then again surely he¡¯d have left a trail. Despite the obvious signs of where he¡¯d rolled there was no evidence of anything disturbing the surrounding flora. He¡¯d been camping a few times when he was young. He knew what to look for. Theplete absence of any trails was actually quite disturbing. It seemed like he¡¯d just fallen out of the sky.


    Frustrated, Gregory moved his free arms to untangle his legs from the nts and vines before lifting himself to his feet. A quick nce around revealed a nearby tree that he was able to climb to get a better view of his surroundings. He found no signs of any trails around where he¡¯d woken up but he did notice something else in the distance.


    He began to turn to climb down when one of the vines that had been wrapped in the tree came loose in his hand. The sudden loosening almost made him fall from his perch but he managed to bnce himself rather than returning to earth much sooner than he¡¯d have liked. He looked at the vine, tugged on it and found ittched to a branch higher up. Now having been raised on a series of fantasy novels, movies,puter games andic books Gregory understood that chances such as these were made to be taken. He tugged on the vine again to make sure it was firmly rooted in the tree limb above and then allowed himself a small grin before dropping from the branch and holding on for dear life.


    The rush of air was felt immediately as he swung on the vine directly toward his point of interest. Shortly before he managed to get there the vine snagged in another branch above him and swung him hard to the right to m his body straight into the unyielding trunk of arge tree. Pain shot through his wrist where he tried to brace himself and he swore aloud to the nothingness that surrounded him. Arge bump on his forehead would also likely be swelling up to high heaven in no time at all as a result of his quick tete-a-tete with the hard wood.


    All in all it could have been worse and the pain seemed to subside when he saw what he¡¯d been looking at. The forest floor was clearly pushed aside and there were notable tracks in the dirt beneath his feet. Large footprints, t with no treads or heels which was an oddity in this day and age and long thin trails indicating something with wheels had passed through the area. It seemed to be some kind of road.


    Gregory let out a breath of relief and started to walk. Roads had to lead somewhere. Hopefully they¡¯d lead somewhere with a phone. Thinking back on his situation he considered that maybe swinging on the vines had been how he¡¯d gottenid up in the ground in the first ce. It seemed a viable exnation for how he seemed to have dropped out of nowhere. Maybe Freddie had drugged him or something and let him loose in the forest? No, that sounded more like a Bond Viin than Freddie.


    What¡¯s more this forest didn¡¯t exactly scream English countryside at him either. Vines on trees? Did they even have vines in English woods? He sure as hell hadn¡¯t seen any. The trees were wrong too. He knew what trees looked like and even what they were called in most cases but he saw no oaks, willows, alders, ashes, pines or anything remotely familiar. Some had needles like pine trees but the wrong structure, some wilted like Willows but didn¡¯t have the right branches. Many were beautiful to behold with one in particr bearing vines that were in the midst of flowering along with the tree itself. He didn¡¯t recognise any of the flowers.


    This was getting eerie. Since the gap in the road sometimes allowed the trees above to part he saw the sky and figured the sun wasn¡¯t even at its peak yet. It waste morning, notte afternoon. He¡¯d been out cold for an entire day?


    That was when he met Algra for the first time. It was certainly one of the more interesting meetings of his life. This wasrgely because she introduced herself with a deafening scream of a battle cry and then burst out from behind a tree in front of him wielding a veryrge club she¡¯d made from a fallen tree branch.


    It was perhaps doubly or even triply startling for Gregory because Algra was, quite unmistakably, an orc. You see despite the many attempts of humans to dress up as magical creatures throughout the ages of earth the sad fact is that no matter how close your attention to detail and how brilliant your costume might be, no man or woman can quite manage to look like an orc.

 576

    The first thing that startled Gregory when he looked upon Algra was her size. As with most females, she was smaller than an average male by about twelve inches. This put her squarely at six and a half feet in height. Orc females are also considered equal to the tasks of orc males and so Algra was incredibly fit. Her muscles were defined and taut and her body was lean and capable of easily overpowering most human men. During that first meeting Algra also happened to be wearing rtively little. A few thick leather straps were wrapped around the generously proportioned curves of her breasts and a sash made of animal hide hung over her hips. The small garments, despite showing off her incredibly powerful muscture and undeniably feminine curves also gave Gregory a view of her skin. He had never in all his life seen such a rich shade of green. In ces it was marred by dirt and he saw some evidence in of various wounds that had long since healed up but generally she seemed to match the colour of the finest emeralds.


    Her face was the picture of violence. No mortal species that has ever existed can quite match the fury present in the face of a pissed off orc. The moment Gregory saw the way she looked upon him he would have turned and fled if it weren¡¯t for the fact he¡¯d been stunned stone still. He saw her dark eyes and the deep downward curve of her brow. Her lips, a darker shade of green than her face, curled back over her white teeth revealing her lower canines that were far too long to be human and curved outward like small tusks made for shredding meat. Wild untamed ck hair framed the terror-inducing sight and made her seem almost primal, a force of nature.


    He watched as the ferocious female mmed her club against the earth and then bellowed at him some more. When she didn¡¯t attack after a while he began to regain some of his wits, although they damn sure returned few and far between.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry I¡­¡± He tried to speak only to be interrupted by another unmistakable battle cry from her.


    ¡°Look¡­¡± He started again and lifted his hands up to show he didn¡¯t want any trouble.


    That was when she finally lunged at him. It only took her two bounds of her powerful legs to close the distance between them. The charging creature sent a shot of adrenaline right up his spine and his instincts flew into overdrive. Her first swing was aimed at his arms and he quickly spun out of the way. The world seemed to slow down as the fight began. Thankfullydy luck took him in her arms and seemed to instinctively guide him past the orc¡¯s first three swings. Finally his brain seemed to fall into the routine of a sparring match. Since Freddie had made him take up Karate he¡¯d spent many hours there and that certainly wasn¡¯t the only martial art he¡¯d studied since then.


    It was time to stop letting her set the pace of this fight. She swung again and this time Gregory found his bnce and leapt over her club before delivering a heavy roundhouse straight to the side of her head. Given that he looked so puny and that he¡¯d spent so much time fleeing her attacks the move took herpletely off guard. Gregory pressed the advantage with a session of quick punches that unbnced her before he moved to heft her clean off her feet. As she fell he grabbed her wrist, twisted until the club came free and imed the weapon for himself.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The orc saw the human lift the club over his head to finish her off and crossed her arms above her face.


    ¡°Yield! Yield!¡± She shouted.


    Gregory hesitated and then stepped backwards, still holding onto the club.


    ¡°What the hell are you!?¡± His stomach felt like it was ying leap frog with his liver.


    ¡°Algra! I am Algra!¡± The orc¡¯s tone was pleading.


    Gregory didn¡¯t know what to do with this information and so he fell into stunned silence for a moment. Algra peeked out from behind her arms to see he wasn¡¯t standing over her any longer but had taken a few steps backwards. Her face was much different without her fury twisting her expression. The tusks were still quite strange, with her mouth closed they poked up to rest on her upper lip. Her features were much softer than he imagined possible, her eyes wide now and the colour of very dark chocte. They struck him as very human rather than the soulless bloodthirsty orbs he¡¯d first taken them for.


    Fear gave way to curiosity as she looked him over. How had she ever lost a battle to this one? He was shorter than her by a few inches, maybe an even six feet or just a little more. His hair was long enough to be aplete and utter mess, his recent trip through the foliage contributing to this by adding a few twigs and leaves to the ck mane. He was also pale which was usually a sign of bad health in humans but on a closer inspection she saw he was in fact quite healthy. There was a colour in his cheeks, his breath came in strong gasps and his blows had been deceptively powerful. The clothes he wore were overly loose and strange in their design. In fact she¡¯d never seen anything like the fabrics he wore. He had a fondness for the colour ck, that was for certain for both his loosely fitting leggings and the baggy garment he covered his upper body with were both absent of all other colour. She wondered what his body looked like beneath those clothes, he must have been very lean and his muscles must have been well strengthened for him to be so slim and yet so strong.


    ¡°Why did you attack me?¡± Of all the millions of questions running through his head, that was the one that popped out first.


    ¡°I want you.¡± Algra replied simply as she sat up and tentatively started to brush herself off.


    ¡°You wanted me? You mean you wanted my damn skull caved in is more like it!¡± Despite himself, Gregory lowered the club. He kept it handy though, just in case.


    ¡°I not want to break you little man. I need ve. I not get one.¡± She stood up and Gregory noted her simple sandals for the first time. They had notably t soles.


    ¡°You¡¯re damn right you didn¡¯t get one. Did you¡­¡± Fuck, this was crazy. ¡°Did you take anyone else? Anyone like me?¡±


    Algra shook her head.


    ¡°I want you. Other humans too big. Carry swords and have thick metal skins.¡± She straightened out her tiny fur skirt before hooking her thumbs beneath the flimsy material and tugging them down her long jade legs.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing!?¡± Gregory¡¯s eyes bulged as he caught a look at a small thick patch of thin hairs narrowing down to the bare smooth lips of her pussy.


    Algra stopped with her skirt half way down her legs.

 577

    ¡°You win battle. You have all that is mine.¡± She exined as if patiently exining the rules of poker to a novice.


    ¡°Yeah because all I¡¯m short of right now is a makeshift bikini top and a furry miniskirt.¡± Gregory found enough frustration in the situation to let a trace of anger into his voice. ¡°You can keep them. I¡¯ll keep this so you can¡¯t try to beat the shit out of me with it again alright?¡± He wiggled the club in her direction.


    ¡°I would not. You have all that is mine.¡± She exined again with an affirming nod.


    She did slide her skirt back into ce however. If Gregory wasn¡¯t quite so stressed out by then he might have taken some time to marvel at the shapely orc a little more. The fact that he¡¯d justid eyes upon his first pussy hadn¡¯t quite yet fully hit him.


    ¡°Well I¡¯ll just keep this.¡± He said again, less sure of himself now.


    The orc frowned and shook her head.


    ¡°You have all that is mine.¡± She said again.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gregory paused and let the club swing down to his side as he looked at the impossible creature before him.


    ¡°What exactly do you mean by that?¡± He somehow already knew what the answer would be from the way she bowed her head slightly whilst speaking to him.


    ¡°I attack you to keep you for ve. You win.¡± Sheid out the rules and folded her arms across her breasts impatiently.


    ¡°So now I¡­¡±


    ¡°You have me.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ shit.¡±


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    It took Gregory a full hour before he realised that Algra waspletely serious. To test just how far she¡¯d go with it he ordered her to lift up arge stone resting nearby and use it to break her left wrist. She was half way through lifting it up without any word or hint ofint before he told her to stop and apologised several times for making her think she had to do it in the first ce. She seemed confused by the apology since breaking her own wrist seemed like apletely reasonable expectation to her.


    ¡°Alright then Algra I think you can have your club back. Don¡¯t hit anyone with it unless I tell you to.¡± He instructed before lifting the heavy branch to hand over to her.


    ¡°As you wish, master.¡± She took the club and lifted it to rest across her shoulders.


    ¡°So just out of curiosity. If I wanted to ask you some questions and then I freed you, what would you do?¡± He scratched the back of his head as he said this, hoping for the best.


    ¡°I would answer questions as best I could, then I would try to take you as my ve again after I am free. Then I think I would break one of your fingers for causing me such trouble. Then I wouldy you on the earth and rut with you for I am¡­¡±


    ¡°Whoa there! Ok well that was way too much information.¡± He lifted his hands up making a gesture that roughly tranted to ¡®please for all that is good and pure in this world be quiet.¡¯


    Algra looked at his hands and frowned with confusion.


    ¡°You wish to challenge me? All that I own and all that I am is already yours.¡± She exined. He was a very odd human.


    ¡°Challenge you!? No.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you raise your hands?¡± She looked between his open palms and then back to him.


    He suddenly mped his hands to his sides like they¡¯d touched something searingly hot.


    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s not a challenge. That¡¯s¡­ well it¡¯s meant to be sort of a ¡®stop¡¯ kinda gesture.¡± He exined.


    ¡°That is not stop. That means ¡®I wish to fight barehanded¡¯. Do you not know orcs?¡± She rolled her eyes and shook her head as if chiding a small child.


    ¡°Do I look like a guy who knows orcs!? Lady I have no fucking idea how it¡¯s even possible you exist. I¡¯m absolutely clueless when ites to orcs, elves, dwarves, gnomes, fairies or fucking unicorns!¡±


    ¡°Then I belong to an idiot.¡± She gravely surmised.


    Gregory stared dumbstruck at her and then slumped back against a tree, slowly sliding down to sit between the roots in the ground. A long moment of silence passed between them as Gregory came to terms with the idea of all the strange things he¡¯d just mentioned actually existing. It was impossible. It was insanity. It was¡­ brilliant.


    ¡°Algra, when you came out from behind the tree screaming you waited before attacking. You were waiting for me to do something weren¡¯t you?¡±


    She nodded her head in the affirmative.


    ¡°I was awaiting you to pick a weapon. It is not eptable to challenge a free thing for its freedom without allowing it to fight as it wishes.¡± She said.


    ¡°And then when I raised my hands to try and get you to stop¡­¡±


    ¡°You chose your weapon.¡± She said with a degree of finality.


    ¡°I chose to fight bare handed. Right. Just in case, if I make any other gestures or say anything in the future that might cause you to try and beat the shit out of me or take a crap on my head or whatever, just exin in words what I¡¯ve done first. Deal?¡±


    Algra studied his words for a few seconds before nodding again. ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°Aright, so where are we?¡± Gregory lifted himself to his feet again and brushed off his cargo pants to look around the forest. He sure as hell wasn¡¯t in Ennd any more.


    ¡°We stand in the Embervine Forest in thend of Grulmir.¡± She informed him curiously. He really didn¡¯t have any idea where he was.


    ¡°Alright and where¡¯s thend of Grulmir.¡± He looked back over to where she stood.


    Algra didn¡¯t answer right away, though she didn¡¯t seem to be hiding anything from him so much as she didn¡¯t quite know how to answer.


    ¡°Grulmirys upon Arolius.¡± She ventured after a few moments.


    ¡°And what¡¯s beyond Arolius?¡± Please say Southampton. Please say Southampton. Please say Southampton.


    The female orc scratched her shaggy ck mane of hair. She thought for a few long moments before shaking her head and shrugging.


    ¡°The stars.¡± She finally said.


    Suddenly Gregory needed to sit back down again. He was on another world. Well that made way more sense than he¡¯d have probably liked to admit.


    ¡°Ok¡­ ok¡­. ok ok ok ok.¡± He took a deep breath. ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°What is your name little man?¡± She asked, her own curiosity finally getting the better of her.


    ¡°Hm?¡± The question snapped him out of his revtion. ¡°Oh I¡¯m Gregory. Greg. You can call me Greg.¡±


    ¡°Very well master.¡± She replied with what just might have been a hint of a smirk.


    ¡°Look, do you know these woods? I¡¯d just¡­ I¡¯d like somewhere to sit down, something to eat and some water.¡± He looked over to her in much the same way she¡¯d looked at him when he¡¯d been standing over her with her club in his hands.


    ¡°Yes master. I live here. Come.¡± She turned and began to walk away.


    Having no other option, he followed behind her.

 578

    As they walked he kept looking back to his new orc servant. He allowed his study of her to take his thoughts away from his current problems. She was young although she seemed older than him, perhaps somewhere in her mid twenties. Though incredibly powerful, she had an unmistakable womanly figure that was fit to the extreme. Her face also had an odd kind of beauty to it. Though her tusks jutted up from beneath her lower lip she didn¡¯t have much of an under bite and her jaw-line was smooth and pleasantly sloped. Her nose was also well sloped and its outline flowed beautifully into the shape of her brow.


    Given her small amount of clothing he could clearly see the initial deep curves of her cleavage which undoubtedly flowed into gorgeously proportioned breasts. Since he¡¯d been speaking to her mostly from her front he hadn¡¯t initially noticed that the skirt she wore fell notably short of covering her behind properly. He could see the upper curves of her ass and the tight valley they flowed into. The thought suddenly reminded him of his glimpse of those thin curls and those plush soft folds of herbia. Suddenly, he found himself looking at his orc in a very different light.


    ¡°We are here.¡± She announced, oblivious to his roaming eyes.


    Greg looked about the ce. It wasn¡¯t much though it was certainly more than he was expecting. Arge fur covered tent was sitting in the middle of the forest floor. A good distance away was a campfire with spare wood resting beside it. A bow and some arrows were propped up against the side of the tent. In the far edge of the small clearing was a number of freshly skinned kills that had been strung up. Looking at the creatures didn¡¯t exactly do his stomach many favours but he was hungry enough then to eat a dead, scabby horse so he wasn¡¯t about toin.


    Algra walked over to the meat and tugged one of the creatures from the line where it hung. She carried it over to the campfire and threw some wood into a small pile in the centre before getting to work on lighting it up.


    Greg was pretty much clueless. He¡¯d been camping a few times but even his father who was mad for the outdoors had balked at killing and skinning their own food and using two pieces of flint to start fires. So Greg sat beside the fire opposite her and watched with interest as she peeled the meat from the carcass and threw it in a metal pot that produced from the tent. Water was brought in from a skin and she added various herbs and other ingredients that were found around the forest.


    After an hour or so had passed she spooned some of the mixture into a bowl and offered it to him. Cautiously, he took it and took a small sip. That small sip was soon followed by severalrger ones that scorched his mouth. It didn¡¯t matter. It was worth the pain. Whatever the hell this was it was fifty times tastier than it had any right to be.


    ¡°Good?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Excellent.¡± He barely managed to respond between mouthfuls.


    He actually finished his first bowl of the stuff before he realised she wasn¡¯t eating.


    ¡°Not hungry?¡±


    ¡°This is not mine. All that I own is¡­¡± She started.


    ¡°Ok stop right there. You can eat, ok? Hell I¡¯d free you if I knew you wouldn¡¯t turn into the screaming valkyrie again. You don¡¯t need to ask me to eat, sleep, or do anything that you need to stay alive ok? Eat when you¡¯re hungry, sleep when you¡¯re tired¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck when I¡¯m horny?¡± She suggested.


    Greg choked on his second bowl of the stew as Algra poured out her own meal. She turned away to hide her expression behind her hair so that he didn¡¯t see her grin at his reaction.


    ¡°Well, sure. Just stick around me and don¡¯t kill anyone unless I say it¡¯s alright¡­ or they¡¯re trying to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Yes master.¡±


    They ate until the bowl was empty. At first Algra seemed to have quite an appetite but the simple truth was that orcs could eat almost anything at any time. When they were finished she put away her cooking pot and the bowls inside the tent. It was only when she didn¡¯t return after ten minutes that Greg became curious and walked over to therge fur covered structure. Lifting the p that covered the entrance, he nced inside. What he saw made his jaw almost bounce clean off the ground.


    The inner part of the tent was split into two areas, one half was for storage and it seemed Algra kept a few wooden boxes there filled with furs and other wooden trinkets she had likely made herself. On the other side of the tent was a living space with a thick heavy set of furs covering the ground. It was on these that Algra was currently resting on all fours,pletely naked, waiting for him.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Al-¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°Algra? What¡¯s um¡­¡±


    ¡°You wish to rut with me.¡± It certainly didn¡¯t sound like a question.


    Greg looked at the inviting tight curves of her round ass, his gaze eventually falling to the smooth slit at the apex of her strong thighs. The frilly flesh around her sex was puffed up and glistening with her juices.


    ¡°Algra look, I¡¯m sorry if I¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you have a woman?¡± She cut in abruptly.


    ¡°Well¡­ no.¡± This was getting more embarrassing by the moment.


    ¡°Do you not want me?¡± Dear sweet Jesus was she kidding? She was an orc and she could damn well give most human supermodels a run for their money on the knockout scale.


    ¡°I¡­ look you¡¯re¡­¡± A very nice person? Sure, that¡¯d work. Oh and elephants are generally known for their wonderful talent at figure skating.


    ¡°I am yours, you have been fed and watered. You must now take me before sleeping.¡±


    ¡°I must?¡± Was this more strange orcish tradition?


    ¡°Yesss.¡± Greg was so shocked and curious about the idea he¡¯d be required to have sex with her toplete their ¡®deal¡¯ that he didn¡¯t notice the hint of desire in her voice.


    ¡°Is this another orc thing? You think I have to¡­ do this and then you¡¯re mine?¡±


    ¡°Mmmhmmm.¡± She agreed. Right then she¡¯d have agreed to just about anything.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to you know¡­ I mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes I do!¡± She screamed so sharply that he mistook primal lust for anger.


    ¡°Oh¡­ well I guess¡­ I mean I could. You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re incredibly beautiful and all. It¡¯s just that it wouldn¡¯t feel right knowing that you just did it because of¡­¡± Greg babbled, the sight of her was making his heart beat with desire and yet his conscience held him back.


    ¡°Greg, get over here or I will fucking kill you!¡± She growled as he watched her pussy flutter with desire.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You mean it¡¯s got to seal the deal or you¡¯re free to do anything again?¡± He seemed suddenly more uncertain of his situation.


    ¡°Yes!¡± She lied.


    Well this was a male fantasye true wasn¡¯t it? Yet watching her there on her hands and knees, it sure as hell didn¡¯t feel right. Greg thought for a moment and then decided that if he was going to lose his virginity to an orc in the back end of nowhere then he was sure as hell doing to do it on his own terms.


    ¡°Roll over onto your back.¡± He ordered.


    ¡°What!? Do you not even know how to¡­¡± She started to snap at him before she was grabbed on either side of her waist and pulled sideways. In her lust craze she almost lost her mind andshed out at him.


    It was in that moment that she saw his head fall between her open legs and she gaped in dumbfounded awe as he pressed his lips up against her pussy. She felt her silky flesh yield to his tongue and revelled in the bliss it caused her. Fire flowed through her nerves from between her legs and outwards in constant waves that she was only too eager to ride.


    ¡°Gods! Wha¡­ what¡­¡± She managed to moan before her body tensed up and her pussy convulsed around his tongue.


    He¡¯d barely begun. The taste of her green flesh was initially not the most pleasant of experiences. She was an orc after all. Yet by luck on his part she had bathed only the previous night and knowing the pleasure he was giving her certainly made the effort worth it. As her juices began to flow more freely and hepped up her nectar her taste became more appealing and he drank it up ravenously. This was his first time with any kind of female and the reaction he was getting was certainly encouraging. It did get somewhat dangerous for a few moments when he centred his attention on the small nub he¡¯d heard so much about and she mped her thighs around his head. Normally this wouldn¡¯t have been so much trouble but this woman could have probably kicked a cement wall into rubble.

 579

    After hearing his muffled urgent cries for air, she looked down and parted her legs immediately again to reveal a slightly dishevelled but very pleased looking Gregory looking up at her. He stood up then as sheid back, spread eagle, looking upon him like he was a god that had just given her a lifetime supply of ambrosia. She was gorgeous, flushed with the waves of her climax her skin took on an emerald gleam with sweat and heat. Her bare breasts were seen properly for the first time and he couldn¡¯t wait to get his hands and his mouth upon them. They stood proudly as perfect round globes that lifted and fell with each breath and were plenty more than a handful. He didn¡¯t know whoever said more than that was a waste but he was sure as hell about to do his damnedest to prove them wrong.


    Wasting no time, he grabbed his old hoodie and the t-shirt beneath and lifted them above his head in one smooth motion. Algra let out a soft moan of approval. Gregory didn¡¯t have the frame of a bodybuilder but he was extraordinarily fit. Hitting the gym for an hour every daybined with a number of press ups and sit ups in the mornings had certainly shaped him into something lithe, strong and firm. The ripples of his muscle moved with each of his breaths and he soon kicked away his boots and socks before tugging his pants down over his legs.


    Algra was both pleasantly surprised by his body and impatient for him to lie with her. The glimpse of his cock jutting up from between her legs brought a low growl from the female. Thankfully she didn¡¯t need to wait long to feel the swollen tip of his length slide up against her juicy lower lips. Then, with a sudden sharp thrust, he imed her and she felt him spread her to her depths. A lusty look of approval was cast up at him, he was certainly notcking in the necessary equipment.


    Gregory was admittedly an amateur at this but he soon fell into a steady rhythm, savouring the feeling of her wet cunt sliding around his cock. She moved with him, rolling her hips in an effort to increase his pace for she was not ustomed to the slowly burning heat he was stirring inside of her. Orc¡¯s didn¡¯t make love, they rutted and mmed against each other. This human was doing something else entirely and it was making her lose her mind.


    Her arms lifted to grab the sides of her head, her fingers sliding through the tousled locks of her own ck hair. As she lifted her arms she presented her breasts to him in such a way that he could no longer hold back. His hands reached out to grasp the soft fleshy tits and his fingers squeezed and groped their delights. The magnificent curves felt as good as they looked and she felt him quicken his pace as their bodies pped together loudly in the tent.


    Male orcs tended to view female breasts as little more than a decent ce to hold on to as they pummelled away at them from behind. Having her tits teased in such a way with his gentle strokes and the firm squeezes was enough to make her scream with pleasure. Tight slick pussy walls mped around his cock and attempted to suck him deeper inside her as she bucked her hips wildly against him and felt the explosion of pleasure that left her trembling against his body.


    Having a woman so undeniably ferocious and of such a bestial beauty climaxing beneath him was definitely a high point in what had thus far been a difficult life for Gregory. Without thinking, he moved his hands to steady himself in amidst the furs on either side of her writhing figure and descended upon her. His mouth locked upon her open lips and he felt the taste and texture of his first kiss. This time it was Algra who seemed unsure of herself for orcs never expressed desire in such a way. She kept her mouth open and found herself pleasantly surprised at the feeling of his tongue touching hers. It oddlyplemented the way his cock continued to pound inside her at a pace that could now be considered to be truly orcish. She definitely approved and lowered her arms from above her head to wrap around his body. Slim, firm, tight¡­ he felt good beneath her fingers.


    Kissing an orc was a strange experience. The touch of her smooth tusks at the corners of his mouth was a constant reminder of her nature and yet between them she was velvety soft and openly ravenous. Yet then, as their bodies moved together, their mouths linked and their tongues duelled, her breasts meshed against his hard chest and her juicy cunt milking his cock, he simply could notst another moment.


    The first thick gushes of his hot seed sttered deep inside her slick folds sending her over the edge once more. For a long moment their furious pace ceased and their bodies locked together, shuddering with the might of the pleasure coursing through them. Her enmed pussy squeezed his cock as it pulsed again and again to fill her with his hot sticky cream. She felt the warmth of his seed and enjoyed the sensation of that heat as it seemed to pass through her entire body. A pleasant rxing glow of desire that allowed her to fall back a few momentster andy exhausted and spent beneath him.


    Gregory felt thest of himself pouring into her waiting chalice before he released her lips from their constant desperate kiss and rolled off of her shapely frame with thest of his strength. She practically purred as she felt him slide out of her, the heated drops of his rich cum beginning to seep out from between her swollenbia.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking up at the roof of the tent, Gregory felt the oddlyforting sensation of Algra turning on her side to nestle her body up against his. A few moments after that he heard her breathing be slower and deeper as she fell into slumber. He might have spent more time marvelling at the bizarrely incredible nature of his first time but within the space of five minutes he too wasfortably snoozing.


    When they awoke it was still light outside. In his sleep Gregory had slipped a possessive arm around Algra¡¯s waist and held her tightly against him. In turn, she had draped an arm and a leg across his body and pressed herself to his frame. Awakening to feel the immactely sculpted feminine figure lying with him was definitely a high point of his life up until that moment. Slowly, he stirred and felt the movement of her body in time with his.


    ¡°Well that was¡­ unexpected.¡± He came to sit upright as she shifted to settle down straddling hisp.


    The position gave him a very close up and intimate view of her gorgeous green breasts. He certainly wasn¡¯t about toin.


    ¡°You fuck very well human.¡± Thepliment she gave him carried the first words that weren¡¯t spoken in a sulky grunt.


    ¡°It was my first time.¡± Gregory self consciously looked up to her face and found her watching him keenly.


    ¡°If that was your practice I will be very happy as your ve.¡± Shemended him whilst running her fingers through his tousled ck hair.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be happy to have you.¡± He replied, not quite knowing what else to say.

 580

    Feeling that response was something less than appropriate to the moment he tilted his head back and pulled her into a kiss. Algra¡¯s only experience at kissing was an extremely pleasurable one in the height of their passion. She was surprised and equally pleased to find that the act wasn¡¯t limited to intense tongue locking. His lips brushed softly against hers, teasing and enjoying the silken surface of her mouth. Then the seam gently parted and she felt his tongue slowly mesh against her own. The duel of before was forgotten in favour of a slow dance that allowed them to savour the tastes of each other.


    Finding this experience to be wonderfully enlightening, Algra shifted upon hisp to brush her hard nipples across the taut muscle of his chest before squeezing her soft tits against him and holding him tightly against her. Gregory¡¯s own arms encircled the perfectly honed figure of the orc as one hand lifted to rest between her shoulders and the other slipped down to grope her bare bottom.


    The closeness was certainly not lost upon him and soon enough she felt him begin to rise between her legs. All it took was a small squirm of her bottom and she felt him settled upon her slippery pussy. The steadily simmering kiss had certainly had its effect for he slid inside her effortlessly despite the tightness of her wet flesh around his cock. The intense sensations pulsing through their bodies were enough to make their lips part as they gasped for air. The corners of Gregory¡¯s mouth turned up into a breathless smile which was met with a thoroughly pleased grin from Algra.


    The first moments were taken as they savoured a slow grind against each other. Gregory¡¯s thick cock spread the emerald skinned female wide and she loved the short sharp jolts of pleasure as she moved her hips in a slow circle upon hisp. Her fingertips raked over the hard rippling muscle along his back and as she began to slowly ride him herrge round tits shifted back before his face, bouncing and jiggling before his eyes.


    Not knowing where to begin, Gregory threw caution to the wind and plunged his face between the two bouncing green globes and kissed his way slowly up between the gorgeous mammaries. The action made Algra move faster, her powerful legs lifting her up until only the swollen tip was spreading her cunt before mming herself down and plunging every inch of him deep inside her over and over again.


    Gregory moved his mouth across the jiggling flesh of her right breast, letting his tongue slowly lick over her skin and tasting a salty bead of sweat that had trickled down from her neck. His mouth settled around her hardened nipple and he lightly tugged at the fleshy nub with his teeth. The sudden sharp sensation made Algra yelp with surprise and she fucked her body against his harder and harder. He switched nipples, this time slowly swirling his tongue across the pebbled flesh and sucking lightly.


    Both of his hands had long since settled on her ass, exploring the taut curves and squeezing the bouncing cheeks encouragingly with each thrust up inside her. With her mouth free Algra let out a feminine bestial cry of obscene pleasure as her pussy began convulsing around his cock. Their bodies pped rudely together in the tent, taking her through two more thunderous orgasms before he finally relented with a powerful eruption of his hot thick cum right into her waiting womb.


    The orc was delighted to find that kissing was just as pleasant after sex as it was before and during. She felt Gregory¡¯s hard, thick length slip out of her tond with a wet plop against his inner thigh.


    He was certainly pleased to find her lightly trembling against him, an asional small shudder running through her as she enjoyed the afterglow of her lover¡¯s work.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to ask my permission before riding me like that?¡± Gregory smirked after their mouths finally parted long enough to speak.


    ¡°I am. Will you punish me master?¡± The glint in Algra¡¯s eyes was yfully naughty.


    A loud smack was heard throughout the tent and the gorgeous orc jumped in hisp before feeling her bottom beginning to sting slightly.


    ¡°Consider yourself punished.¡± Gregory kissed the tops of her breasts once more.


    ¡°Punish more or I might stray again.¡± She advised whilst wiggling her hips in hisp in a very distracting manner.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You promise?¡±


    This drew the first full throatedugh from her, a hearty and oddly melodic noise that he instantly took a liking to.


    ¡°You are odd. Even for human.¡± Her thighs squeezed him affectionately.


    ¡°I am.¡± The reality of his situation suddenly crashed down on him again. ¡°Wait, so there are other humans around here?¡±


    Algra nodded, her expression turned into a frown of concern.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gregory asked.


    ¡°Where youe from, master?¡± She asked finally.


    ¡°What makes you ask that?¡±


    ¡°You not know of this world. You not know orc, elf, dwarf¡­ I thought you were slow but you are not. I see this now. But you do not even know of your own kin here. Where else you from if not Arolius?¡± It seemed this orc certainly had a rather keen mind of her own.


    ¡°I¡¯m from a ce called Earth. We don¡¯t have orcs, goblins, elves or anything like that there¡­ just humans and some animals. I came here after¡­¡± His words trailed off before a sudden dawning realisation came over him. Freddie and Jte! If he got transported here then surely they did too. ¡°Algra,¡± His tone took on a note of urgency. ¡°did you see any other humans on the road before me?¡±


    ¡°There were humans. A caravan of traders had humans with them.¡± Algra lifted her leg to slip off of hisp and settled into the furs beside him.


    ¡°Where does the road lead?¡± Gregory turned to look at her as she lounged. He found himself wondering how the hell something with tusks could be quite as stunning as she was.


    ¡°The camp of my people. We stay out the summer here in forest and move to mountains in winter.¡± Her fingers idly twiddled with the strands of fur under her fingertips as she spoke. She seemed bored by his questioning but certainly not as grumpy as she had been prior to their screwing like rabbits.

 581

    ¡°Algra I need to go there. People came with me from my world and I think they have the way to get back.¡± Though he wasn¡¯t exactly thrilled at the idea of running into a camp full of orcs.


    ¡°You stay here. I feed you. You fuck me.¡± The counter offer definitely wasn¡¯t without its appeal.


    ¡°I have to go Algra. I have a mother, a father and a little brother. I can¡¯t just vanish.¡± The trace of reluctance in his voice made her look up at him from where her fingers poked and pulled at the fur.


    ¡°I take you.¡± She finally said after a long moment of silence.


    ¡°Thanks. Really. You have no idea how much you¡­¡± He paused and instead of telling her, he showed her by leaning down and kissing her once again. The touch stirred her from hernguid pose and her lips followed his as they pulled away. ¡°Algra, is there anywhere to wash up around here? I¡¯m feeling a little gooey.¡±


    She looked between his bare thighs to see that she certainly had enjoyed herself. Her clear juices were still trickling slowly down his inner thighs. There was a stream five minutes from their tent that he could wash up in and she was about to tell him about it before her mind turned to his previous attentions to her. He had licked her to a climax. It certainly wasn¡¯t a sensation she was ustomed to. She had enjoyed it immensely. Perhaps it was time to return the favour.


    Gregory watched as a passing nce turned into something far more sultry and his orc lifted herself up to crawl around him. He watched with near disbelief as she lowered her head tentatively and gave their mixed juices a cautious sniff. Finding nothing offensive in the scent Gregory watches as she lowered her head between his legs and began dutifully licking her long thick tongue over his inner thighs. This hadn¡¯t been what he¡¯d meant but he sure as hell wasn¡¯t about toin as she slowly and meticulouslypped up her own juices mixed with his cum.


    After a few initial long slow licks that cleaned his thighs she took her tongue to gently and methodically roll his balls across the warm wet flesh. The muffled groan of approvaling from Gregory encouraged her and she slowly began to lick up and down his cock, finally taking the semi-limp organ in between her lips and instinctively giving it a light suck. As she did, she felt him swell between her lips and eagerly sucked him into the back of her throat.


    Completely shocked by this behaviour, Gregory grew understandably nervous when he felt the tusks at the corners of her mouth against the sides of his swollen cock. Yet her tusks were only sharp at the points and the sensation of the smooth wet ivory sliding along his cock as her tongue gently massaged him and she sucked him with glee was incredible. An orc maiden, a gorgeous green female with the most incredible body he¡¯d ever seen was knelt between his legs giving him a blowjob.


    This world was definitely a marked improvement over Earth as far as he was concerned.


    Algra was happily content to continue sucking, the taste of him was far from unpleasant and she certainly enjoyed having the boy so obviously in her thrall. Then she saw him close his eyes tightly and mp his teeth together. The expression on his face was a warning of his impending release and Algra quickly sucked as much of his length as she could into her mouth. The first thick stter of his cum against her throat was a pleasing shock. It had never urred to her to do this before and the perverse delight she found in swallowing spurt after spurt of him was a wonderful feeling.


    When she was finished she carefully gave his cock a few final quick sucks before lifting herself up and licking her lips. Gregory looked at her through half lidded eyes that soon blinked their way fully open as he found his wits once again.


    ¡°Well I was thinking you could point me to a river but I like your way better.¡± He admitted through a series of deep breaths.


    ¡°I do too.¡± She grinned at him, delighted at his response.


    ¡°Do you want to get cleaned up?¡± He reached over to grab his underwear.


    ¡°I am content.¡± The look of disappointment that he clearly didn¡¯t intend to return the favour was obvious.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. If you¡¯re going to be my ve you need to be clean.¡± His voice took on a stern tone that didn¡¯t quite reach the yful glint in his eyes.


    ¡°I wash yesterday. Every week.¡± She defended her hygiene standards.


    ¡°Well let¡¯s close that down to every day if you can. Is there a ce nearby?¡±


    ¡°Stream.¡± She pointed in the vague direction of it grumpily.


    ¡°Alright. Well let¡¯s go then.¡± Gregory pulled on his pants and got to work getting the rest of his clothes in ce.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Algra gruffed before she grabbed her own small garments and sandals.


    They dressed in silence before Algra slipped out of the tent and Gregory soon followed. She led him on that short walk toward the stream. He heard the water running over the stones before he saw it. It was small indeed but it suited his purposes well enough. The green skinned beauty stepped toward the running water, stripping off her little fur top and letting her breasts bounce free.


    ¡°Wait.¡± He called out, bringing her to a halt.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She waited, not turning to look at him. If he wanted her to turn around he could damn well order her to. Instead , she felt him step up behind her. His hands lifted to cup her breasts eliciting a surprised little moan from the woman in the process. She felt his lips on her bare shoulder before they trailed tiny kisses up to her neck and made her melt back against his chest.


    ¡°Lie down here.¡± Hemanded.


    Reluctant to move out of his grip and yet eager to see what he had in mind, she obeyed by sinking down to stretch out over the cool stones that rested alongside the stream.


    She was certainly a feast for the eyes, herrge breasts lifting and falling with each breath, legs slightly bent at the knee. He didn¡¯t waste time in crouching down between her and the stream and rolling up the sleeves of his sweater. She closed her eyes and soon felt his fingers slip beneath the hem of her little skirt and smoothly tugging it down over her toned legs. ying along, she kicked off her sandals and found herself lying naked over the smooth stones. It waste summer and the air still carried enough heat to keep herfortable despite the asional breeze that soon perked up her nipples and pleasantly swept across her skin.


    Gregory cupped his hands in the flowing water beside them and lifted out a great scoop of the cool liquid. She felt the slow trickles of that clear water drip across her breasts and sharply breathed in a lungful of air. Her eyes popped open straight away as he sshed the water across her bare midriff and she felt the droplets trickle down between her legs. The chill of the water was soon warmed as his hands fell to rest upon her. His touch gently passed over her cor bone before sweeping down to grope and tease at her plentiful tits, rubbing in the water and cleaning her by hand.

 582

    She suddenly changed her attitude to bathing when he lightly pinched her dark green nipples and leaned down to kiss her yet again. Once he had rubbed much of the grime away with the water from the stream he repeated the process over and over again. Each time the cold sshes were reced with the pleasant heat of his hands roaming across her voluptuous tight frame. He washed her body and then her face before cleaning her feet and up along her legs with more handfuls from the stream. Just as he was about to reach her pussy he ordered her to turn over. Reluctantly she obeyed and he massaged water into her back and paid particr attention to perfectly formed curves of her ass. Then his fingers sank down and tickled over her bottom in a way that made her gasp with shock before she felt his touch between her legs. Algra¡¯s thighs parted amodatingly and she grunted with approval as his fingers stroked over her silky pussy. Here he poured water from the stream down between the parting of her shapely rear and let it spill between her legs. The sensation was now drawing continuous moans from her which he happily savoured.


    When his fingers finally sank inside the slippery velvet channel it wasn¡¯t long before he felt all of that sensitive flesh mp around his probing digits. Algra lifted her ass up in the air, pushing back against his exquisite touch. The way her back arched was beautiful and he rewarded her for the gorgeous view by wiggling his fingers inside her. After thoroughly ¡®cleaning¡¯ her pussy through two more peaks of bliss he slipped his fingers out of her and licked away her juices.


    She slumped down on the rocks and rolled onto her back to look up at him. Her smile told him clearly that she approved of his way of bathing.


    ¡°Wash your hair and rinse away anything I might have missed.¡± He lowered himself to affectionately kiss her brow before he lifted himself to his feet and watched as she cheerfully went about doing as she was told.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Once finished, Algra donned her clothes once again and looked up to the sky. It would soon turnpletely dark.


    ¡°Night falls. Orc camp near. We get to it before moonrise.¡± She said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gregory nodded. ¡°Lets get moving then.¡±


    The words came easily enough but he felt a pit of worry begin to grow in his stomach. A camp full of orcs would make damn near anyone nervous.


    Algra returned to the camp to grab her club and some of her furs which she stuffed into her pack. Then they set off together back toward the road.


    ¡°So what¡¯s an orc camp like?¡± Gregory asked.


    Algra shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Home.¡± She said simply. After a few moments and an asional nce in Gregory¡¯s direction she noted his obvious dissatisfaction with this reply. ¡°It is ce of hunting and trading. In summer we live here to get food for winter. Warchief lives at camp to speak with others.¡±


    ¡°You mean other orcs?¡±


    Algra gave a short nod. ¡°Orcs, yes. Also men. Sometimes elves.¡±


    ¡°There are men at the camp?¡± This clearly surprised Gregory who had read many books that suggested men and orcs didn¡¯t exactly get along well under normal circumstances.


    ¡°Yes. We trade with humans. Sometimes we fight together. Human emissary will be at camp. Maybe traders.¡±


    This was a relief to Gregory who had been imagining walking into a horde of screaming maniacs that killed humans on sight.


    ¡°Is there anything you think I should know? I don¡¯t want to wave and identally offend everyone.¡±


    ¡°In orc eyes you are equal. To be equal you must own a thing or be a thing that is owned. You own me. None will deny you.¡± Algra asserted with an odd degree of pride.


    ¡°Oh¡­ alright then.¡±


    They walked in silence for a while and found that it was afortable silence shared between friends. Gregory had more questions of course but the truth of the matter was that he had no idea what was and wasn¡¯t going to be important until he saw the camp. Algra didn¡¯t seem too concerned about it so he trusted her and followed her lead.


    Soon enough the travellers came upon firelight in the distance. A tall palisade wall encircled the camp with the asional tower rising up over the top to keep an eye on what went on beyond. Algra led him to a doorway in which two orc males, both towering behemoths carrying crudely shaped viciously edged metal swords, looked upon their approach.


    Therger of the two guards looked at Algra and let out arge roar, opening out his arms and lifting his hands toward the ever darkening sky. The move startled Gregory but it didn¡¯t seem to be any kind of challenge or attack. He watched Algra lift her hand in some kind of salute before speaking in orcish. Theirnguage was spoken in short starts and stops consisting of words mostly one or two sybles long. Despite its apparent simplicity he listened to find that it had a very direct sort of rhythm that was oddly satisfying to hear. It sounded like someone reciting a very angry abrupt poem in gibberish.


    The reactions told him more than the words themselves as the guards arms lowered and a look of shock came across his face. The massive jaw of therger one fell open rather dumbly as he listened to Algra¡¯s speech. Finally she turned around and pointed at Gregory before falling to one knee before him. The guards looked at this with disbelief before dumbly looking to each other and then slowly falling to one knee along with her. Gregory looked behind him for the royalty, fully prepared to y along with the kneeling before he realised that he was the focus of the show of respect.


    Well he sure as hell didn¡¯t expect that.


    After a few long moments the kneeling in silence was growing somewhat awkward.


    ¡°Um, you can get up?¡± He ventured.


    Algra stood and the guards followed suit shortly after. They looked at him with intense interest before stepping aside and throwing therge wooden gates open. Gregory looked on to see the tents and a few small huts beyond the gateway. Fireces were lit and sending dark smoke into the sky as many orcs cooked their evening meals and talked in the avenues between the tents. The ce bustled with life as the massive creatures lumbered about with their business. Gregory saw no humans however even as Algra led him through the gates. It took him all of thirty seconds before he saw a brawl break out over something between two enormous male orcs in the distance. The fight led to the destruction of a nearby tent before it was resolved with a familiar loud admission of defeat by the more battered participant.

 583

    Gregory was more concerned with the nces they were getting however. Many orcs cheered at their passing, some even stopped to look at him but most of the attention was upon Algra. It was bing increasingly apparent that she had neglected to mention something very important to him. She took him along the pathways between the tents and huts toward a particrlyrge building that was unique in that it was made of stone. Everything in the camp seemed makeshift and temporary except this ce. Gregory wasn¡¯t exactly reassured when he noticed a string of skulls of various shapes and sizes hanging from the walls on either side of the entrance.


    The smell also took him off guard. It wasn¡¯t as bad as he should have expected but having lived in modern suburbia most of his life he wasn¡¯t used to the stench of orcs all living together without any kind of hygiene standards. He came to realise that Algra¡¯s one bath per week was likely considered downright overindulgent to most of her race.


    For all that however it wasn¡¯t so bad, smells of cooking meat and fresh beer often stifled out the fouler underlying odours. When he stepped inside the stone building he found more pleasant smells wafting through the air from burners around the hall. For it was indeed a great hall of the kind he¡¯d seen in old medieval movies. Tworge tables dominated the room lined with orcs on each side eating and speaking of things in their oddnguage.


    At the opposite end of the room was the table presumably belonging to the Warchief where indeed an orc was seated. He was muscr even by the standards of his people and though he was seated Gregory wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if he stood at well over nine feet in height. He was bald with pointed ears, one of which seemed to have been mauled in the past. A deep scar ran over his brow and down across his right eye. To Gregory¡¯s horror, it seemed that this was the one that Algra was making a beeline toward.


    Unlike in the streets where they had gained nces and gawps from onlookers, here in the hall as Algra was spotted the orcs fellpletely silent. All eyes in the room turned to them as Gregory followed her between the tables toward the great orc who awaited them. He¡¯d noticed them, his zing orange eyes focused on Algra and then shifted to Gregory.


    ¡°You return.¡± The Warchief¡¯s voice sounded like low rumbling thunder in the silent room.


    ¡°I do.¡± Algra nodded.


    The sudden shift from orcish to anguage he recognised startled Gregory for it was clear that the great orc was speaking it for his benefit.


    ¡°You have been long in your absence from this hall Algra Strongblood.¡± Apparently the Warchief was more fluent in thenguage than Algra.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have.¡± She said.


    ¡°Now as you return here with this ve you do not bow to me?¡±


    ¡°I am not yours to bow to, great Grolfir.¡± Algra exined in a respectful tone.


    These words brought gasps and roars from the surrounding tables. Grolfir, for that was apparently the name of the Warchief, turned his attention to Gregory with a sharp gaze that seemed to burn right into the boy.


    ¡°You imed Algra?¡± The tone of utter disbelief was almost humorousing from the massive creature.


    ¡°Well she tried to im me and I won¡­ so I guess¡­¡± Gregory started nervously.


    ¡°I do not believe it. Algra, you will speak with me.¡± He turned and pointed at Gregory. ¡°You shall be taken to the emissary until dawn.¡±


    ¡°I am not yours Grolfir.¡± Algra¡¯s tone had taken on a dangerous note of its own.


    ¡°You are not¡­¡± The bellowing voice of the orc began as his eyes zed and his face contorted into a snarl. Gregory damn near soiled himself at the sudden outburst before Grolfir fell silent. ¡°Human, will you allow me to speak with Algra alone?¡± His voice was calmer though his eyes still looked upon them like he wanted to strangle something.


    ¡°If¡­ um, I guess that¡¯s alright if it¡¯s ok with her.¡± Gregory spluttered before he looked to Algra for any sign of what he should say.


    Apparently this was enough as Algra bowed her head and Grolfir shoved his table away from his seat sending a few metal tes ttering to the floor before he stood up and stormed out of the hall. Algra bowed her head and began to follow. Suddenly Gregory found himself in charge of his own senses once again and he rushed up to her, catching her hand in his own. She stopped and turned to look at him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want to.¡± He re-affirmed. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to have that guy mad at me but I¡¯m not going to sell you out just to get out of his re.¡±


    ¡°I will be well master. Grolfir will not hurt me. Go to see the emissary. He may know of those you seek. I will return to you once my uncle and I have finished speaking.¡± With that she turned and walked down the aisle between the massive tables and disappeared out the door leaving Gregory dumbstruck.


    She was his niece!?

 584

    As it turned out, owning the niece of the n¡¯s Warchief gave him quite a good deal of status in the orc camp. He tried to ask where he could find the emissary and was pointed to an orc with white hair and wrinkled skin who led him out of the great hall and through the camp. When he first spotted the humans and their circle of caravans it was a relief to see something in this world that was familiar. Though they dressed in mostly medieval clothes from linen tunics to the asional chain mail shirt they were undoubtedly members of his species. It seemed that Algra had been right about the emissary and the traders as he was taken through to see the voice of the human kingdoms to the orcs.


    The ce seemed like a camp within a camp though it was certainly afortable part of the area. The orcs hadn¡¯t walled in the humans and Gregory saw one of his kin cheerfully sharing a tankard of what seemed to be beer with an orc twice his size. The rtions between the races seemed as peaceable as Algra had said which might havee as more of a relief had he not just likely pissed of the damn leader of the entire camp.


    The old orc that he followed took him to arge caravan and knocked on the door. A few moments passed before a sleepy eyed man with bloodshot eyes and pale features blearily stuck his head out of the door and looked them over.


    ¡°Yes? Can this wait a day?¡± The man asked as he pushed his long ck hair back over his head and scratched his thin beard.


    ¡°Grolfir wants emissary to give audience to boy.¡± The old orc gruffed before turning and shuffling on his way back to the hall.


    Both Gregory and the emissary watched the grumpy creature take his leave before turning their attention to each other.


    ¡°Well, what have you done to ruin my perfectly good hangover?¡± Despite the beleaguered look on the emissary¡¯s face his tone was friendly enough and he opened his door wider to allow Gregory to step inside his caravan.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Gregory stalled, not quite knowing where to begin. ¡°I was walking through the forest when an orc woman attacked me. I don¡¯t really know much about orcs but we got into a fight and I won. Now she says she¡¯s my ve and I just learned that she¡¯s also the Warchief¡¯s niece.¡±


    The man had taken a water skin from out of a cupboard and begun to pour it into his mouth as Gregory spoke. When the part came out about him taking the Warchief¡¯s niece for a ve however, the emissary coughed up a mouthful of water and spluttered it across the floor. Gregory winced at the reaction.


    ¡°You what!?¡± The man turned to look at Gregory with wide eyes.


    ¡°Look I didn¡¯t mean to, I offered to free her but she said if I did she¡¯d try o capture me again and break one of my fingers if she did.¡± He neglected to mention she¡¯d also said she would fuck him senseless.


    ¡°You managed to get a challenge from Algra Strongblood and you won?¡± The man seemed to grow paler.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Gregory nodded.


    ¡°Well this is certainly unexpected. What¡¯s your named?¡± The emissary put down his water skin and shuffled around in an old chest before pulling out arge bottle of something that definitely wasn¡¯t water.


    ¡°Gregory Hopkins.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Good to meet you Mister Hopkins. My name is Rudd Parkington, at your service.¡± Two cups were produced as Rudd poured two drinks for them.


    ¡°Could you please tell me just what in the hell I¡¯ve gotten myself into?¡± Gregory took a seat and imed the offered cup after Rudd handed it over to him.


    ¡°Well you say you don¡¯t know much about orcs?¡± Rudd walked over to sit opposite from him and took a drink for himself.


    ¡°I know they¡¯re green.¡±


    ¡°Right, well yes they are of course. What you¡¯ve gotten yourself into goes a bit deeper than that however.¡± Rudd smirked at Gregory over the top of his wine cup. ¡°You see orc very isn¡¯t like what you might imagine. Strength is what they respect most and they follow a strict hierarchy based on challenges between each other. Grolfir is the leader of the tribe because everyone who wanted to be the leader challenged him and he beat them all inbat. In every challenge the winner ims that which the challenge was called for. So if Grolfir is challenged for leadership and he wins then the challenger must agree that he is the leader thereafter. They see this as a form of very for after this Grolfir is entitled tomand the defeated to do whatever he pleases. In this way the strong rise to the top and the weak fall to the bottom. It¡¯s all very brutal. ve challenges are issued all the time when two orcse into conflict. It¡¯s how they decide who gets their way. Most orcs out there are ves to another, though after the challenge ispleted and the issue is resolved many ves are left to go about their lives though they must do as their master says for five winters until they can challenge again.


    ¡°You, by sheer dumb luck or a skill inbat that frankly unnerves me, have won in a challenge over Algra. Algra, as well as being the chief¡¯s niece is one of the greatest warriors this tribe has ever known. She is the former mate of Rowun Strongblood, an orc considered a hero by most of his people. Rowun won a challenge over Algra years ago and when he died in battle she was given the choice of following all Rowun¡¯s possessions into the hands of her uncle or taking her freedom. She chose freedom, which you might be surprised to know isn¡¯t the usual option amongst orcs. You see to have any status amongst orcs you must have earned something of value. A ve, a good sword or even a decent garment will do. When a ve is freed however, their possessions pass on to whoever owned their former master. They have nothing and are not considered a true orc until they earn something once again.¡±


    ¡°Algra has lived alone and free out in the Embervine Forest for months now. I¡¯ve heard of at least twenty orcs who went out there to challenge her and came back with nothing but bumps and bruises having been soundly beaten and then gifted back to their former masters by her. She didn¡¯t seem to want to return until you brought her back here.¡±


    Rudd chuckled and finished the cup he¡¯d been sipping at throughout his exnation before pouring himself another.


    ¡°So why did she choose me then?¡± Gregory found it hard to believe that Algra had willingly sent many of her own people packing but had voluntarily tried to take him on the road.


    ¡°I suspect she was in heat and required some relief.¡± Rudd chuckled as Gregory felt heat suddenly rush to his cheeks. ¡°Orc women do that. They¡¯re always a rather, ahem, vigorous people but an orc female in heat can be very¡­ demanding. She was probably wanting to use you and then free you.¡± Rudd lifted his feet to rest on a small stool nearby.


    ¡°Oh. I see.¡± That exined a great deal. ¡°So I¡¯ve managed to get myself a highly prestigious ve and piss off Grolfir at the same time.¡± He leaned forwards, drained a good deal of his cup in a few deep gulps and rested his head against his hand shortly after.


    ¡°There now old boy, you¡¯ll be fine. Grolfir¡¯s been known to lose his temper from time to time but he¡¯s an awfully decent sort once you get to know him. Algra¡¯s refusal to be taken beneath his wing is a bit of a mystery to us all actually. If I might ask, why did youe here?¡± Rudd¡¯s voice turned from amused to sympathetic.


    ¡°I came here with two people. I think some orc traders might have taken them. They have something I really need.¡± Gregory lifted his head to look over at Rudd who was studying him curiously.


    ¡°I see. Well in ods we must obey orc rules of course. Except for me and my friends out there. Diplomatic immunity is rather wonderful you know.¡± He grinned and poured himself another cup. The man certainly put that stuff away quickly. ¡°Though I suppose if you asked you could be taken to see the human ves. They¡¯re usually treated decently unless they¡¯re disrespectful. In fact I¡¯m not too proud to say that a few peasants have escaped from our kingdom looking to be taken into work by the orcs. Bloody short crop this year and all.¡±


    ¡°Well won¡¯t I get challenged if I go out there?¡± Gregory asked whilst running his fingers through his messy ck locks.


    ¡°I doubt it. You own Algra and if she¡¯s brought you here I daresay she¡¯d step in to fight for you. That¡¯s allowed. You might get a challenge from some hot head of course but I doubt any of them would want to step up against Algra Strongblood. She has quite the reputation for brutality.¡± Rudd stood up and moved to the door to his caravan. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you myself if you like. I find it hard to resist being part of a scandal.¡±

 585

    Reluctantly, Gregory stood and followed Rudd out of the caravan. A few of the other humans looked at them curiously before going back to their business. Rudd led him along the paths telling him this and that about orc society. Despite his current circumstances Gregory was quite fascinated by the ways of the great green giants. They were a hard people to be sure but their odd way of establishing a hierarchy had a great deal of honour to it. Apparently it was considered a very low thing to abuse a ve after winning a challenge. Sometimes a harsh gesture of devotion was required if the challenge was particrly violent such as the loser scarring themselves or breaking a bone to honour the victor. Beyond that however, masters being cruel to their ves was practically unheard of. Rudd said it had something to do with almost everyone being a ve to someone else.


    They arrived at the trader¡¯s tents and Gregory saw a few more humans there going about setting up a cooking spit and a couple more sharpening some orcish swords. Upon spotting them, a heavy set orc stepped up and set his giant fists on his hips. He then said something in orcish that Gregory couldn¡¯t understand. Luckily Rudd picked it up easily and replied in the series of rhythmic beats of sound that made up theirnguage.


    ¡°He says hello.¡± Rudd exined as he turned to look at Gregory. ¡°What do your friends look like?¡±


    Well they weren¡¯t exactly his friends but he wasn¡¯t about to point that out.


    ¡°They¡¯re both my age, a guy and a girl. He¡¯s my height, pretty strong, shaven head, pale skin. She¡¯s slim, red hair, kind of¡­¡± Gregory lifted his hands over his chest and mimed a well endowed pair of tits.


    Rudd chuckled before tranting to the orc. The descriptions he gave drew a frown from the creature and he started speaking faster in an obviously annoyed manner at the emissary.


    ¡°Ah. It seems that your friends havemitted a crime. Yes. Apparently after they were taken the bald one tried to cut the throats of one of this gentleman¡¯s friends. He¡¯s been nothing but trouble since then. They assumed that the pair were bandits and¡­ oh dear.¡± Rudd lifted his hand to rub his temples as the big orc turned and led them across the way.


    Fearing the worst, Gregory followed and soon saw the criss-cross pattern of a caged floor resting over a veryrge hole in the ground. As they approached this pit which was set quite a bit away from the tents the smell hit them like a brick wall. Rudd immediately turned and vomited up his few cups of wine and Gregory nearly followed along, barely managing to keep down the dinner Algra had made for him.


    The overpowering smell of shit was daunting as they moved over to the pit and looked down inside. There Gregory didn¡¯t see the gaunt faces of unruly ves as he¡¯d expected but rather a machine. It was arge circr b of wood with handlesing off in four directions. On three of these handles threerge naked male orcs pushed relentlessly and on the remaining handle Gregory spotted Freddie, naked as the day he was born trying to shove his handle along and keep the machine turning.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Gregory asked, cing his hand firmly over his mouth and nose.


    ¡°Orc punishment. These are criminals. Most are executed on the spot but the especially annoying ones get put them down there. We gave them that machine years ago. It¡¯s connected to pipes that run under the campsite. The sewage system.¡± Rudd exined in a shaky voice.


    He couldn¡¯t stand there any longer so Gregory turned and led the way back toward the tents. As soon as the orc and Rudd joined him he spoke again.


    ¡°Alright then, where¡¯s the girl?¡± If they had done that to Freddie he almost shuddered to think what was happening to Jte right now.


    Rudd tranted after his stomach had finally settled. The orc didn¡¯t seem quite so displeased this time and led them to a tent before opening it up and this time waiting for Gregory to step inside.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Rudd suddenly remarked.


    ¡°What?¡± Gregory turned around.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, well, no go ahead. She¡¯s in there.¡± He was nibbling at his upper lip and avoiding Gregory¡¯s eyes.


    This did nothing to reassure Gregory who stepped into the tent apprehensively. He found it was a sizable pavilion much like Algra¡¯s with cushionsid out on the ground and arge curtain parting one half from the other. He wasn¡¯t especially thrilled when the p of the tent closed behind him and neither the orc nor Rudd stepped inside with him.


    ¡°Hello?¡± He lowered himself to sit in amongst the cushions.


    The curtain abruptly swept upward revealing Jteid in amongst the pillows wearing only her bra and a strip of material that could barely be called a thong over her pussy. She wasid back with her eyes closed and her legs parted for his viewing pleasure. Her hands stroked up along her t belly to trace the curves of her heaving tits. Slowly, she rolled onto her front and lifted herself up onto her hands and knees. Gregory saw as her thighs parted and her bare ass lifted into the air before his eyes, the movement of her body pulling the tiny scrap of material between her legs tight against her pussy. He could see the outline of the soft petals of her cunt through the material. Her snowy skin turned a healthy bright pink at the apex of her thighs and it was obvious that her pussy was smooth shaven. Never in all his life would he have imagined this gorgeous cold hearted redhead disying herself like this for him.


    Rising to kneel upright, her face still looking away from him, she moved her hands behind her back to slowly loosen her dark red bra until the straps unsped and the flimsy material fell around her shoulders. He glimpsed the sides of herrge tits from where he was sat as she lifted her hands over her head and showed off the wless skin of her back and her gorgeous tight ass for his viewing pleasure.


    ¡°J-Jte?¡± He managed to squeak out after a few moments.


    Suddenly she recognised the voice and turned around, her pretty face filled with shock.


    ¡°Greg!? What the hell are you doing?¡± She squealed as her hands came up to cover her bare tits. They hardly covered much.


    ¡°What the hell am I doing!?¡± He stared on with wide eyed awe.


    ¡°How did you get here?¡± She turned away from him and grabbed her bra, slipping it back into ce and fastening it once more. Jesus wept.


    ¡°I hired a guide. Jte what is all this!? Have they¡­¡± He trailed off, not particrly wanting to mention his thoughts right then.


    ¡°Uh? Oh! No, no nothing like that. It turns out that these things like strippers. I wasn¡¯t exactly overjoyed about it but¡­ well I was considering it back home and it sure as hell beat the alternative.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re not¡­¡±


    ¡°Whoring myself out to orcs? No Greg. I have standards. Surprised?¡± She growled.


    ¡°Well I do know your boyfriend.¡± He grumbled.


    ¡°Freddie!? Is he still here? The fucking idiot got that damn knife out again after we were taken. They tied us up but he got free and went for one of them whilst they were asleep. Turns out orcs are pretty light sleepers. Last I saw they threw him into some stink pit and then I got put in here. They said I dance or I join him.¡± She was looking at the floor, curling her nose at the thought.


    ¡°Jte. Where¡¯s the ring?¡± Gregory asked steadily.


    ¡°What ring?¡± She frowned at him.


    ¡°The one I found that Freddie made you put on.¡±


    ¡°Gregory get some perspective will you!? We¡¯re trapped in a camp of orcs for fuck sake. Now is not the time to essorise.¡±


    He rolled his eyes and rubbed his brow. This was beginning to give him a headache.


    ¡°You put the ring on and we ended up here. I figure if you put it on again then we go back home.¡± He tried to keep his voice civil.


    ¡°Greg this isn¡¯t one of those stupid books you read, this is real, we¡¯ve got to¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sat in the middle of a camp full of orcs you stupid idiot! None of this should be real!¡± Gregory bellowed, no longer quite able to hold back.

 586

    The sudden outburst made Jte suddenly fall back on her bare butt. She¡¯d given him quite a lot of shit over the years but he¡¯d never spoken to her like that. Sitting and staring like he¡¯d struck her, she watched as he took a breath and shook his head.


    ¡°Look, just humour me ok? Where¡¯s the ring? You¡¯re not wearing it. I swear if Freddie¡¯s hidden it up his arse I¡¯m just staying here and setting up a tent.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°It¡­ I don¡¯t know. The orcs found us whilst we were out cold. We woke up on their cart and the ring was gone.¡± She spoke in a notably smaller voice than she had before.


    ¡°Alright. The orcs might have taken it. I¡¯ll ask around.¡± He turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait! What about me? What about Freddie? How are you even walking around out there?¡± Her eyes moved to the crack in the cloth where she could see a tiny sliver of the world outside.


    Gregory stopped and turned back to her. In any other circumstance he¡¯d probably just have stormed out but if he had a weakness it was definitely hot redheads in their underwear.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯ll try to spring you. The guy out here that owns you seems alright. I have no idea how much you cost but I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±


    ¡°How much I cost!? You¡¯re not buying a side of beef Greg.¡± She folded her arms huffily.


    ¡°Hey you want me toin you¡¯re not doing your job?¡± He wouldn¡¯t of course but she didn¡¯t know that.


    ¡°You wish.¡± She mumbled under her breath.


    ¡°Actually I don¡¯t need to. That was a hell of a show. Look Jte, orcs don¡¯t really seem so bad. You¡¯re in here because they think you¡¯re a bandit because you turned up with Freddie and he tried to kill one of them.¡± Gregory exined patiently.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t! Why do I have to¡­¡± She fell silent as Gregory lifted his hand in a peaceable gesture.


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t but that¡¯s their way. Just be d you¡¯re not with Freddie right now. I¡¯ll speak with the big orc about you. I¡¯ve got some friends around here.¡± He assured her, his expression and tone became a little gentler.


    ¡°How are you friends with these things?¡± She looked him over like he might sprout tusks at any moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s called ¡®not being a douche¡¯. I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can¡­¡± With that he turned and slipped out of the tent.


    Rudd and the orc were waiting outside. Apparently they had taken the time to let the orc show Rudd some of his other wares. He wasn¡¯t just a ve trader it seemed and had many other items for sale. Rudd was testing the swing of an orc sword that was almost asrge as he was tall.


    ¡°Ah! The legend returns!¡± Rudd remarked with a grin as he hefted the sword back onto the table it had been lifted from and turned to Gregory.


    ¡°Rudd, why hasn¡¯t Jte been challenged? She got caught with Freddie but after what you¡¯ve told me she has the right to defend herself doesn¡¯t she?¡± Gregory asked as he continued to think about cold weather andrge insects in an effort to get the image of the gorgeous scantily d Jte un-burned from his retinas.


    This time Rudd didn¡¯t even need to confer with the orc before replying.


    ¡°It was herpanion¡¯s fault. They were going to be taken here and then challenged tomorrow before being put to work but after the boy tried to attack them whilst they slept they forfeited the right to a challenge. Orcs hate nothing more than dishonour and there¡¯s not much more dishonourable than sneaking up on a sleeping foe with murder in mind. After he tried that they were both deemed bandits and¡­¡± He gestured toward Jte¡¯s tent and Freddie¡¯s pit as if to say ¡®the rest is history.¡¯


    ¡°Could I challenge the orc for her?¡± He asked after taking a deep breath and revelling for a moment in his own idiocy at the idea.


    Rudd blinked and thenughed nervously before ncing to the orc and then back to Gregory.


    ¡°You could but I don¡¯t suggest doing so unless you want to get your brains beaten in. This fellow looks like all he¡¯d need to do to squash you into mush would be to sit on you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah well.¡± Gregory pulled his sweater over his head to show a tightly fitting vest beneath. The baggy clothes he wore hid the incredibly well built figure beneath quite well. Well enough that one of the passing women was paying so much attention as she walked by that she fell over a man crouching by the fire. ¡°Lets do it anyway.¡±


    Rudd seemed half impressed at the action. Of course he also seemed half baffled as to why his new young friend was so eager to get the living piss beaten out of him.


    ¡°Very well.¡± The emissary turned and spoke to the orc in a tone that seemed more formal as Gregory stretched out his arms and took a few steps back before turning to face the orc.

 587

    The great lug of a ve merchant actually broke into a long deep throatedugh at the words of the emissary. Gregory shifted his weight from one leg to the other, affirming his bnce and preparing himself for what was sure to be one of the more interesting battles of his life. The big orc nodded in agreement with Rudd and then gestured absently to Jte¡¯s tent. Rudd turned around and slipped inside to return followed by Jte herself a few moments after. She was still wearing that incredibly distracting bra and those barely there panties as she walked over the dirt on bare feet looking unsure of herself. Gregory never took his eyes off of the orc.


    That was when Algra showed up followed shortly after by her uncle.


    ¡°What this?¡± Algra asked, clearly rmed at the situation given the obvious size difference between the orc and her lover.


    ¡°The young master Gregory has challenged this fellow for the rights to this here ve.¡± Rudd exined diplomatically.


    Hearing this, Algra stepped between the orc and Gregory before turning to her master.


    ¡°Why do this? Come. We go fuck. Put silly girl out of mind.¡± Algra announced to Gregory and anyone else in the vicinity with ears.


    That definitely got her his full attention. Ever since Algra had arrived the merchant had suddenly be very unsure of himself however, it was unlikely he¡¯d attack without warning.


    ¡°Um¡­ no that¡¯s not what this is Algra. That¡¯s Jte, she¡¯s one of the ones I travelled here with.¡±


    Algra looked over Jte with a more critical eye.


    ¡°You say you not have woman.¡± The female used.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. Actually she¡¯s more of an arch-nemesis. Still, I can¡¯t just leave her here alone.¡±


    ¡°I like you master. I not see you broken.¡± Algra put her hands on his forearms, her touch brought with it many pleasant memories.


    ¡°I have to, Algra.¡±


    ¡°Then I fight for you.¡± She spoke up. Clearly the orc merchant had been dreading these words and groaned audibly at his foul luck.


    ¡°No you won¡¯t.¡± Gregory said firmly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you get hurt for me.¡±


    ¡°Hah! This one not give me any sport.¡± She looked at the orc who had turned from a very deep to a very sickly shade of green.


    ¡°I figured that, and if anyone here had challenged me I¡¯d let you kick their ass. But this is my fight. I¡¯m not going to hide behind you. Now go stand with your uncle. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± He hoped.


    Upon receiving the direct order Algra looked like he¡¯d just dropped a bucked of ice down her pants. The sudden feeling of something heavy dropping inside her was almost like a blow as she turned and walked away in stunned silence. When they had fought she had been lust crazed and she had underestimated him. The merchant would certainly have his wits about him and the removal of Gregory¡¯s shirt along with the fact that she had shown he had bested her would certainly not cause the merchant to feel overly cocky.


    ¡°Greg what the fuck are you doing? It¡¯ll kill you!¡± Was that genuine concern in Jte¡¯s voice?


    ¡°Thanks for the vote of confidence. You ready?¡± He turned to the orc he was facing.


    The orc didn¡¯t understand the words but he understood the challenge. The orc lifted his fists and Gregory did the same a momentter. With their weapons chosen, they circled each other. The camp around them had suddenly fallen silent. Word had gotten out that the human who had beaten the mighty Algra had issued a challenge and since then the surrounding camp had moved in to see what Gregory was made of.


    Then the orc charged, its arms outstretched and its mouth open withrge tusks bared. He must have weighed more than twice as much as Gregory. The noise of each of his angry steps was like a thunderp in the boy¡¯s ears. The onlookers watched on as the overpowering giant looked about to grind the young human into dust before their eyes. Of course what they didn¡¯t know was that Gregory had been routinely dropping guys twice his size since he was fifteen.


    The orc charged with most of its weight lunged forwards. Gregory moved half a step to his left before swinging violently to his right. The movement confused the giant bearing down upon him enough that he couldn¡¯t rightly change the direction he was charging or slow down in time. Gregory smoothly fell into a crouch, spinning with a sharp grace and extending his left leg out in a powerful arc. The orc felt the impact strike the backs of his knees and was sent sprawling forwards tond in a heap on the ground. The crowd gave a shocked gasp of approval at the action.


    Gregory let the orc climb back onto his feet though he probably shouldn¡¯t have. This time his opponent lumbered forwards with sure footed steps, the front of his body covered in dirt. Getting into a straight up brawl with the orc would have been akin to suicide and so he quickly dodged back out of the way. He did this over and over again, each time the orc grew more and more angry and tried to swing at him only to find his fist sailing through thin air. The extra weight the orc carried was not muscle but fat and soon the wild swinging took its toll. Gregory saw sweat pouring from the green skin and breaths that came deep andboured whilst his own were short and controlled. The other orcs were enjoying the disy. Gregory wasn¡¯t running away, he was dodging with incredible speed and it seemed even the orcs loved an underdog.


    By the time he started punching the orc in the face anyone who knew anything about fighting knew it was all over. The orc was so exhausted he couldn¡¯t defend himself whilst Gregory was just breaking a sweat. Finally after only a few stinging jabs his opponent fell to his knees and jabbered something in orcish. Gregory bounced out of reach and nced to Rudd for approval. He found the emissary apuding and nodding. The challenge was finished. Many others joined in with the apuse soon after including, much to Gregory¡¯s surprise, Grolfir.


    Algra quickly ran over and flung herself against him, her arms wrapping about his hard sweaty body. The feel of her breasts against his chest and then her mouth pushed against his was certainly enough of a reward for the young man. Though from the look in her eyes he sensed there might be more in store for him soon enough.


    ¡°Had I known he could move like that I would not have spoken as I did.¡± Grolfir¡¯s deep voice was heard over the dispersing mob.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Had I known he could move like that I would have done away challenge andid back with legs open.¡± Algra let her simmering whisper reach only Gregory¡¯s ears.


    The eighteen year old flushed pink as Grolfir moved over to them.


    ¡°Thank you, Warchief.¡± Gregory humbly nodded his head in thanks for thepliment. When Algra moved aside he stealthily slipped his hand under her skirt and gave her bare ass a squeeze in thanks for hers too.


    ¡°I have not known of the way you fight human. It is interesting. I will leave you to Algra now. Come visit me at first light tomorrow, I have a gift for you. Treat Algra well or I may be your next challenge.¡± Grolfir warned with a rather menacing grin before he turned and walked away toward the hall.

 588

    As Gregory was considering taking Algra somewhere private and administering a vigorous pounding to her juicy pussy Rudd and the defeated orc sidled up to them. The orc seemed understandably depressed, his eyes lowered to the ground as he spoke. Rudd quickly tranted.


    ¡°You have all that is mine.¡± The emissary spoke in a cheerful tone that did not match the one he was tranting.


    The human ves looked at him curiously, a few of the other tents beside Jte¡¯s had opened to reveal the gorgeous bodies of several other scantily d females. It urred to him that he could take everything from the defeated merchant. Upon seeing the bare flesh inside those tents it might have even been tempting if he didn¡¯t have a very warm willing female already pressed up against him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just take Jte, ok? I might be backter though. Until then live well and be happy.¡± Gregory told the orc as Rudd tranted.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The merchant listened and seemed to be waiting until the end of Rudd¡¯s words as if awaiting the imminent terrible news. When none came except the loss of Jte the beaten orc reached out to grab Gregory¡¯s hand and hefted it up and down. Gregory thought that perhaps the orc might have seen humans shake hands once and have surmised in a very orcish way that the greater you shake the hand the more grateful you are. As a result it was a miracle Gregory¡¯s shoulder stayed in the socket. The merchant happily turned, walked toward Jte, shoved her rudely toward Gregory and then disappeared inside one of the other tents with the audible noise of giggling females apanying his departure shortly thereafter.


    ¡°Well he seems happy.¡± Gregory chuckled at the abrupt behaviour.


    ¡°Orcs don¡¯t tend to abuse each other after a challenge but it isn¡¯t umon for an orc who is victorious over a merchant to take a lot of his stock. As you can imagine orc trading can get very colourful. Anyway, I¡¯ll be off. Give me a shout if you need me.¡± Rudd exined before waving goodbye to Gregory since Algra had a certain look in her eye and he knew better to get between an orc female in heat and her chosen mate.


    ¡°Greg! Just what the hell is going on here? When did you turn into Bruce Lee? What¡¯s this you¡¯ve obviously been fucking?¡± Jte¡¯s voice cut through the air like a knife.


    Referring to Algra as ¡®this¡¯ was, as it turned out, one of the bigger mistakes of Jte¡¯s life. As the girl¡¯s hand lifted to gesture at the female orc it was quickly caught and swung painfully up behind her back.


    ¡°Ow! Ok, ok I¡¯m sorree! Lemme go! Greg! Help!¡± Jte whined like a pained kitten.


    Greg had been genuinely surprised by Algra¡¯s movements but in Jte¡¯s efforts to ease the pain of her twisted arm she had thrust her breasts out leaving him to watch as they strained against the confines of her bra. Watching the emerald skinned shapely orc in her little leather top and short skirt pressed up to the fiery haired slender eighteen year old sure as hell made him wish he had a camera more than his conscience wasfortable with.


    ¡°Let her go, Algra.¡± He intervened.


    The green beauty did as he asked leaving Jte to tug away her arm and rub her shoulder where it had nearly been ripped apart. She shot Algra a very dirty look but didn¡¯t say anything more.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Gregory turned to look at one of the humans. ¡°can you understand me?¡±


    The balding man he had addressed had been stoking a cooking fire and looked at Gregory with surprise. Clearly he wasn¡¯t used to being spoken to by someone so apparently prestigious. After a moment his shock passed and he nodded that he did indeedprehend the young man¡¯s words.


    ¡°When hees back could you tell the merchant I¡¯ve borrowed the tent Jte was in? I¡¯ll be spending the night there.¡± Gregory said.


    ¡°Of course master.¡± The man gave him a deep nod that was almost a bow in respect. ¡°Would you like food and water for the night?¡±


    Apparently since this was one of the merchant¡¯s ves he now belonged to Gregory too. Lifting his hand, Gregory idly rubbed his chin. He was getting very tired of being called ¡®master¡¯ everywhere he went. Well, unless it was Algra of course but that was entirely for kinky reasons.


    ¡°Yes please. Could you bring it to us when it¡¯s ready?¡± Gregory¡¯s tone was clearly something the ve wasn¡¯t used to. Orcs weren¡¯t cruel to their servants but neither were they overly polite either.


    The man nodded and then bowed outright to Gregory who took a deep breath and walked over to the tent. He was followed by Algra and then a few momentster by Jte who didn¡¯t know where else to go.


    The moment Gregory and Algra had slipped inside they were quickly wrapped in each other¡¯s arms and fiercely locking lips with such intensity that it left Jte stunned as she followed them inside. Here was the boy she had known throughout high school falling to the pillows at her feet and rolling carelessly atop a very scantily d creature with the body of a fitness model. Speechless, she watched as Gregory peeled the few straps of fur from the orc woman¡¯s breasts and tugged the garment over her head leaving her topless. Jte¡¯s eyes widened as she saw the smooth wless round tits bounce into view. The emerald colour of Algra¡¯s skin darkened at the thick pebbled peaks of her breasts and Jte felt a very disturbing twinge travel along her body as Jamie took one of those little nubs between his lips.


    ¡°Greg! What the hell is this!? Fuck, I am so telling everyone about you.¡± The redhead propped her hands on her hips and tried to look imposing whilst standing there in her underwear.


    ¡°Jte,¡± Gregory lifted his head from Algra¡¯s breast gaining a small growl of protest from the orc as he turned to look at the other human in the tent. ¡°I really couldn¡¯t give a shit what you say. Still, when we get back if you want to tell everyone that we got sent to a parallel fantasy universe and I had sex with an unbelievably gorgeous orc in front of you then go ahead. Just make sure you film their reaction and send it to me.¡±

 589

    With that, Gregory got back to the business of pleasing Algra by setting light kisses over her breasts, down across her t belly and finally peeling down her little skirt over her legs to brush his lips through the soft curls of her mound. The pleasant musk of her aroused pussy filled his nostrils as he dipped his mouth to slide his tongue along those smooth slippery pink petals. Algra moaned with delight as she felt him slip his talented tongue inside her and wiggle it around inside her sensitive flesh. Sheid back, slowly rolling her hips as she tried to rub her clit against his probing tongue. Her hands lifted to grasp her soft tits as she pinched and groped at her emerald skin.


    The sight of Gregory pleasuring the orc with his mouth drew an unwanted tingle from between Jte¡¯s thighs. In all the years she¡¯d known him, he¡¯d never spoken to her like that and as much as she hated to admit it there was definitely a part of her that wanted him between her legs. In school he¡¯d always had a problem with e and his fondness for clothing several sizes bigger than required always made his lithe frame seem skinny. Recently his skin had cleared up and she¡¯d been shocked to find a handsome face with rich expressive features instead of zit-city. Though she would never have admitted it, her cruel attentions to Gregory in the past few years had simply been an effort to get him to pay attention to her. Freddie wasn¡¯t what anyone would call good looking but he was strong, respected and even feared. She had been with him because¡­ no, the truth of the matter was she had no idea why she¡¯d been with him for years now. Breaking up with him would lose her all of her friends because all of her friends were his friends more. She had also long suspected what the past day had proven. Freddie was not a stable young man at all.


    Now here she was, watching the subject of her deepest desires as he made another woman suddenly tense sharply before her eyes then slowly rx when her climax subsided. Jte hadn¡¯t had an orgasm in longer than she could remember that wasn¡¯t induced by her own fingers.


    Gregory had to admit that making Jte so obviously ufortable was giving him a warm fuzzy sensation in the pit of his stomach. This wasn¡¯t even considering the already enormously satisfying experience of feeling the tingles of pleasure ripple through the gorgeous creature beneath his lips. One of Algra¡¯s hands lowered from her breast to run her fingers through his hair. She felt the sweet vibrations of a low growl pour from his throat out through her cunt as he lifted his tongue to flick the velvety wet tip across her hard little clit. The sudden rapid little flicks across her sensitive nub made her mp her eyes shut and curl her toes as a sharp thunderous climax ripped through her body leaving her stunned and blissfully numb. Her pussy gushed with her juicy nectar and Gregory happilypped up all he could before lifting his lips to set a kiss in amidst her little pelt of pubic hair and rising up to kneel upright between her legs.


    The noticeable bulge present that was stretching the material of the front of his pants made Jte¡¯s eyes widen in shock and lift her fingers to her lips. A few years ago she remembered that Gregory had been carrying something in his pocket and she¡¯d told everyone he¡¯d got an erection. They¡¯d allughed and jeered at him. As it turned out, judging from what she was glimpsing beneath his pants, if he had gotten an erection he sure as hell wouldn¡¯t have gone long without a girlfriend once theyid eyes on this particr weapon.


    He caught the look she was giving him out of the corner of his eye and turned to face her, his conscience getting the better of him finally.


    ¡°Jte, you don¡¯t have to stay here if you don¡¯t want. I could ask if they¡¯d clear out a tent for you.¡± His hands lowered to caress their way along Algra¡¯s bare legs as he spoke. The orc was still contentedly mewling from her recent orgasm.


    ¡°N-no it¡¯s¡­¡± Jte mumbled.


    Gregory blinked, uncertain as to what he¡¯d just heard.


    ¡°Jan? If you stay here we¡¯re going to be going very hard at it in about two minutes.¡± There was a pleasantugh hanging in his voice as he spoke.


    The girl hesitantly nodded her eptance. She felt her skin burning with embarrassment as her eyes lowered to that thick bulge in his pants. Everything in her mind was telling her to leave, none of this made any sense, this wasn¡¯t how things happened. Yet every part of her body yearned to stay rooted to the spot and watch him and his lover together. The loving care with which he ran his hands over that green skin and the passion that zed in his expression each time he looked at her was something Jte had never known.


    It was something she desperately wanted.


    Gregory hesitated for a moment and then looked back down at Algra. The orc woman¡¯s dark eyes fluttered open to look at him and made it clear she was happy to have an audience. Her hands reached down between them and ripped the front of his pants open with the audible tearing of fabric. The young man¡¯s thick long cock sprung up immediately making the stunning creature beneath him purr her approval. There was also the small yet unmistakable noise of a distinctly feminine whimpering from Jte¡¯s direction as sheid eyes upon his length. Gregory couldn¡¯t help but feel a shiver of ego flush through him as Algra¡¯s fingers wrapped around his considerable girth to point his swollen meat at her waiting pussy. He took a deep breath and then thrust his hips forward, sinking every inch of himself inside that tight green flesh. Algra¡¯s pussy wilfully sucked him deeper inside of her, the slick folds fluttering with delight around him as he imed her horny cunt with a short sharp thrust.


    Gregory watched the writhing female beneath him lift her hands to rest on his hard muscr torso. His own fingers dug into the pillows at either side of her, using his arms for leverage as he began to fuck his ve. Algra ran her fingers up across his shoulders, enjoying the firm ripples of his muscle moving against each other. Then came another of his lightning fast thrusts before he buried himself to the hilt inside her once again. The quick powerful movements made her pussy quiver with bliss and sent thunder shocks of sweet white hot pleasure through her body.


    Jte watched their movements, shocked and thoroughly enjoying the disy Gregory was making. With each of those quick movements he affirmed his dominance over Algra. The girl¡¯s fingers lightly tickled across her bare inner thighs until she felt her own tiny panties were soakedpletely. The lovers now only had eyes for each other, the slow intensity of their fucking grew into a steady rhythm as their bodies pped together. Algra¡¯s long green legs lifted to wrap around Gregory¡¯s body as her soft round tits bounced with each of those deep thrusts.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 590

    As Jte¡¯s delicate fingers slipped under the thin film of her sodden panties to trace tiny little circles around her clit, the sight before her turned downright frenzied. Algra¡¯s first scream of ecstasy rung throughout the entire camp as her saturated pussy squeezed and sucked Gregory¡¯s relentless cock. The scream was taken as something of a challenge as he mmed into her over and over again. Wet pping noises filled the tent as Algra¡¯s fingernails scratched over his shoulders. They never broke eye contact, the lust craze in their eyes inly clear as their bodies shook and writhed against each other.


    Jte couldn¡¯t take it any longer and plunged her fingers deeply inside her own wet pink folds. She wanted Gregory to look up at her lewd disy as she spread her thighs open and fingered her juicy snatch in front of them. In all her life she had never been so turned on and soon her body tensed as she lifted herself to her own climax. She buried her fingers deep inside herself as her eyes shut tight and she passed into heat and release.


    As Jte found her escape Algra was quickly building up to her third. Even orcscked the stamina of her new human master. Yet she saw those tell tale signs as his fingers ripped into the pillows and his eyes zed with what was toe. Words were beyond her but every movement of her body screamed for his cum and soon enough that need was sated. She felt the first thick ssh of liquid heat erupt inside her, sending her over the edge once more. Breathless, she couldn¡¯t scream her approval but the roar from his own lungs was sweet music to her ears. It was a battle cry of sweet victory as he poured his thick cream into her tight, slick sheath.


    Jte looked on in dazed awe at the boy she knew that had undoubtedly be a man as he gave himself to his lover. Slowly, as the pulses of their mutual climax faded, he lowered himself down atop Algra. The orc¡¯srge breasts squashed up against his chest as their mouths hungrily shed together in a deep and mutually grateful kiss.


    Suddenly realising what she¡¯d done, Jte straightened herself out a little. After a few minutes when Gregory finally remembered she was there, he broke his intense lip lock with Algra to look over to the shapely redhead. She was knelt with flushed cheeks and a light sheen of sweat covering her creamy smooth skin. A quick nce between her legs gave him a perfect view of her pussy lips, the thin material of her thong glistened with her nectar making it damn near transparent.


    As the heat of the moment died the two humans suddenly became very aware of what they¡¯d just done. Both blushed furiously as they looked at each other.


    ¡°You fuck her next, master?¡± Algra¡¯s husky whisper caused her heated breath to fill his ear.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The question certainly got his attention.


    ¡°You¡¯d be alright with that?¡± His tone was uncertain.


    The orc grinned back up at him and nodded.


    ¡°You are strong warrior, you will rut with many women.¡± She proudly stated whilst affectionately stroking his cheek.


    That sure as hell almost made his eyes pop out.


    Carefully, Gregory slipped out of Algra¡¯s well fucked pussy and caught sight of Jte silently ncing at his glistening cock. It twitched with approval causing her to blink and look back up at his face.


    ¡°Come here and lie down in front of me.¡± He firmly told the pretty redhead.


    A lifetime of snidements and petty insults bubbled up inside Jte at this geek having the gall to order her to do anything. All of that was immediately burned away by the fire that arose inside her. He was looking at her like he had looked at Algra. He wanted her, needed her. As the two conflicting sides of herself warred she slowly fell to her hands and knees and crawled over to Gregory. He still wore his pants around his knees and took the time to fix that little problem by slipping out of what remained of his clothes. The scent of their fucking had filled the tent but it grew stronger as Jte neared him. Her pussy flooded with her arousal as she obediently shifted to lie back before him and spread her legs out to give him a prized view of her bare pink pussy.


    Algrazily shifted onto her side alongside Jte and curiously reached over to cup the girl¡¯s meaty breast through thecy bra. The shocking sensation made Jte¡¯s body tighten but she didn¡¯tin as Algra curiously massaged the heavy boob.


    Gregory slowly leaned forward, his hands descending upon the feverishly heated skin of the beautiful girl in front of him. She took a sharp breath of air when she felt his fingers glide over her long toned legs. Her toes curled with anticipation as his touch lifted over her thighs and he lowered his head to look closely at her sweet juicy cunt. The tug of the string that was pulled over her hips was followed by the feeling of cool open air on her glistening sex followed immediately by a gust of his hot breath. Her panties were stripped down her legs and roughly cast aside.


    Algra¡¯s hand slipped under Jte¡¯s bra and cupped her bare tit, giving the soft meaty globe an affectionate squeeze. The girl mewled softly with anticipation, wiggling her body in an effort to lift her needy cunt to Gregory¡¯s lips. He waited a moment, slowly exhaling hot air across her inmed pussy whilst enjoying the way her body silently screamed for him to im her. Here was a girl that had long been the centre of many of his fantasies offering herself up wantonly for his imminent ravishing.


    Without wasting any more time, Gregory grabbed Jte¡¯s hips and forcefully rolled her over. Algra¡¯s hand slipped away from her breast as she found herselfid on her front, her soft breasts pressed into the pillows beneath her and her curvy ass lifted up for Gregory¡¯s eyes to devour. She felt him shift and pull her legs apart, his right hand reached out and grabbed her shoulder tightly before pulling her up onto her hands and knees. A tingle of fear passed through her body at the sudden roughness and then she felt his thick engorged cock slide up between her legs and slowly rub against her soaked cunt. Her apprehension melted away as he pushed and spread her hot pussy wider than she had ever known and began to sink inside her with a slow, powerful stroke.


    When she felt him push right into her core, deeper than she knew was possible, she let out a long moan of approval. Her pussy was unbelievably tight around his length and the feeling of sinking into her was indescribable. When he¡¯d buried himself as far as possible he slowly rocked his hips back and forth in a steady grinding motion that made her squeal with delight. Watching the disy intently, Algra lifted herself up onto her knees and ran her hands along the taut muscle of Gregory¡¯s body. With Jte holding herself up on all fours and the insatiable male fucking her from behind Algra had much of his upper body to y with. He felt her tongue lick across his nipple and her lips nt kisses up to his cor bone as he fucked the girl before him.


    Jte¡¯s body cried out for him, her hands pushed into the soft pillows to push her ass back against his timely thrusts. Thest few inches of him finally sank inside her and as he felt his balls pping against her flesh he increased his pace. Jte¡¯s screams of orgasm filled the room shortly after as she was given a sound fucking with that impressively proportioned cock. Her body shook with each hard thrust as his hand moved from her shoulder to grab a handful of her fiery red hair. Pulling on that beautiful mane made her lift her head and arch her back into a stunningly obscene pose. Her tits quickly bounced free of the bra, her nipples already hard little nubs tracing circles in the open air as they jiggled to the rhythm of their fucking.

 591

    Vaguely in amidst the explosions of pleasure coursing through her and the noise of her own hoarse screams Jte heard the stifled moans of Algra. She knew immediately that the orc was busily making out with Gregory. Freddie had cheated on her a few times and she¡¯d always made him pay for it. The girl he cheated with would pay worse of course. Now here she was on her hands and knees getting fucked like a bitch in heat whilst the man she so deeply desired made out with another woman. It was at that point that another orgasm ripped through her body leaving her gasping. She felt every sensation almost in slow motion, the drop of sweat trickling down between her breasts, Gregory¡¯s cock mming deep inside her pussy as her slippery walls tightened around his length. Everything was incredible, everything was perfect, how could feeling this good possibly be bad?Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Spurned on by her little revtion that she didn¡¯t give a damn what he did as long as he kept fucking her, Jte began to thrash and buck like a wild animal against him. Her enthusiasm was so violently energetic that it broke Algra¡¯s kiss with the rutting male and turned his attention back to the gorgeous redhead he was fucking.


    The orc licked her lips with an expression of mild approval. Gregory grinned through heavy lust filled pants as he gave Jte as good as he took. Holding onto her hair was no longer an option and so he leaned forward to reach beneath her. Grabbing a handful of her soft bouncing right breast was exquisite as his free hand lifted up and gave the girl¡¯s bare ass a sharp spank. Jae squeaked with shock as her snowy white bottom turned a shade pinker.


    The second spank made her quiver, then violently shudder into another crushing orgasm and this time she was joined by Gregory who mmed his cock deep inside her and found his own release. Algra looked on as the two young lovers seemed to freeze, the only movements between them were the little shakes of overly tensed muscle as they both reached a mutual crescendo. Jte felt the thick gooey cream bubble up from Gregory¡¯s cock as spurt after spurt gushed inside her quivering pussy. Their sweaty bodies suddenly rxed and they began to take air into their lungs once again. Gregory¡¯s hand gently massaged the girl¡¯s firm pink ass where he had spanked her and she let out a little murmur of pleasure at the feeling.


    His body suddenly felt the exhaustion it had been so vehemently denying until now and he released Jte who slumped down to lie amongst the soft padding of the floor of the tent. The girl was breathing heavily, a blissfully contented look on her beautiful face. Algra shocked him when she dutifully lowered herself to lick along the length of his cock and then pop the long shaft into her mouth, sucking away the juices and the cum to leave him clean and tidy. This did not at all seem like a chore for the woman who took to the task with vigor and would have had him rigid again in minutes had not one of the ves called in to them announcing his presence.


    Gregory quickly grabbed his pants. Upon looking them over it was quite clear that he would need new ones. Algra had ripped open the zipper with such force that it was definitely beyond repair. They would suffice for the moment however and keep him decent. In turn, Algra slipped her own primitive garments back over her nude body and helped Jte wiggle back into her skimpy underwear. The girl was still pretty woozy but was eager to obey.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Gregory finally called out when they were half way decent.


    The ve entered carrying a tray upon which were ced threerge bowls filled with boiling stew and arge loaf of bread. At least they weren¡¯t about to go hungry any time soon. The man set the bowl down before the three of them and gave a respectful and discreet nod before turning to leave.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Gregory suddenly remembered something very important. ¡°When the merchant captured Jte here and the one in the sewer pit they might have been carrying a ring. That ring is very important to me. Could you see if you can find it?¡±


    The man thought for a moment, obviously tracing in his mind where their possessions had gotten to. Then finally he gave an acknowledging bow.


    ¡°Yes my lord. Would there be anything else?¡±


    ¡°If you do find it then whatever you do, don¡¯t put it on. It might be dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Of course sir, I shall return in a moment.¡±


    With that the ve left the three of them alone and Gregory turned to find his two women looking intently at him.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked after a few seconds of pointed silence.


    ¡°You still wish to leave?¡± Algra¡¯s voice certainly had an edge to it.


    ¡°I wish to stay actually. That doesn¡¯t change that I¡¯ve got family and friends who¡¯ll be worried to all hell that I¡¯ve just vanished. Plus, I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m going to do with the ring if I get it. I have no idea what it is. Sure, I could put it on and go home but what if it doesn¡¯t work like that? What if I put it on and I turn into a bowl of jelly or something?¡± He confided his thoughts, his hand running through his dark messy hair as his brows furrowed with worry.


    ¡°There is maybe a one who can help you find out its nature.¡± Algra reluctantly admitted after a few moments. It was unnerving how much the worry in his expression bothered her after only a few days.


    ¡°Oh? Well maybe if we figure it out then I could send Jte home with a letter or something.¡± He certainly perked up at this information.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Jte¡¯s voice interrupted them both.


    ¡°You are his now, girl. You will do as he says.¡± Algra¡¯s tone turned downright murderous to the point where Jte visibly flinched.


    ¡°I will.¡± She nodded resolutely. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything he tells me to. Except that.¡± Her eyes raised to meet his. ¡°Greg, I know I¡¯ve been a bitch. I¡¯m screwed up in ways you don¡¯t even know. Every time I try to do something it gets all messed up and then just now I let someone else decide what I should do. I don¡¯t know what this whole master and ve thing is that they¡¯ve got running here. I do know that you¡¯re one of the good guys.

 592

    **Author¡¯s Note:**


    I hope you are enjoying my stories so far. Please follow my channel: youtube./@steamytales (Pls copy the link) where I¡¯ll be sharing new series of exclusive stories. I¡¯ve already started posting new videos, and I¡¯d love for you to check them out. Your support means a lot-please share my videos and help spread the word. Thank you, and I look forward to seeing you there soon!


    >>>>>>>>>>>>>>


    I know you¡¯ll look out for me. I know that in twenty minutes you gave me more to feel good about than all those years with Freddie. So I¡¯ll do anything you ask me whilst we¡¯re here. If you want to go home I¡¯ll do it but you¡¯ve got toe with me. I¡¯m not going to find this and then leave it behind.¡±


    ¡°Jan, what about your parents? Grandparents? Your friends?¡± He was more than a little overwhelmed by her admission and the implications of it.


    ¡°My only family is my alcoholic mother who doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m there half the time and doesn¡¯t care when I am. All my friends aren¡¯t really mine but Freddie¡¯s. Now I¡¯ve got you¡­ or rather you¡¯ve got me. Either way I¡¯m not letting go.¡± She nodded resolutely leaving both Algra and Gregory silent.


    ¡°¡­ you¡¯ll do anything I say?¡± He smirked finally.


    Jte let out a burst of melodicughter at the sudden change in his tone. Then she surprised him by nodding in agreement.


    ¡°You won me fare and square right? I saw you back there. You were pretty amazing. Where the hell did you learn all that¡­?¡± She did a cute little karate chop to emphasize her point.


    ¡°Well,¡± He moved over to grab one of the bowls and handed it to Algra, then swiped another to give to Jte before taking thest for himself. ¡°when we were younger Freddie and some others used to like ying ¡®punch the Greg¡¯ so I took some sses to convince them it wasn¡¯t such a fun game after all. I stuck with it. I¡¯ve been learning that stuff for years now.¡±


    Jte lowered the bowl from her lips and nodded sadly.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for all that. I mean I know I was horrible to you but I always tried to talk him out of hitting anyone.¡± She exined.


    ¡°Well let¡¯s forget about it. One on one I could wipe the floor with Freddie. Besides you just made up for a lot of being a bitch.¡± His words caused fresh colour to spill onto her cheeks and the tops of her breasts.


    ¡°I never knew it could be like that¡­ I mean you¡¯re¡­¡± She stopped, not quite having the words to express herself.


    ¡°He fucks good.¡± Algra supplied a simpler option before glugging down more of her stew.


    That made both Jte and Gregoryugh together as Algra shrugged and ate some more.


    ¡°You know this isn¡¯t half bad¡­¡± Jte admired the culinary skills of the cook just as he announced his return from the outside of the tent.


    ¡°Enter.¡± Gregory called out.


    ¡°Is this the ring you seek master?¡± The ve carried a pillow in his hands, sat on top of which was the ring itself.


    ¡°Yes! Thank you!¡± Gregory hopped up, set down his half empty bowl and moved to take the ring.


    It was the same one to be sure. He looked at the silver band with those strange etchings along the inner rim and then closed his fist over it. Looking to the ve he reached out and grasped the man¡¯s shoulder firmly.


    ¡°Thanks. Is there anything I can do for you?¡± Gregory asked.


    The man looked at him as if he¡¯d just sprouted antlers. Clearly this was not a question he was used to.


    ¡°Well¡­ I-I have a brother. He still lives in the londs of the southern kingdom. I have been trying to get him safe passage here but our former orc master could not afford to keep more ves. It would be just him, his wife, his son and his two daughters. All are hard workers. If you could do anything to bring them here¡­¡± Hope ignited in the man¡¯s eyes as he looked at Gregory.


    ¡°You want them toe here and be ves?¡± Jte interrupted, incredulous.


    The man looked to her and back at Gregory, unsure as to whether he should answer. The young man nodded and the ve turned to speak with the scarlet haired girl.


    ¡°I do not know from where you hail but life in the kingdoms is hard for many. We work the fields but own nothing for they are the lord¡¯snds. A poor crop often means some of us will die that winter and the work is back breaking in terrible conditions. Orcs might be a hard people but they treat us fairly. If we get sick we¡¯re taken care of and if they want us to plough their fields then they get of their asses and pitch in. We don¡¯t get beaten or taxed. We get fed and sheltered. If ites down to it most peasants would rather be orc ves. What¡¯s more if we¡¯re good at somethin¡¯ they keep us well tended to. I can cook and I know numbers so I get a share of what my master gets for using my skills. My son would have died on the fields where I¡¯m from but here he¡¯s learning how to shape metal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a weirdly fair system for one based around very.¡± Gregory sat back down in the tent.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t very based on taking away freedom and working the saps to hell my lord. It¡¯s more about honourably knowing and bowing to those who earn it. Sir Rudd could probably exin it better than me.¡± The man scratched his stubbly chin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask him and I¡¯ll also try to speak with someone about your brother. Thank you for your time.¡± Gregory nodded.


    The man gave a deep bow and then turned and slipped out of their tent. Gregory sat and finished his bowl before taking the other empty vessels and cing them outside the tent for someone to take care of.


    ¡°So, who¡¯s the guy we ask about this?¡± Gregory opened his hand to show them the ring.


    ¡°I will speak of it tomorrow. Your day has been long and you need rest, master. It is a long journey from here to the one whom you seek.¡±


    Gregory hesitated a moment before shrugging his shoulders and slipping the ring into his pocket.


    ¡°So I have some questions.¡± Jte looked over to Algra as Gregory moved toy down between them.


    Algra grunted for the girl to continue.


    ¡°What will happen to Freddie?¡± She nced at Gregory as she spoke, fearful of his reaction. The male didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    ¡°He will work there with the waste. He will sleep in a cage. He will die young. The work is hard. The air is dangerous.¡± She didn¡¯t seem overly bothered about the nature of Freddie¡¯s fate as she spoke. ¡°The pit is for traitors, backstabbers and those without honour.¡±


    Jte nibbled nervously on her lower lip.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask if he can be released tomorrow.¡± Gregory spoke up.


    Jte looked at him, her eyes wide with shock at the deration.


    ¡°I¡­ Greg you don¡¯t have to. I know what he did. I was just¡­¡± She trailed off with a little shrug of her own.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want him to die down there. I have to admit since the guy tried to kill me his safety hasn¡¯t been high on my list of things to do¡­¡± Gregory was interrupted by a sudden feral growl.


    Algra moved quickly to her feet and started out of the tent.


    Gregory and Jte looked between each other and then bolted up after her.


    ¡°Algra, wait!¡± He called after her as the orc marched toward the cages nearby the pit.


    She didn¡¯t stop, even when she passed a rack of veryrge swords belonging to the merchant and snatched one up she didn¡¯t break her stride.


    ¡°I said wait.¡± Gregory¡¯s voice was quieter, closer to her ear as his arms wrapped around her from behind. The orc froze, the look in her eyes wasn¡¯t entirely dissimr to the one that had been there when they had fist met. The green beauty quite clearly had some extreme violence in mind.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 593

    Jte stopped and watched as the man slowly and carefully took the sword from his orcish lover and dropped it on the ground. He then turned her in his arms and kissed her cheek and then her lips, stifling the inferno of rage within the woman¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°He should be dead. I will tear out his eyes for trying to kill you.¡± Algra grumbled.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°No you won¡¯t.¡± Gregory firmly stated. ¡°But thanks for trying.¡±


    His smile made the orc rx and Jte found she could finally breathe again. Apparently Algra didn¡¯t take kindly to attempts on her master¡¯s life.


    ¡°Hey¡­ HEY! Guys! Jan!¡± A weak throaty voice came from the direction of the cages.


    Gregory turned to see the filth smeared face of Freddie poking his head through the bars in one of the cages that he shared with three orcs. He didn¡¯t look well.


    Algra let out the unmistakable growl of a lioness at the sight of him and Jte lifted her hand to her mouth in sudden shock.


    ¡°Jan, you gotta get me out of here baby.¡± Freddie pleaded. ¡°These sick things don¡¯t have a clue who they¡¯re messing with. As soon as we get out I¡¯m¡­ fuck, is that the freak? What the hell are you doing with him?¡±


    Gregory had almost felt sorry for Freddie as he watched the guy pleading for his release. As soon as he had recognised who was with his former girlfriend however his face took on that expression of inexplicable loathing that it had when he¡¯d hunted Gregory in the park. Madness darkened his eyes and he begun to ferociously rattle the bars like a caged animal.


    ¡°You bitch! I¡¯ll fucking kill you! I¡¯ll rip your throat out! Come here now and get me out of this shit pen or I swear¡­¡± Freddie ranted.


    ¡°Or what Freddie?¡± Jte took a few steps up to where Algra and Gregory were watching the caged man with disgust. ¡°You¡¯re going to do what to me? ¡®Scuse me¡­¡± She grabbed Gregory¡¯s hand and tugged him out of Algra¡¯s arms.


    Without any further reservations the scantily d fiery haired vixen leapt up to wrap her legs around Gregory¡¯s waist and her arms about his shoulders. The kiss that followed was hard, angry andbined with the feel of her nearly naked body pressed against him it made his cock tingle with desire. Her impressive tits squashed up against his bare chest as they furiously made out in front of Jte¡¯s former boyfriend.


    Freddie¡¯s cage stopped rattling and he fell speechless. Jte always did what she was told. That¡¯s why they worked so well.


    After a five minute long lust filled snog in front of her ex, Jte unwrapped her legs from Gregory¡¯s body and ced her bare feet on the grass beneath her. Then she turned to Gregory with a malicious beautiful smirk on her kiss swollen lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m never doing anything you tell me again Freddie. We¡¯ll try to get you out of there in the morning before you have to go back into the shit hole but you can stay there tonight. Know what I¡¯ll be doing? I¡¯ll be sucking Greg¡¯s cock. Have a great night.¡± With that Jte grabbed both Gregory and Algra¡¯s hands and led the dumbstruck couple back to the tent.


    ¡°I would have only broken bones. Her punishment hurt worse.¡± Algra observed to Gregory as they slipped back under the warm canopy.


    ¡°She can hit a nerve when she wants to.¡± He admitted proudly.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to get so¡­¡± Jte turned around recing Gregory¡¯s view of her tight ass with the generously proportioned curves of her tits inside her bra.


    ¡°Hey, feel free any time. I¡¯m still getting my cock sucked right?¡±


    ¡°You bet.¡± Jte¡¯s smile turned downright scandalous. ¡°But I have one more question. Is there anything I can do?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gregory said.


    ¡°Well Algra is a great warrior or something with lots of ties around here, you¡¯ve secretly been a kung fu master or whatever all these years and I¡¯m stood here with nothing to show for myself but my underwear.¡± Jte put her hands on her hips as if to highlight her predicament. ¡°I wanna help. I wanna do something. I mean I¡¯ll do what you want me to Greg but¡­¡±


    ¡°Be courtesan.¡± Algra suggested.


    Jte blinked in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to turn her into a prostitute Algra.¡± Gregory quickly intervened.


    ¡°She was before.¡± The straightforward orc replied, apparently not seeing anything all that terrible about the profession.


    ¡°I danced, I stripped but I didn¡¯t fuck anyone.¡± Jte defended what little remained of her dignity.


    ¡°Good courtesan is valuable. It gives owner high status. Shows he can keep something so wanted by others. Jte is very beautiful. She would bring you much honour. A gift of her dance alone would bring master great favour with anyone whom you would wish to impress.¡± Algra exined patiently. ¡°It is what merchant was doing with her. She danced for his trade partners as a favour to lower prices.¡±


    ¡°Algra, this isn¡¯t exactly something we¡­¡± Gregory began.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Jte interrupted, lifting a hand from her hip to hold up for silence. ¡°So, what? If I hang around with Gregory and I¡¯m such a catch then won¡¯t he get challenged for me by every orc in the damn camp?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Algra shook her head. bat challenges wouldn¡¯t be made for many saw today he is no easy target. What¡¯s more it is known that I am in his service and I am definitely no easy target. Finally the chief showed Gregory favour today and no orc with a brain would willingly anger my uncle.¡±


    ¡°So I could make Greg look good? All I¡¯d have to do is stuff like dancing and taking my clothes off?¡±


    Algra nodded and moved toy down in amongst the pillows. She began disrobing without a care for her twopanions. The skimpy skirt was thrown across the tent and the leather straps around her heavy breasts followed it shortly thereafter.


    Gregory was looking at Jte like she¡¯d taken a crazy pill.


    ¡°Come on Greg. I can do that if it¡¯d help you out. I was going to start doing it at a club back home anyway when I started at university.¡± Jte reached behind her and unsped hercy bra before letting it drop around her shoulders and then fall to the floor. She crossed her arms over the swells of her breasts and looked at him with a teasing raised brow. ¡°I¡¯ll fuck you whenever you want, however you want and show everyone else what only you can have.¡±


    With that she unfolded her arms to rest her hands on her hips, letting her soft round tits bounce free in the open air.


    ¡°I think I might be persuaded.¡± He finally agreed with a wolfish grin.


    Jte beamed at his agreement and quickly settled down into a smooth crouch before him. Her bare feet rested on tiptoes as her long creamy legs spread open in front of him. The beautiful girl steadied herself by resting her hands on his pants and slowly peeling them down over his legs. She felt the ring in his pocket and recoiled from it like it had scalded her. Instead she slipped her fingers under the seam of his pants and tugged them down his legs leaving him standing naked. His cock was already standing to attention and ready for action, its swollen peak bobbing along to the rhythm of his heartbeat. She looked over that gorgeous specimen of male and lifted her gaze to meet his after which she gave him a naughty wink.

 594

    Since she had time to y, she savoured the first touch of her lips against his cock and set little kisses along the thick length that sent shockwaves of excitement through his body. Algra looked on intently and shifted to crawl up beside them, curious to watch how the girl pleasured him. When her trail of kisses finally reached the tip of his bulbous cock head her lips parted and she sucked him into her hungry wet mouth. The salty taste of his cum already seeped from his peak as she slipped that mushroom shaped tip into her mouth and sucked it like a lollipop. Her eyes closed and she moaned longingly as her tongue swirled around his sensitive flesh. With a yful little pop, the cock was released from her lips and she teasingly let it stroke across her snowy cheek, leaving a smear of his pre-cum in the process.


    A sudden heated wet sensation on that cheek a momentter startled her and she turned to see Algra had sidled alongside her and licked away the gooey trail. Coming suddenly face to face with the gorgeous orc shocked her only for a moment. Gregory was left to look down and see his meaty length jutting out just inches away from both sets of female lips. The moment seemed tost for an age until finally the two cock hungry women moved to lick along his length. Jte¡¯s tongue slid from his tip right down along to his base where she opened her mouth and sucked one of his balls between her lips. Algra¡¯s slippery wet tonguethered him in the opposite direction and she finished by opening her mouth and washing his length with her hot breath before engulfing as much of his sizable manhood as she could.


    The sensation of these two voluptuous women sucking and licking at his cock almost turned his knees to jelly. Algra bobbed her head along his shaft, her tongue danced over the sensitive base as Jte released him from her lips and let her tonguep hungrily across his hanging balls. Two sets of eyes, one deep blue and the other dark chocte, looked up at him lovingly as their mouths made him yearn for them. His hands reached out and fell atop each of their heads though he didn¡¯t attempt to move or control them because he simply couldn¡¯t imagine it would increase the blissful sensations they were creating inside him. So he strokes his fingers lovingly through their hair as they shifted positions and Jte took his cock inside her talented mouth whilst Algra licked over his hairy balls.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The finale came abruptly when Algra shifted back and Jte wrapped her hand around the base of his length to point it into the orc¡¯s waiting open mouth. After a few quick sucks Jte took her turn and both women shared him like that with ever increasing speed, they met cheek to cheek and Jte felt the imminent sts of his cum pulse through his cock. The moment she did, she decided to push herself over the edge and give Gregory a real treat. Her fingers caught Algra¡¯s chin and turned her face to meet her in an open mouthed kiss that was met with enthusiasm by Algra. As the two women passionately locked lips, Jte pumped Gregory¡¯s cock frantically and soon felt the thick sshes of his seed hit her cheek and spill into her hair.


    The man couldn¡¯t believe the sight he was being treated to as he watched his women greedily lock lips and mesh their tongues together as he sprayed them with his thick white spunk. Finally, when Jte felt the intense throbbing in Gregory¡¯s cock begin to cease, she slipped her hand away and opened her eyes to see him panting for breath before he fell down onto his ass. The movement made her giggle and the giggle broke her kiss with Algra. Both women turned to look at Gregory as heid back in the pillows and propped himself up on his elbows to look over to them.


    They were quite a sight, each with half their faces dripping with his cum and their big soft tits squashed together. Jte took the initiative once more and began to lick Algra¡¯s cheek where it was smeared with his seed. The little movement was the catalyst for a frenzied exchange of tongues between thedies as they cleaned all of the cum from their faces into their bellies. Once they were finished their lips met in a brief kiss of gratitude and they turned to Gregory before crawling up to their hands and knees on either side of him.


    ¡°I think she make good courtesan.¡± Algra noted approvingly.


    ¡°You got another one in you, Greg?¡± Jte asked as her eyes glinted with promise.


    ¡°For you two? I don¡¯t think I could stop.¡± He admitted as he moved his hands to grasp a handful of soft boob from each of them. Both of their smiles broadened at this news.


    Jte whirled around and he felt her warm mouth sucking his cock shortly after. The movement drew his hand away from her breast and Algra decided to make up for the loss by moving over him and lowering her big tits over his face. As he licked over the smooth soft emerald coloured breasts of the orc, he reached beneath her and slipped his fingers up against her juicy pussy. His free hand traced his fingertips along the back of Jte¡¯s milky white thigh and slipped up between her puffy pinkbia to lightly rub along her horny slit. Algra was enjoying the sensations of his tongue on her breasts and yfully jiggled the meaty melons to help him cover more ground. Eventually he caught one of her dark green nipples between his lips and lightly nipped at it with his teeth before giving the little nub a long loving lick that made the orc mewl with delight.


    Jte was busily bouncing her head up and down his shaft, loving the slurping noises she was making as she sucked him hard again. It took a little longer to get him rigid again which only pleased her since it would give him longer staying power for the fucking she was about to receive.


    ¡°He¡¯s ready.¡± Jte finally announced, letting the tip of his cock slip from her plush lips and lovingly stroking him with nimble delicate fingers.


    ¡°I want both of you.¡± Gregory demanded, drawing forth two mutual needy moans of approval from his women.


    ¡°Dibs on his cock!¡± Jte called out before slinging one long slender leg over him and positioning her pussy over his big tool.


    As the pretty redhead begun quickly impaling herself on his thick shaft with a little whimper of delight, Algra shifted to stand over his head. He looked right up at her puffy green pussy as it lowered down toward his face until finally he lifted his arms to wrap over her firm thighs and hungrily shoved his tongue into her juicy honey pot.

 595

    Both women faced each other as one rode his cock and the other delighted in the feel of his tongue inside her. After their intimate blowjob they wasted no time in leaning in to begin a deep smouldering kiss whilst their man worked to take care of them. Jte was practically burning up with need and riding Gregory¡¯s hard shaft soon induced a juicy ssh of her nectar over his belly as she came hard and her pussy mped tightly around his girth. His tongue busily drilled into Algra¡¯s tasty cunt until the woman began to gush her own juices over his chin at which point he began flicking his wet muscle over her clit and held on to her hips for all he was worth as she writhed against his mouth. Each woman¡¯s screams of climax were softened by each other¡¯s mouths as they busily plundered the delights of their newfound passion.


    After their horny cunts had stopped convulsing on Gregory¡¯s cock and his tongue the orc and the girl stood up and swapped ces. He was ravenous for Jte¡¯s steamy slit and busily licked along her slippery lower lips as he felt Algra¡¯s tight snatch slide down over his cock surrounding it with snug wet heat. The female¡¯s busily resumed making out with each other as Algra bounced on his cock and Jte grinded on his mouth. Their heavy tits squished and squirmed together as they hung on to each other and let Gregory carry them over the edge once again.


    After their second orgasm rippled through their bodies the virile male beneath them was no longer content to lie back and they were both rolled away onto the pillows. They held each other and gave a surprised mutual squeal of shock as Gregory raised himself up, his body glistening with sweat and their sticky nectar he had so hungrily feasted upon. His eyes came to rest upon Jte who trembled with excitement as he fell upon her. Sheid back and opened her legs to amodate him. The sudden sharp feeling of his cock mming inside her pussy made her scream openly as her arms and legs wrapped around him. As if possessed by some kind of demon, Gregory began to fuck his girl with hard swift strokes of his big cock as their bodies thrashed together. Their lips met in a ravenous kiss as passion and desire ripped through them both.


    Their earlier disy had been part payback for Gregory but the intensity and ferocity of their fucking now was almost unequalled. They moved in a chaotic, desperate rhythm, their hips shing as he pounded her inmed pussy over and over again. Herrge round tits bounced against his hard chest and their mouths met with a fierce zing intensity. A powerful explosion of white hot delight ripped through Jte¡¯s body and then crashed down into another earth shattering climax moment¡¯ster. Gregory felt the girl¡¯s body cling tightly against him as her eyes shut tightly and her mouth parted from his to gasp for great lungfuls of air as her body shook and then fell weak around him.


    He slowed his thrusts as Jte¡¯s limbs slowly uncoiled from his body and slipped out of her well fucked slit and looked down upon her. She was a glorious figure gleaming with perspiration, her scarlet hair was left tousled and unruly and her breasts lifted and fell with each heavy breath. She was unmistakably utterly spent.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He wasn¡¯t.


    Algra felt a tingle run through her body as Gregory turned to her. She had been watching the lovers and not daring to even attempt to get between them. When she saw Gregory¡¯s cock slip out of the girl, still hard as stone, she didn¡¯t quite believe he was human.


    Filled with adrenaline and riding on a volcanic wave of sexual energy, Gregory lifted himself to his feet and walked over to Algra. She looked up at him and felt a twinge of nerves ripple through her at the obvious imminent shagging she was about to be on the receiving end of.


    Reaching out to grab his throbbing member, she was suddenly stopped as his hand moved and caught her wrist firmly in its grip. She watched as he lifted her hand above her head and pulled her to stand before him. His eyes were zed with fuck lust and he pulled her naked body against him, kissing her forcefully as she melted into his arms. His hands moved down between her legs but not to her pussy, instead settling on her inner thighs. Instinctively she reacted by grabbing his shoulders and jumping against him to wrap her legs around his hips. His cock pped up against her pussy sending a few drops of her love juices sshing over the pillows beneath them. His arms slipped under her legs and held her aloft in that position with his hands groping her ass. His strength was incredible for Algra was made of muscle, her body perfectly shaped and toned. A slight adjustment was made with a shift of his ass and then she felt his cock slide up inside her and moaned softly into his mouth at the feeling of being spread open again by that big shaft. Their strong bodies began to move as Gregory stood for them both and she used her legs as leverage to bounce her ass and thrust him inside her again and again. Human and orc tongues danced together and their fucking soon became more and more fervent. Algra¡¯s steamy nectar dripped down over Gregory¡¯s inner thighs and sshed beneath them as his cock mmed into her over and over again.


    Her soft tits squeezed against him, though their position allowed them to bounce slightly with each pulse of his length inside her. Those dark green nipples traced circles on his chest and poked against his flesh as he fucked her harder and harder. The sight of the young male with the wlessly proportioned orc wrapped around him was stunning. Jte finally opened her eyes and her mouth opened with stunned awe at the spectacle. Algra¡¯s fingers dug into the hard muscle along his back as his own hands squeezed and groped her bare ass.


    Finally, as Gregory closed his eyes and could no longer concentrate on the kiss he was giving Algra, he let his head roll back and opened his mouth to let out a roar of pleasure that rang out in harmony with Algra¡¯s scream. The pillows beneath them were sttered with orc fuck juices as Gregory¡¯s cock finally found its release. The searing eruption of his cum immediately brought another crest of the waves of bliss that the female was riding. Their bodies locked tightly together, every inch of his cock buried in her tight cunt as he spurted over and over again to fill her with his thick syrupy cum.


    Finally, when they both began to descend from that dizzying high, Gregory managed to let Algra fall back into the soft pillows before rolling down beside her. Heid there and helped the orc find her way to snuggle against him before looking to Jte whozily crawled over to take her ce at his other side. Their naked bodies settled against each other as his arms wrapped about their waists. Algra was already asleep when Gregory kissed her jade brow and Jte managed to lift her face to lightly kiss his lips before falling into slumber herself. Gregory tensed suddenly, fearing he might wake up in his old room at home if he allowed himself to sleep. Then he felt Algra¡¯s left tusk nip into his chest for an instant as she shifted her position. No, he wasn¡¯t dreaming. Onest thought passed through his mind before he sumbed to his sex induced exhaustion. He wondered if this world had any missing dragons he might be able to find.

 596

    The pale blue sky above the orc encampment signaled the imminent arrival of the hot, yellow sun about to rise up over the edge of the great eastern ocean . Gregory Hopkins awoke to feel the pleasant ache of sore muscle and tendon. The light difort was a reminder of the previous evening and the wonderful women he had shared it with. They were his first thought as he remembered the touch of their flesh, their hunger for his kiss and the music of their soft moans as he repeatedly poured his adoration into their quivering bodies. His eyes closed as he savoured those two feminine shapesid on either side of him. Their heavy breaths spilled out long and slow across his bare chest whilst they remained within thepany of their dreams.


    To his left, he felt the soft peachy bottom of Jte Riley and gave the supple, snowy white flesh a gentle squeeze. She was young just like him, no more than eighteen years of age and definitely ripe for the plucking. He remembered the colour rise upon her smooth pale cheeks and the feel of her deep scarlet hair in his hand as he¡¯d taken her. For all his life he had known her to be cruel and vicious until they had both spilled over into this strange new world where it seemed anything was possible. He¡¯d found Jte there, he¡¯d fought for her and he¡¯d won. The disy had, by the rules of their hosts, made her his property. Later, by her own will, she had given herself to himpletely and they had both ridden the mes of passion until they were utterly spent.


    They had not been alone.


    Wrapped up in his right arm with her own arm resting across his chest and her leg draped across his body was an altogetherly different female. Unlike Jte who was soft and delicate to his touch, his other woman was firm and honed as if carved from the smoothest emerald and heated to perfection. Her name was Algra Strongblood and she was definitely unlike any woman he had ever known. Though he did not know her age he guessed she was somewhere in her early to mid twenties and it seemed that all those years had been spent shaping herself into the finest feminine form possible.


    Every part of her was strong and lithe with long beautifully toned legs, a tight round bottom, a trim waist and gorgeous generously proportioned breasts that now squeezed against his body. The most striking feature of hers, as far as Gregory was concerned, was her skin which was a rich shade of green that that darkened upon the peaks of her breasts and over her lips. Her face was also something he was still getting used to, albeit whilst enjoying every glimpse he could get of her. She was a beautiful creature to behold with long jet ck hair that spilled out in a feral mess across her head down to her shoulders. A smoothly curved distinctly feminine jaw line lifted into well defined cheeks nking her lips. Lips that were shaped around the distinct form of her tusks at either corner of her mouth which took the ce of her lower canines and raised outward to rest over her upper lip. Both of the distinctly inhuman tusks curved upward and pointed to a long straight nose which red out into a deep brow that framed a set of wonderfully emotive, dark-chocte coloured eyes.


    He felt her head resting upon his chest where she had shifted in the night to listen to theforting rhythm of his heartbeat. Without opening his eyes, he lifted his head and set a kiss in amidst her inky ck hair. The sensation made her body hold him tighter for a moment and then rx again. He smiled and let his eyes open to look upward and found himself staring into apletely different face altogether.


    The sudden appearance of a cloaked figure standing above him made him jump. Algra and Jte squirmed against him in their sleep, annoyed by the sudden movement. The cloaked figure leaned forward and an unfamiliar female face came into view above him. It was a human woman in herte twenties or possibly very early thirties with long silky smooth chestnut hair and pale green eyes. The corners of her bow shaped lips quivered a little in a nervous yet entirely disarming smile that made Gregory rx somewhat.


    Well, he rxed until he realised that although she wasn¡¯t an assassin, she was undoubtedly a very attractive woman who was looking at his naked body as hey between two equally naked women. As awkward moments went, it pretty much blew out all thepetition.


    ¡°H-hello master.¡± Her voice whispered timidly. Thankfully her eyes seemed to be fixed upon his.


    Unbeknownst to Gregory, keeping her eyes on his face was taking quite a good bit of effort from the woman. He¡¯d been something of an outsider back on Earth and generally ignored by girls. This was mainly due to the fact that he continuously wore baggy sweats. If any woman who was so inclined had glimpsed just how firm and well toned his body was they would have probably made it their life¡¯s mission to bring the outsider to the inside as quickly as humanly possible.


    She had peeked at his body, entwined between the two shapely females, before his eyes had opened. She¡¯d seen sleek, powerful slopes of muscle defined along his frame and earned mostly from swimming. He was no body builder since he prized his own agility for his martial arts sses. This gave him a muscture that reminded her of arge predatory cat. It was all wrapped up in a light skin tone with just a little hint of olive to give him a slightly Greco-Roman hue that turned his body into the most appealing shade of bronze whenever it was overly exposed to sunlight.


    Of course, she¡¯d glimpsed whaty between his legs and found that he certainly wasn¡¯tcking anything in that department. It was no trouble at all to believe that such a tool could draw forth the deliriously happy feminine screams that had risen from within the tent the previous evening.


    Then she hade to regard his face and found him handsome if somewhat young. His youth was all the more notable as he slept, for he usually carried a contemtive look in his deep blue eyes that made him seem somewhat older and wiser than his actual eighteen years would imply. There was still a degree of boyishness about him but his face had all the makings of a thoroughly handsome man.


    A well defined jaw was covered in a lightyer of ck stubble that outlined an appealing mouth. She¡¯d seen him smile from his disy the previous day when he¡¯d bested her former master; a massive lumbering orc named Bolut. Gregory had a wicked smirk and a generous grin that made her want tough along with him. She¡¯d heard the moans of Algra and Jte during the night and wondered what else those lips might be capable of.


    Heid his head back and framed his features in amidst a mussed up mane of long ck hair that fell to his shoulders. On Earth, the long hair had made him even more of an outsider but there it just made him seem wild like many of the orcs in the camp.


    She¡¯d been looking at his closed eyelids and trying to remember what his eyes looked like when they had flipped open and she found herself looking down into two dark pools of blue.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Er¡­ Hi?¡± Lowering his tone to match hers, he found his voice was a little hoarse with all the blissful bellowing he¡¯d done the night before.

 597

    She¡¯d called him ¡®master¡¯. Since he¡¯d arrived in this strange new world he¡¯d almost gotten used to people calling him that. Orc society was a hierarchy based on challenges ofbat. If two orcs disagreed or one orc thought he deserved something that another one owned then they would simply fight for it. The winner would thereafter be the master and the loser the ve. Orc very was much different to human ideas on such matters since practically every orc was in some way enved to another. This meant that ill treatment of a ve by a master was practically a ticket to get a severe beating by other orcs who didn¡¯t want their masters getting any ideas.


    Shortly after entering the camp he¡¯d found Jte and had challenged the orc merchant who had captured her. He¡¯d won and therefore as well as taking Jte he now owned everything the merchant had, including the merchant himself. Gregory therefore concluded that this woman had probably been one of the merchant¡¯s human ves and he now owned her too.


    ¡°The warchief calls for your presence, master. Bolut asked me to take you there if it is your will.¡± She bowed her head submissively and then looked down to Gregory for his response.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Bolut?¡± Gregory began to wiggle his way out of the grip of his two lovers. It was not an easy task, especially since he didn¡¯t want to wake them and even in their slumber they didn¡¯t want to let him go.


    ¡°Bolut is the name of your ve, master. He is the one who you challenged yesterday.¡± She seemed a little worried, as if she might have somehow gotten the wrong person.


    ¡°Right, ok. Um, could you turn around?¡± He finally managed to slip from Algra¡¯s grip and stand up.


    ¡°Yes master, of course,¡± she obeyed.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± He began to fish around for his pants. ¡°So what does the warchief want?¡±


    The warchief was the leader of the orc encampment. An enormous male even for one of his kin; he also happened to be Algra¡¯s uncle. He was definitely not someone that Gregory wanted to keep waiting. Finding his loose cargo pants, he frowned at the broken zipper and popped button. Algra had been very eager to y with what rested behind those particr hindrances and in her enthusiasm she¡¯d ripped the front of his pants apart. Gregory improvised by wrapping his heavy hooded sweater around his waist as a makeshift belt. He tactfully covered the hole in their front with the folded arms of the garment. Once that was done he slipped on his t-shirt and turned back.


    Algra and Jte had sleepily slipped into each other¡¯s arms in his absence and they certainly made a pleasant sight for tired eyes. Algra had possessively wrapped her leg around Jte¡¯s thigh and their arms had slid into an embrace. Their breasts squeezed together as their heads fell against each other¡¯s shoulders and they continued to snooze. The messenger was still turned away and Gregory tore his eyes away from the nude pair to look at the cloaked figure.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes master.¡± Thedy turned and looked him over, she obviously found his dress sense interesting, if slightly perplexing. Humans that she knew tended to wear simple linen garments or medievally tailored clothing.


    Gregory offered her a small smile and slipped out of the tent, holding therge entrance p open for her to emerge beside him.


    ¡°Thank you, master,¡± she politely remarked on his manners before leading the way for him toward the warchief¡¯s home. ¡°Is it eptable for me to give you a message from Bolut?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Oh. Yeah, ¡®course it is.¡± Gregory was slightly distracted as he smothered a tired yawn.


    ¡°He wishes for an audience with you today. Yesterday he was very happy that you allowed him to keep his things but I think he wishes to know what you intend to do now.¡±


    Him and me both. Gregory silently thought to himself.


    Suddenly remembering the cause of his trip from Earth to this new world, he reached into the pocket of his pants and felt the cold touch of the ring there. He didn¡¯t pull it from the pocket and he was careful not to let the thing slip onto his finger. Thest time Jte had done that they had both been teleported from Ennd along with her psychotic ex-boyfriend. He needed to get home but he knew something very important about magic rings and that was simply that he didn¡¯t know anything at all about magic rings. Sure, it had transported them here this time but that didn¡¯t mean putting it on again would take them back. Maybe they¡¯d end up somewhere else, somewhere without oxygen or somewhere that was just an endless ocean. The thought wasn¡¯t exactly encouraging.


    ¡°What¡¯s he like? Bolut, I mean. Is he kind to you?¡± Gregory tried to keep his mind on the present rather than pondering his other troubles.


    It was clear from her reaction that she certainly hadn¡¯t been expecting him to ask such a question. Her pale green eyes widened and she turned her head sharply to look upon him. It wasn¡¯t fear upon her face but rather a simple moment of shock followed by a note of confusion and then an answer.


    ¡°He is not kind. Kind is not the right word. I would say that he is good,¡± she affirmed with a satisfied nod.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She took a calcting breath, her apparently timid nature obviously conflicting with putting forward her own views.

 598

    ¡°A kind person is gentle with others. Bolut is not gentle but nor is he cruel. He is a very good merchant. He has been challenged three times and lost much of his stock only to rebuild his business over once again. We work hard for him but he keeps us fed and sheltered. It is better to work for him than the life we knew as peasants. If we are sick he gets us medicine and lets us rest rather than work. He takes on more of us than he should because he knows we don¡¯t like to be separated from our families. Orcs don¡¯t usually keep human ves because they don¡¯t want the burden of tearing them away from those they love. Bolut keeps us all together.¡± She exined, obviously hoping she was getting her point across.


    ¡°I see. What do you do for him then?¡±


    ¡°We do many things in the camp. We take his wares around for others to buy, we apany him as he travels and we craft things to trade. Bolut is very keen for us to learn things than can help his business. He¡¯s trained three cksmiths and two tailors in thest three years. One of them moved back to the human kingdoms and set up a shop. Bolut still trades with him.¡± She offered that same nervous yet pretty smile as she spoke.


    ¡°And what¡¯s your job?¡± Gregory turned to look at her as they walked amongst the tents of the camp.


    ¡°I sing, I dance, I know some stories. I y the flute well enough for a drunkard¡¯s ears.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re one of the women in the tents? You do what Jte did?¡± Gregory was suddenly notably interested.


    When he¡¯d first seen Jte after finding the orc camp she had been branded an aplice to a bandit and as a partial punishment she was made to work in one of the ¡®entertainment¡¯ tents in Bolut¡¯s part of the camp. Gregory had stumbled onto her dancing in her underwear in what was obviously going to be quite an impressive strip tease until she¡¯d turned around and seen him. Evidently a love of boobs was not limited to humans.


    ¡°Yes,¡± She nodded and looked back upon him. Her gaze was somewhat sharper now. ¡°I do many dances to entertain Bolut¡¯s customers. I danced for Bolut himself yesterday night. I am no whore.¡±


    ¡°Oh, er, no I know you¡¯re not. Jte told me that the girls just dance and¡­ um¡­ take their clothes off. It¡¯s fine by me. As long as you¡¯re not doing anything you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°No master, I am happy with my ce. I have my own tent and I enjoy being able to bathe regrly.¡± She stopped as they approached a series of muchrger tents set around arge central pavilion. ¡°This is the home of the warchief. Shall I await your return?¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be able to find my way back. You can go get some more sleep if you like. You can also tell Bolut that I¡¯ll speak with himter this morning.¡± Gregory offered a pleasant smile and turned to look for the warchief¡¯s tent.


    ¡°M-master?¡± The girl piped up. Her quiet, timid voice was a sweet murmur in the cool morning air.


    Gregory turned back to look at her. His amiable expression was incredibly disarming.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he nudged.


    ¡°Well, the girls who do what I do in the camp were wondering if you were perhaps nning on joining us? We are very eager to show you the benefits of our profession and¡­ well¡­¡± She lowered her gaze demurely and then blinked shyly up at him.


    There was a moments¡¯ pause as Gregory gave her a very long, level stare before his easy-going smile broke into arge grin.


    ¡°You¡¯re good,¡± he apuded her.


    ¡°Master? I don¡¯t understand. I¡­¡± As she spoke she first appeared cutely baffled, her eyshes fluttering prettily and her hand lifting to touch her fingertips against her lips.


    She saw in his eyes that the game was over and her all-too-innocent act fell to the wayside. That beautiful innocent expression turned mischievously yful. Her downcast gaze lifted to fix squarely upon his and a very naughty gleam filled those smouldering green pools. Those lips stopped quivering and her hand lowered from her mouth as her smile turned downright wicked. Her hands slid down over her body, outlining the shape of her beautiful slender figure against the cloth of her cloak.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed. Most men don¡¯t have a problem ying into my ¡®Oh you shouldn¡¯t worry about itty bitty little me¡¯ act. They like women to be meek and mild. What gave me away?¡± She lifted a dark brow at him and stepped forward, her beautifully carved features taking on an altogether more deviant expression.


    ¡°No woman is that meek and mild, although I¡¯ve seen better acts than yours.¡± Gregory watched her step toward him and didn¡¯t give any ground.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to take me home and teach me all the things every bad girl needs to know? That¡¯s what usually makes the act work. Every man loves a submissive little love ve don¡¯t they?¡± Her hand lifted to ce her palm on his chest and slowly stroke along the firm body beneath his t-shirt.


    ¡°I kind of wanted to take you home and watch you eat a cake. You were awfully cute.¡± He chuckled softly, never moving his eyes from hers even as she felt his heart beating faster beneath her fingers.


    ¡°Am I not still cute? Master.¡± The final word had a hint of yful mockery about it. Her lips lifted to rest mere inches from his and he felt the light wave of heated breath pass over his mouth as she spoke with a husky whisper.


    ¡°Now you kind of look like you want to eat me.¡± He savoured the sweet perfumed scent of her as she dominated his senses.


    ¡°I don¡¯t bite. I promise.¡± Her eyes were alight with interest as she watched his gaze darken as if she was looking into the deepest depths of the oldest oceans.


    ¡°I do.¡± He yfully snapped is jaws to illustrate his point.


    The experienced courtesan had a momentary and genuine expression of delight as a shiver ran through her at his words.


    ¡°Many of us were awakest night. We heard you make Algra Strongblood and the red haired girl scream for you. We heard your name again and again. We want to meet you. We want you to make us scream too.¡± She slid her hand up along his chest, feeling the hard heat of his body as she came to grip his shoulder. Her other hand moved to unsp the neck of her cloak leaving it to spill open and reveal her very naked body beneath.


    Only two days before, if Gregory had been in this situation he thought he might have vaguely resembled a very happy pile of human soup by now. It was amazing just how much spending a night with a beautiful orc and the centre of his teenage erotic fantasies had improved his confidence.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He asked of her as he lifted his hand to stroke along the inside of her bare thigh.


    ¡°Talina.¡± His soft feather-like touch made her breath catch and her heart race.


    ¡°Well Talina, I already have two truly amazing women to keep screaming for me.¡± He smirked as his fingers caressed their way upward to lightly tease the soft lips of her sex where he found her already saturated and quivering. ¡°But you do have a very beautiful voice and I like the way your eyes shine when you¡¯re thinking naughty thoughts.¡±


    The woman¡¯s grip upon his shoulder tightened as her eyes closed and her body shivered against him. Their lips identally brushed together and sent a pleasant tingle throughout each of them. Between her legs she felt his fingers tracing between the swollen lips of her pussy and delicately parting those soft petals to slide inside her wet fleshy folds.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 599

    ¡°So let¡¯s make a deal. If you promise to y no more games at my expense then I¡¯lle visit youter today. I¡¯d like to see you dance and hear you sing,¡± he said as she moaned in that beautifully melodic voice of hers.


    Talina was now beyond words. Her hips began to move with the rhythm of his fingers as they teased and tantalised her slick channel. Gregory watched with silent reverence at each tiny little reaction of the sexy seductress. Her eyes were tightly shut, their breath shed as their mouths neared and she burned hot in the chill morning light. A few stray locks of that chestnut hair fell across her face as a light sheen of perspiration began to form on her brow. His finger finally found the firm little nub of her clit and lightly brushed across its sensitive surface. He felt her fingernails dig into his t-shirt as a sudden thunderp of bliss rocked her body. Enthused by this, he repeated the light little brush over her highly aroused pleasure centre. As his fingers found the light rubbery flesh of her core, he traced small little circles around her clit and felt her body quiver with the oing wave of climax. She opened her mouth to moan and he silenced her by sealing his lips to hers in a kiss that she soon shared with equal passion.


    Those oing waves crashed through her with tremendous force. She lifted both her hands to hold on to his strong shoulders and her body thrashed against him. His fingers slowed as he yed her like an obscene musical instrument. Then, as she was able to feel her muscles preparing to rx, he suddenly moved his fingers sharply and quickly inside her to draw forth a great crescendo from her body. In all her years she had never known anything quite like that boy¡¯s fingers. If someone had told her that he, barely a man, had only felt his first woman the day before she might have pped them for being so idiotic. Yet she had never known a man who had troubled himself to seek her pleasure and hers alone. Nor one with such a great natural talent for the task.


    His fingers slowly slipped from her juicy folds and slipped around beneath her cloak to possessively grasp her delightfully firm behind. As she fell from those dizzying heights her strength waned and her long slender legs grew weak. She held herself to him with her arms sliding around his shoulders as their lips parted and she looked up at him with a mixture of exhaustion and delight. She already wanted more. Though even as her hand moved to unwrap the hooded sweater from where it was tied about his waist he caught her wrist and shook his head.


    ¡°Not now. I have a meeting remember?¡± The words were downright heartbreaking.


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll not take you for an ordinary man again, master.¡± Thatst word still had a hint of teasing about it, though it was spoken with a great deal more affection.


    She found the strength in her legs again and wrapped her cloak around herself whilst Gregory lifted his fingers to taste her. She was clean, delicious and lightly scented. He made a note to lick that nectar directly from the source in future. The sight of the man licking her juices from his fingers and savouring the taste like she was a fine wine made Talina consider attempting an act of rape. Then his deep blue eyes met hers again and she quickly reconsidered it.


    ¡°Thank you Talina. Now if you¡¯ll excuse me¡­¡± He nodded his head toward therge tent in the distance to emphasise his need to get moving.


    ¡°Of course. I shall count the moments until we meet again.¡± She didn¡¯t call him master this time. He didn¡¯t mind.


    He left Talina to make her way back to the merchant¡¯s camp upon slightly wobbly legs. Turning in the opposite direction, he entered the circle of pavilions in which warchief Grolfir and his retinue resided. A few guards were posted here and there holding enormous spears and wearing typical orcish ck armour. Gregory walked to thergest pavilion. It was crafted of a sturdy ck material lined with fine gold and silver embroidery along the edges. Two guards stood outside as he approached and crossed their massive spears in front of the entrance before looking down at him. Their faces were impossible to make out from the darkness cast by their helmets.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m here to see the warchief? I¡¯m Gregory. He asked me toe.¡± Thankfully a few thoughts ofrge scorpions, bad Elvis impersonators and the morning chill meant that he wasn¡¯t presenting himself sporting arge erection from his dalliance with Talina.


    The spears opened almost immediately to allow him to pass though. The orc guards remained silent and unnervingly imposing whilst he walked between them. He passed through into the tent itself which was big enough for a couple of dozen people to standfortably inside. A third of therge space was partitioned off by arge thin curtain behind which Gregory could vaguely make out arge bed and a sleeping orc female lying apparently nude on top of it.


    He quickly averted his eyes back to the centre of the room where a veryrge table stood stalwartly with various papersid out over it in what Gregory guessed was some kind of organised chaos. An armour stand carried the warchief¡¯s personal battle garb which looked fucking terrifying even without the great warrior inside it. Beside it arge ck sword that looked like a very long meat cleaver from hell was propped up against arge, closed wooden chest. Other furniture filled the tent including a rich fur rug and severalrge chairs surrounding it.


    Grolfir himself stood behind the desk and looked up as Gregory entered. The orc was huge even by the standards of his people with a body that had been shaped and honed in amidst years of war and brutal training. His head was bald and one of his pointed ears had long since been mangled in some battle or other. What unnerved Gregory about the warchief more than anything were his eyes that burned with intense orange me and carried across a very keen gaze whilst giving away very little about his intentions.


    ¡°Warchief.¡± Gregory didn¡¯t really know how to address the massive orc leader and so simply used his title. He also tried a respectful short bow.


    ¡°You havee,¡± the great behemoth remarked passively before going silent for a moment. ¡°Good. You will give me Algra.¡±


    The words hit Gregory like a sharp punch in the gut. He managed to keep hisposure and lifted his gaze to look the mighty orc right in the eye despite how terrifying it might have been.


    ¡°If Algra wishes me to gift her to you then I will. If she wishes to stay with me then I will not leave her.¡± Gregory wasn¡¯t exactly thrilled with what he knew might being next since he wasn¡¯t all that fond of being pulverised but he stood firm despite his worries.


    ¡°Algra has already asked me not to challenge you for her. She wishes to stay with you.¡± Grolfir let out a low growl at having to admit such a thing.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Then if you want her you¡¯ll have to challenge me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re good¡­ but not that good. I am no fat merchant, boy. Many far greater warriors than you have fallen before me.¡± Grolfir snarled menacingly.


    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t even think I stand a chance.¡± Yet Gregory didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Still, it¡¯s Algra and I think she¡¯s worth fighting for, even if I die trying. So if you want to challenge me then that¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s do it. I haven¡¯t dropped anyone as big as you before but fuck it, there¡¯s a first time for everything.¡±

 600

    Grolfir gave Gregory a very long icy stare that burned into the young man like cold fire. Even then, Gregory didn¡¯t yield an inch. So it was, after a long moment, the corners of Grolfir¡¯s mouth curved upward into a very pleased tusky grin before he threw his head back and let out a loud bellow ofughter.


    ¡°You are obviously mad, little human.¡± He finally said in amidst his amusement. ¡°Yet you honour my niece and have a heart forged of steel. I had to know if you were worthy of her and it seems you are. Although, it also seems you¡¯re suicidal, but I shall take the good with the bad.¡±


    Relief flooded through Gregory. This was just a test. Grolfir moved around his heavy desk to therge storage chest. He lowered hisrge hand to move his own sword aside and run his fingers across the wooden engravings upon the container.


    ¡°Algra¡¯s former master and mate was my servant. He was a great warrior and an honourable orc. When he died in battle she should have passed to me but instead she chose exile. Her possessions were her master¡¯s and when he died they became mine. I offered her them then but she refused to take what was hers. She wanted no part of our way any more for her grief and shame were too great. These are her things. Her armour, her sword and her possessions. I give them to you in the hope that you will pass them on to her.¡± Grolfir pushed the chest across the floor toward Gregory.


    ¡°Thanks! I¡¯ll be sure she gets them.¡± Gregory looked over the chest but didn¡¯t open it for the contents didn¡¯t belong to him.


    A long silence followed in which Grolfir looked upon Gregory as if trying to size up the boy. It seemed that the great orc wasn¡¯t the only one with unreadable eyes.


    ¡°How did you best her? She is a very dangerous warrior. I know you have some skill, human, but you are not her equal,¡± Grolfir asked as he moved to take one of the seats and then extended his arm to offer Gregory a ce on the chair opposite.


    He told the warchief about his first meeting with Algra and how she had severely underestimated him. The truth was that although she certainly hadn¡¯t known his capabilities, she was also very much in heat and quite distracted as a result. Orc women passed through a very sexually frenzied state from time to time and poor Algra had been alone for a very long while out there in the forest. She hadn¡¯t been thinking very clearly when she¡¯d challenged him. He didn¡¯t let Grolfir know this of course since he didn¡¯t want to embarrass his orc lover or her far more intimidating uncle. In any case it had all worked out in the end as he¡¯d certainly seen to her needs.


    They talked for over an hour as Gregory saw no need to deny his otherworldly origins. Grolfir was very keen to know about Earth and the things they did there. After half an hour of conversation it was clear to Gregory that the warchief was a great fan of military history. He¡¯d studied the stories of many battles in his own world and was fascinated by Gregory¡¯s tales of Alexander, Hannibal and Caesar. Gregory was a keen student of ancient to medieval military history and he had no shortage of tales to impart to the great warchief.


    ¡°And what about the orcs? I don¡¯t mean to offend but I¡¯ve never seen anything like your people before. I¡¯d love to learn more about them.¡± Gregory finally managed to venture the question.


    Grolfir nodded his head at the trade off and turned his head to look toward the opening of the tent.


    ¡°Some ale!¡± He turned back to Gregory. ¡°What would you know of us?¡±


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you let humans join your society? They can¡¯t challenge an orc for anything can they?¡±


    ¡°Because humans are a bunch of backstabbing bastards,¡± Grolfir grumbled as two orcs wheeled in a cask of ale and settled it beside the warchief.


    ¡°Well¡­ alright then.¡± Gregory didn¡¯t quite know what to say to that.


    ¡°Nay, there are many decent men and women in the Empire but it¡¯s not a ce where the cream rises.¡±


    ¡°More like the shit.¡± Gregory grunted the words out when thinking of some of the leaders of his own world.


    ¡°Ha! Aye, the shit rises and the decent stuff sinks to the bottom of the barrel.¡± He reached out and smacked the top of the keg of ale to highlight his point before pouring himself a drink into a metal cup and taking a taste. ¡°Ah, this is orc brewed. We try to be fine through and through.¡± With that, the warchief raised his cup to Gregory. ¡°As you seem to be, pup.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Thepliment brought a smile to Gregory¡¯s lips and the warchief poured a second cup from the barrel and slid it across the table to him. Gregory reached out and took a taste. He barely managed to get down the great gulp he¡¯d taken before coughing his lungs up. It felt like someone had made an ice cube out of gasoline, crushed it, lit it on fire and poured it down his throat.


    Grolfir found his reaction to be mildly hrious and took a deep drink of the stuff before grinning across the table to the young human.


    ¡°That could blow the head off of a horse,¡± Greg observed before taking a rather more tentative sip. ¡°So what is human society like here? You say it¡¯s an empire?¡±


    ¡°Aye, the central realmmands the loyalty of the outlying territories. Or so it thinks. There are five human territories, each run by a High Lord. They surround the¡­ wait, there is a picture¡­¡± Grolfir turned to a chest settled beside his desk and pulled out a collection of parchments. He nced at three of them before finding the one he wanted and spreading it out across the wooden surface.


    Gregory looked upon the world of Arolius and was immediately fascinated. He couldn¡¯t read the writing upon the map for it was in some strangenguage but he immediately saw what Grolfir was talking about. In the centre of the world there was arge space surrounded upon all its borders by five otherrge territories. Gregory saw that the eastern part of the map was dominated by a vast ocean. The north was lined withrge mountains and coloured in heavy ckened illustrations that didn¡¯t look in the slightest bit weing. In the west arge desert bordered two of the human territories and in the south there were thick jungles and beyond them were more mountains.

 601

    Grolfir pointed to the south-eastern corner of the map, in the jungles where he saw the small illustration of a camp next to arger drawing of a city in the mountains to the south.


    ¡°This is Embervine. Our camp for the hot months before we walk home for the winters.¡± He moved his finger to the picture of the city to the south.


    Gregory nodded and looked further up the map to point out the central human province.


    ¡°And this is the centre of the Empire.¡± His own fingertip tapped the image of the enormous city in the centre of that province.


    Grolfir nodded.


    ¡°So these are the five territories.¡± Gregory tapped on each of the provinces surrounding the borders of the empire. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Grolfir lowered his gaze to where Gregory had indicated to the northern most part of the map. The young man was chilled at the sudden look of hatred upon Grolfir¡¯s face. ¡°They are the Northern Mountains. Home of the ck Orcs and the demonic lords. They are also said to be the Forsaken Lands. Humans and my people fight along the northern border to keep them at bay. Many armies rest there. Manyy dead on the killing fields.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I see. So it¡¯s a constant war?¡±


    ¡°It is an unending fire for the flesh of my people and of yours.¡±


    Hearing the orc talking about a fight like it was hell was definitely un-nerving. Orcs lived to fight. They based their entire society around it. A fight that an orc wasn¡¯t happy about was not a fight that Gregory wanted to get within a hundred leagues of.


    ¡°And what about the people here¡­¡± Gregory quickly pointed out the south-eastern human territory that had its borders along the Embervine Forest.


    Grolfir¡¯s response of a low, thundering growl didn¡¯t really instil a great deal of confidence.


    ¡°Not that good then?¡±


    ¡°The High Lord of that territory thinks us animals and his mind has been split. The humans in hisnds suffer and starve. Yet because he sends troops to the north he is ignored by the Emperor. Better a foaming madman than one with cunning and ambition. He has stayed away from us and our warrior caravans are not disrupted on the Emperor¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± That wasn¡¯t exactly encouraging news.


    ¡°The High Lords always vie and battle for power, young one. All want to be Emperor or want for independence. It is an Empire of shadows and knives. You would be better off here in the arms of my niece.¡±


    ¡°Well from what you¡¯ve told me I think I¡¯d rather go strangle some of these idiots. But thanks for the offer.¡±


    Grolfir grinned downright wolfishly and took another swig of his ale. Then Gregory did the same and braced himself for the impact of the orcish brew. The two men shed their metal cups together and leaned over the map to speak of the world and its state.


    Humans, it turned out, were the most prolific race in the world but in past centuries they had grown less aggressive toward the other races and more prone to infighting. No human was ordinarily given the right to challenge an orc but if a human was challenged and emerged victorious then he or she was considered a member of orc society and could do as they pleased. Gregory found out that he was the only such human currently in existence. It was both aforting thought to know he had a ce here and yet something of a burden for he realised that he not only represented himself but all humanity to these green giants.


    Gregory had finally worked up the courage to ask about the ck orcs and learned that they had been splintered from the southern orcs long ago. A group of demons had once offered Grolfir¡¯s people unimaginable strength in exchange for their service and many had epted. Those who refused fled south and made their home in the mountains there. The orcs who epted the demon¡¯s gift found it came with a price and warped themselves into a horrifically deformed and wretched species that had be little more than animals. Even then the hatred in Grolfir¡¯s voice was so vicious it was unnerving when he spoke of The Lost Ones. Though they had been named ¡®ck orcs¡¯ by the humans, Grolfir told them that their true colour was a wretched pallid white. They only appeared ck because they spent so much time in amidst their furnaces and within the ck ash of the northern volcanoes. The mutual threat of these monstrous creatures had improved rtions between humans and the southern orcs and so they fought side by side along the human kingdom¡¯s northern border.


    After two hours of conversation with Grolfir they were interrupted by a messenger. Gregory turned to see a young male orc wearing hardened leather armour standing to attention like a soldier as he awaited his warchief¡¯s permission to speak.


    Grolfir turned and barked something at the young orc in the orcishnguage to which the messenger replied in kind. It wasn¡¯t a very long message and once it was finished the young male was dismissed and Grolfir turned to Gregory.


    ¡°It appears we have talked longer than I had intended. My presence is needed at the great hall. I am d Algra found you Gregory Hopkins. Tell her¡­¡± Grolfir paused and then shook his head. ¡°Be good to her.¡±


    ¡°May I ask something of you warchief?¡± Gregory stood, the nerves of speaking to the great orc returning somewhat given what he was about to ask.


    ¡°You may ask but I may not give.¡± It didn¡¯t seem like being asked for favours was anything new to Grolfir.


    ¡°One of the humans I came here with is being held in the pits. He attacked one of the orcs that brought him here with great dishonour. I would ask that you release him into my care.¡± Asking the question wasn¡¯t exactly easy for Gregory. He was asking to free the psychotic lunatic that had bullied him for most of his life after all.


    ¡°And why, by the First, would I do something like that?¡± Grolfir raised a suspicious brow at the request.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He means something to the girl I came with. They are no longer close but I don¡¯t think she¡¯d befortable knowing someone she knew so well was slowly rotting in the pit. I also feel kind of responsible for him. He came here with me. If you refuse then I¡¯ll understand but I¡¯ve got to ask you to free him into my care all the same,¡± Gregory exined.


    ¡°I see.¡± Grolfir studied Gregory carefully. ¡°If he is released to you and he causes any further danger then you will be held ountable.¡±

 602

    Why do I get the feeling I¡¯m really going to regret this? Gregory thought to himself as he nodded in eptance of Grolfir¡¯s condition.


    ¡°I will have him released. I¡¯ll send a messenger now. He will be spared the pit today and you can collect him as you see fit. Don¡¯t wait too long.¡± Grolfir nodded gruffly and took his leave.


    This left Gregory standing in the tent feeling a mixture of relief and apprehension. He was going to have to look after Freddie Lounds? That sure as hell wasn¡¯t his idea of a good time.


    He walked over to Algra¡¯s chest of belongings and lifted the handle on one of the sides to begin to pull the thing out of the tent. It was somewhat disheartening to find that apparently a trunk full of orcish armour was very heavy indeed. He wouldn¡¯t be able to lift it to carry and since the chest was quite nicely decorated with little engravings he didn¡¯t want to drag it through the dirt and mud of the encampment. He needed an orc.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Both guards outside the tent were a little surprised to see Gregory¡¯s head pop out and address them. ¡°Do you guys happen to speak¡­ er¡­¡± What was he going to say? English? ¡°Do you understand me?¡±


    His words were met with two still stares of darkened faces before one of the orcs roared something in orcish so loud that Gregory almost fell back on his ass inside the tent. The same young orc who had delivered Grolfir¡¯s message came running from within one of the tents and looked between the guards and Gregory. A quick exchange of brief orcish grunts focused his attention on Gregory.


    ¡°What want?¡± Apparently his human linguistic skills were somewhat rudimentary.


    ¡°Um¡­ could you help me carry something?¡± Gregory asked.


    The orc shrugged his broad shoulders and nodded. Gregory slipped back inside the tent and the orc followed shortly thereafter. He looked at the jade giant who seemed to be around his age, although it was difficult to tell since his kin were sorge.


    ¡°It¡¯s that there.¡± He pointed to Algra¡¯s chest. ¡°I could drag it but it really needs lifting.¡±


    The orc male looked it over and nodded in agreement. He walked over and grabbed both handles at either side of the vessel before heaving it upward to carry it wherever Gregory wished. Since even the orc seemed to think it was heavy, Gregory wasted no time in leading the way.


    ¡°May I ask your name?¡± He said as they moved through the camp.


    ¡°Ulf.¡± Came the quick reply.


    ¡°Thanks for the help then, Ulf.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Ulf let out an amiable grunt.


    They made their way through the camp, back to the merchant¡¯s tents and found that more people were now up and about. Gregory spotted the merchant spreading out his wares upon severalrge tables with the help of the old human ve he¡¯d met the night before. Two other humans were lighting a fire in preparation for breakfast and a third was cleaning up some of the work spaces for the human craftsmen to arrive. She was whistling a light tune as she worked.


    ¡°You can just put it here, Ulf.¡± Gregory gestured to a spot by the entrance to Jte¡¯s tent.


    The young orc obeyed and after setting down the chest he looked at the other tents with a keen interest. Particrly the ones that were marked for entertainment wherein the human ve girls danced and sang the day away.


    ¡°Do you want to go in?¡± Gregory asked with a hint of amusement.


    The orc looked back at him, suddenly seeming quite unsure of himself.


    ¡°Go ahead if you like. Just remember no touching.¡± With that Gregory turned and slipped inside his own tent.


    He heard the soft moans and wet noises of flesh moving against flesh before heid eyes upon Algra and Jte. They were happily settled together with their heads between each other¡¯s legs. Jte wasid out atop Algra¡¯s body and showing just how open minded she¡¯d be in the past day. Gregory found himself instantly rigid at the sight of the two beautiful women so wantonlypping at each other¡¯s horny cunts. Quietly, as not to disturb them, he undressed and walked around to stand in front of Algra¡¯s spread legs. Jte saw his feet and lifted her head up to look at him. Her face immediately turned a fetching shade of bright pink at being caught with her tongue so firmly nted in the cookie jar. The beautiful red haired teenager smiled up at him and then her smile quivered and her eyes closed when Algra licked her clit.


    Gregory slid down to his knees and shifted into ce with his thighs sliding beneath Algra¡¯s long green legs. Jte looked down at his cock as it bobbed lewdly before her eyes. The sudden presence of Gregory made Algra groan in anticipation sending sweet vibrations coursing through the soft wet flesh of Jte¡¯s tight pussy. His hand slipped in amidst the waves of Jte¡¯s long scarlet hair and she felt his grip tighten. Knowing instantly what he wanted, she opened her mouth and felt his swollen bell shaped peak slip between her silky pink lips. Though he was quite a mouthful, she eagerly sucked him as far as she could into her hungry mouth. A heavy sigh escaped his lips as he felt her hot slippery tongue flicking across the underside of his pulsing length. He used his grip in amidst her hair to guide her head as it bobbed along his thick length and the resulting fresh, wet slurping sounds became music to his ears.


    Jte¡¯s talented mouth was eventually forced to relinquish his length as he grasped her shoulders and lifted her upright to straddle Algra¡¯s face. The orc never once ceasedpping at the girl¡¯s juicy pink flesh and the effect was bing obvious upon Jte¡¯s face. Gregory grasped his cock and positioned it carefully at the entrance to Algra¡¯s dark glistening greenbia, soaked with her juices and the gleaming trails of Jte¡¯s tongue.


    The orc began flicking her tongue against Jte¡¯s clit sending the girl rocketing to a dizzying high. Gregory ceized the moment and quickly mmed his length into Algra¡¯s tight, wet pussy. The sudden feel of the orc¡¯s gasp made Jte gleeful as she rode towards her own climax, smearing her pussy across Algra¡¯s lips. Gregory had quickly embedded himself deeply inside of her, his heavy balls pping against her firm green ass.


    Jte looked upon him with half lidded eyes and a naughty little smile as she watched him begin to rock his hips and pump his cock into Algra¡¯s inmed pussy over and over again. He rested there on his knees with the orc¡¯s legs lifted over each of his thighs as he fucked her incredible body with a fierce wanton passion. Algra growled and Jte soon felt her begin to lose control of her tongue to the point where she was unable to properly focus on licking the girl¡¯s sweet cunt.


    Jte rolled back onto her feet and stood up with a foot on either side of Algra¡¯s head. The orc looked up at the male fucking her, his gorgeous young lean body gleaming with a light coating of sweat that made his hard rippling muscles all the more delightfully noticeable. Her dark chocte eyes met his deep blues and he winked at her in a way that sent a strong sudden wave of blissfull tension through her body. Given his performance the previous night she wouldn¡¯t have med him for sitting out of such an act for the day but there he was, so ravenous for her that she purred his name and began to move her body with his strokes. Herrge soft emerald breasts bounced freely with dark hard nipples tracing circles in the air. She felt his hands slide across her trim muscr belly to grasp those great jiggling tits and shut her eyes tightly as those hands softly kneaded her sensitive flesh.

 603

    Jte stepped forwards, her light bare footed movements leaving her standing directly before Gregory. Since he was knelt with his ass resting against the heels of his feet this put him squarely at eye level with Jte¡¯s smoothly shaven pussy. The pink slit glistened appetisingly and he licked his lips before lunging toward his delicious morning snack. The redhead moaned as his mouth sealed around her juicy cunt and his tongue continued the work Algra had begun. One of her long snowy skinned legs lifted up to rest over his shoulder and give him easier ess to her tasty depths.


    Gregory was in heaven. The tightness of Algra¡¯s sweet pussy was continually quivering around his cock and he felt her first orgasm rip through her body making her legs wrap around his body tightly and holding him deep inside her. yfully, he squeezed her soft round tits and then lightly pinched her hard nipples between his fingers. As soon as her legs loosened again he resumed his fucking, this time much faster as he worked his way up to his own peak. At his mouth, Jte¡¯s pussy tasted like some long lost fine delicacy. The silky smooth juicy texture was incredible, as was the tasty nectar that suddenly gushed into his mouth as she too spilled over the edge.


    The sudden climax he¡¯d given her made Jte fall down beside the furiously mating couple. Gregory regretted the absence of her pussy at his mouth but it gave him a very good opportunity to lift his hands from Algra¡¯s tits and ce them on either side of her body before lowering himself down upon her. He felt those tworge tits squeeze against his chest as his mouth descended upon hers. Algra loved kissing. It was something that no orc had ever done and as such she always hungered for her lover¡¯s lips. The taste of Jte¡¯s sweet pussy in both their mouths enhanced their lust causing Gregory to growl much to Algra¡¯s enjoyment.


    Her legs lifted up, her knees bent and her fingernails raked along his back until finally Gregory began to erupt. Rapid strokes mmed deep inside her to release several hot thick spurts of cum into her clutching body. She felt her insides seem to explode as he filled her and they fell extremely still for a few sweet moments until they again felt the aches of their bodies contrasting against the ecstasy they had shared. Their kiss ended as Gregory slowly rolled his hips to stir his cream inside of her. Algra looked up at him, her dark eyes were warm and inviting.


    Jte watched the two lovers as they savoured the sweet moments of descending from their mutual high together. Then she crawled over to Gregroy and kissed his cheek before doing the same to Algra. Both turned their heads to return the favour on each of her pale cheeks.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you two starting without me.¡± Gregory remarked as he slipped from Algra¡¯s pussy after giving the tip of her nose an affectionate kiss.


    ¡°Well you weren¡¯t here.¡± Jteined as she brushed her lips across his naked shoulder.


    ¡°I know. That wasn¡¯t sarcasm. I mean it¡¯s really nice to see you two going at it.¡± He smirked before rolling from Algra to settle back on the soft pillows beneath them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t leave again. Fuck me first.¡± Algra suggested as she shifted to lie on her side and drape and arm and a leg across him.


    Gregory was beginning to wonder if Algra actually didn¡¯t know very much of the humannguage or if she was just very direct.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± He was more than happy to acquiesce to that particr request. ¡°Oh! Fuck, I almost forgot. I¡¯ve got something for you.¡±


    Gregory shook his head and stood up, much to Algra¡¯s annoyance. Couldn¡¯t he ever just lie still? Outside the tent Gregory saw that the camp was getting into full swing as he poked out his head and his arm to grab Algra¡¯s wooden chest of possessions.


    ¡°Breakfast, master?¡± One of the ves called to him from the firece. He looked over and smiled appreciatively.


    ¡°Sure! Give me ten minutes!¡±


    ¡°Ten whats?¡± The ve seemed confused.


    ¡°Give me a little while to get ready.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± The ve nodded and returned the smile.


    Gregory managed to tug the chest inside with him and turned to look at Algra.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Your uncle said these were yours. He wanted you to have them back.¡± Gregory exined as Algra looked at the chest, her eyes suddenly widening in shock.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want.¡± She said firmly.


    ¡°Hm? Oh he didn¡¯t ask for anything in return. He just thought you should have them. He was very nice about¡­¡±


    ¡°I do not want broken things.¡± Algra¡¯s tone was suddenly furious, though none of her rage was thankfully aimed at Gregory but rather the wooden vessel he had brought with him.

 604

    ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t think they¡¯re broke, Algra.¡± Seeing that she was so upset by the thing, he quickly walked over to her, cing himself in the line of fire. There he crouched down to where sheid and she quickly sat up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The orc had almost fallen into a rage but upon seeing the concern in Gregory¡¯s eyes she forced herself to calm down. Jte looked wearily between them, not quite knowing what she might say or do.


    ¡°Those my things in different time. I not fit for them.¡± She said.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Well they¡¯re not yours, they¡¯re mine right?¡± He reached out to run his hands over her upper arms. His touch steadied her even as she shot him a very dark look.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She didn¡¯t seem too happy about it.


    ¡°Well I want to keep them. I won¡¯t open the chest. I won¡¯t make you do anything you don¡¯t want to. But I want to keep it, just in case you change your mind,¡± he said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± She was perfectly adamant.


    ¡°Well then you don¡¯t have to bother with it again. It¡¯ll just stay in the corner and we won¡¯t have to worry about it. Now, let¡¯s get dressed and go eat something. Then you can take me and Jte to the stream and we can wash up.¡±


    The idea of bathing gave the orc a somewhat uncharacteristic excitement for such an act. Normally she wouldn¡¯t have bothered much with such a thing but washing herself with Gregory usually involved several orgasms and so she had definitely changed her attitude on the matter. Her face brightened considerably at the prospect and she promptly ignored the chest and began to turn and crawl toward where she¡¯d shed her small fur garments.


    ¡°Greg?¡± Jte¡¯s voice spoke up.


    ¡°Yeah? Oh shit, you¡¯ve only got your underwear haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Jte nodded as she nervously nibbled on her lower lip.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Send her naked.¡± Algra suggested, making Jte¡¯s eyes widen with horror at the thought. Algra smirked at her devilishly.


    ¡°Now there¡¯s an idea.¡± He teased.


    ¡°Greeeeg!¡± Jteined in the vain hope of being taken seriously.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± He slipped his pants over his legs once again and found his t-shirt. ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask if we can borrow a cloak or something to keep you decent. Wait, what did they do with your clothes when you got here?¡±


    ¡°The big orc burned them. Said I wouldn¡¯t need them anymore. He was pretty pissed off at Freddie and I caught some of it.¡± Jte folded her arms across her shapely bosom and pouted prettily.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    With that, Gregory wrapped his sweater around his waist as he had done before and slipped out of the tent. He returned a few minutester with a long dark cloak and some small orcish sandals. Jte thanked him with a very grateful and very slow smouldering lip lock before trying on her new garments.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± She cast the cloak over her shoulders and spun about, letting the long dark material fall down to her feet. The sandals were slightly toorge for her but they would suffice for the time being.


    ¡°I prefer you naked.¡± Gregory replied with blunt honesty and a yfully lecherous grin.


    ¡°Hmph! I think it looks nice. What do you think Algra?¡± Jte looked over to the orc for backup.


    ¡°I like you naked too.¡± Algra grinned naughtily.


    Jte suppressed a giggle at their reaction and instead she turned around, flipped her cloak aside and wiggled her bare bum at the pair of them. She then moved to grab her underwear and fixed them into ce beneath the cloak. Algra wore a series of leather straps around her breasts that kept her modest whilst still disying a great deal of her emerald curves. A fur sash was tied around her waist to keep her sex covered whilst hiding none of her long toned legs. She also wore some sandals, though they fit better than Jte¡¯s.


    The trio left the tent and their noses were met with the appealing smell of the cooking pot. It was obvious that whatever was in the pot had been built up around the remains of what was left over the previous night. They sat on arge log by the fire as one of the ves poured their breakfast into clean bowls for them to take. Orcs weren¡¯t very big on the idea of knives and forks so they had to drink directly from the bowl. The food was nice enough despite the primitive techniques. A long sheet of metal gauze was ced over the pot to keep out anything unwanted from getting into their food.


    Gregory was settled down and busying himself with filling his belly when a veryrge shadow fell over him. He looked up to see Bolut standing there with the human ve who had fed them the previous night stood beside the plump orc.


    ¡°Bolut wishes to speak with you now, if that is eptable.¡± The old human asked.


    Gregory hesitated a moment but then realised there was no time like the present and nodded. Algra grunted with annoyance at the inevitable dy to their impending fun at the stream. Bolut moved around to sit on the log opposite them and nodded to the human who removed a very old looking medallion from his robes and lifted it to show Gregory.


    ¡°This is a gift from Bolut. It¡¯s a magical item usually favoured by diplomats. If you wear this medallion against the skin then you will understand any words spoken to you, no matter thenguage, and your own words will be understood in kind.¡± The old man exined.


    Gregory looked upon the medallion as it spun in the breeze. If it did even half of what the man had said then it would be practically invaluable in his current situation since most orcs didn¡¯t appear to speak English, or whatevernguage this world called English. Reaching out, he took the trinket and opened out the thin chain upon which it hung to settle it around his neck. He then stuffed the medallion down beneath the cor of his t-shirt to rest against his bare chest.


    ¡°So can you understand me now?¡± He wearily asked Bolut.


    ¡°Yes. Handy thing to have, is it not? Wizards make them for messengers in the humannds. I thought you would find it useful.¡± The corners of Bolut¡¯s wide mouth curved upwards around hisrge tusks.


    ¡°Thank you. Are you sure it¡¯s alright for me to have it? Isn¡¯t it expensive?¡± Gregory asked, lifting his hand to press the medallion against his skin curiously.


    ¡°Ha! You bet your ass it¡¯s expensive.¡± Bolut openly grinned.


    ¡°Well if it¡¯s too much you don¡¯t have to-¡± Gregory started to say before he was quickly interrupted.


    ¡°Nonsense! It is yours anyway, as is all that I have. You have no idea how much of a relief it is to know that I won¡¯t have to rebuild all this from the ground up again,¡± Bolut remarked as he looked around his camp. ¡°And now no one else will challenge me for fear of aggrieving Algra Strongblood.¡±


    Bolut nodded respectfully to Algra who returned the gesture in her usual abrupt fashion.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, are you sure you¡¯re not speaking mynguage? I wouldn¡¯t have thought that the orcish way of speaking would be so simr to mine. You even have the same word structures.¡± Gregory sensed that someone might be trying to make a fool of him.


    Bolut shook his head and turned to the old man who sat beside him.


    ¡°That is not how it works.¡± The silvery haired ve informed Gregory with a patient look of wisdom. ¡°The medallion uses what you have said in the same way a wizard would incant a spell. The words you speak be the magic and the magic finds the meaning of those words from your mind. When you speak the magic emanates from the medallion and gives the meaning of what you say to those who listen. It takes words from their minds and arranges them in yours to convey the meaning as best it can.¡±


    ¡°That sounds insanelyplicated,¡± Gregory remarked.

 605

    ¡°It was first crafted by an incredibly clever wizard, though it¡¯s a rtively simple spell once you know how it¡¯s done, or so I¡¯m told. There are many such medallions made since it¡¯s a good way for wizards to make money.¡± The old man informed Gregory with a small smile.


    ¡°Well thanks all the same.¡± He said to Bolut before turning to the white haired man beside him once again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t ask you your namest night.¡±


    ¡°I am Emmet.¡± The man helpfully filled in.


    ¡°Alright. Well is this all you wanted to talk to me about or was there something else?¡± Gregory set his empty bowl down in front of him where it was soon plucked up to wash by a passing human.


    ¡°Yes, there was something. Do you intend to live here?¡± Therge orc was obviously being careful with his words.


    ¡°Well I haven¡¯t got anywhere else to go.¡± Gregory replied with a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll need to do some travelling soon but I was nning on staying here for a few days longer. I don¡¯t know much about this ce or this world. It¡¯d be pretty stupid of me to just jump out there and hope for the best.¡±


    Bolut nodded and considered the young man¡¯s words for a few long moments.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a problem then Algra has a camp we could just head back to.¡± Gregory said causing Algra to perk up with an eager look in her eyes.


    ¡°No! No, I¡¯m not trying to be rid of you, master. I¡¯m just not sure that the one who mastered Algra Strongblood should be spending his nights in a tent that is designed for orcs to watch human women dance naked.¡± Bolut tried to put it as tenderly as he could.


    Gregory suddenly felt heat rush to his face. It seemed that it was improper for the equivalent of orc nobility to hang around in the equivalent of a strip joint. Who could have guessed?Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Right, ok, we won¡¯t sleep in there anymore.¡± He lowered his head and rested his brow in his hand. Algra patted him on the back encouragingly whilst trying not tough at his oversight.


    ¡°So you will need a tent of your own. We have space here but most of my gold is resting within goods that I still need to sell¡­¡± Bolut was obviously dancing around arger issue.


    ¡°Look, I appreciate the medallion. I really do. But right now I¡¯d appreciate blunt honesty much more,¡± Gregory gave the merchant a much needed push.


    ¡°Very well. I would like to know if you intend to make our challenge fixed,¡± Bolut said.


    Gregory patted the medallion beneath his t-shirt then looked back up at the big orc.


    ¡°Is this thing working right? I have no idea what you just meant.¡±


    ¡°After a challenge is made, often the victor will take what he wishes from the loser and the loser must obey the victor from then on. Yet unless a challenge is fixed the loser may still be challenged by another orc. Fixing a challenge means that you will permanently own Bolut and that anyone who wishes to challenge him will have to issue the challenge to you instead.¡± Algra supplied the exnation innguage far more eloquent than Gregory was used to hearing from her. Then he realised that she was speaking her native tongue rather than the humannguage. The medallion was tranting wlessly.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Gregory lied.


    Algra rolled her eyes. He wasn¡¯t very good at lying and appeared rather dumbfounded by the whole concept.


    ¡°If you leave your challenge un-fixed then other orcs may still challenge Bolut. I would guess that he wants you to fix the challenge since you¡¯re letting him keep his things and if you¡¯re his permanent master he won¡¯t have to worry about other orcs challenging him.¡± Algra looked across to the merchant who was appearing slightly pained that she¡¯d put the matter quite so bluntly.


    ¡°So you want me to look after you?¡± Gregory almostughed, so far he¡¯d barely been able to look after himself.


    ¡°Master, if you were to fix our challenge then I wouldn¡¯t need to hold back my business any longer. I could expand! Orc beer, steel, armour and weapons are prized on any market. I¡¯ve had buyers begging me for our goods as the only other two merchants of my people don¡¯t even go far enough north to get to a city. If I didn¡¯t have to worry about looking like I had just enough to feed all my ves then we could both be very rich men!¡± Bolut was clearly quite passionate about the issue.


    ¡°There are only three orc merchants?¡± Gregory asked sceptically.


    ¡°Bah! You may have noticed that my people value battle and war more than trade. Our biggest trading good at the moment is the meat and crops we trade with the human emissary and that business is done directly by the warchief. All young orcs want to be honoured in the battlefield, not sit at a table counting coins. We have many items to share with the world that the world is practically begging for and I can¡¯t sell them because if I do then I¡¯ll get my fat arse kicked and have all my profits swiped in a day. I can do sweet bugger all about it.¡± The orc grunted and took a cup of offered water, guzzling the whole thing down at once.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Gregory shrugged.


    ¡°Hah! Oh you will not regret this!¡± Bolut was clearly ted. ¡°What are your colours?¡±


    Gregory blinked and turned to Algra.


    ¡°He asks so that he may wear them in order to show that the challenge has be fixed.¡± Algra exined.


    ¡°Oh, I dunno. Does it matter?¡± Gregory asked.


    ¡°Not really, which colours do you favour? There are usually no more than three.¡±


    ¡°ck, red and blue?¡± Gregory ventured as if answering a question in school that he wasn¡¯t quite sure of.


    ¡°So be it! Thank you for this opportunity master. All that I own is yours and we are both soon to be rolling in gold!¡± Bolut virtually had dor signs rolling around in his eyes. ¡°I will prepare a caravan immediately and use some of my emergency gold to set you up with a tent. It will be up by the end of the day.¡±


    Bolut moved to stand and get on with his ns.


    ¡°Hold on,¡± He quickly lifted his hand for the orc to slow down. Bolut visibly cringed, obviously waiting for the other shoe to drop.


    ¡°Yes, master?¡± He asked, turning back to look at Gregory.


    ¡°Two things. The first is that if we¡¯re going to be rolling in gold I want the first thing we do to be going to get Emmet¡¯s brother and his family. I want them brought here when you return from this trip.¡±


    Bolut nodded in agreement, it certainly didn¡¯t seem to be a condition that he appeared to mind. Emmet¡¯s jaw practically bounced off of the ground. He¡¯d apparently thought that Gregory had forgotten all about this and for him to make it such a prominent goal was a kindness the old man was far from used to.

 606

    ¡°The second is that I¡¯ve asked for Freddie, the human you had sent to the pits, to be returned into our care.¡± Gregory¡¯s words suddenly caught Jte¡¯s attention as the girl jolted upright.


    Bolut openly snarled at this particr request, clearly unhappy about Gregory¡¯s deal with Grolfir.


    ¡°He is no more than a dog and a coward!¡± The orcined.


    ¡°Oh I know, believe me I know. But he¡¯s my responsibility. We¡¯ll take him and make sure you chain him up somewhere. I don¡¯t want him getting ideas. He¡¯s to be fed, cleaned and treated well¡­ and very firmly chained to a post. Alright?¡±


    Bolut seemed about to argue but he visibly stopped himself. This meeting had gotten him more than he¡¯d ever hoped and he wasn¡¯t about to risk throwing it away over an argument about how a coward should be treated. In the end he said nothing but nodded his acquiescence.


    ¡°Alright, thank you Bolut, for the gift and for your understanding.¡± Gregory nodded respectfully to the orc.


    Bolut looked at Gregory for a long moment before offering a respectful bow and then moving off to begin preparations for his trip and suitably sheltering his new master.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Jte asked as Gregory stood up and stretched out his sore muscles.


    ¡°I asked Freddie to be released. We¡¯re going to keep him here at the camp.¡± Gregory didn¡¯t even like the sound of himself saying it so he could hardly hold it against Bolut for getting angry at the arrangement.


    ¡°You did that for me?¡± Jte stood up along with Algra.


    ¡°Mostly. The guy deserves to be locked up, but no one deserves to die like that.¡± Gregory heard Algra¡¯s grunt of disagreement and dutifully ignored it.


    Jte was going to say more but she was suddenly interrupted when one of the other humans approached carrying a tray on which rested two very small cups filled with a pale blue creamy drink. The carrier was a woman who Gregory would have guessed to be in her veryte thirties or early forties. Her face had begun to show pleasant lines that ented her equally pleasant features. As she stepped before them she gracefully curtsied and Algra casually stepped up to take one of the cups and knock it back like a shot.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Gregory asked.


    ¡°It is for yourdies, master. Unless you wish to have a child?¡± The woman seemed unsure she was doing the right thing.


    ¡°Nope! He¡¯s fine for the minute. Gimme.¡± Jte reached out and took her cup, downing it quickly as Algra had. She noted that it smelled very faintly of eucalyptus and tasted somewhat like cough syrup.


    Gregory remained wisely quiet on the subject. In truth he hadn¡¯t exactly considered the necessity for birth control. It had been an awfully stupid thing to forget about.


    ¡°Thanks! I¡¯ve been worried about that all morning.¡± Jte smiled at the woman who nodded with understanding.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Gregory asked of the woman.


    ¡°Valise, master.¡± She supplied.


    ¡°Thank you Valise. We¡¯re going to go wash up. If anyonees looking for us then let them know we¡¯ll be back in an hour or so.¡± Gregory moved but was suddenly stopped by Algra¡¯s hand snatching his.


    ¡°Two hours,¡± The orc firmly corrected.


    Gregory grinned as Jte hid a littleugh behind her own fingers.


    ¡°Two hours¡­ or so,¡± Gregory affirmed.


    Algra nodded contentedly and led him out of the merchant¡¯s part of the camp. Jte walked on his opposite nk and he caught her hand in his and lifted it to lightly set a kiss upon her smooth skin. She silently smiled at him and walked with her cloak partially open. Many orcs looked at them as they passed through the encampment, they were obviously the talk of the town. Jte scooted a little closer to Gregory as they walked, obviously somewhat un-nerved by the enormous beasts. Algra paid them no mind and Gregory gave Jte¡¯s hand a reassuring squeeze as they made their way to the outer gates.


    As they stepped out of the camp the two guards on duty smashed their fists to their chests and lifted their arms to salute Algra who continued to ignore all but her destination.


    Once they were out of sight of the orc settlement Jte seemed to rx a little more.


    ¡°Sorry, could we slow down a little? These sandals are too big to walk in. I feel like I¡¯m gonna trip up at any minute.¡± The pretty redhead humblyined.


    ¡°Piggyback?¡± Gregory suggested.


    Jte looked at him in surprise and then her lips curved into a beautiful white smile. Gregory released Algra¡¯s hand and bent his knees as Jte opened her long cloak and hopped up onto his back. Her long slender legs wrapped around his hips as her arms folded around his shoulders from behind. She was light to hold and felt incredibly good settled against his body. His hands snaked beneath her thighs and squeezed the firm flesh encouragingly.


    They continued to walk toward the tree line and soon found themselves walking along a dirt path in amidst the Embervine Forest. Gregory enjoyed the feel of Jte holding onto him as he watched Algra¡¯s shapely bottom moving out in front, d as it was in her short fur skirt.


    It was a pleasant enough walk, though the forest was slightly more tropical than he was used to.


    ¡°Is there anything dangerous living here Algra?¡± He asked curiously.


    ¡°Many things are dangerous here. Great cats prowl the forests, serpents slither through the trees and other creatures crawl beneath us. We need not fear them so much. The forest is a home for the orcs and our guests. There is old magic here that protects us.¡± Algra reached out to run her fingers along the bark of a tree as she passed.


    ¡°What did she say?¡± Jte whispered in his ear. Obviously Algra had been speaking in orcish.


    ¡°She said we¡¯re fine.¡± He turned his head and kissed her rosy cheek affectionately.


    They continued to walk, detouring from the road to make way directly for the stream.


    ¡°So what are you going to do with Freddie?¡± Jte asked


    ¡°Keep him restrained, treat him decently and hope to hell he doesn¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± Gregory¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Thanks for getting him out of there. I know you hate him. God knows you have a reason to. It¡¯s just¡­ I know his mum. He¡¯s¡­¡± Jte was obviously struggling to exin the unexinable.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A person,¡± Gregory helpfully filled in. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a pretty amazing guy Greg.¡± She lightly nipped his earlobe with her teeth.


    ¡°I know that too.¡±

 607

    The sound of running water was heard soon enough after that and they stepped out to look over the ce. The fresh water stream was just as he¡¯d remembered it.


    Above them the limbs and branches of the great trees on either side of the stream inteced together. The shards of light that passed between the leaves made the area around the trickling water seem lighter than the much more dense surrounding forest. The stream itself was only about knee deep and not very wide, nor its current very strong. Smooth grey stone nked its shores on either side making it an ideal ce in which to bathe.


    Gregory set Jte down behind him and the girl soon walked over to the crystalline water to run her fingertips through the icy liquid.


    ¡°It¡¯s freezing!¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s better that way. If it was warm it¡¯d probably be a breeding ground for all kinds of bacteria.¡± Gregory exined.


    ¡°Oh. Well this is going to be painful.¡± Jte winced as she slipped her cloak from her shoulders to pool on the ground.


    Algra quickly pulled off her skimpy top, letting her plentiful breasts bounce free before peeling the short fur skirt down her legs and stepping out of her sandals. Jte tentatively reached behind her to allow her fingers to unhook the sp of her bra. She let thecy scrap of material fall from her shoulders and then peeled down her thong before carefully cing her own sandals to one side.


    ¡°Well, me and Algra found a way to make the ordeal a lot more¡­ amiable.¡± Gregory himself had slipped out of his clothes and was approaching the orc with a very hungry look in his eye.


    Algra turned her head to look over her shoulder at him, her long dark hair flowing wildly down across her beautiful jade hued back. As he neared her she never took those dark chocte eyes from him for a second. Taking her hand in his, he led her down to the water and felt the icy chill soon washing over his feet. Algra¡¯s hands didn¡¯t have the silky delicate touch of Jte¡¯s for they had spent a life carrying weapons and using tools, yet they did have a pleasing nimbleness about them. She slid those fingers between his as they reached the centre of the stream and then pulled him back against her to press her luscious figure against his. Her breasts were soft and firm as they cushioned themselves against his taut body. The feel of her hard dark nipples poking into his chest was always a pleasing sensation. Gregory also noted the height difference as Algra stood at least four inches taller than his own impressive height.


    She was stunning.


    He reached up and caught her chin with his fingers, raising his head and lowering her lips to meet his. Though he could no longer feel his feet in the cold water, he did feel the heat rise inside him as their lips met and their arms encircled each other. She tasted downright yummy and Algra, who thought herself talented at making love before she met Gregory, was always eager to see what his imaginative lips would do next.


    Slowly, she moved to turn with him. Her legs lowered her down into the water until she came to rest upon her bottom with her human lover contentedly settled between her thighs. Her arms lifted her upper body out of the flowing water and Gregory let out a sharp intake of breath as he descended with her into the cold shallow waters of the stream. Their lips parted and he looked down over her, the picture of alien beauty as the crystal clear liquid constantly flowed over her gorgeous green curves. Even despite the cold, his lust for her burned hot and his rigid member soon slid up between her legs. Sinking himself into that tight slippery heat once again was blissful and he was very eager to spend the next while warming them both up.


    Jte watched the show from the shoreline. Still not quite having the courage of the two insane lovers to go skinny dipping in a freezing stream, she settled for sitting on the rocky shore, spreading her legs and letting her fingers explore the silken pink petals of her own pussy. Gregory was a ravenous lover, his hands disappearing into the stream as he held himself aloft and moved his lower body with the steady rhythm of their mutual hearbeats. Dusky pink met dark green once more as they kissed and allowed their tongues to tease and caress. Jte moaned softly as she watched Gregory¡¯s body, gleaming with fresh water, moving in time with his unearthly lover. His muscle rippled with every movement and she still couldn¡¯t believe that body had been hidden under those heavy sweaters for all these years.


    Algra¡¯s body began to quiver and her mouth slipped from Gregory¡¯s as her head lolled back and she groaned with raw, unbridled lust. He knew the steps well enough by now and quickly increased his thrusts, sending a sharp climax to devastate her pleasure centres.


    That was when Jte saw the other pair of eyes looking at them. It came as such a shock to notice such a thing that she actually let out a short scream of rm. The noise immediately caught the attention of Algra and Gregory who looked over to see if she was alright. Gregory quickly slipped himself from Algra¡¯s thoroughly pleased pussy and scrambled to his feet. His own very needy jutting cock lifted out from between her open thighs, dripping with annoyance at being denied its reward for all that hard work. Algra was on her feet a momentter and instinctively stepped between Gregory and the spot where Jte¡¯s gaze was fixed.


    Nothing stared back at them, the stream was empty.


    ¡°What is it Jan?¡± Gregory continued to look for whatever had made the girl scream.


    ¡°Something was in the water.¡± She seemed quite certain.


    ¡°Something like what?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I think it was human. It was in the water down there looking at us. I just saw its eyese up from under the stream.¡± She took a few tentative steps forwards.


    ¡°Well this stream doesn¡¯t seem deep enough to hide someone Jan.¡± Gregory replied sceptically.


    ¡°It deepens down there. Grows out to join river.¡± Algra informed them, though she too didn¡¯t seem to think they had been watched.


    ¡°Well there was something looking at us.¡± Jte affirmed resolutely.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I believe you.¡± Gregory turned to look at her.


    ¡°Look I know what I saw! I¡¯m not some¡­ wait, what?¡± Jte was obviously all too prepped to defend herself.


    ¡°Well you¡¯re not an idiot Jan and Algra says that this forest is filled with all kinds of things. But nothing here will hurt us, right?¡± Gregory turned to Algra who nodded in the affirmative. ¡°Alright then. So let¡¯s trust our guide here and finish washing up. If we had an audience out there it didn¡¯t seem too dangerous and it looks like it¡¯s gone now.¡±


    ¡°I am not going in there Greg. I¡¯ll freeze.¡± Jte shivered as she looked at the flowing water.


    ¡°Algra? Get her.¡±


    ¡°Yes master.¡± The orc grinned and then ran out of the water toward Jte.


    The beautiful redhead let out a scream of terror before turning to run away, stillpletely nude. She didn¡¯t stand a chance. Algra was a creature at the pinnacle of fitness and it took her all of two seconds before she had Jte locked tightly in her arms. Jte wiggled, writhed andughed in an effort to escape. Algra enjoyed the sensation of the slender girl slipping against her wet body as she brought her over to Gregory on the shore. The orc slid her arms up beneath Jte¡¯s, tightening her grip around the girl¡¯s shoulders and offering Gregory a rather stunning view of Jte¡¯s gloriously naked body.

 608

    ¡°No, no, no, no!¡± Jte tried to stifleughter as Gregory cupped his hands and scooped up some water before pouring it directly over her head.


    Her beautiful red hair soon matted against her face and down along her neck as it was soaked through. Jte reflexively kicked her legs out as the icy water was poured over her again. Algra¡¯s hold on her was damn near unbreakable however and she was reduced to standing whilst Gregory sshed her again and again with the cool liquid, washing away the grime and the sweat from her beautiful pale skin. Then the makeshift shower suddenly got very nice indeed just as it had done with Algra the day before. She felt him ssh her less and less as he spent more time using his hands to slowly massage the water into her silky skin. Her eyes opened and she found he¡¯d moved close enough that his face filled her world. The sly grin syed across his features made her want to taste him and perhaps even bite into that tight body of his.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bastard sometimes Greg.¡± She lifted her legs up from the ground and wrapped them around his waist as Algra easily held her body aloft from behind.


    ¡°I have my moments.¡± He agreed as he drew a little moan from her lips by giving her nipples a little pinch.


    Gregory reached beneath her and felt the tip of his cock between his fingers. The organ still stood rigid as it teased along the length of Jte¡¯s slippery pussy and poked forward into Algra¡¯s inner thigh. He nced over Jte¡¯s shoulder to see the orc was happily nuzzling the girl¡¯s neck as she held her firmly upright. Gregory slid his cock into Jte¡¯s fiery pussy and felt her long legs tighten around his hips to pull him ever deeper inside of her. His hard muscr chest pressed up against her cushy soft tits as he reached around to let his hands run up along the sides of Algra¡¯s body.


    The shivers that the cold water sent through Jte¡¯s body were steadied by the heat of Gregory¡¯s firm frame settled so delightfully against her. His lips found hers and their soft wet tongues entwined momentster. In all her life she¡¯d never been kissed like that. The touch was both fierce, delicate and brimming with the male¡¯s insatiable desire for all she had to give. There was no hint of possession or deceit. There was only an outpouring of everything she made him feel directly into the fibres of every nerve in her body. All through a kiss.


    Gregory savoured her touch for she had long been the centre of his carnal dreams. The true taste of her was better than he knew possible. The warmth of her body, the softness of her breasts, the texture of her tongue and the tender delicacy of her needbined with the constant fear of him slipping out of her embrace. For him, this epitomised the perfection of Jte.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They moved together in unison, his length filling her and sending hot jolts of excitement throughout her body with each thrust. Both lovers wanted more and their pace soon increased. Algra released Jte¡¯s arms and the freed limbs quickly encircled Gregory¡¯s powerful shoulders. The girl held him tightly as he took her weight upon his legs. The piggyback down to the stream had been nice but both of the young lovers preferred him carrying her in this manner. Front to front. Algra watched with a close, intent interest as she stepped around the pair and settled herself up against Gregory¡¯s back. He felt herrge breasts cushion up against the slopes of his muscle and her hands settle upon his bare arms. Both Gregory and Jte broke their kiss and held each other tightly together as their hips thrashed against each other. Jte rested her chin on his shoulder and opened her eyes to see Algra looking at her. The girl eagerly epted the orc¡¯s lips against her own as she clung to Gregory.


    Without needing to worry about bashing his mouth against Jte¡¯s Gregory found that he could devote all his energy into fucking that tight, pink pussy. His hands grasped her firmly-rounded bottom and he began to rock her against him at an intense pace. Their bodies pped together heatedly and soon Jte couldn¡¯t keep her lips upon Algra¡¯s. She moaned and then screamed his name as her pussy squeezed his length and she came hard against him. Momentster Gregory, running almostpletely on adrenaline and lust, reached his own climax and began to flood Jte¡¯s molten core with his cream. His legs almost gave out from beneath him after the first wave of his orgasm crashed across his body. It wasn¡¯t until he felt the warm wet tongue licking his balls that he renewed his assault on Jte¡¯s convulsing cunt. Algra had slipped down onto her knees underneath Jte¡¯s bouncing frame. With the girl¡¯s legs wrapped firmly around Gregory¡¯s hips Algra was given an ideal view of his cock blurring in view as it pounded into Jte¡¯s inmed pussy. Ever the licentious innovator, Algra had quickly moved to lift her mouth to lick the mixed juices from Gregory¡¯s balls. As his strokes slowed she licked along the underside of his cock and along Jte¡¯s juicy slit making the girl let out a surprised little gasp.


    Eventually Gregory slowed to aplete halt and Jte moved to look at him once again. She kissed his cheek affectionately and then his lips lovingly until she felt his smile against her mouth. It was at that point that she realised Algra was once again stood behind him as she peeked over his shoulder and realised that he¡¯d moved during the time she recovered from her climax. She was now still holding him tightly but he was now stood right next to the stream.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare.¡± Her eyes narrowed with warning.


    That was when Algra walked up behind Gregory and pushed both him and Jte into the deeper waters of the stream. He stumbled at first beforending on his ass in the middle of the freezing water. Jte had been in the process of wiggling herself free and came down hard in hisp. A side effect of which was that every inch of Gregory¡¯s still rigid length suddenly mmed up inside her pussy. The contrast between the icy cold and the sudden thrill of excitement made both teenagers groan with shock as theughing of Algra followed behind them.


    ¡°S-see? It¡¯s n-not so bad when you get used t-to it.¡± He shivered with a happy smirk on his lips.


    ¡°Shut up and w-w-warm me up Greg.¡± Jte chided.


    He did.


    The happy threesome spent the morning there and left fully cleaned and only slightly sore from their exertions. None of them saw the pair of brightly coloured eyes looking at them again. Of course that didn¡¯t mean that those eyes weren¡¯t still watching.


    Watching and waiting.

 609

    On their way back into the camp Gregory was treated to more sights of orcish day-to-day living. The previous evening when they had returned to Boluts part of the camp they had found its inhabitants settling down for the night. Most had been lolling around and rxing after their day¡¯s work. In the full light of day however, that work was on full disy. Orcs were nothing if not industrious in their upations, and as the trio made its way along the dirt paths between the canopies of the various tents, they saw many elements of the lives of the green giants.


    The most prominent upation, it seemed, was fighting. During the evening most of the orcs who weren¡¯t on duty had retired from their training grounds. Now it was impossible to walk anywhere in the camp without hearing the audible ng of weapons. Gregory stopped to watch six orcs duel in pairs. There was nothing orderly about their tactics. No discipline what-so-ever. Of course from what he saw it wasn¡¯t as if they needed it. It became obvious that orc fighting was not entirely unlike the way of old Norse berserkers. Tactics seemed to begin and end with building up enough blinding rage to overpower the opponent. They also fought with an extraordinary amount of skill despite that demonic battle-rage.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly elegant, but Gregory still wouldn¡¯t have wanted to be on the receiving end of any of those blows. He¡¯d heard that medieval armies carried battering rams into battle to break down enemy gates. Somehow he doubted the orcs would need such things.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Greg.¡± Jte tugged at his arm, obviously not finding the fighting quite so entertaining.


    He conceded and they continued their walk. They passed an Orc seated in an open tent whilst nging a massive hammer down upon a metal chest-te in order to bash out a dent in the ck steel.


    That was when they came upon a tent outside which an orcish couple were busily and loudly rutting in the dirt. Jte immediately squeezed Gregroy¡¯s hand and huddled in tighter against him. Gregory tried not to gawp at the lewd, open disy. Instead, he turned to Algra who apparently hadn¡¯t even noticed the massive orc mming his mate eagerly from behind.


    ¡°Does that happen a lot?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Algra looked over to the coupling pair. The female orc grunted and let out a wild roar of pleasure. ¡°She is in heat. He is her ve.¡±


    That didn¡¯t exactly exin things the way Gregory hoped.


    ¡°I mean, why don¡¯t they go inside?¡± A few other orcs had moved up to watch the mating couple, one hooted a quick cheer for them as he passed by with his cart.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t raining.¡± Algra was looking at Gregory as if he was unwell.


    ¡°Oh, well, alright then.¡± He blinked and looked away from the orcs who were still eagerly enjoying themselves and gently led a gawping Jte down the path.


    ¡°What¡¯s your hurry?¡± The redhead asked with a yful lilt in her voice.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°No hurry. I want to get back and see Bolut. I¡¯d like to at least introduce myself to the folks that work for him and learn about what they get up to. If I¡¯m responsible for them all then I at least want to know who they are.¡± Gregory said.


    ¡°That is good. I must speak with Grolfir,¡± Algra added in such a way that it was unmistakably clear they weren¡¯t invited.


    ¡°Sure, just stay out of trouble. Oh and I¡¯ve got a job for you Jte.¡± Gregory turned to look at the pretty redhead who seemed slightly surprised that she was apparently about to be useful.


    ¡°Anything, my master.¡± She bowed deeply and smirked at him all the way down and back up again.


    ¡°Stop stroking my ego.¡± Greg chided and gave her firm bottom a light pinch. ¡°I need you to go and speak to Rudd. He¡¯s the ambassador to the orcs from the human kingdoms. I¡¯d like you to find out as much as you can about human-orc rtions. From what he told me yesterday I¡¯m the first human in an age that the orcs have recognised as one of their own. I¡¯d like to know more about what that means and if I could have identally pissed anyone off in the process.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir! I¡¯m on it.¡± Jte flipped a cute salute and looked around the encampment. ¡°Gonna need someone to show me where the hell I¡¯m supposed to go though.¡±


    ¡°I will take you,¡± Algra helpfully offered.


    ¡°Thanks. Oh, and in the interest of full disclosure I met one of the courtesans this morning. I was going to go see her this afternoon. Is that ok with you two?¡± He left the rest of what he was nning to do to their imaginations.


    ¡°Master is virile.¡± Algra stated with a hint of pride in her husky voice.


    ¡°Yikes Greg. After that performance in the stream you¡¯re wanting to go again!? I think I¡¯m gonna have to be ok with it. If you stick to just me and Algra I think you¡¯d wear us out. My pussy¡¯s still practically glowing.¡± Jte opened her long cloak and quickly reached between her legs to pull aside the slinky triangle of silk resting over her pussy. Before he knew it, his eyes were being treated to the sight of that pink, puffy, freshly fucked cunt once more.


    ¡°Jeez Jan!¡± Greg did the gentlemanly thing and stepped in front of her in an effort to keep her modest.


    Sheughed with musical amusement and used the renewed closeness to put her hands on his shoulders and kiss his open lips.


    ¡°Rx. We just strolled past two orcs getting hot and heavy in the dirt back there and no one even batted an eysh.¡± She slipped her underwear back into ce and closed her cloak. Her fingers, still damp with her warm pussy juices, traced along his lips until she felt his tongue lightly licking at her fingertips. ¡°I told youst night Greg. I¡¯m yours now. You can do whatever you like with me. I¡¯m not going to get jealous.¡± She paused and considered her own words for a moment before amending them. ¡°Well ok, that¡¯s a lie. I¡¯m totally going to get jealous¡­ but I know you can make it up to me, right?¡±


    As Jte lowered her hand from his lips to gently run her fingers along the growing bulge in his pants Greg came very close to taking advantage of orcish attitudes to sex and ravishing her right there along the pathway.


    ¡°You sure know how to keep my blood hot.¡±

 610

    Jte merely giggled with evil delight and wiggled her eyebrows suggestively. She then gave his bulge a gentle squeeze and kissed his lips with a hungry appetite of her own. Gregory only opened his eyes long enough to nce over to Algra and he lifted his hand from where it was busily groping Jte¡¯s peachy ass to gesture the orc closer to them.


    Algra approached with a look of brazen lust in her dark brown eyes. She wasted little time in slipping under Gregory¡¯s outstretched arm and was quickly met with a heated kiss from her master. He¡¯d practically had to tear his mouth away from Jte and he soon felt the horny redhead running her warm, wet tongue across the curve of his neck.


    This was soon going to get out of hand.


    ¡°Whoa there¡­¡± He finally managed to pry his lips back from the lusty orc and stood with an arm around both of his gorgeous lovers.


    Jte was looking at him with a false outer sweetness that was betrayed by the damn near scandalous look in her eyes. Algra was close to losing herself to baser urges as her heavy breaths squeezed her bountiful tits against him in a slow steady rhythm.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve got work to do. Meet back at Bolut¡¯s camp at sunset?¡± Greg struggled to sound diplomatic whilst the rigid mast between his legs tried to hijack his brain once more.


    ¡°Sunset.¡± Algra nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m counting the seconds.¡± Jte purred into his ear before giving the lobe a loving, heated lick.


    The threesome gave each other a parting embrace before Gregory turned and forced himself to walk in the direction of the camp. He felt the force of Jte and Algra¡¯s very presence pulling him toward them but he continued to fight the urge to give in to it until they were out of sight and he could finally concentrate once again.


    As he walked he began to notice orcs looking at him with interest. They obviously weren¡¯t trying to be intimidating, but of course they were orcs so they somehow managed it regardless of intent. It appeared he was still something of a curiosity amongst them, though none came to speak to him. Somehow he didn¡¯t think that smiling and nodding in greeting would have been taken very well by the grizzled green giants and so he set his features into a stern, resolute expression and kept his eyes pointed forwards.


    When he arrived back at Bolut¡¯s camp he saw the ce in its full working rhythm for the first time. A few stalls were set up near the main pathway bearing a collection of mostly arms and armour. Gregory was a little shocked to see the red, ck and blue banners that had been affixed to all the tents. His colours. Three orcs were browsing the wares and another was haggling with a small human man over the price of a set of bracers. Gregory had to admire the little man¡¯s courage to give the orc as good as he got when it came to the inevitable shouting match. The giant brute could have kicked the fellow like he was a football but the man didn¡¯t give any ground.


    He was watching the debate go on when he felt nimble feminine fingers slip over his shoulders and gently squeeze. Spinning about, he found himself face to face with Talina who was regarding him with those fiendishly naughty green eyes of hers. Since that morning he noticed that she¡¯d painted her lips a rich shade of dark red and applied a lightyer of make up along her cheeks to bring a little rouge to that snowy skin. She was wearing the same cloak as before and from the way she was looking at him it was quite clear that there was very little underneath that thick material.


    ¡°Hello master. Have youe to visit me atst?¡± The greeting had that familiar hint of tantalising-amusement to it.


    ¡°I have,¡± Gregory couldn¡¯t suppress the inevitable curve of his lips as he looked upon Talina. ¡°but first I need a guide. Can you show me around here? I¡¯d like to introduce myself to everyone.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, master.¡± Talina offered a small bow before turning and leading him toward her tent.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Actually,¡± Gregory quickly reached out and halted her with a hand upon her shoulder. ¡°I was thinking we¡¯d start at the opposite side of the camp. If you get me in there I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll being out for a while.¡±


    Talina looked over her shoulder somewhat saucily. Her eyes widened with an obvious appetite for him.


    ¡°Master has seen through my clever ruse.¡± She leaned herself forward almost imperceptibly to press her gorgeous bottom up against his crotch in a way that was very perceptible, but only to him.


    ¡°Are you going to help me or are you just going to be an enormously pleasant distraction?¡± Gregory surprised Talina as she quickly felt his hands on her hips and he shoved himself hard against her offered bottom. The woman was suddenly quite reluctant that she¡¯d chosen to dress in anything beforeing to greet him.


    ¡°Ooooh, can I be both?¡± She wiggled her bum enticingly against him.


    Gregory finally let out augh and settled a soft kiss on the slender curve of her neck.


    ¡°I think I can handle that.¡±


    Talina turned around to grab one of his hands in both of hers before leading him backwards toward the people that were busily getting on with life about the ce.


    Their first stop was arge open tent outside which were an anvil, a heavy trough filled with water and various tools for the shaping of metal. Seated just inside the tent was a young man, only slightly older than Gregory. He was staring at a round ck buckler with a more critical eye than a ck buckler perhaps deserved.


    ¡°Greetings Torren,¡± Talina introduced them.


    The man promptly jolted right up off the stool he was sat upon. The buckler he¡¯d been scrutinising flew up into the air above him tond on his head with a loud twang of metal.


    ¡°Ow! st it!.¡± Torren stood up and bent over, grabbing the top of his head in an effort to quell the sudden throbbing pain that had started up there.


    Gregory stepped forwards, concerned. ¡°Are you alright mate?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ fine¡­ Not the first time it¡¯s happ¡­¡± Torren suddenly seemed to remember where he was and stood bolt upright to look between Talina and Gregory.


    He made a deer that had suddenly been caught in the headlights of a freight train seem calm and collected.


    Gregory suddenly stopped moving towards him and slowly stepped back toward Talina. He got the distinct impression that if he got any closer then the poor man might have let his nerves get the better of him and hurt himself. Again.


    Torren seemed to be settling into his twenties with a heavy muscr build. There was perhaps a little more around his gut than there should have been but his broad shoulders ounted for most of the extra weight. Smithing had thickened his arms into strong pirs of muscle and the upation gave him a scruffy appearance. His jet ck hair was cut short but seemed to have been hacked away carelessly leaving a mismatch of patchy tufts across his head. Across his jaw was a thickyer of stubble that couldn¡¯t quite be called a beard yet. He also had a wide t nose and dark brown eyes that looked smaller than they were due to his habit of squinting closely at his work.

 611

    Upon seeing Gregory, Torren¡¯s eyes widened considerably for a few moments before he jolted to attention and gave the young man a respectful bow. Gregory noted that although the cksmith bowed to him, his eyes quickly darted to Talina a few times. Well, it wasn¡¯t like he could fault the guy for that.


    ¡°Master, how may I be of service?¡± Torren kept his head bowed as he spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m just wandering around, trying to get to know Bolut¡¯s camp a little better. I thought I should know the folks I¡¯m supposed to be responsible for.¡± Gregory slowly extended his hand for Torren to shake. He didn¡¯t want to startle the fellow again. ¡°I¡¯m Gregory by the way. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    For a moment Torren didn¡¯t quite seem to know what to do with the gesture. He simply gawped at Gregory¡¯s hand somewhat nkly. Just before things were about to get awkward, the smith finally sprung to life and timidly shook the offered hand. The man had a disturbingly feeble handshake, especially considering that the huge hands upon the cksmith could probably have crushed Gregory¡¯s own with ease.


    ¡°So what kinds of things do you forge here?¡± Gregory looked about to see several wickedly shaped swords of orcish ck steel lining the walls.


    ¡°Weapons and arms mostly.¡± Torren became somewhat more rxed as the conversation shifted toward work. ¡°I do some asional fixing but the orc warriors generally prefer the orc smiths in the camp. I learn what I can from them and style my wares in the orcish fashion for Bolut. Most of it gets sold in the human kingdoms. Orcs prefer orcs, not humans, making their armour.¡± The bias of the orcs didn¡¯t seem to bother Torren too much, though it was clear he would have preferred to have a little more trust amongst the savage giants.


    Gregory settled his hands on his hips casually as he looked over the swords. He knew very little about cksmithing but the des Torren had made for disy were definitely of a high quality. He¡¯d seen better wares from the cksmiths in the camp but he¡¯d seen plenty worse too. Curious, Gregory stepped up and pulled one of the swords from the rack. It was big of course, far too big for him to have wielded properly and yet not nearly as heavy as it looked.


    ¡°This is impressive. Is orc steel very light?¡± Gregory swung the sword testingly.


    ¡°Not especially. Valise gives me this stuff that I weave into the metal. Makes it lighter. Orcs don¡¯t like it. They reckon if it¡¯s not heavy then it¡¯s not going to be as good for swinging at someone.¡± Torren shrugged those massive shoulders.


    ¡°Valise was the woman I met this morning? The kindly blondedy handing out birth control?¡± Gregory respectfully reced the sword upon the rack as he spoke.


    ¡°Yes. She is our alchemist. Very rare profession. No one knows how Bolut managed to find her,¡± Talina interjected.


    ¡°Well let¡¯s go pay her a visit then. Thank you for your time Torren.¡± Gregory gave the man a little nod and Torren picked his buckler back up to offer a grateful smile.


    Gregory walked away from the cksmith with Talina at his side. Once they were out of earshot he broke the silence between them and spoke his mind.


    ¡°So how long have you known Torren?¡± He turned his head to look at the slender beauty beside him.


    Talina was quickly caught in the act of peeking at Gregory out of the corner of her eye with a somewhat entranced glint in her gaze. Upon hearing the question she blinked and took a moment to consider it before offering a small shake of her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure really. He¡¯s Emmet¡¯s son. Bolut brought him here a while back but couldn¡¯t bring the rest of the old man¡¯s family. I don¡¯t see much of him. Then again our paths don¡¯t cross that much. I think he prefers men.¡± Talina absently brushed a few stray strands of hair from her brow.


    Gregory winced inwardly. It had taken all of thirty seconds to see that Torren was absolutely madly in love with Talina. It was true that he¡¯d barely looked at her for the entire time she¡¯d been there but the way he¡¯d seemed to tremble wasn¡¯t because he feared Gregory but because he feared his own reaction to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure he prefers men?¡± Gregory tried to sound casual.


    ¡°Reasonably sure. He never visits us. Even in the revels, where wee out of our tents to y, he avoids the courtesans.¡± A troubling thought then urred to her and her eyes suddenly narrowed upon Gregory. ¡°He¡¯s not¡­ well he¡¯s not your type is he?¡±


    ¡°What? Huh? No! No, I¡¯m definitely exclusive to thedies.¡± Gregory tried not to look sheepish. He failed.


    ¡°Well then we¡¯re d to have you,¡± she teased. ¡°Let¡¯s go see Valise.¡±


    Valise was the woman who had given the little potions to Algra and Jte that morning. She was seated behind her own little stall set slightly apart from the rest. Gregory guessed the reason for this was due to the many fragile ss bottles of various shapes, sizes and colours set upon a green table cloth that covered the stall. He privately thought that the delicate little collection would probably havested all of ten minutes on the pathway with the rest of the stalls with orcs lumbering by.


    Valise offered a weing smile as they approached, her golden blonde hair wasbed into silken waves that framed her pale, alluring features.


    ¡°Good afternoon master,¡± Valise¡¯s rich melodic voice rang through the air. ¡°and Talina, it is always a pleasure to see you my dear.¡±


    Though the woman seemed to be freshly sprung into middle age with a few sparse lines settled around glimmering eyes, she was also a truly enchanting beauty. Talina offered Valise a familiar wiggle of her fingers in greeting.


    ¡°Master, in his enduring wisdom and refined handsomeness,¡± at this point, Talina yfully lowered her head to bow before him ¡°would like to know more about the camp. I am to introduce him to his new ves whilst he leaves me to whimper with my pussy all wet. It isn¡¯t fair.¡± Talina pouted despite the mischief still prevalent in her eyes.


    Gregory¡¯s eyes nearly popped out to bounce over the ground. His cheeks quickly started to burn hot at the brazen words of his guide.


    ¡°Now Talina, have mercy on the dear boy.¡± Valise lifted her fingertips to her lips andughed a soft sweet melody.


    ¡°But I¡¯m horny!¡±


    ¡°Hush dear.¡± Valise gently chided before turning her attention to Gregory. ¡°I make and sell potions here in the camp as well as asionally helping Emmet and Bolut with certain tasks when their workload bes too heavy.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gregory tried to take his attention off of Talina, who had slid herself up against him once more. She seemed to be doing some very naughty things with her fingers underneath her cloak, or so it seemed from her half lidded eyes and the hot breaths she kept blowing against his neck.


    ¡°W-what kinds of potions do you sell?¡± Greg could barely form a coherent thought right then and was slightly amazed at still having the mental faculties to ask that question.

 612

    ¡°Healing salves, healing elixirs, potions of vigour or stamina. The orcs aren¡¯t so interested. They mistrust me. I tend to keep to minor effects because of that mistrust.¡±


    ¡°Why do they¡­¡± Talina finally made him lose all control as she licked her warm wet tongue along the lobe of his ear. ¡°¡­ excuse me.¡±


    After politely begging the pardon of the matronly Valise, he turned to Talina and crushed his lips against hers in a kiss that made her squeal with muffled enthusiasm. Beneath her robe, her fingers were pushed aside and reced by his own skilled touch caressing the slippery lips of her saturated pussy.


    It took all of thirty seconds before her long slender legs quivered and she groaned into his kiss whilst her hot nectar cascaded down over his fingers. With the sex crazed female momentarily sated, Gregory continued to gently caress the soft wet folds of her pussy as his lips pulled away and he looked back to Valise.


    ¡°Sorry about that. As I was saying; why do they mistrust you?¡± He breathed a sigh of relief as Talina¡¯s sinfully appealing touch ceased to a mere hug of adoration.


    Valise was looking at him with a mixture of knowing amusement and wry admiration. She¡¯d never seen anyone deal with Talina¡¯s attention seeking ways quite so efficiently.


    ¡°Orcs have a distrust of magic and magic is an ingredient of alchemy. It is nothing personal, but they would rather seek other means of attaining what my wares might offer. Still, my concoctions sell far more than anything else when Bolut travels into the human kingdoms with his caravan.¡± There was a hint of pride in her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they do. Would it be possible for you to visit meter? I¡¯ve never seen any magic of any kind. If you could demonstrate the effects of your talents for me then I would be extremely grateful.¡±


    ¡°Of course, master. It would be my pleasure.¡± Valise¡¯s knowledgeable smile broadened into something made from genuine relish. It was clear that his interest was something she wasn¡¯t used to and she was obviously eager to prove herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go to too much trouble though. I don¡¯t want to be wasting your stock or anything like that.¡±


    Valise¡¯s smile widened amiably and she nodded her acquiescence.


    ¡°Now for you,¡± Gregory turned his attention to Talina with a look of yful scorn brightening his expression, ¡°if you¡¯re so hell bent on distracting me then so be it. Let¡¯s go visit your friends.¡±


    Talina¡¯s cheshire cat grin was downright scintiting.


    ¡°Well finally.¡± She grabbed one of his hands in both of hers and yfully pulled him away from the alchemist toward thergest of the tents in which her sisters practiced their carnal art form.


    Gregory yed along with her and allowed himself to be pulled into what turned out to be quite the den of sin. Each corner of the tent had a thin sheet of sheer white material hanging down to the ground. The floor was covered in a patchwork mix of cushions and a subtle scent of perfume carried through the air. He didn¡¯t know if it was simply for his benefit but the cleanliness of the tent impressed him considerably. Given the acts that must have gone on there it felt notably fresh. The tent was big enough to stand up in and he was led into the centre before Talina ced her hands on his shoulders and gently pushed him down to sit amongst the soft pillows beneath him.


    ¡°Do we approve?¡± Talina stepped back as the question rang out to the three covered corners of the tent.


    ¡°We do.¡± A soft husky purr slipped forth from behind one of the sheer coverings. Gregory turned his head and could just make out the vague shadow of a feminine form behind it.


    ¡°We want him.¡± This time the voice came from behind the opposite curtain. It was lighter in its tone andced with excitement.


    Gregory had the odd feeling he might be eaten alive at any minute.


    ¡°I must prepare myself, master. I leave you in goodpany.¡± Talina turned and applied a farewell kiss that practically seared his ravenous lips.


    With that she turned and stepped into her own corner of the tent before casting him a knowing wink and pulling her thin curtain across the space between them. Gregory became so enchanted with the shape of her shadow against the sheer material that he didn¡¯t notice the other two curtains slowly peel open to reveal their inhabitants.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    It was only when the feminine figures that emerged from within began to move that they caught his attention. As they nked him from either side he couldn¡¯t pay attention to both at once and so he shifted his head to the right to be met with the highly agreeable sight of the curvy beauty slowly crawling toward him.


    Long silky russet waves of hair spilled down to lightly caress the ground beneath her as she prowled toward him on her hands and knees. Her back arched to highlight the enticing curves of her bare shapely bum. She wore what could generously be described as a stringy bronze bikini that barely contained the bountiful portions of her breasts as they jiggled promisingly beneath her.


    Gregory looked into her eyes and found her face had a straightforward appeal, spiced with the lusty glimmer in her dark green eyes. As she neared him she lifted herself up onto her knees and slowly caressed her fingers along her bare creamy thighs. The small triangle of bronze metal between her legs left little to the imagination as he saw her voluptuous figure disyed for his viewing pleasure. Running his tongue across his suddenly dry lips, he felt himself bulge inside his jeans when she mirrored the gesture on plush crimson painted seams. The wink that she followed it up with was damn near enough to induce a heart attack.


    What was considerably more heart-attack worthy was when Gregory reluctantly tore his eyes away from the woman to investigate what was lightly tickling its way across his own inner thigh. When he turned and found himself suddenly staring into a pair of incredibly bright, green, feline eyes he jolted backwards in sudden fright.


    ¡°Jesus Christ!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± The owner of those eyes asked with a tilt of her head.

 613

    Gregory was left to gape at her. It is said that what people find the strangest isn¡¯t necessarily the most alien sights but the most familiar presented differently. It was because of this that he found himself looking upon one of the strangest creatures he¡¯d ever seen. On the one hand he saw the appealing shape of her body barely encased in a golden bikini. She was a pleasant mix of Talina¡¯s slender frame and the new courtesan¡¯s wicked curves. A smooth jet ck mane of hair was pulled up behind her head into a long ponytail and held in ce with a golden patterned clip.


    To Gregory, her face appeared to carry enough distinctive features to make her appearance carry a distinctly Earthly far eastern vour. The slight exotic nt of her eyes, a cute small nose and beautifully female lips that matched the ebon hue of her hair all conspired to show him an innately feral beauty that he¡¯d never seen the like of before.


    The more startling features of the alluring creature were seen in the long sharp tips of her nails that extended outward like ws in the moment he startled her. A thinyer of sandy coloured fur covered her entire body and was patterned along her sides and over her back with long ck stripes. Those lines wrapped around her thighs and over her arms in oddly enticing patterns. Her distinctly human features had that same thin coating of fur that only ceased around her lips and within the depths of her pointed ears.


    ¡°S-sorry,¡± Gregory couldn¡¯t stop marvelling at her. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone like you before.¡±


    Apprehension gave way to understanding in those luminous feline eyes. His shock clearly wasn¡¯t a unique experience for her.


    ¡°My apologies, master. Would you like me to leave?¡± She appeared somewhat self conscious about her appearance and habitually scooted toward the entrance to the tent.


    ¡°Leave!?¡± Gregory was incredulous. ¡°After today I might keep you all to myself.¡±


    Apparently this reaction wasn¡¯tmon amongst their regr clientele. Gregory offered an amiable grin before resuming the position Talina had left him in and sliding closer to the woman shaped tigress in the process.


    ¡°Seriously, you¡¯re gorgeous¡­ you just startled me.¡± Gregory casually leaned back on his arms.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The woman gave a very real purr of appreciation before looking over to her aplice with an approving glint in her eyes. ¡°My name is Fiona-Lynn. This is Lydia Brooke. You are our new master?¡±


    Both women slowly edged closer to Gregory and he found himself looking upon them both as they settled on either side of him with their legs tucked beneath them.


    ¡°So I¡¯m told.¡± Gregory didn¡¯t feel at all master-like right then.


    ¡°Well then, what would you have us do for you?¡± Lydia¡¯s voice was a pleasantly entrancing melody to Fiona¡¯s scintiting, exotic purr.


    ¡°What kinds of things do you do?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well,¡± Fiona¡¯s hand reached out and he felt the soft pads of her fingertips slowly trace a path across his leg up toward the growing lump trapped in that denim. ¡°we provide all sorts of entertainment. Don¡¯t we Lydia?¡±


    The grin that came over the cat-like features showed a set of ivory white teeth with sharp canines and incisors pointed in a distinctly carnivorous fashion.


    ¡°We do,¡± Lydia agreed. ¡°perhaps our new master would like us to y a song for him?¡±


    The woman¡¯s suggestion was voiced as she extended her own hand to stroke along Gregory¡¯s opposite thigh in what was barely more than a grope. She also shifted her body in such a way that the deep cleft of her barely confined breasts was disyed only inches from his eyes.


    ¡°Or we could recite a poem?¡± Fiona caught his attention again by yfully digging her sharp ws into his leg. The moment of pain was soon eased over by the feel of her hand caressing the offended area.


    ¡°Maybe you would like to watch us dance together,¡± Lydia was now grinning along with Fiona as their hands teased their way up between his thighs and un-ravelled the sweater tied about his waist.


    The sweater had actually been doubling as a makeshift belt and without it the damage to his jeans became clearly visible. The zipper immediately fell open and both women looked down to see his under-shorts and the prominent tent he was making within them.


    ¡°Such strange clothes master wears,¡± Fiona observed as she slipped her long ws underneath the hem of his underwear and slowly peeled them down.


    Gregory watched the eyes of the two women brighten as he felt the fresh air of the tent upon the bare helmet of his engorged length. Lydia slowly licked the tip of her tongue across her lips and Fiona¡¯s purring became notably louder in the sudden silence that had fallen between them.


    ¡°I think master shows us what he wishes of us,¡± Lydia turned her gaze from the throbbing member to look meet Gregory¡¯s gaze. He¡¯d seen that look in a woman¡¯s eyes all too often in those past few days.


    ¡°But we do not grant such a thing lightly,¡± Fiona cautioned her friend. ¡°for there is no male here who could please us.¡±


    As she spoke, her ws retracted and her long nimble fingers peeled his underwear down far enough for his cock to fully spring upward between the two sinfully alluringdies.


    ¡°What about the orcs?¡± Gregory was trying to keep his mind on business. A task which, given the circumstances, was enormously difficult.


    ¡°Orcs? We dance for them. We sing for them. Yet if we allowed them any more the great brutes would savage us. Orc men know nothing of sensuality.¡± Fiona carried a dismissive tone as she began to slip her hand upwards under Gregory¡¯s shirt where she was all too happy to find a body that felt like silk pulled tight over steel.


    ¡°And the men of the camp? Or the emissaries?¡± Curiosity was just managing to reign in the call of his steadily growing desire.


    ¡°Ha! The men here are decent enough but most have wives and so their decency keeps them away from us.¡± Fiona slowly lifted Gregory¡¯s shirt above his head and both women clearly enjoyed the sight of his lithe yet powerful body.


    ¡°What about Torren?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just useless,¡± Lydia rolled her eyes before grasping Gregory¡¯s wrist and lifting it over her head to slip her shoulders beneath his arm.


    ¡°He¡¯s shy,¡± Fiona added with a little more understanding in her tone before she leaned over to settle a few soft fleeting kisses along the line of the young man¡¯s pectoral muscle. ¡°and he knows little of women.¡±


    ¡°Up until yesterday, neither did I,¡± Gregory admitted.


    ¡°No man who knows nothing of women can make them scream like you do, master.¡± Lydia had a pleasantly amused note in her voice as she reminded him that virtually the whole camp had heard the passionate cries of Jte and Algra the previous evening.


    Even given the situation, Gregory found heat rushing to his face. The sensation wasn¡¯t helped in the slightest as Fiona settled those ck lips upon the nape of his neck and slowly used them to caress up toward his ear where she began to teasingly nibble on the soft lobe.

 614

    ¡°Well I e-enjoy learning as I go.¡± His voice cracked slightly as Lydia tried to one up her friend by slowly tracing light circles down over his belly toward where his cock pulsed with a desperate need for attention.


    ¡°Then you already know more than you give yourself credit for,¡± Fiona poured her sultry, heated whisper directly into his ear.


    ¡°Shall we give him what he desires most?¡± Lydia¡¯s fingers stopped as they stroked through the small pelt of hairs just above his smooth length.


    ¡°You already are,¡± Gregory interrupted with a small chuckle. He couldn¡¯t quite believe even this was happening to him.


    Those three words brought an expression of slight surprise upon the fair faces of hispanions. It was shortly after that when they looked between each other and nodded almost imperceptibly.


    ¡°Then we will give you more.¡± Fiona shed a brilliant carnivorous smile up at him as her fingers slipped around his cock and gently squeezed the rigid member.


    ¡°So much more.¡± Lydia moved to mesh her lips against Gregory¡¯s and the young man found himself suddenly ravenous.


    The arm that was settled across the voluptuous woman¡¯s shoulders pulled her tightly to him. Herrge soft tits cushioned themselves against his chest as their tongues danced and Lydia¡¯s soft breathless moans filled the tent when she asionally found a moment to breathe.


    If the boy had only discovered such skills in the space of forty eight hours then Lydia was slightly worried he might make her melt after another week of experience. She had not allowed herself to kiss a man in over a year and even then in her thirty two years of life she had never found the act of kissing to be quite so enjoyable. Then again, the men in her life hadn¡¯t exactly been the most chivalrous or noble when it came to such things. In any case it came as a rather wonderful surprise when she felt Gregory begin to tease and tantalise her lips with light caresses before delving deeper to draw forth a blissful harmony from her mouth.


    Fiona, who had been busily enjoying the feel of Gregory¡¯s cock slipping through her fingers, was actually quite taken aback by Lydia¡¯s sudden wanton disy. Despite her profession, the buxom beauty was hardly the soul of passion. She danced well, sang better than anyone else in the camp and routinely made male customers drool for her. Yet in private she always joked about what they did. So, to see the jaded Lydia so hungrily kissing the young man was quite the sight. Fiona decided she wanted some of that fire for herself and reached across to give Lydia¡¯s curvy bottom a pinch with her pointed ws.


    ¡°Ow!¡± Lydia suddenly bolted upright and rubbed her bare bottom with annoyance at the slightly painful interruption.


    Fiona happily seized the moment and imed his lips for her own. The sudden change in partner shocked Gregory, though not quite enough to protest as those ck lips were just as silky smooth and sulent as Lydia¡¯s had been. What¡¯s more, the smoothyer of fur that covered the beautiful feline female¡¯s body was a unique pleasure as she wrapped her arms around his shoulders and held herself against him.


    Those soft purrs became steadily louder and louder as he kissed Fiona. His hand slipped around her to slowly stroke its way over the ck stripes that decorated her back. She clearly enjoyed the sensation as she happily slipped her tongue forth to meet his and her hand quickened its pace as it glided up and down along his length.


    Lydia let out a little ¡®hmph¡¯ of irritation at having his attention stolen away like that. A wicked smirk decorated her plush lips a momentter as she plotted the best way to take back that attention.


    As a result, the rather incredible feeling of making out with a gorgeous catdy was apanied by the sensation of Lydia¡¯s warm wet lips nting a heated kiss on the swollen helmet of his cock. He barely had a chance to gasp before he felt those lips open to slowly slide down over his throbbing tip as her mouth slowly engulfed him. The action made Gregory reluctantly part his mouth from Fiona, leaving her with her eyes closed in a slightly dreamy haze as he looked down toward Lydia.


    The scrumptiously proportioned woman was propped upon her hands and knees, her ankles crossed over each other and her fingers digging into the soft cushions beneath them all. He watched the way she lowered her head and felt more of his extremely pleased cock being pushed up inside that incredible suckling heat. The things she started to do with her tongue made him almost shred one of the pillows in half. Her big round tits were ttened against his thigh as he looked over her from her lips surrounding his cock to the wonderful curve of her bare bottom that was thrust up into the air.


    Seeing that things were moving along and loathing the idea of being left behind, Fiona quickly lowered her self for her face to disappear behind Lydia¡¯s now slowly bobbing head. Shortly after that, Gregory felt his jeans being tugged further down his legs until the sensation of another tongue gentlypping at his balls threatened to send him over the edge.


    That was when Talina¡¯s curtain finally opened.


    The small fires in thenterns of the tent illuminated the slender perfection of the beautiful female figure in such a way as to leave Gregory breathless. His eyes widened in true astonishment when he saw her. She¡¯d taken the time to apply a little make-up leaving a smoky darkness around her light-green eyes and darkening her lips into a mouth watering cherry-red. She had rubbed scented oil into her skin, leaving the baster perfection with an entrancing shine that made his throbbing cock twitch in the confines of Lydia¡¯s silken lips.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She wore a tiny bikini of silver decorated with beautiful golden patterns that was fit for a royal mistress. Her long bare legs gleamed in the light of the small mes and a little glint of metal drew Gregory¡¯s attention to the golden anklet just above her foot. The very sight of her was a sinful treat to his eyes. Then she stood and walked before where both Fiona and Lydia were busilyshing their tongues over his manhood. Each step made the gentle curve of her hips sway hypnotically as she ced a hand upon her waist and offered Gregory a sultry wink from beneath long darkshes.


    ¡°Hello again, master.¡± Talina turned around and parted her feet on the ground to disy her truly magnificent round bum for closer inspection.


    Forming a coherent thought was well beyond Gregory¡¯s capabilities by that point.

 615

    Fiona and Lydia began working in tandem. Their tongues slowly slid up along the sides of Gregory¡¯s extremely pleased cock until they met at the peak and the two women started eagerly making out around his swollen tip. The golden string pulled tightly across Talina¡¯s hips glimmered in themp light as she ced her hands upon her thighs and slowly bent over. The small triangle of metallic fabric covering Talina¡¯s smoothly shaven pussy slowly came into view. He watched as the thin fabric pulled tight, outlining the appealing petals of her pussy. The sight was utterly enthralling, bing even more so as Talina slowly wiggled that gorgeous ass for his viewing pleasure.


    Without taking his eyes away from that incredible sight, Gregory lifted himself to extend out his hands and slowly reach out to settle his open palms on the bare backs of Fiona and Lydia. He felt the contrasting textures of the two beauties. Lydia¡¯s velvety smooth skin stood against the sleekyer of striped fur that covered Fiona¡¯s body. It wasn¡¯t long until he felt the strings that tied across their backs. A gentle pull was all it took for the flimsy garments to spill open and reveal the delights they¡¯d been covering.


    Fiona and Lydia both giggled in sultry harmony as they ceased their loving attention on his cock and sat upright to pull their unravelled bikini tops over their heads. It was difficult to pry his eyes away from Talina as she smoothly slipped into a graceful forward roll,ing toy upon her back with those long legs stretched up into the air. Yet it was his curiosity over Fiona¡¯s shapely tits that finally turned away his gaze to look upon the sumptuous dark orange fur covering pleasantly round globes. The fur ceased around her dark brown ares and Gregory saw her hard nipples poking out toward him.


    Lydia¡¯s own bared breasts were equally enthralling if somewhat less alien. They were undoubtedly thergest he¡¯d ever seen outside of a naughty magazine and the woman could have even given some of those girls a run for their money. Without the assistance of the bikini they hung proudly on her chest and disyedrge ruby tipped nipples that made Gregory¡¯s mouth water with anticipation.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    If they had called it a day right then and there, he would have died a content and exceedingly happy man.


    Yet these incredible women seemed to have no intention of slowing things down. Talina brought his attention back to her erotic disy by rolling over onto her hands and knees and crawling over to settle herself before him.


    ¡°There is a game we y with each other, master. Would you like to y with us?¡± The sensual beauty batted her eyshes with feigned innocence as her friends giggles of anticipation drifted to his ears.


    ¡°Talina, I¡¯d strongly consider hacking off my own foot right about now if you asked me to.¡± He was surprised to hear his own voiceced with such rampasnt desire.


    The woman¡¯s eyes widened along with her sultry smile as she heard his reply. She definitely liked her new master more and more by the minute.


    ¡°Well, my sweet master, we pride ourselves on our ability to make men want us¡­¡±


    ¡°Consider that goal more than exceeded,¡± Gregory¡¯s eyes rested upon Talina. She found heat rising to her cheeks, for the man looked upon her with such scintiting devotion.


    ¡°We w-want to be the centre of all you crave.¡± Talina paused to take a slow breath and regain her ownposure. ¡°Therefore we y our game to test our skills.¡±


    ¡°You will watch Talina dance for you,¡± Fiona purred into his ear.


    ¡°If you touch her, you lose,¡± Lydia punctuated her own words by flicking her tongue gently across his earlobe.


    ¡°All the while Lydia and Fiona shall do anything you desire,¡± Talina finished.


    Best. Game. Ever.


    ¡°How do I win?¡±


    Fiona turned away and plucked a sand timer from in amongst a collection of oils and lotions. She then turned back to Gregory and settled the timer on the ground right between Talina¡¯s kneeling thighs.


    ¡°Take out your desire upon us whilst forgoing Talina¡¯s weing touch long enough for the sand to empty and you shall be the victor.¡± Lydia settled her lips to slowly trace along the nape of Gregory¡¯s neck between her words.


    ¡°Do I get anything for winning?¡±


    Talina shed a white toothed grin. ¡°I think I can conjure up a suitable reward for such a disy of master¡¯s iron will.¡±


    Both Lydia and Fiona twittered like jovial birds in between the butterfly kisses they were cing across Gregory¡¯s bare flesh.


    ¡°And if I lose?¡±


    ¡°Then master will be spent and I shall be content in the knowledge that he cannot resist me.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m game for it.¡± Gregory nodded.


    Talina pped her hands together and slowly lowered them to the timer between her open thighs.


    ¡°Now master, you must always keep your eyes upon me. No cheating.¡± She turned over the timer and sand began to pour into the empty lower ss bell.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dream of it.¡±

 616

    The moment his words left his lips, the graceful woman before him sprung to life and began her dance. It began as a smooth disy of her innate flexibility as she spun up to her full height like a blossoming flower. The gentle slopes of her slender figure flickered in the candle-light as her hips began to move in little circles whilst her arms reached above her. Those petite breasts lifted proudly on her chest as she leaned back, grasping the wooden frame of the tent above her to keep her bnce.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gregory found himself frozen solid. The woman before him shifted with such delicate movements that he hardly dared breathe in fear of spoiling the enthralling show.


    ¡°Master, we are yours now,¡± Lydia¡¯s voice chimed a little reminder that ytime had begun.


    As if she¡¯d thrown a spark into the bonfire, Gregory pulled his right arm forwards and scooped the voluptuous woman into hisp. Lydia¡¯s sultry smile widened upon his sudden show of enthusiasm and she quickly swung a leg over his hips to straddle him. Settled snugly in hisp, she wrapped her arms about his shoulders and enjoyed the smooth waves of tight muscle as her fingers settled against him. Her plentiful breasts ttened against his chest like two warm, weing pillows. The shiny material of her bronze bikini-thong came to rest against the under-side of his cock. Unravelling the strings that held the thin triangle of fabric in ce was easy enough for Gregory and the flimsy garment was gently slipped between her legs to be cast aside. The sensation of that silky material being pulled across herbia sent a bright tingle through Lydia¡¯s body.


    The man then ambushed her as he settled his lips to hers, all the while looking over her shoulder upon Talina¡¯s dance. Lydia let out a little moan as the seasoned woman wasn¡¯t used to men seeking her kisses but rather the other delights that she offered. Apparently Gregory valued the former just as much as thetter and she was ted to discover that the boy¡¯s lips carried a great deal of natural talent for the art. She helped him refine that touch of their silky tiers before her mouth opened and he tasted the rich vour of her when their tongues meshed together.


    Lydia¡¯s arms tightened around his shoulders and she began to move her curvy hips in order to slowly slide her pussy against his burning length. He felt the sweet slippery sensation of her rubbing against him. His eyes remained dutifully settled upon Talina as Lydia lifted herself up onto her knees and reached between them. A subtle, simmering touch of her gentle fingers wrapped around his member and the woman¡¯s breath expelled over his lips as the bulging peak settled between the valley of her weing lower lips.


    Talina watched Lydia sink down upon her new master and heard the little whimper of bliss escape full painted lips. The young man¡¯s eyes remained fixed upon her body and she exposed every visible inch to him, offering herself up in amidst the graceful movements of her obscenely beautiful dance. Lydia couldn¡¯t retain enough control of herself to maintain contact with Gregory¡¯s lips and reluctantly broke free of his kiss to exchange one pleasure for another.


    She settled her head upon his shoulder and he quickly nuzzled his mouth against her neck, his eyes watching Talina all the while as Lydia¡¯s hips slowly rolled back and forth against him. Behind him, he felt the slight shift of weight in the pillows and felt Fiona¡¯s hands sliding over his back. The feline woman traced the slopes and contours of his muscture before gently beginning to knead the tense flesh. The tips of her ws poked against his skin but the pressure remained in the pads of her fingertips as they eased out the knots of stress in his shoulders. The massage of his back continued as Lydia¡¯s weing pussy massaged his rigid cock.


    Talina upped the ante by reaching behind her back whilst lightly swaying those slender hips. The strings of her skimpy top fell down and she slid her arm beneath the cups before smoothly bending forwards and then flicking her hair back over her head. The little bikini top was sent along with it to sail through the air andnd behind her. The woman offered a mischeivous smile as her arms folded over her apple sized mounds and she spun about on the spot to wiggle her bare bum back at him. The tantalising temptress obviously aimed to draw his lust crazed mind to her. Lydia¡¯s body was wonderful with her naked hourss figure sliding against him. Yet her pace was determinedly slow and Gregory yearned for more.


    A steady little feral growl rumbled up from his throat to send a heated thrill across Lydia¡¯s neck. He normally wouldn¡¯t have thought himself capable of such a noise. Talina¡¯s eyes widened with gleeful anticipation and she faced away from her master before unfolding her arms. The sight of her breasts was barred to him as he was left to watch her bare back whilst she slid her hands down across her sides and over the creamy skin of her outer thighs. This movement brought his attention to the insides of her legs and he saw the way the skin at that heavenly apex was freshly wet. The gold and silver fabric was practically dripping with her arousal at watching the vigorous youth fucking her best friend. She then spun around and lifted her hands up above her head to disy dark brown nipples peaking the gorgeous breasts she had kept hidden.


    Though Talina didn¡¯t quite have Lydia¡¯s assets, the little shake of her shoulders still had the desired effect of making those lovely modest globes bounce in the candlelight.


    That was when Gregory, who had been running his own hands along Lydia¡¯s nks, quickly pushed the woman back into the pillows. Her head came to rest no more than a few inches from Talina¡¯s bare feet and her legs raised into the air. The russet haired woman had little time for cries of shock or surprise. Fiona looked over his shoulder at Talina, a slightly worried expression crossing her uniquely exotic features.


    ¡°Oh by the First!¡± Lydia¡¯s words rang out through the tent as Gregory began to thrust inside her body. She felt herself suddenly caught up in a battering hurricane of bliss as he leaned over her to rest on his arms.


    Talina almost ceased her movements at the sight of Lydia so wilfully being ravished by the strapping male. Her own breathing had grown heavy in amidst the euphoria of her dance and the deeply erotic sight before her. Yet the sudden intense fire in the man¡¯s eyes, still set firmly upon Talina¡¯s body, was making her downright unsure of herself. No man had ever resisted her dance before, even in the arms of another woman. She prided herself upon the matter.


    Lydia suddenly screamed beneath him as her orgasm seemed to rip through every nerve in her body. Her fingernails wed at the slopes of his steely pectoral muscles and her legs quickly wrapped around him to meet his relentless thrusts with a downright revtory desire. She had never been fucked like that before. She had never felt such heat for another man and in that moment she wished that she had his full attention. As far as she cared, the game was over. The game was damned. She wanted those eyes looking into hers when he broke her world apart once more.


    The wish was not to be granted, for Gregory never took his eyes from Talina the entire time. Fresh drops of sweat slipped down along the ripples of muscle across his back. He felt Fiona¡¯s smooth, wet tongue slowly licking over those churning muscles as she clearly wanted to be a part of that moment.


    Not to be bested, Talina regained her senses. Her dance was over but there was still sand left yet to pour through the ss. A truly wicked idea formed in her mind. Ast resort.


    Gregory watched the seductress as she took one step toward him. The new position over Lydia¡¯s rapidly quivering body allowed Talina to slip one foot on either side of the woman¡¯s head.


    ¡°Remember master, no touching.¡± Talina found her voice and shivered as it emerged as barely a whisper.


    Gregory continued to watch her. The sand was about to run out. He was about to win and enjoy all the rewards that came with it. A grin of newfound victory split his handsome features.


    Then Talina un-tied the thin strands of golden string keeping her sulent pussy covered. Her scent filled the youthful male¡¯s nostrils and his mouth began to water for a taste of her. Talina quickly denied him that taste as she bent her knees to lower her body down to crouch. Her legs parted wide and she reached down between them to use her delicate fingers to spread open herbia. He drank in the sight she so decadently exposed to him. Deep pink in colour, flowing with arousal that spilled in little drops to Lydia¡¯s cheek and burning with the heat of her own desire.

 617

    In that moment, as her spread pussy lowered down upon Lydia¡¯s mouth, the woman beneath him bucked wildly. Her back arched to thrust her wonderfully full tits against his chest as her head lolled backwards and her tongue slid deep into her friend¡¯s open cunt.


    Lydia lost herselfpletely in her climax, her legs unravelling to il wildly as he body trembled with uncontroble force. Gregory couldn¡¯t keep that steady rhythm that had kept him sane for so long and the final strand of his resistance broke.


    Fiona watched from behind as Gregory lifted himself up to grab Talina¡¯s all too willing form and pull her to him. Pert breasts cushioned against hard muscle, strong hands grasped at the woman¡¯s perfectly rounded ass and she gave little resistance as he wrestled her to the ground.


    ¡°Yes master! I am yours. Always yours,¡± she whispered between errant breaths as his lips sought out hers. Her arms wrapped about his shoulders, her fingers ran through his ck mane of hair and finally she felt his length sink into her fiery pussy. ¡°And now¡­ now you are mine.¡±


    The words were sealed with a passionate kiss as their bodies locked together. Gregory was astonished, first at the way Talina¡¯s tight pussy began to squeeze and offer slippery caresses to his swollen cock. The way she moved beneath him was like some kind of wild thing, shifting to mould her body against his and intertwine their limbs together in a ferocious rhythm.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    One hand dug into the pillows by her head whilst the other had slid beneath her to grasp her tight ass. Talina¡¯s mind was swept up in an enormous wave that built itself higher and higher before crashing against the shore with a deafening thunderp. Gregory felt the way her body mped suddenly against him to sink every inch of his pulsing member deep inside her where he could no longer hold back. As her slick inner folds convulsed and gushed her nectar around him, he felt the creamy heat of his own release rising up his length. The initial burst of that thick liquid bliss as it spurted into her sent her body into another quick high of intense euphoria. After the monumental build up she felt him pour into her hungry body again and again. Thest of his strength allowed him to roll onto his back, slipping his still-hard length from her pussy as every muscle in his body seemed to rx.


    It didn¡¯t take long before he felt a familiar tonguepping at his waning length. Finding the strength to lift his head, he looked down and saw Fiona licking up the cocktail of himself, Lydia and Talina with an eager cat-like enthusiasm. Afterpping up the juices from his lower belly and his thighs, she gulped the length of him into her mouth and began to bob her head as wet suckling noises quickly filled the tent.


    ¡°Well¡­ I guess¡­ I lose¡­¡± Gregory was trying not to pant and failing miserably. The sudden quick oxygen intake was making his eyesight go slightly fuzzy. He focused on the canopy of the tent above them and waited for his eyes to focus.


    He felt Talina¡¯s hand seek out his own as theyid side by side. A quick turn of his head left him facing her sensual beauty and he nced down to see a partially recovered Lydia busily licking around Talina¡¯s freshly fucked cunt.


    ¡°Master ys the game very well,¡± she teased, unable to stop smiling in the afterglow of what had been some shockingly mind blowing sex.


    ¡°Beginners luck.¡± With his free hand, he reached down between his legs and saw Fiona¡¯s bright emerald green eyes looking back up at him. Her lips were sealed tightly around his cock as she took it to the tight entrance to her throat and beyond.


    ¡°Luck be damned,¡± Lydia lifted her head from between Talina¡¯s spread legs to disagree.


    Gregory oddly felt heat rising to his face again. Given the circumstances even he thought that he might have a little more confidence. Chiding himself for the reaction, he looked down to Fiona who had unfortunately not been able to pry the other women apart from him for long enough to find her own action. When she saw him looking down upon her she felt his cock twitch against her tongue. The recovery was most unexpected but she continued to eagerly suckle at his length until, slowly but surely, it stood up like a fence post. Releasing the stubborn treat from her mouth with a little pop, she blinked at it and looked up at him with wide eyed wonder.


    Gregory suddenly felt a little more confident and offered the feline female a quirk of the corner of his mouth. What he said thereafter quickly diverted all eyes in the room to him.


    ¡°Best two out of three?¡±


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    Jte had returned to the camp after spending the afternoon with Rudd. The diplomat had been delighted to see her and had immediately opened a new casket of wine in her honour. After spending a few hours in the man¡¯spany, this became somewhat less of apliment when it became clear that the man used any excuse he could to open a casket of wine. He polished the stuff off like it was water and had finished five full goblets of the fruity red liquid before Jte had managed to empty one.


    For such a roaring drunk, she had to admit that he never seemed to lose his eloquence and his mind always stayed sharp. The more he drank, the more he spoke of what Gregory had sent her to find out and so she had sipped and sat politely whilst listening to the man¡¯s various stories on orc-human rtions. She also learned a great deal about the human kingdoms in the process.


    When Rudd¡¯s eyelids had started to grow heavy and his well crafted words had finally begun to slur, she begged her leave and quietly left him to his wine. It wasn¡¯t the first time Jte had met a drunk and she decided that she liked Rudd in spite of his inclination toward intoxication.


    When she finally returned to the camp, she didn¡¯t need to ask where Gregory was. The steady, rhythmic moans emanating from Talina¡¯s tent told her exactly where her licentious lover was. A few of the other ves in the camp looked at her as she made her way toward the tent. The moans were getting louder and becameced with feral feline growls of enthusiasm. It sounded like someone was wrestling with a very happy tiger in there.


    On her way to the tent, she saw that a new pavilion had been erected at the centre-point of the crescent formation of other tents. It was quite a grand affair and the ropes that grounded the canopy to the earth were tied with ribbons of ck, red and blue. A few humans were working to carry some rustic looking furniture inside and Jte guessed that the new abode would be where Gregory would reside for their stay with the orcs. It was a downright royal residencepared to the others but of course Algra was essentially a part of the ruling family so such a show of modest grandeur was probably required.

 618

    Jte finally reached the courtesan¡¯s tent and peeled back the cloth over the entrance to reveal the man himself. The shock of seeing the athletic body of Gregory so brazenly naked and indifferent to anything but his own lusts made Jte¡¯s sex flutter with unexpected desire. That note of surprise was amplified considerably given what her lover was currently doing.


    He rested upright on his knees, his gleaming body glistening with fresh sweat that brought a bright shine to the slopes of his lean frame. Thick locks of his messy mane fell errantly about his handsome face making him seem utterly wild as he fucked the moaning courtesan with unrelenting passion. His bright blue eyes looked over the feminine creature propped on her hands and knees before him.


    Jte saw the feline features of Fiona and almost stumbled into the tent at the gorgeous and yet oddly alien sight. The woman¡¯s exotic face was fixed in an expression of bliss with her dark lips parted to release those husky moans and her eyes closed in order to enhance the feel of Gregory¡¯s cock as it pistoned inside her.


    Gregory noticed Jte¡¯s entrance and looked over to her. The self conscious male she knew from only twenty four hours ago had simply ceased to be. He looked upon her and she almost gasped at the way the sight of her caused his hips to m against Fiona¡¯s thinly furred ass in several rapid thrusts that made the woman¡¯s eyes pop wide open.


    A loud husky meow of utter shock ripped through the cat-woman¡¯s lungs as her body sailed high on the wave of an intense climax. Her lithe frame trembled so much that Gregory reached out to grasp her bare shoulder with one hand and reach beneath her with the other to sp his hands over a plump breast in order to keep her steady.


    Jte tore her eyes away from the wildly fucking couple to see Talina and Lydia slumpedzily against each other. The deep breaths they drew into their lungs and the reverential way they watched Gregory fuck their friend indicated that her man certainly hadn¡¯t disappointed them. A thrill of perverse pride shivered up Jte¡¯s spine. She loved Greg. He brought fire to her blood in a way she hadn¡¯t known possible until days before. She¡¯d known that he had been something of a lonely introvert throughout the years. This had been her fault in many ways and so to look upon him shamelessly pleasuring the stunning creature before him gave Jte an unexpectedly happy little thrill.


    This was also in no small part due to her own newly discovered sexual appetites. The past days had been something of an eye opener for both teenagers and Jte needed to resist the urge to crawl over and join in that erotically charged moment.


    Fiona reached back to grasp her own bared ass, her long ws extending to graze over the beautiful ck stripes set in amidst her light orange fur. Gregory¡¯s cock continued to spread her whilst repeatedly sinking deep inside her tight channel. Jte saw fresh sweat coursing its way over the smooth slopes of his muscle and gleaming in the candle-light.


    A shift in the canopy behind her let her feel a quick breeze across the back of her neck. Jte simply couldn¡¯t take her eyes away from the sight before her. She saw Gregory look over to her and cast her a lecherous little wink. That was when she felt another set of familiar arms wrapping about her waist from behind to pull her back against taut muscle and soft, plump breasts. A nce was cast over her shoulder whereupon she came face to face with Algra. Jte allowed herself a little moan as the orc woman peeled open the fur cloak and slipped her fingers down between Jte¡¯s already open legs.


    The sight of his two women so lewdly sharing in each other¡¯s touch made Gregory m his hips harder against Fiona who mewled with gleeful appreciation. He then decided upon how he would reach his own peak and turned his attention to the tigress on her hands and knees before him. Whilst plunging his length deep inside her, he grasped her nks and roughly urged her to roll onto her back in amidst the pillows. Her inner muscles squeezed and twisted about his length as she was moved to lie there and look up at her new master with hungry feline eyes.


    ¡°I want to look into those eyes,¡± he professed as he lowered himself to im her with his seed. It wasn¡¯t the first time that afternoon that he¡¯d done so.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fiona was only too happy to meet his gaze as her hands lifted to his shoulders and her legs fell open before wrapping around his waist possessively.


    ¡°Fuck me, master,¡± she purred.


    Gregory didn¡¯t need the encouragement but he was d of it regardless and her words enticed his body to begin the quick, hard grind against hers. Those green eyes quickly brightened whilst her slitted pupils dted with fresh desire for the male. He felt the tips of her ws digging into his shoulders but he¡¯d be damned if he was going to let that stop him. Fiona¡¯s breath came heavily and washed across his neck and over his gleaming pectoral muscles. As he felt that slow, steady, simmering heat building inside him, he lowered his body to settle upon hers. Soft rounded tits moulded against hard muscle as her fur covered body provided a uniquely appealing touch against his smooth skin. That long ck hair pooled around her in a dark halo across the soft cushions beneath them.


    When Fiona could bear the rise no longer, her eyes closed tightly and her lips parted for him to quickly im them in a kiss that zed with searing passion. Her tight pussy quickly fluttered her slick inner walls around is cock before he felt those incredible muscles convulse and squeeze at him again. This time, he allowed that sweet cunt to im what it hungered for as his fresh, salty cum pulsed up through his length to spurt deep inside the gorgeous woman. A little moan of heightened shock from Fiona was stifled in their constant duel of tongues and she soon felt the low growl of his lust quivering against her lips.

 619

    She felt his liquid heat pour deep inside her and held him tightly with her thighs as he started to thrust again through his own release. Finally, as the moment passed into a very sweet memory, she unravelled her limbs from him and he set a final little brush of his lips against hers before rising up to rest back on his knees.


    Deep breaths made his chest rise and fall as he looked over to the orc and the redhead and chuckled softly to himself as he saw Algra¡¯s fingertips dancing over Jte¡¯s clit. Both women were necking hungrily, their wet suckling noises filled the tent in the absence of the sounds of heavier screwing. It certainly didn¡¯t take much of that to draw a fresh squeal from the girl¡¯s mouth and Greg saw her panties were quickly soaked to the point of bing brazenly see-through.


    This brought up an interesting question.


    ¡°How do you three stay so clean?¡± He looked back to Talina since Fiona was still purring from her orgasm and her eyelids had fluttered closed.


    ¡°We bathe each other, master.¡± Talina smiled with a littleugh carrying inside her sultry voice.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°In here of course. Sponges and hot water,¡± she exined.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Well that was simple enough.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Would you like us to bathe you, master?¡± Talina crawled up to her hands and knees to prowl over towards him.


    ¡°I would. And my friends here¡­¡± He added.


    Algra gave him a disgruntled look. She¡¯d just washed herself that morning. The man was a hygiene freak.


    As it turned out, the bathing was not the slightest bit disagreeable as the three courtesans tended to the threepanions with loving care. Talina washed Gregory, her hands gently pressing away the tension of all his afternoon exertion as the sponge washed away the sweat and the sex from his body.


    ¡°Do you mind if I stay a while, Greg?¡± Jte¡¯s request lifted to his ears on a content little murmur as she enjoyed the feel of Lydia¡¯s hands upon her naked breasts.


    ¡°Sure. I kind of want to stay forever after this afternoon but I need to see what Bolut¡¯s been up to and meet with Valise. Algra, youing?¡± He turned to look at the kneeling orc woman and felt his cock immediately twitch at the sight of her nude green skin being washed by Fiona. The sight of the two beautiful creatures was both incredibly strange and inherently arousing.


    Algra gave a nod in agreement and reached over to grab her clothing. Greg turned around to give Talina a farewell kiss and a whisper of thanks for making him feel so wee before he reluctantly searched out his own pants.


    ¡°No! I¡¯m sorry but no. These clothes are dirty and I¡¯ll not have you walking around camp in them.¡± Talina moved with a shocking degree of speed as she snatched Greg¡¯s pants from his grasp.


    ¡°Well I need to go and I¡¯m not strolling about bare assed out there.¡± He smirked to her despite his words.


    ¡°Master must await my return,¡± she said before grabbing up his other clothes to be washed. She ced her own cloak over her shoulders whilst forgoing wearing anything beneath before she disappeared out of the tent and he was left looking to Fiona and Lydia. ¡°Not that I¡¯mining, but aren¡¯t I the one that¡¯s supposed to be in charge around here?¡±


    ¡°Yes master.¡± Both women chimed together just a bit too innocently.


    Talina quickly returned with some fresh garments. He was a little surprised to see the orcish leather in her hands as she handed it over. Upon closer inspection, he found the pants he had been offered were actually not pants at all but a style of medieval trunks. The material was hard upon the outer skin and soft along the inner lining with long straps of studded leather falling about from just below the belt line. Fresh fur boots were also offered up by the woman that had been fitted in his size.


    It wasn¡¯t what he¡¯d expected. This was the garb of an orc rather than what the human ves wore around the camp. With a deep breath, he took the garments and slipped into them. Those long leather straps fell about his bare muscr thighs and his chest waspletely bared for all to see. The boots slid up to just below his knees and already felt ridiculouslyfortable thanks to their inner fur lining.


    ¡°I look like a male stripper who¡¯s watched Conan The Barbarian one too many times,¡± he nervously observed.


    ¡°You look like warrior.¡± Algra¡¯s voice sounded downright hungry as her dark eyes watched him closely.


    He looked over to the others for support and saw all five women in the tent were looking at him like he was dinner. None of them were looking at his face.


    ¡°I feel like a fillet steak with you guys drooling like that.¡±


    ¡°Master has a powerful body,¡± Talinaplimented the young male¡¯s panther-like muscles. ¡°It should be disyed.¡±


    The others nodded in agreement.


    ¡°If it makes you feel better, Greg, you won¡¯t have nearly as much getting in your way when you fuck us. Which, if you go around looking like that, is going to be a lot¡± Jte was looking over the smooth slopes and contours of his chest.


    ¡°Silver lining to every cloud.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but let out a little chuckle before looking over to Algra and nodding that they should leave before the others got their teeth into him. The orc nodded whilst not taking her eyes from him until she passed out of the tent. Greg was in the process of following when he turned back to Jte.


    ¡°Make sure you¡¯re back with an hour to spare before we sleep. I want to hear what Rudd had to say to you.¡±


    Jte nodded her agreement and when he turned to leave he heard thebined little gasps from the women as he had to bend over to slip out from beneath the canopy.


    Fresh air washed over his mostly bared body and he found the sensation quite pleasant given how stuffy the atmosphere had gotten in there. It was practically a tropical forest inside the tent whilst outside the night was warm but the breeze was always there to prevent temperatures running too high.


    Gregory tried not to feel too self conscious about his new garb as he made his way to the new pavilion that had been raised for him by Bolut. It was the first time he¡¯d seen it up and he was pleasantly surprised by the sight of it. He wouldn¡¯t have to duck down to slip into its confines for one thing. Algra led him towards the opening and as he passed along the way he nodded to Valise that it was time for her demonstration. The fair haired woman nodded from where she was seated by the firece and swiftly moved off to collect what she would need.


    That was when he saw that the tent wasn¡¯t the only addition to the camp. Freddie Lounds was sat with his hands behind his back, chained to arge iron post that had been deeply embedded in the earth behind him. The time in the pits hadn¡¯t done much for him. His skin was a sickly pale colour, albeit clean now after he¡¯d been washed up. He¡¯d refused the orc¡¯s food and definitely looked worse off for it. Dark patches surrounded his eyes that were now bloodshot and empty holes, devoid of humanity. Freddie had been dressed in a simple tunic and pants and he simply sat in silence, watching everyone that passed by, like a creepy statue.

 620

    Gregory looked over to him and their eyes met across the open area. Freddie gave Greg a sickeningly malicious smirk, despite his situation. It wasn¡¯t a look that Gregory liked at all, mostly because Freddie¡¯s face seemed rmingly devoid of sanity. The iron shackles and therge post embedded in the earth seemed more than sturdy, however. Gregory turned away from the other boy and settled his sights on the far more pleasing behind of his orc lover.


    Greg followed the appealing sway of Algra¡¯s ass into his new home. Stepping under the threshold, he was immediately impressed by the spacious interior with plenty of room to stand up and a wooden room divider to give the bed some privacy. Thoughrgely empty of furniture, he noted that Algra¡¯s chest of former possessions had been moved into the tent and that there was a small table set up along with a few wooden chairs surrounding it. A much morefortable looking seat rested parallel and with its back to the room divider. A quick peek around that long panel of wood revealed a spacious bed with a thin screen of material hanging from the upper canopy and spilling around it to keep insects away.


    ¡°Well, this is a hell of a lot more than I expected. Bolut¡¯s done a great job.¡± It seemed that Gregory was much more pleased with his new abode than with his new pants.


    ¡°It is fine,¡± Algra agreed somewhat passively.


    Gregory took a few steps towards the orc female and caught her up in his arms. He had to admit, theck of clothing had its perks as his bare chest was pressed against the little fur top that she wore. Her passive expression suddenly turned dangerously keen once again as she looked right into her eyes.


    ¡°Once Valise leaves, do you want to break the bed in?¡± He lifted his brows suggestively.


    ¡°Break it in¡­ half?¡± Algra blinked in surprise at his intentions.


    ¡°No,¡± he chuckled before cing his lips upon hers briefly and enjoying an appetiser of her taste. ¡°It¡¯s just an expression. Although you definitely bring out the animal in me, Algra Strongblood. I think I might like to try breaking a few beds in half with you.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The shock turned into pure molten lust as his words rang in her ears. Her arms lifted across his shoulders and she pulled her hard against him. The force of the orc was downright scary, or at least it would have been if the end result hadn¡¯t lit a fireworks disy in his mind. Algra¡¯s mouth was hungry and her talent for kissing had improved vastly over the many opportunities to practice that she¡¯d had in the past days.


    Gregory decided there was nothing for it, he had to have her right there. It wasn¡¯t going to be long but damn if it wouldn¡¯t be memorable. Getting out of her vice-like embrace wasn¡¯t going to be easy. He pondered his options before pressing his index and middle fingers just beneath her arms. The resulting reflex loosened up the grip she had on him just enough for him to slip out of her grasp and spin her around to face the table. A guttural orcish growl of warning escaped the woman¡¯s throat before she felt her tiny skirt being pulled down over her strong thighs.


    Her head cleared just long enough to realise what her master had nned and she eagerly reached down to rest her hands on the heavy-set table. Gregory was suddenly very grateful that he now only needed to tug the tight trunks down over his growing member. The ease of ess was a wee difference and, as he looked down at that curvy emerald ass, he felt the fresh steel in his length. cing the swollen tip at the orc woman¡¯s tight entrance, he found her already saturated with excitement.


    It was Gregory¡¯s turn to let out a low, reverberating growl of lust as he plunged inside that incredible pussy. The thick, orcish muscles lining her inner walls wrapped snugly around his length as its thick peak was pushed deep into her core. The impact made Algra emit a thoroughly pleased little grunt as she felt that human cock inside her once again.


    Her arms quickly lowered her upper body to rest upon the table. Her soft tits ttened in their fur trappings against the wooden surface and she offered her bare ass up for the taking. Gregory grasped that offering with one hand whilst the other reached forth to settle in the ebony mane of her hair. She felt the first quick thrust inside her as his fingers tightened in those dark strands. The little hint of pain was overwhelmed by a quick series of explosive thrusts inside her that left her mouth agape as she panted for more.


    He pulled at the hair of the orc beauty and rocked his hips against her. Deep, thunderous thrusts quickly brought the horny female to a rousing crescendo. Her tight pussy spasmed and sucked at him relentlessly as their bodies pped out a sharp, swift rhythm. Algra¡¯s fingernails tore into the wooden table and gouged long w marks there before finally chipping the wood when Gregory gave her tight ass a yful p with his free hand.


    The light stinging sensationbined with the oing second wave of bliss sent Algra soaring over the edge. She happily crashed into another violent climax forcing Gregory to release her hair and firmly grasp her wiggling hips. Pinning her down against the edge of the table, he let out a heavy series of breaths to keep control whilst ramming the horny orc with a newfound vigour.


    Algra definitely decided that she liked the new attitude. Her world ignited once again just as Gregory ran the gauntlet of his own release and sttered her slick inner walls with his seed. A roar burst forth from deep within her chest at being so thoroughly fucked by her human master. She wanted everyone within earshot to know just what was going on between them.


    Gregory joined in with a roar of his own as he felt himself pour into her. The bestial bellow resounded through Bolut¡¯s camp as the wild man imed his mate with furious abandon. As his voice fell into a low growl, he looked down upon Algra and saw her contentedly still bent over the table. The table had moved several feet across the floor during their rutting and it was close to being shoved through the canopy of the tent entirely. Gregory made a mental note to avoid that in future. Perhaps he¡¯d have Jte bend over from the other side to even things out.


    He smirked at the lewd idea and lowered his head to settle a series of soft kisses across Algra¡¯s shoulders after sweeping her mussed up hair out of the way. She felt his cock still buried deep in her, the warmth it had filled her with was radiating out from her core like a glowing light from within. The kisses on her back moved up to the nape of her neck and then her cheek The soft little caresses of his lips stood in stark contrast with the damn near violent sex they¡¯d both just enjoyed.

 621

    The sound of Valise¡¯s throat clearing had Gregory quickly jolting upright, the sudden movement to stand inadvertently pushed his cock deep inside Algra again and elicited a pleasantly startled grunt from the orc.


    Gregory turned to see that not only had the blondedy slipped into his tent but that she¡¯d quietly set up her things in the corner whilst he and Algra were busily getting on with sating other, baser needs. The sudden realisation made Gregory¡¯s cheeks grow suddenly very warm and he instinctively stepped away from Algra like a kid with his hand caught in the cookie jar. The happy jade skinned female didn¡¯t seem to care about the presence of Valise in the slightest and contentedly murmured something against the table as Gregory stepped back to fumble his deting member back into his tight fitting trunks.


    ¡°Er¡­ hi. Sorry about the um¡­¡± Well he damn sure wasn¡¯t going to say the word ¡®mess¡¯ in front of Algra. ¡°Sorry about that.¡± He winced to himself.


    ¡°It is quite alright, master.¡± Valise seemed somewhat tickled by his sudden awkwardness. She suppressed her mirth like a good sport. ¡°The sight of coupling isn¡¯t umon in the camp. I¡¯ve grown used to it. The orcs are a very straightforward people, are they not?¡±


    Gregory took a deep breath and then looked back to the orc currently dozing upon the table in front of him with her skirt down around her knees. He saw the glistening shine of his fresh, creamy seed beginning to drip from her glistening pussy. It was difficult not to look at such a sight without feeling his heart radiate a pleasant warmth of its own.


    ¡°They are.¡± He fondly noted before looking back to the fair haired woman across the way.


    She had settled herself down and folded her legs. Her long white dress had a hint of transparency that suggested the shapely, slim figure beneath without being too explicit about it. A hood rested over her head and her bright golden blonde hair curled out from beneath it to frame her face. Valise¡¯s face was something of an odd treat to look upon, for the woman was definitely an unconventional beauty. She had a long feminine nose and a wide, generous mouth just a little toorge for her face. Her eyes wererge pools of deep azure that regarded all she looked upon with a razor edged intellect.


    In an effort to give Algra a hint of decency, Gregory tugged her skirt back over her nude, green bottom and gave that lovely curve a little pat once it was in ce. She murmured something amiable, albeit iprehensible as she savoured the afterglow of their abrupt intimacy.


    Gregory turned back to Valise and snagged a chair from the table before walking over and sitting before her. She had set up five small bottles upon a dark red mat, each of the bottles contained a liquid of a different colour and texture. Gregory looked over each of them before returning his attention to the fair haireddy.


    ¡°Most alchemy potions have an almost instantaneous effect. The magic held within them allows for a rapid absorption into the body that far surpasses the usual break down of the digestive system,¡± Valise began as she reached for the first bottle and picked it up to offer to him.


    Gregory took the ss into his hand and examined the bright violet liquid inside. It seemed thin and watery with a distinct glow emanating from its substance. He gently pulled out the stopper of the bottle and took a quick sniff to be almost overwhelmed by the scent ofvender.


    ¡°Wow. That¡¯ll clear out the sinuses,¡± He blinked a few times and took a few more gentle inhales of the mixture.


    ¡°Perhaps that is true, but it is not the purpose of the potion. Take a sip,¡± Valise suggested with an encouraging smile.


    Gregory lifted the bottle to his lips and took the concoction into his mouth. It tasted light and refreshing with a hint of sweetness to it. He¡¯d barely had time toe to terms with the taste, however, when the world suddenly got very bright indeed. It was as if someone had suddenly burned a stick of magnesium in front of his gaze. Gregory quickly covered his eyes and let out a little yelp of protest as Valise quickly hopped to her feet and snuffed out the lights in the room.


    Once the fire had died down beyond his eyelids, he tentatively peeked outwards again to see that he could see perfectly in spite of the dark. The world was settled in shades of blue and purple but he could clearly make out everything within the very dark tent. Valise was walking back to take her seat again. Algra was beginning to lift herself upright to her feet as she came to terms with the sudden loss of light.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It lets you see in the dark?¡± He stood up and looked around the room and down at his own hands.


    ¡°Yes master, do you like it?¡±


    ¡°I feel like a cat prowling about in the dark,¡± he cheerfully replied as he quietly slipped over to Algra and tickled his fingers up along the orc¡¯s nks as she regained her feet. After dodging the instinctive flying elbow that followed from the woman, he settled his lips against hers and she quickly realised that pleasant familiarity. He slipped his hand into hers and slowly led her through the dark to sit upon the bed.


    ¡°Indeed, it is a useful potion for spies and the like. People do all manner of interesting things in the dark,¡± Valise wisely noted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet they-¡± Gregory was immediately struck silent as he returned his gaze to the fair haired woman to see that her robe now hung loosely over her arms to leave her shoulders and her breasts bare in the darkness.


    She remained seated there, that little enigmatic smile was still offered on those wide lips of hers. He drank in the slender shape of her feminine shoulders and the beautiful curves of her breasts. Each of those smooth mounds was just a little more than a handful and peaked with a light pink nipple. He watched in the dark as those little tips pebbled before his eyes and she openly disyed herself for him. The effects of the potion rendered her in shades of blue and purple to his hungry gaze.


    ¡°Master?¡± Algra¡¯s voice, a hint of curiosity carried with it due to his sudden silence.


    ¡°Uh? Oh. I-er¡­¡± He initialised a quick brain reboot as he looked upon the older woman and felt his trunks suddenly be a little tighter around his member. ¡°Sorry, lost my train of thought there,¡± he gave Valise a little grin which was quickly returned at their naughty little secret. ¡°I was going to say I bet this would reallye in handy around here at night out in the jungle. I can see way more than I would have been able to with a torch.¡±

 622

    The little double entendre brought Valise¡¯s fingertips to her lips as she stifled a littleugh. Gregory was then left to watch as those fingertips stroked down over her chin tond upon the softness of her left breast and she lightly caressed a little circle around her exposed nipple.


    The tightness in Gregory¡¯s trunks was beginning to get ufortable.


    ¡°So what else have you brought to show me?¡± He gave Algra¡¯s shoulder an affectionate little squeeze and then left her seated upon the bed to walk back to the chair he¡¯d put in front of Valise.


    The orc was content enough to strip out of her own clothing and crawl over the furs of the bed and settle down to listen.


    Valise lifted the next bottle up to him and he took it to find the ss was oddly chilled and crystal clear. The top was popped open and no scent touched his nostrils, though he suddenly got the sensation that he¡¯d stepped outside on a snowy winter¡¯s day.


    Another sip was taken and he felt the effects immediately. At first he thought he was getting very drunk and there was a vague sense of nausea before his head settled and his eyes focused. The world around him was moving as if in slow motion. His own body felt somewhat sluggish as his perception of reality was suddenly dragging its feet.


    It was a strange feeling to behold but the reason for it became immediately apparent when Valise reached over to pluck an empty bottle from amongst her things. She then hurled it as hard as she could directly at Gregory¡¯s face. He saw the entire thing and thanks to it all happening at half speed he was easily able to move his hand to not only stop the little bottle from breaking on his nose, but catch it cleanly out of the air. This was all the more impressive as he felt just how light the little thing was to hold. Even the slightest of squeezes would have shattered it, yet he¡¯d easily snagged it from its trajectory without a hint of trouble.


    It was true, his body wasn¡¯t moving any faster, but his mind definitely was. The effects of the potion didn¡¯tst very long, however and he quickly felt reality speeding back up to its normal pace once again. A shake of his head loosed the extra cobwebs that the potions had formed in his mind and he smiled down to Valise.


    ¡°That was incredible.¡± As a martial artist, Gregory knew the applications of such a potion were downright lethal. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m starting to feel a little weird though.¡±


    ¡°That is because you¡¯rebining the potions together. The more you drink, the more the body bes fatigued. Here¡­¡± Valise lifted up the third bottle. ¡°This is a cleansing agent. It will purge the others from your body.¡±


    Gregory looked down at the sunny yellow mixture and opened the cap to smell citrous. One sipter and the slightly dizzy feeling he¡¯d experienced subsided along with his night vision.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ok, so no binge drinking on the magic potions. Got it.¡±


    Valise lit a couple of candles a few momentster and to Gregory¡¯s disappointment, he saw that her robe was neatly back in ce over her shoulders. Her breasts had been nice to look upon in the darkness with those blues and violet¡¯s of the potion to colour the soft mounds. He had been looking forward to seeing her with his natural sight, however. That ivory skin and nipples that must have been a lovely shade of rosy pink would have been a very pleasant sight to behold in their dealings.


    At least the tightness in his trunks would subside.


    Valise was just about to move to the next offering when they were interrupted by a suddenmotion outside the tent.


    ¡°Freddie! No!¡± Jte¡¯s voice. Gregory was on his feet and bounding out for the tent before Algra or Valise knew what was going on.


    He ran out to see a sight that made his insides feel hollow. Jte had evidently left the courtesan¡¯s tent and had seen Freddie was loose. Gregory was first immediately relieved to see that he hadn¡¯t attacked her. They were stood on opposite sides of the camp and in order to get to her Freddie would have needed to either get past Gregory or Bolut who had also emerged to see what the noise was about.


    It was the sudden realisation of what Freddie was doing that sent a cold chill down Gregory¡¯s spine. He was rummaging through a pile of clothes. A dirty pile of clothes. Within the pile, he saw that Talina must have thrown his jeans out to be washed and Freddie was quickly pawing at the discarded garments before he stood upright. Gregory saw the tiny golden glinting object in between Freddie¡¯s fingers and the horrid hollow grin of victory spreading across his face.


    He¡¯d found the ring!


    ¡°Oh, now you¡¯ll fucking listen to me won¡¯t you? You little bitch.¡± Freddie¡¯s voice was hoarse and his breathing ragged as he looked at Jte.


    Bolut made a move to go towards Freddie.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Gregory lifted his hand to halt the big orc in his tracks along with a couple of others in the camp who were eager for an excuse to tear Freddie apart.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, stay back! You pack of freaks!¡± A few traces of spittle escaped Freddie¡¯s lips as he screamed at the orcs.


    ¡°Freddie, you don¡¯t know what will happen if¡­¡± Gregory started to reason without much hope. Freddie wasn¡¯t the reasoning type.


    ¡°You shut up! This is all on you. All of it! I should have stuck you years ago, you little shit.¡± Freddie¡¯s voice lowered to a venomous hiss as those empty, bloodied eyes narrowed upon Gregory.


    ¡°Then you¡¯d be in jail right now, Freddie.¡± Gregory tried to keep his voice reasonable.


    ¡°The fuck I would! I got smarts you never knew about, Greg. I figured out it was the ring. The cunt put it on and we all wound up here. I put it on again and either we all go back and I kill you like a dog or I just go back and I kill everyone you ever fuckin¡¯ spoke to. Either way, you will hurt for what you did here. Maybe I¡¯ll fuck Jan in front of you and bleed her slow. Then I¡¯ll cut off your-¡±


    Gregory didn¡¯t have it in him to hold back any longer. Ring or no ring, Freddie had brought his blood to the boil and, for the first time in his life, Gregory felt nothing holding him back. It took him only five sprinted steps to close the ground between them before he leapt in the air to nt both of his boots smack in the middle of Freddie¡¯s chest. It took the demented lunaticpletely by surprise. Despite all that had happened, Freddie still couldn¡¯t believe that the calm, reserved Gregory Hopkins would be capable of such a thing.


    He barely had time toe to terms with the situation as Gregorynded on his feet and rushed at Freddie. A firm punch in the gut tore the air from Freddie¡¯s lungs and the crushing blow across the jaw that followed sent his world upside down. It also sent him sprawling forwards tond face first in the dirt.

 623

    Gregory¡¯s rage was not something to be taken lightly and even a few of the orcs nearby winced at the beating that followed. It left Freddie¡¯s broken face looking up at the young warrior as if trying toprehend how such a thing could have happened.


    ¡°Greg stop!¡± Jte¡¯s voice rang out in amidst the screaming siren call of his rage. The sound immediately halted his bloodied fist in the air and he took in a slow, weary breath before his mind cleared and he looked down at the mess he¡¯d made.


    It made him feel sick.


    The outpouring of violence left him appalled at himself and he quickly stood up from where he¡¯d knelt over Freddie and scrambled back a few steps away. A nce around the ce revealed all eyes were looking upon him. The orcs stood silent and reserved but the humans in the camp now looked upon him with fear. Many didn¡¯t know him and those that did didn¡¯t know him well enough to befortable with the screaming bolt of carnage he¡¯d just be.


    Then he felt Jte wrap her arms around his shoulders and he turned to look into her watery blue eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, Greg. It¡¯s ok,¡± she gently whispered to him.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Unfortunately things were definitely not ok. When Greg looked back to Freddie, he saw the ring was back in his hand and swollen, bloodied eyes were looking upon him with pure hatred.


    No one had time to do anything before Freddie slipped the ring onto his finger.


    Gregory¡¯s entire body suddenly stilled with tension in the moments that followed. Yet Freddie did not disappear back to Earth. There he remained, his eyes burning with hate, his broken toothed grin spilling with fresh blood. It was when that grin turned into a grimace of pain that something finally began to happen. Something that Freddie did not intend to happen at all.


    The fallen bully¡¯s entire body was wracked with a sudden pain as hot fire was poured through every nerve in his body, emanating outwards from the ring that was now welded to his finger. A scream of excruciation tore through the camp from Freddie¡¯s burning lungs as his skin started to cken and hiss. He choked up breaths of foul smelling ck smoke as he was slowly burned alive by the power of the ring. Tears of blood spilled from his eyes before the fluids in his bloodied orbs began to boil and melt.


    Gregory quickly pulled Jte to him and averted her eyes as he looked on in horror at the sight of Freddie¡¯s body burning from the inside out. That ckened flesh began to break in ces to reveal white hot fire beneath. The sudden st of energy that came nextpletely turned Freddie¡¯s shaking dead body into nothing but ash and dust. The faintest glimpse of a ckened charred skeleton was seen in amidst the white re of light before Freddie was gone entirely.


    The ring remained. Gregory watched in stunned silence along with the rest of the camp as the small golden band fell to the ground. The heated orange glow it carried branded its circr shape into the scorched earth.


    That was when Algra stepped up behind the crouched forms of the trembling young lovers and looked upon the ashen remains. She felt the residual heat on her face and saw the shiny metal ring searing the earth. She released two words in an awed whisper that carried through the air to Gregory¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Dragon fire.¡±


    **********

 624

    Author¡¯s Note: If this is your first time reading this story then you should know that as well as Sci-Fi/Fantasy, it contains elements from the following categories: Erotic Couplings, Group Sex, Mature, Lesbian Sex, and NonHuman. The following chapters will also be a bit more violent than thest ones. So, if any of that turns you off then now would be a good time to stop reading. If not, then I hope you enjoy!


    ***********


    Ash and smoke: it was all that filled his senses. It had been all that the ring had left. A circle, as wide as a man was tall, had been burned into the grass. The boy who had foolishly ced the ring on his finger was no more. Even his bones had ckened and ked away to sail through the air on the whim of the evening breeze.


    The silence and stillness that had fallen upon the camp made the moment disturbingly serene. All had been there to witness the deranged Freddie Lounds ce the ring upon his finger before slowly being burned alive from the inside. Algra¡¯s whisper upon seeing the terrible congration still rang in Gregory¡¯s ears.


    Dragon fire.


    Gregory had never seen a dragon, but if that was what their fire did to a person then he was damn certain that he never wanted to meet one. He remained sat in shock as the embers of death still remained heavy in the air. It wasn¡¯t until he felt the wet drops of Jte¡¯s tears spill upon his bare shoulder that he realised he hadn¡¯t taken a single breath since Freddie had slipped the ring onto his finger.


    The world seemed toe alive again as he suddenly took in a deep gasp of air. Orcs and humans began running around the camp. Some made hurried rushed toward their tents to get away from the sight of the ring as it glowed hot in the ckened earth. Others started to crowd around to look upon what had happened.


    Gregory turned to look upon Jte and found her eyes glistening and her cheeks stained with fresh tears. She wept in horror at the sight she had just witnessed. Freddie had once been with her before she¡¯de to her senses. Although she did not mourn his loss, she cried for the pain and the fear she¡¯d seen in his face before it had been engulfed by the mes.


    It was the sight of that beautiful faceced with such sorrow that finally tore Gregory from his own reserve and made him suddenly realise that he should be trying to find out what the hell had just happened.


    ¡°Algra!¡± he raised his voice and found it surprisingly strong.


    The orc female turned from the sight of the scorched earth to look upon Gregory. He found that she was obviously taken aback by the power of the ring but the sight of a man being incinerated didn¡¯t bother her in the slightest. She was a warrior. She had seen men burn before.


    Upon hearing her name, she rushed over to make sure that her human master was alright. She found him unharmed except for a few swollen knuckles. Shortly before Freddie had put on the ring, he¡¯d been lying in the dirt getting his face re-arranged by furious Gregory. The sight of her master beating his enemy had given the orc a powerful urge to ravish him once again. Now it seemed that there were other matters to deal with.


    Gregory was lifting himself to his feet and helping Jte to hers in the process.


    ¡°Take Jan back to the tent and make sure Valise sees her.¡±


    Algra nodded in the affirmative and he slipped the weeping redhead from his arms and into the weing embrace of the orc. He then turned to look back at the ring. Its glow had faded considerably, though it still glimmered brightly in amidst the ashes.


    ¡°No one touch it,¡± he growled.


    A few of the orcs had been stepping toward the object and suddenly jumped back at the sound of Gregory¡¯s voice. He walked over to Torren¡¯s tent where he found the cksmith had been watching from behind its canopy. It didn¡¯t take him long to find what he was looking for as the pair of iron tongs came into view next to the smith¡¯s anvil. After snatching them up, he walked back over the ckened circle and caught the ring in amidst the pincers. He carried the thing to the cooling trough and allowed it to drop in the clear water. It made a small hiss as the hot metal hit the liquid and a tiny wisp of steam lifted into the air.


    ¡°I need some string.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Torren had been watching whilst rooted to the spot in fear of what the ring might do next. At Gregory¡¯s words, he snapped out of the fearful trance and fumbled about in amidst his tools to emerge with a long piece of string. It was taken with a small nod of thanks from the younger man before he reached into the water and took hold of the ring itself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡± Torren made to move forwards in fear that Gregory would be the next one to erupt in a ze of fire.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve held it before.¡± Of course, that didn¡¯t mean he was stupid enough to put the thing on his finger.


    Torren hesitated and watched as Gregory looped the string through the golden band and tied the ends together before lifting it over his head. He wasn¡¯t going to forget about it ever again. The ring hung there upon his bare chest, still glinting but otherwise doing no harm to Gregory. After a moment¡¯s wait to see if anything happened, Gregory left the smith¡¯s tent to walk outside to see Grolfir had appeared in Bolut¡¯s camp along with five of his guards.


    The crowd had quickly dispersed at the sight of the great warchief. Gregory couldn¡¯t me them. Right about then he¡¯d have paid good money to have had the ground swallow him whole. This wasn¡¯t helped by the fact that Grolfir saw him and his eyes narrowed in anger. Gregory would have felt morefortable trying to stare down an erupting volcano.


    ¡°What, by the First, has happened here?¡± Grolfir¡¯s voice rung through the air like an oing avnche.


    ¡°I will exin.¡± Algra¡¯s voice. She had left Gregory¡¯s tent upon seeing the arrival of her uncle and was moving to head off any undue rages that might follow.


    ¡°No.¡± Gregory held up his hand and Algra halted immediately whilst casting a questioning look over her shoulder at him. ¡°This is my fault.¡±


    The female orc growled in quick defiance at her master¡¯s assessment of the situation.


    ¡°It is not-¡± she began.


    ¡°It is. I had Freddie released here. Into my care. He escaped because I didn¡¯t think to post a guard and I was too caught up in other things to even realise that I¡¯d left the ring practically out in the open. It was stupid. It was my fault.¡± Gregory looked up to the big warchief whose eyes had fallen upon his chest where the ring now hung.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The great orc curled his lip over arge tusk and folded his arms across his massive chest as he regarded Gregory.


    ¡°Freddie escaped. I don¡¯t know how he got free. I changed my clothes and forgot I¡¯d left the ring in my pocket. He found it and put it on. He thought that because it brought us here that it would send us home¡­ or at least send him home. I lost control of myself.¡± Gregory felt Algra¡¯s hand upon his shoulder and realised that he was talking too fast. His breaths were bing difficult as he relived the horrifying sight of Freddie igniting from within after being beaten bloody by Gregory¡¯s own fists.

 625

    He stopped and closed his eyes tightly to keep from losing control and then when his gaze settled back upon Grolfir it was calm and steady. ¡°I beat him. He was saying awful things about what he¡¯d do to Jte and I couldn¡¯t hold myself back. I felt his face breaking on my fists and I couldn¡¯t¡­ I couldn¡¯t stop it.¡± Algra¡¯s hand squeezed reassuringly against his tight muscle. ¡°I realised what I¡¯d done and scrambled to get away. Freddie managed to put the ring on and he¡­¡±


    ¡°The ring has great power. It burned the mad child to nothing but ashes before our eyes.¡± Algra¡¯s voice cut in so that Gregory did not have to finish. Her words were cold and clinical. A soldier¡¯s report.


    Gregory found himself suddenly very grateful to the beautiful orc.


    ¡°Show me where the fool was bound,¡± Grolfir ordered after a moment of thought. His eyes never veering away from Gregory¡¯s.


    The words sparked a sudden rity of focus in the young man¡¯s mind. He too wanted to know how Freddie had managed to free himself. Thest time he¡¯d seen the disturbed boy, he¡¯d been chained up to an iron post. Freddie didn¡¯t exactly strike him as the most adept of escape artists and so the question of how he gained his freedom was definitely relevant.


    Without a word, Gregory nodded to the warchief and turned to lead them along the tents of Bolut¡¯s camp to where Freddie had been shackled. What he saw when he came to the iron post made him freeze in his tracks. Torren, the young cksmith, was stood in front of the post whilst scratching his chin. He hadn¡¯t noticed the approach of the others as he regarded what once had been a very long length of iron embedded into the earth.


    Instead of the smooth iron post, there was nothing but a badly rusted heap of iron shavings. It was as if the post itself had been almost wholly disintegrated.


    ¡°Sorcerer,¡± Grolfir growled.


    ¡°No.¡± Gregory shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no way that Freddie could have done this. He didn¡¯t know anything about magic. He was just about the most un-magical person you could imagine.¡±


    Gregory took a few steps forwards and crouched by the crumbled remains of the post. There was a strong smell of sulphur in the air close to the ruined iron. He didn¡¯t like that one little bit. He then turned to look at Torren, who had by now noticed that he was in the presence of his master and the warchief himself. His face suddenly paled at the realisation.


    ¡°Do you know anything that could have done this to iron?¡± At Gregory¡¯s words, all eyes turned to the smith.


    ¡°N-no! No sir. I couldn¡¯t do this m¡¯self if I wanted to. I forged that post. It was a simple job. Used the same stuff I forged this shield from.¡± He quickly stepped inside his own tent for a moment before emerging with a perfectly fine looking iron shield. He looked over the metal to see if there were any signs of sudden decay when a thought urred to him. ¡°Unless¡­¡±


    Torren stopped himself as the ramifications of his train of thought suddenly became clear. The many sets of eyes resting upon him suddenly made him be very nervous to the point where he lifted his shield up to his nose.


    ¡°Torren, what is it? It¡¯s alright if you made a mistake.¡± Gregory meant it. Though he would have been somewhat shocked if that had been the case. Torren might have been a little bit of a shy klutz but it was obvious that he knew his trade well.


    ¡°Master it¡¯s¡­¡± he hesitated yet again, ncing nervously to the warchief.


    ¡°Speak boy!¡± Grolfir suddenly bellowed and made half of those in attendance jump with fright.


    ¡°I remember I have seen something like this before. I¡¯d got this chunk of metal jammed in a frame I¡¯d worked up for a cart. Couldn¡¯t budge the thing. So I went to Valise and she had this potion. It just ate through the metal so I could get it out. When the chunk broke free it looked a bit like¡­¡± He nodded toward the rusted scraps of the metal shaft.


    ¡°Valise. The witch? Where is she?¡± This was spoken by a member of Grolfir¡¯spany. An orc whom Gregory had seen sitting upon the high table in the orc¡¯s feasting hall.


    ¡°She was with me the whole time. She couldn¡¯t have done this.¡± Gregory turned to Algra for support.


    ¡°He speaks true uncle. I was with them. Before she arrived at the tent she was in the middle of camp ying with her bottles,¡± Algra quickly affirmed.


    ¡°The witch must be brought before us regardless.¡± The orc elder quickly interjected.


    This was getting out of hand. The looks upon some of the faces of the surrounding green giants suggested that perhaps a witch burning might be in order. Valise had told him that the orcs were wary of her alchemical talents. If suspicion was cast on her then it would be difficult to wash away, especially with mistrust already thick in the air. Gregory¡¯s thoughts naturally turned to what could happen to the beautiful woman whosepany he¡¯d been enjoying only minutes before. Human ves were treated decently overall, but he didn¡¯t like to think what would happen to one that took to freeing potential murderers.


    ¡°No.¡± Gregory finally found his voice again. All fell silent as he stepped up to Grolfir. The orc elder beside him seemed somewhat stunned that a human would dare challenge his words. Still, Gregory stood firm. ¡°This is my fault.¡±


    The tension in the air thickened and only Grolfir and Algra remained silent. The beautiful emerald skinned woman stepped up to Gregory¡¯s side and ced a hand upon his shoulder. He turned to look upon her to find her dark eyes seemed angry and that anger was focused upon him. Being stared at in such a way by any orc would have sent chills up the spine of any human but Algra managed to put her own uniquely vicious edge to her gaze.


    ¡°You are not at fault.¡± She quietly but firmly stated.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The hell I¡¯m not. I forgot about the damn ring! I left it out there for anyone to pick up. I got too distracted. Then when I could have pulled the thing out of Freddie¡¯s hand I didn¡¯t. I sure as shit didn¡¯t let him go, but he couldn¡¯t have done this without me.

 626

    Everyone was in danger. Imagine if we hadn¡¯t seen him and he¡¯d slipped into someone¡¯s tent to put it on. Half the camp would be on fire by now.¡± Gregory was somewhat surprised to find his own anger boiling up from within to match the intensity of Algra¡¯s.


    ¡°Boy, should you take responsibility for this then the price to pay is a dear one.¡± The elder¡¯s tone was ominous.


    ¡°No it isn¡¯t.¡± Grolfir had been watching Gregory the entire time. His words brought a fresh wave of silence over the surrounding orcs.


    ¡°What? Master, the entire camp has been endangered. If this child epts that he is at fault then-¡±


    ¡°Then the child must grow up,¡± Grolfir finished.


    The words brought the orc elder up short for he had clearly not been expecting to hear that. Gregory thought that he was pretty grown up already and had to damn near bite his tongue to hold back a sarcasticment on the matter. He might have been angry but he wasn¡¯t insane enough to openly talk back to the warchief.


    ¡°Gregory Hopkins, you have been made one of us by the right of Algra¡¯s challenge. Yet you are not of our people and you have not earned the right to walk among us as a true orc. Therefore I deem you to be a child and submit you to the proving. All that you have is now mine, and your former property is to care for you until you are blooded. Do you submit to this?¡± Grolfir¡¯s tone had a distinct note of you¡¯d better bloody do as I say or else that Gregory had often heard from his own father.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Then so be it. You shall appear on the proving grounds and find your pack at first light tomorrow. And you shall turn that thing into my care immediately.¡± He pointed at the ring hanging upon Gregory¡¯s chest. ¡°It shall be returned to you when you have proven that you are up to the task of keeping such a thing safe.¡±


    This matter did not remotely seem like it was up for debate. Gregory therefore did as he was told and lifted the ring over his head. It was the elder who reached out to take it from him, but he instinctively pulled back. The act of defiance was not taken well as the craggy, lined face of the old orc twisted into an enraged snarl.


    Gregory quickly affixed his position and handed the ring out to Grolfir directly. There was little that the elder could do then, for Gregory had only done what he was told. Grolfir met his gaze and then snatched away the string loop that held the ring. With the strange metal band that had caused so much damage in his possession, the great warchief turned and took his leave. His guards and the elder soon apanied him.


    Gregory let out a long, slow breath.


    ¡°Ok, so what the hell just happened?¡± He turned to Algra.


    ¡°I do not speak to children!¡± Algra growled before turning and storming off toward their tent.


    Gregory felt the distinct sensation of a very cold foot hitting him in the guts. Had she left him? Was that it? Instinct cried out for him to follow her but at that same moment he saw Emmet trying to catch his attention. The sudden realisation that he could speak to someone who would have an idea of what the hell had just happened quickly deterred him from thoughts of following Algra for the time being.


    He approached the old man who bowed his head kindly in greeting.


    ¡°Emmet, I really need to know what just happened there.¡±


    ¡°Well, it would seem that the warchief has lit a fire beneath your feet.¡± Emmet did not address Gregory as ¡°master¡± for the first time. ¡°The punishment for Freddie¡¯s escape would undoubtedly have fallen on Valise¡¯s head had you not stepped forward. It was a brave thing to do. The punishment for freeing those who have been cast to the pits is a public beating andshing. It is a humiliation for orcs and a painful one to be sure but for humans the act is nearly always fatal.¡±


    Gregory could immediately see why. Orcs were incredibly tough by nature and their greater size and strength would have made them more resilient to the punishment. A human facing what would take an orc to within an inch of his life would be a damn certain death sentence.


    ¡°You almost faced such an ordeal yourself. It seemed that Elder Wren was ready to order it when the warchief spoke up. All orcs must prove themselves as warriors in a ritual that is aptly named the Proving. Before this, all orcs are considered to be children. Children cannot be held ountable or responsible for what you were to be punished for.¡±


    ¡°So he saved my ass?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Indeed. Yet children are also not allowed the responsibility of owning others until they have faced the Proving. Therefore Grolfir has taken Bolut away from you, along with me and the rest of what you owned. Including Algra. I expect that your possessions will be returned once you have passed the Proving.¡±


    ¡°And what is it? The Proving I mean.¡±


    ¡°It is a challenge of battle. You will be made a part of a pack and you will fight against other packs until you are proven worthy to be deemed an adult.¡±


    ¡°I have to fight orcs? Lots of orcs?¡±


    Emmet nodded.


    ¡°I think I need to go lie down.¡± Gregory lowered his face into his hand. ¡± Then I¡¯d be grateful if you¡¯d hit me over the head with something hard and blunt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my friend. I¡¯m afraid you cannot give me orders any more.¡± Emmet reached out and gave Gregory¡¯s shoulder a consoling pat.


    ¡°So I¡¯ve lost everything? Algra, too?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. The warchiefmanded that we remain to care for you. Therefore you can avail yourself of anything in the camp and we¡¯re obliged to help, but you cannot actively order us to do things any more. Though, I¡¯m sure that most of us would be happy to help you anyway. Just don¡¯t ask me to bludgeon you to death in your sleep.¡± Emmet smiled. ¡°As for Algra, I would say she is worried for you. She lost herst mate, you know? She believes that it was her fault that he was killed.¡±


    ¡°And I just nearly got myself executed.¡±


    ¡°I doubt that she approves of the idea of you being beaten to death,¡± Emmet conceded.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m not exactly crazy about the idea either y¡¯know. Fuck, this day has just taken a god damn nose dive. I thought Freddie was a pain in the ass when he was alive¡­¡± Gregory suddenly stopped himself. Someone was dead. It was hardly the time to make jokes about it.


    ¡°I would suggest you go to her and apologise. Such distractions as nearly getting yourself killed cannot stand in the way of her affection for you.¡±


    Gregory looked back to his tent. ¡°Thanks Emmet.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°You know, I¡¯d just gotten used to everyone around here calling me master.¡± Gregory¡¯s mouth curved into a slightly ironic smirk.


    ¡°Perhaps you would settle for friend for the time being?¡± Emmet suggested.

 627

    ¡°Actually, I think I like that better. I¡¯ll see youter.¡± With that, he turned away from the old man and approached therge tent that he called home for the time being.


    Before passing over the threshold into the confines of the canopy, he stopped and lifted his hand to rub his fingers over his eyes. His world had sumbed to a fresh sort of insanity in the past hour that was all together different from the sexy craziness he¡¯d yet to get used to. It didn¡¯t matter of course. Jte needed him. Algra deserved better. So he¡¯d be there for Jte and, if need be, he¡¯d make himself better. Of course he wasn¡¯t sure how the hell he was going to make himself good enough to face even a young orc warrior in an open fight before the morning, but that was a problem for another time.


    With a deep breath, he lowered his hand before opening his eyes and stepping forward. He saw Jte settled upon the bed. She had fallen asleep in thefort it provided whilst Valise attended her. Algra was stood on the other side of the room divider. Gregory saw her there, staring at the chest of her former possessions. As usual, her expression was unreadable, but Gregory guessed the thoughts that might be running through her head. None were particrlyforting.


    Algra had renounced all her belongings when she had left the encampment after the death of Rowun Strongblood, her former mate. She no longer felt fit to wield her armour or carry her sword into battle. Grolfir had returned her things to Gregory when he had bested her in an open challenge, but instead of taking them back she had refused to even unlock the chest. She looked at the thing like it was full of old ghosts.


    Gregory turned his attention to Valise as she approached him. The older woman seemed as serene as always. Not a hair was out of ce in amidst the waves of gold that flowed from atop her head. She offered Gregory a small bow as she stood before him.


    ¡°Master, I have given yourdy a potion to soothe her. She should not dream for tonight. I would suggest that you be there when she awakes. The night¡¯s events have greatly disturbed her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not the only one.¡± Gregory looked over to the sleeping form of Jte. She seemed peaceful. He watched the slow rise and fall of her chest for a few moments before turning back to Valise. The cloak that Jte had worn was shed to leave her in her rather appealing bra and panties and the sight of her sleeping was bing distracting. It was hardly the time for such thoughts.


    ¡°Would you like me to make a soothing potion for you, master?¡± Valise asked.


    ¡°No. A lot¡¯s happened. I¡¯m going to need to be very sharp tomorrow. Thank you Valise. For the demonstration and for your help. I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t need to call me ¡®master¡¯ anymore though. I¡¯d like some privacy now if that¡¯s alright.¡±


    His words worried the woman. She did not speak but instead offered the same little bow that she had greeted him with before taking her leave after collecting the box of potions she¡¯d brought with her.


    This left Gregory alone with Algra.


    He watched the orc stare at the case of her possessions. There wasn¡¯t a hint as to the nature of her thoughts to be found in her solemn expression, yet Gregory knew the woman well enough to see the storm brewing in her eyes. After a long moment in which the silence grew fierce, he stepped forward to Algra and ced his hand upon her shoulder.


    It was immediately shrugged away and she let out a low warning growl.


    ¡°Algra. Stop this.¡±


    ¡°You first.¡± She didn¡¯t lift her eyes to look upon him.


    ¡°What do you want me to stop?¡±


    ¡°Being an orc. You are human. You are runt.¡±


    ¡°Well, thanks for that. I¡¯m not being an orc. I think I¡¯d need to grow about twenty feet for a start-¡±


    ¡°You are orc. You are master. You fight.¡± She whirled about to face him and jabbed her finger against his bare chest to highlight each utterance.


    ¡°I only took you because you¡¯d have broken my bones if I set you free. I only fought Bolut because I wanted to get Jte out of trouble. I didn¡¯t go looking for any of this, Algra.¡± Gregory found heat in his voice and stifled it immediately. He remembered what happened thest time he¡¯d lost his temper. ¡°Look, I want you with me. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re my ve or not. I want you because¡­¡±


    Algra¡¯s eyes narrowed and she rudely shoved Gregory back. The young mannded on his ass before her to look up at the angry, jade-hued beauty.


    ¡°I not care! You are fool to fight in orc proving. You get hurt or you get dead.¡± She turned away and shook her long inky mane of unsettled tresses. ¡°You are like him.¡±


    Gregory knew she meant Rowun, her former mate and the brave warrior who had died in battle, leaving her behind. Theparison unnerved him whilst making his chest tighten for her.


    He shoved himself to his feet and stepped up behind her. His hands lifted to firmly grasp her arms and turn her about. This was quite the courageous move since Algra would have had no problem turning his jaw into powder with one solid punch. She found herself staring into his eyes and saw wild determination had settled therein.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to die. When we first fought, I surprised you. I¡¯ll do the same to them. I haven¡¯t shown all my tricks yet but I need you with me. I need you to show me how to fight them. I need to know you¡¯ll be here when I get back. You don¡¯t want to lose me, I know, but I don¡¯t want to lose you either.¡±


    The words softened the warrior woman¡¯s expression. It was a devious way to turn her fear and anger against her resolve. Then again, Gregory wasn¡¯t above being a little devious when he needed to be.


    ¡°I prefer runt to orc,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve grown quite fond of orcs. They¡¯re strong, fierce and asionally stunningly gorgeous.¡± Gregory lifted his hand to slip the band of leather from Algra¡¯s shoulder.


    She let out a growl of an entirely different nature at that point.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are fool to speak of me.¡± Though her tone said something quite different.


    ¡°Who said I was talking about you?¡± Gregory teased.


    The quick, hard p that came soon after that little jibe left his ears ringing.


    ¡°That is for thinking yourself amusing.¡± Algra chided.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll bear that-¡± Gregory was quickly cut off as the woman pressed her lips to his. The feel of her hard, smooth tusks contrasting against soft, silken seams was always a pleasure to experience and his hands soon settled on her bare waist. The kiss ended as abruptly as it had begun as Algra shoved him back and smacked her hand across the other side of his head.


    ¡°What the-!?¡±


    ¡°That is for being stupid.¡±

 628

    He quietened down after that. Smacks upside the head he could handle, it was definitely better than stony silence. So he opted to stand and nod his head meekly as Algra keenly observed his reaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Algra. I¡¯ll not be amusing or stupid again,¡± he lied.


    ¡°Good. Now,e¡­ you must rest. We will fuck and you will sleep better.¡± She got down to business immediately and stepped forward to slip her fingers into his new leather pants.


    ¡°Ok, just¡­ no more hitting. Deal?¡±


    ¡°No promises.¡±


    ¡°Now who¡¯s thinking they¡¯re amusing?¡±


    For his lip, he was shoved rudely down onto the bed beside the slumbering Jte. Algra busied herself by tugging his leather garment down over his legs before pulling it from his feet and casting it aside. She followed up these actions by hoisting her skimpy top over her head and didn¡¯t even bother to loosen her skirt before cing a knee upon the fur covers and lowering her body to crawl over him. He felt the warm wetness of her tongue as it slipped over smooth, hard muscle. The reaction was immediate as his length lifted up to slide between the generous curves of her emerald hued breasts.


    Algra slowly tasted enough of him to work her way to his lips where the texture shifted and the vour seemed to grow more fulfilling. He felt himself slip beneath that small fur skirt and his peak felt a different sort of warm, wet delight. With a quick move of her hips, Algra captured him in amidst her slick heat and he felt the small flutter of those incredible muscles around his girth. The kiss broke and she lifted herself upright to ride him.


    There was no argument from Gregory for he was left to lie back and watch his lover move to the steady beat of their heated rhythm. Beginning by slowly moving her hips back and forth to grind herself against him and then building the movements faster and faster until she was lifting her entire body up and down upon him. Algra¡¯s strength was undeniable as he was left to watch in awed reverence at the gorgeous feminine creature pleasuring them both together. He barely needed to move at all, only reaching out settle his hands on her thighs to steady her movements as quick jolts of bliss started running through her body and she trembled each time she lifted herself from him.


    Those quaking shivers slid all the way down to her soul. Gregory¡¯s young, virile body was only too eager to apany her desire and the sight of him looking upon her with that fire in his eyes brought a fresh heat throughout her body. She loved that he was only too happy to cede the power and let her move atop him. It wasn¡¯t a weakness on his part as she saw how much he loved to watch her in all her savage beauty. Her emerald skin had long since begun to gleam with perspiration as had his richly defined form. Each time she felt that wonderful member of his sinking seep into her fleshy folds she felt their connection burn white-hot until her release burst out from within her in a shattering wave.


    Algra¡¯s perfectly honed body always felt incredible but in the moment when the beautiful orc found her climax, he felt the wet heat that surrounded his cock convulse and spasm. Sweet, slippery juices spilled out from her depths and those soft muscles seemed to suckle him inside her as she mmed herself down hard against him. She always liked to feel him deep inside as she experienced her peak. Her eyes fluttered closed and she felt his hands tighten on her bare thighs as his own climax spilled fresh spurts of creamy warmth inside her.


    The shared rise between them slowly fell to a simmering afterglow as Algra lowered her body down to press her lips against his. He felt her gorgeously rounded breasts cushion against him and enjoyed the vour and texture of her kiss with closed eyes. She felt his hands lift from her thighs and stroke along the curve of her rear to rest on the lower slopes of her back.


    In that moment he wanted to speak volumes to her of what she meant to him and of how he was amazed at how deeply he loved her in so small a time. His love for Jte had been built over many years and was forged in amidst a great deal of pain and angst before it blossomed into something he truly cherished. With Algra, there was a much more intense fire borne between them that had made him hers without any time for either of them to consider or evenprehend what would happen.


    He wouldn¡¯t have had it any other way.


    He had no words to describe it and even if he could, he knew that there were no ce for such words amongst orcs. So, instead heid back and he kissed her and held her to him in a way that conveyed his meaning more than words ever would.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    They came to rest like that until eventually Algra slid aside to settle herself under his arm and they both fell asleep together without worries of daylight would bring.

 629

    Gregory was dreaming. He was dreaming he stood upon a great ship and the waves beneath were causing him to sway from side to side. He could smell the salt in the air and feel the sunlight on his face as he looked over his ship and saw his crew of orcs below. Algra was with them. He watched his beautiful orc, dressed like a pirate, as she climbed down the rigging andnded on the upper deck beside him. She moved toward him with slow seductive steps, lifted her hand to stroke along his cheek, and then quickly pped him hard across his nose.


    ¡°Ow!¡± Gregory sat upright in his bed and found himself looking into Talina¡¯s bright green eyes. ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡°I tried shaking you but you wouldn¡¯t open your eyes.¡± The dark haired courtesan chided him with a little pout on her alluring mouth.


    ¡°So you decided to go with the right-hook?¡± Gregory rubbed his nose.


    ¡°Oh please, it was barely a clip on the nose. Besides, if that bothers you then I¡¯d suggest running away, given what you¡¯ve gotten yourself into.¡± She folded her arms across her breasts and offered him a stern look. She was clearly none too happy about his current predicament.


    ¡°Greg?¡± Jte¡¯s voice was somewhat murky beside him.


    He looked down to the formerly sleeping beauty at his side and noticed for the first time that Algra was gone.


    ¡°She is with Grolfir,¡± Talina quickly filled in.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Jte¡¯s voice took on a sudden urgency as she began to remember the events of the night before.


    ¡°Master is going to get himself beaten into pudding. I do not like pudding.¡± Talina had an almost usatory tone.


    ¡°Will you be quiet!? I¡¯ve had all this already once from Algra. I know. I¡¯m a dumbass. But I¡¯m a stubborn dumbass, so will you do me a favour and ease up on the punching and the cold stares until after breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Very well, master.¡± Talina offered a somewhat mockingly respectful bow.


    ¡°I¡¯m not anyone¡¯s master anymore, Talina.¡± Gregory reached for his trunks and found them resting beside a set of fur boots.


    ¡°You are mine. I obey you and no one else. If the orcs have troubleprehending that then I would invite them to see what happens when they try to make me serve another.¡±


    Gregory had been in the process of shoving his boots on his feet when he heard the downright icy tone in Talina¡¯s voice. Ever since he¡¯d met the woman, she¡¯d always proven to not be quite what she seemed. He¡¯d seen through her first mask but he suspected that she didn¡¯t wear just the one. The sudden shift from her usual yful and seductive nature to a woman forged of frost and steel was almost enough to send a chill down Gregory¡¯s spine.


    So, instead of chiding her further, he slipped on his boots and raised up to his feet to step over to her and settle his hands upon her slender shoulders. Her green eyes met his and carried with them a fierce determination. Oh yes, there was definitely something underneath the masquerade that this woman performed for the benefit of others. Something strong and dangerous.


    Gregory ced his lips upon her brow and inhaled the sweet mild scent of the oils and soaps Talina, Lydia, and Fiona used upon each other. The action apparently took the woman somewhat off-guard as she had been expecting to start a very angry shouting match with him.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll try my best not to get beaten into pudding.¡±


    Not quite knowing how to react to that, Talina¡¯s eyes glimmered with a sh of uncertainty before she turned and took her leave.


    ¡°Greg, what the hell was that all about? What¡¯s going on with pudding?¡± Jte had also risen and was settling her new cloak over her shoulders.


    ¡°I¡­ uh¡­ kind of have to join the orcs in training. After everything that happenedst night, Grolfir made me a child in the eyes of the orcs. I need toplete some kind of rite of passage before I can get all my stuff back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so what do you have to do?¡±


    ¡°Well from what I can tell it¡¯s some kind of fight.¡±


    ¡°With an orc?¡±


    ¡°Several actually.¡±


    ¡°Are you insane!?¡± Jte hefted her cloak from her shoulders when she lifted her hands up in exasperated outrage.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting that question so oftentely that I¡¯m honestly starting to wonder.¡±


    ¡°Jeez, I wonder why?¡± She stormed around from her side of the bed to stand before him and jabbed him in the middle of his chest with her index finger. ¡°We¡¯re leaving. Right now.¡±


    ¡°And going where?¡± Gregory kept his tone calm and reasonable.


    ¡°Gee, I don¡¯t know, how about somewhere where they don¡¯t want to set angry orcs after you?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not being set on me, Jan.¡± He tried to step around her but she quickly put her gorgeous body between him and the entrance to his tent again. He met her steely, furious gaze and lifted his hand to touch her cheek. ¡°I have to do this.¡±


    ¡°No, Greg, you really don¡¯t.¡± She folded her arms over the skimpy bra that was barely managing to reign in the generously proportioned breasts beneath.


    Gregory privately decided that Jte wasn¡¯t cute when she was angry, she was downright gorgeous.


    ¡°Look, I almost hurt these people. It was my decision that let Freddie do what he did. I have to take responsibility for what happened. If I don¡¯t, then they¡¯ll probably punish someone else for it and I don¡¯t really want that on my conscience.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to go get your head caved in?¡±


    ¡°Oh ye of little faith,¡± Gregory sighed and moved forwards. This time as Jte tried to get in his way he tactfully swung himself around her and walked out of the tent.


    ¡°Greg!¡± It wasn¡¯t over by a long shot as far as the redhead was concerned. ¡°Don¡¯t walk away from me!¡± She caught up with him and smacked his chest hard. The quick contact left his skin lightly pink and her hand ringing with pain from hitting what was perhaps unexpectedly hard muscle.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting your feet dirty.¡± Gregory looked down between them as the rmed girl had run out of the tent and into the mud wearing only that skimpy bra and equally skimpy thong of hers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit about my feet. Stop walking, dammit!¡± She put her hands on his chest and attempted to stop him. The only effect she managed was to slide her feet backwards in the mud. She would have fallen t on her ass if he hadn¡¯t caught her arm and kept her bnced.


    He knew the camp was watching them. Their fallen master and his former ve girl arguing out in the open. He didn¡¯t really care. Jte¡¯s efforts might not have given him more than a physical stinging sensation across his chest but he was having great difficulty not feeling the hurt in her voice or the desperation in her eyes. It was only when he saw those twin sapphires of hers beginning to glisten with tears that he faltered in his path.


    ¡°Jan, I need to do this. I don¡¯t really know what¡¯s going to happen but I¡¯m not going to back down and let someone else take the fall for my screw up. It¡¯s just not in me.¡± He lifted his hands to settle on her upper arms and his touch was warm and strong against her cool skin. Then, he gently pushed her out of his way and continued on to leave her looking understandably worried.


    She watched him walk out of the camp toward his escort of two enormous guards encased in that ominous ck-metal armour of theirs. Gregory was led away between them to start his training as Jte felt the first tear slide down her cheek.


    ¡°He did this to save someone¡¯s life, you know.¡± The voice came from her side and she turned to find herself looking on the well-weathered form of Emmet.


    The old man, along with most of the camp, had seen her try to stop Gregory from leaving and had quickly snatched up arge nket which was quickly offered to the scantily d girl. She took it and only realised how cold she was when its warmth settled across her shoulders and wrapped around her body. The linen was coarse against her skin but it kept the breeze at bay. A little sniff of her nose was given before she used the nket to wipe away her tears.


    ¡°You should not mourn such bravery, dear child.¡± Emmet turned to look upon her, his eyes were still keen despite being set in an aged and wrinkled face.


    ¡°He¡¯s an idiot.¡± She felt a sudden rush of spite rise up inside her. It felt better than the pain of thinking about her lover being hurt and so she weed it.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Perhaps. Perhaps not. You should go inside. I will send Talina to keep youpany and to keep her out of mischief. Do not let the tears rise again. All is not so terrible as it seems.¡±

 630

    Jte closed her eyes for a moment. Crying had made them sting. She took a deep breath and then ignited her gaze once again to look into the distance where Gregory had been led away.


    ¡°I just¡­¡± she paused, steadied herself. ¡°A lot¡¯s happened. Coming here, Freddie getting loose, and now this. Then finding Greg and feeling so much for him so soon. It¡¯s a giant mess and we¡¯re both lost in it together. I can just about deal with that. I just don¡¯t want to be lost in it alone.¡± Speaking more to herself than to Emmet, she finally turned to face the old man. ¡°Where did they take him? If I can¡¯t talk him out of it then I can at least be there if he needs me.¡±


    ¡°You cannot be with him now.¡±


    ¡°The hell I can¡¯t.¡± Jte¡¯s blue eyes red with anger.


    ¡°The orcs do not allow humans near the training grounds. They don¡¯t want us seeing the fighting and getting ideas. You would be turned away immediately, and I would definitely not suggest pressing the matter with the guards.¡± Emmet did not seem pleased about the situation either.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to just stand here while he goes through that!¡± Jte made no effort to keep her tone civil.


    ¡°Algra will be there. It is her right. She will make sure he is safe. Come now.¡± He lifted his arm to gesture back toward Gregory¡¯s tent. ¡°I promise you that when he returns you shall be the first to know.¡±


    Jte considered making a run for it before her more rational senses reigned back the urge. Sitting at home and waiting for the man in her life to return was most certainly not her style. What did Emmet expect her to do? Make the bed and have Gregory¡¯s pipe and slippers ready for when he got back?


    If he got back.


    She pushed that thought down as quickly as it had arisen and glowered at the old man before whirling on her heel and marching back into the tent. Emmet watched her take her leave, wrapped up in her nket and then began the walk towards where he knew he would find Talina.


    The slender, raven-haired woman was pacing back and forth inside her tent. Lydia and Fiona were both outside, discussing the events of the evening with the other residents of Bolut¡¯s camp. Talina looked up and saw Emmet pass through the canopy and calmly settle his hands together on the front of his robes.


    ¡°Begone, old man. I am not entertaining now.¡± Talina barely gave him a backward nce as she continued her pacing.


    ¡°My dear girl, have you ever known me to seek you out for such a thing?¡± Emmet¡¯s voice was smooth, if slightly withered with age.


    ¡°The girl is in no mood to speak with you either way, old man.¡± Talina halted her pacing to narrow her eyes dangerously upon Emmet.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m truly sorry about that but I fear we need to talk. Our young friend is in trouble and I know that look in your eye. It was the same one you gave the soldier from the diplomat¡¯s guard before he went missing.¡± Emmet turned to the side and began looking through the supply of scented oils mounted on a small table beside Lydia¡¯s section of the tent.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°I know nothing of what you say.¡± Talina had, however, gone rather stiff.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that. No one else saw. No one else would believe you were capable of killing a man and disposing of the body so smoothly. But I saw the way you were smiling in the days thereafter. I know that look, Talina.¡± He turned away from the collection of coloured vials to look directly at her. ¡°Your secret is safe with me. I know who he was and what he did. I know why you did it. Yet that brings us to why I¡¯m here now. You are forbidden from making anyone disappear in the wake of Gregory¡¯s training.¡±


    ¡°They will kill him!¡±


    ¡°They will not kill him. They will hurt him. Orcs don¡¯t care much about human soldiers vanishing into the night, but they will care a great deal more if it starts happening to their own kin. Especially if it happens to their pups during their provings. They¡¯ll be out for blood and Gregory will be their first suspect after all this mess.¡±


    Talina warped her beautiful features into a frustrated snarl before she began pacing again. She hated being shackled, even if it was only by logic. Someone had hurt her master and she wanted their heads on a spike.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t do anything,¡± Emmet continued. ¡°We do not yet know who released the madmanst night. His escape was certainly not his own doing. So, we must find out who it was. I fear I am too old for such an investigation, but you? I think you are more used to such things, aren¡¯t you, Talina?¡± Emmet left the question hanging there for a moment. It pressed down on her shoulders like a lingering threat.


    ¡°You see much, old man. Too much.¡± She levelled an icy stare right back at him and Emmet would have recoiled had he not prepared himself for it. Then, after a moment of silence between them, Talina finally looked away and let out a long, steady breath from between her lips. ¡°But you are not wrong about where our true problems lie. I will do as you ask and find the one who released the rabid child.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Emmet turned to leave but stopped just before reaching the opening of the canopy. ¡°Oh, and I would ask that you tend to Gregory¡¯s red haired friend. She needs someone to keep her upied until he returns.¡±


    ¡°I will go to her.¡±


    With that, Emmet offered Talina a small and rather grateful nod before shuffling out of the tent leaving her to look back at her things. She thought of the knives, carefully slid into the lower lining of her sleeping furs, never to be used again.


    She hoped.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    Gregory followed between the two massive orcs who had been sent to collect him and felt not entirely like a man walking towards a guillotine. Part of his brain was panicking, screaming for him to run away and hide. Those thoughts were bing more and more persuasive as they walked out into the proving grounds. Even young male orcs all outsized him by at least ten inches and what the orcs referred to as unproven pups had bodies hardened by years of brawling with each other. Gregory watched them practice, the main weapons either being two heavy wooden clubs or a singrrge one. They did not fight in much armour save for a protective metal brace crossed over their bare chests.


    Females were interspersed amongst the males, fighting therger beasts with more speed and swiftness rather than brute strength but with no less ferocity. Gregory saw some of the impacts the weapons made. Merely walking across the proving fields, he heard the sounds of bones cracking on two separate asions along with the agonised roars that soon followed.


    Throughout it all, Gregory remembered the face of Valise and what would likely happen to her if he should flee. Then there was also the considerable worry of what would happen to himself, since he doubted the orcs looked fondly upon cowards. The greater fear won out and he remained with his guardians until they brought him before a rough and tattered old pale-green tent.


    ¡°I- I should go in here?¡± Gregory looked between the two hulking figures mped up in their thick, ckened armour.


    The orc he had looked to red out a thundering bark before pushing his spear forwards toward the tent and baring his tusks beneath his helmet.


    ¡°Alright! Alright!¡± Gregory hopped to attention and walked in through the withered cloth of the tent and found himself face to face with another of the green behemoths.


    The orc he saw was evidently an elder and it seemed that age had taken away none of the creature¡¯s considerable bulk. Not overweight like Bolut, but rather stocky and stout of build. Many old scars lined the bare arms and chest that were bulked up with years of muscle grown and burnished in battle. The top of the head was mostly bald with a single knot of long white hair at the rear of the skull. A thick white braided beard outlined the mouth that only had the single tusk at the corner, the other having been broken off long ago to leave the orc¡¯s mouth in a permanent snarl.

 631

    Then Gregory saw the old orc looking at him and instantly knew that the creature beneath all that scarred and battle-worn hide was still keen of mind.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I, uh, I guess I¡¯m here for the training?¡± Gregory ventured after a few moments of what he considered to be very tense silence as the old orc sized him up.


    ¡°No proving for you, pup. Too small. Too skinny.¡± The bulky old orc snorted and dismissed Gregory by simply turning his back on him to walk around arge wooden table in the centre of the tent.


    Well, that was unexpected. It didn¡¯t matter, of course. Gregory knew what was at stake.


    ¡°I have to. Grolfir has ordered it.¡±


    ¡°Grolfir? Hah! Then he is a coward or a fool. If you have ailed him so, then he should have killed you himself, not sent you here to be beaten to death.¡±


    Gregory gritted his teeth. Why was everyone so certain that he was going to get his ass handed to him on a tter? He paused, examined the anger and decided he preferred it to fear.


    ¡°He is neither a coward or a fool, and I don¡¯t care if I get hurt. Now, put me out there.¡±


    The old orc suddenly bashed his massive fist upon the table in a way that made Gregory realise just why it had to be so sturdy. Those fists looked like they could splinter tree trunks.


    ¡°Do not order me, pup! You aren¡¯t even kin! Fine! Go out there now and find one who will honour you enough to fight with you. Find a pack that will take a human dog.¡± The orcughed in a way that felt like a warhammer smashing at Gregory¡¯s ears. ¡°Begone.¡±


    With that, Gregory was well and truly dismissed.


    He found the two guards waiting for him outside the tent and one immediately moved to stop him from leaving on the journey back towards Bolut¡¯s camp. It came as something of a shock, then when Gregory instead stormed right into the heart of the proving grounds instead. Not even bothering to snatch up a metal chest bracer, he grabbed one of the single handed clubs from a weapon rack and stumbled to the side when he felt the weight of the thing. Yet still, it didn¡¯t deter him from marching between the sparring young orcs and standing before those who were seated and resting from their own training.


    ¡°Fight me.¡± Gregoryid down the challenge to all of them at once. In hindsight it might not have been the brightest thing he could have done.


    Yet none of the orcs stood to take up the challenge and he found many of them turning their heads to look at him as if he was barely worth their time.


    ¡°I said fight me!¡± Gregory lifted up the club into the air, readying himself for any attack that might descend upon him.


    No attack came.


    Things were getting awkward when finally, one of the orcs lifted himself from where he had been crouched. Sitting away from the others with a smaller group of five of his kin, Gregory was surprised to find himselfing face to face with Ulf. He remembered meeting the young male orc shortly after his visit with Grolfir. It hadn¡¯t connected that Ulf was young enough to not yet have passed the provings until he¡¯d shown himself.


    ¡°Ha! Runt fights human dog!¡± One of the orcs bellowed, much to the amusement of those around him.


    Gregory kept his eyes on Ulf, who imed his own twin clubs and readied himself in the orcish battle stance. Holding his one club in two hands, Gregory held the weapon out in front of him and suddenly felt very much out of his depth. Hand to hand fighting was one thing, it was what he was used to. The club felt unwieldy and alien in his grip and he knew just by holding the thing that it would grievously unbnce him if he wasn¡¯t careful.


    The orc way was to rely on attack so much that defence was almost a quaint notion, and Ulf definitely didn¡¯t disappoint as he let out his own ritualistic war-cry and then charged. In moments Gregory registered what was important, the clubs of his opponent were lowered by his side, upper body leaning forwards to put as much momentum behind him as possible. Ulf was also much faster than Bolut had been and smoothly slipping out of the way was definitely out of the question as the orc¡¯s reflexes were bound to ount for it and stomp him into the dirt if he tried.


    So instead he did something slightly out of character and flung the club directly at Ulf¡¯s legs. The orc sure as hell hadn¡¯t expected the move and stumbled to get out of the way of the rapidly spinning weapon as it flew over the ground toward his shins. Ulf was fast enough to dodge out of the way but not quite fast enough to do so without unbncing himself and Gregory took the time to give the orc an education in the basics. A simple lunge forward and he smashed his foot into Ulf¡¯s chest, just above the metal bracer and below the cor bone. The move almost sent the orc sprawling to the ground and would have seriously winded him if it weren¡¯t for Ulf¡¯s own training.

 632

    The orc gave enough ground to immediately reassess the situation and wasted no time in bearing down on Gregory once again. Rushing back toward his weapon, Gregory rolled over the club and emerged in a crouch with it back in his hands. Yet the time it had taken had been sacrificed to Ulf who was now upon him and forcing him to fight in a way that he wasn¡¯t used to. The clubs in Ulf¡¯s hands were swung with precision and the blows that followed were barely fended off.


    Gregory tried to parry one of the attacks with his own weapon but found even Ulf, who didn¡¯t quite have the size or bulk of his brothers, was far too strong to stop with such a manoeuvre. The attempt caused the club to sail from Gregory¡¯s hand and fall to the ground far out of reach, making him rely solely upon dodging. This was somewhat easier than it should have been, as despite Ulf¡¯s talent with the clubs, they were still unbnced weapons and couldn¡¯t adjust their arc in mid-swing.


    It was the sudden kick from the orc to Gregory¡¯s calf that finally gave Ulf the advantage and allowed one of those blows to connect. The young human felt the club smash across the side of his face and sent him immediately crumpling to the ground. He felt like he¡¯d just offered his jaw to a charging rhino and the entire right side of his face felt like it was on fire. Blood was felt rising inside his mouth and he spat it out, only to be a good deal more worried when he saw a couple of his teethnd in the pool of blood he¡¯d made in the dirt.


    ¡°Enough!¡± The elder orc had evidently emerged from his tent upon hearing the cheers of the human getting pounded into the ground.


    ¡°Master g!¡± Ulf quickly turned to face the master of the proving grounds and fell to one knee whilst resting his clubs upon the ground.


    ¡°Ulf! You think it honourable to face a human?¡± Clearly, g was not impressed.


    ¡°Master, you taught us never to bow to¡­¡±


    ¡°A challenge.¡± g finished, though he didn¡¯t seem to be putting much stock in his own words just then. ¡°Very well, young pup. Since you have faced the human then you shall keep him. He will join you with the rest of your Runts.¡±


    Gregory might have found this news to be curious if he¡¯d been able to hear anything over the ringing that Ulf had left in his ears. He was getting slightly worried that the world was refusing toe into focus properly.


    ¡°Pups! Form up for pack skirmishes!¡± g barked out the order and the orcs roared their approval. All except for Ulf, who was staring at g with a look of horrified disbelief.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Gregory tried to push himself up with his arms but grew nauseous around the half way mark and abruptly vomited more blood onto the ground. Suddenly d he¡¯d skipped breakfast, he reached down and found the anger that had brought him there in the first ce to start burning through it like fuel. nting his fists in the ground again, he pushed himself up to his feet and found himselfing face to face with Ulf, who reached out to grasp Gregory¡¯s shoulder and firmly steady him on his feet.


    ¡°Frun! Bring a bracer for him!¡± Ulf shouted to the small group he¡¯d been seated with. The order got one of therger males seated there to stand and lumber off to the weapon racks to grab Gregory one of the smaller chest-pieces beforeing over to help the young human fix it into ce. Even as he felt his right eye swell over, he glimpsed the orc look to Ulf with an expression that clearly meant you can¡¯t be serious.


    ¡°Human! Look at me.¡± Ulf grabbed the front of the bracer once it was fixed around Gregory¡¯s bare chest and hoisted him forwards to bring them to eye level with each other. ¡°You are part of the pack now, yes?¡±


    As Ulf spoke, the rest of those few orcs that had been eating away from the others had stood up to walk before them. Was one of them missing an arm? That couldn¡¯t have been good news.


    ¡°Whaddoo I do?¡± Gregory found it difficult to voice the question as he was having more trouble not falling over just then.


    ¡°You stay behind me.¡±


    ¡°Noproblemo!¡± With that, Gregory turned his back to Ulf and raised his mitts at nothing in particr.


    Resisting the urge to roll his eyes, Ulf let out a low grunt instead and pulled Gregory backwards to fall into step with the rest of the pack as they moved to the arenas wherein the future war packs fought each other for dominance. The arenas themselves were little more than pits of stone that orcs could view from several rows of seats above. There were five of them in all and Ulf was leading them with the other groups of orcs that had formed in the wake of g¡¯s order.


    ¡°First match! Runts to take on Berserkers!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± This time, Ulf couldn¡¯t hold back his incredulity.


    ¡°You heard, Ulf. Let¡¯s see how your human fares.¡±


    Something told Gregory that matters had not improved and he felt his face had swollen horribly along its right side. Pain was the only thing keeping him awake then, until he saw the six orcs that the Runts were going to face. Then fear leapfrogged pain in capturing his attention.


    The six orcs that emerged to make their way down into the arena were all testaments to how physically overwhelming their species could be. All were young, just like them, but some members of the Berserker pack were already towering over a good many of their peers. Gregory recognised the one that hadughed at him amongst their ranks, no, leading their ranks. Four of them carried twin clubs in each hand with the other two hulking brutes carrying what looked to be like uprooted tree trunks.


    He got the feeling that the blow to his head might not be his biggest problem of the day.


    Inparison, he looked over the orcs that had fallen in line with Ulf. There were two women, one was strong and had a figure much like Algra¡¯s lean and muscr visage, albeit slightly more slender and younger. Her hair was tied up in intricate braids, unlike the rest of the pups he¡¯d seen who went mostly bald or with very simple ponytails to keep their hair from their faces. The other female was much more slim with a body almost like a gymnast and, like Gregory, carried only one of the single-handed clubs. Although she seemed much morefortable with it in her hands than he did.


    Then there was Ulf, of course, who was well built but not as bulky by far as the orcs they faced. He was looking out over them as if trying to formte a n of attack and finding himself woefully outmatched. Yet there was no fear there, only frustration. Beside Ulf, there was a stockier male who carried one of the single clubs in both his hands and looked as if he could do some damage, though he was quite a bit shorter than the rest of them and somewhat short for an orc in general.


    The final two were an odd pairing as one was downright wiry inparison to the usual orcish muscr builds. Gregory could see the lines of his bones beneath his green skin and he seemed to be carrying a pair of much smaller clubs that looked almost like batons rather than the awkwardly weighted monstrosities that the rest of his kin favoured. He was looking at Gregory and offered a rather wry little smirk at him when he met his gaze. Was something funny? The world was still too shaky for the young human to know.

 633

    Then, finally, there was thest of them. A much older orc who looked to have long since passed into middle age with flecks of grey in his ck beard and a mass of simrly coloured, unkempt hair atop his head. That final figure might have reassured Gregory, for the older orc stood taller than any of the Berserkers they were about to face, and was built like a damn mountain.


    Except he was also the one that Gregory had seen earlier. The one-armed orc.


    The arm seemed to have been dislodged long ago in its entirety. The one that remained was thick with muscle and within his grip there rested one of the two-handed clubs big enough to knock over a tree.


    If they needed any city gates raised to splinters, then old One-Arm was clearly the orc to call upon. Though Gregory still didn¡¯t like their chances against the A-listers of mayhem that they¡¯d been set against.


    Shaking his head yet again in an attempt to bring the world into high definition once again, Gregory rested both hands upon the grip of his club to steady the weapon and settled into a battle stance in line behind Ulf. The other orcs took up their positions, spread out in a line and preparing to charge the enemy. Their massive opponents, the pedigree of the orc youth, did the same. Eyes filled with madness as they worked themselves up into a battle-rage.


    His new pack did exactly the same, though seeing the skinny orc trying to build up his fury might have been funny if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was about to be imminently bludgeoned to death.


    ¡°Attack!¡± g¡¯s voice boomed from the seats above and Gregory watched as all hell broke loose.


    The Runts attacked the Berserkers with the same fervour for battle that made all orc blood run hot. Unfortunately, though it was clear to see that though they had the will and the determination, sometimes trying just in isn¡¯t enough. The first to fall was the skinny orc as he charged one of the Berserkers head-on and was practically steam-rolled into the dirt. Gregory winced and fell into line behind Ulf. He could still fight and it was painfully obvious that the Runts needed every pair of hands they could get. The girl with the body of a gymnast fell next as she tried an overlyplex leap that allowed her opponent to grab her leg in the air and smash her abruptly back into the ground.


    Two members of the pack had fallen. Ulf engaged with the leader of the Berserkers and Gregory followed suit as best he could. Hisrade was a talented fighter, but he did nothing to rally his men in battle, whereas the Berserkers fought like a seamless unit of focused carnage. It wasn¡¯t long before one of them sliced between Gregory and Ulf¡¯s attack on their leader like a surgical knife and began bearing down upon the human.


    Attempting to parry the blows that rained down upon him would have been a one way ticked to two broken arms. The orc who had chosen to duel him wielded a two handed club as if it were made of feathers, though the thunderous blows and thick, whumping noises it made as it flew through the air carried across the club¡¯s true weight well enough.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Fall back, dodge, turn, spin out, dodge. Gregory knew the moves to defend himself but he had no clue what in the hell to do to use the club in his own hands effectively. All his martial arts lessons were for nothing in taking down the battle-crazed monster before him. His peripheral vision caught Ulf as the young orc fell to the ground upon receiving a crushing blow to his ribs from the Berserker leader. The only other member of the Runts still standing was the one-armed orc and the three Berserkers now upon him would soon bring him down.


    Fear and rage. It was all Gregory had to move his body as pain rang throughout his head and he suddenly lunged forth to smash his club against the extended elbow of his opponent before he could ready one of those big swings against him. Much to both their surprise, the blow connected and the orc roared in pain as he was swiftly unbnced and the club swung out wildly in his hands. Unable to direct the blow, Gregory easily stepped out of its path and flung all of his weight behind it straight at the orc¡¯s knee.


    It might have even connected if it wasn¡¯t for the leader of the Berserkers smashing against Gregory¡¯s side in a full charge that sent the young male sprawling into the dirt.


    Colours that shouldn¡¯t have been present spilled over Gregory¡¯s vision in waves as he tasted the bitter earth and then felt the Berserkers descend upon him. The thunderous impacts were given as if he too were an orc and the boy felt his bones snapping and shattering beneath them. Pain gave way to agony and then the whole world fell numb, silent, and finally he fell into darkness.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    Algra Strongblood watched her human lover be beaten senseless by the Berserkers until g raised his arm and roared their victory. Throughout the entire course of the battle, she stood by her uncle, the mighty Grolfir, and steeled her resolve. Her expression never wavered or shifted when she saw Gregory¡¯s bloodied body and swollen face as the Berserkers finally pulled back. The leader of the pack spat on the unconscious human¡¯s fallen body as hispanions moved to leave the arena. g didn¡¯t give the proper reprieve for the dishonourable act. It was only a human, after all.


    The Runts slowly picked themselves up once the Berserkers had retired from the arena. Seeing what had happened to Gregory, Ulf walked over with hisrades and picked up the boy¡¯s shoulders whilst the stout orc grabbed his legs. Defeated and bloody, they carried their fallenrade from the field and started the journey towards his home. Many of those watchingughed openly at the behaviour. They spoke of cleaning away the filth as they took Gregory away.


    Algra watched it all. Her fear for her lover, though justified, had long since receded as a dark, murderous rage filled her heart.


    ¡°It was his will,¡± Grolfir said to her then.


    She remained silent. Her world was painted in shades of blood and pain. Turning away from her uncle, she found herself momentarily unable to stomach the sight of her own people. Walking away, she followed the Runts from the proving grounds. It was time to return to Gregory, and to prepare for war.

 634

    The beaten body of Gregory was carried back into the camp in a way that almost resembled a funeral procession. Jte emerged from their tent and screamed upon seeing him, thinking him dead at first before she saw Valise hurry out of her own dwelling to rush to Gregory¡¯s side.


    ¡°Get away from him!¡± Fresh tears poured down Jte¡¯s rosy cheeks. ¡°This is all your fault!¡±


    Valise stopped in her tracks as if she¡¯d been pped across the face with the venomous words. Unsure of herself, the gentle woman looked around to see if she was doing the right thing.


    ¡°Woman, by the First, help him!¡± Algra entered the camp like an oing storm shortly after the others.


    ¡°Algra, why?¡± Jte¡¯s voice took on an almost pleading tone as she hopelessly asked how the orc could have let their lover be so badly injured.


    Both women felt their eyes meet and after a cool stare from the orc, Jte lowered hers first and rushed out to Gregory. Her cloak whipping around her almost naked body beneath. She saw his chest still rising and falling. His handsome face was broken and his bones didn¡¯t seem to form right along his left arm and over his chest. Blood trickled from swollen lips and he seemed to be fighting hard to hold onto life.


    ¡°Talina!¡± Valise¡¯s voice cried out as she also rushed to Gregory¡¯s side. The raven haired woman in question appeared almost out of nowhere momentster. ¡°I need valin root, umber sap and my healing potions. They¡¯re in-¡±


    Talina seemed to already know exactly where they were and with a flick of her own cloak, she was gliding back toward Valise¡¯s tent.


    ¡°Is he going to be ok?¡± Jte reached out and took Gregory¡¯s hand in hers. She felt his fingers give a little instinctive squeeze that made hear heart almost leap into her throat.


    ¡°I think so, but until I can begin treatment, nothing is certain.¡± Valise was all business as she moved the small candle holder from therge table within Gregory¡¯s tent and had the Runts settle his body upon its surface.


    Despite her anger with Valise, Jte steeled herself and took a deep breath before wiping her eyes and looking up to the healer. Pushing aside her own pain and fear, she asked the only question that she could.


    ¡°What can I do to help?¡±


    Valise looked up and saw that Jte had found some iron in her soul.


    ¡°I need Emmet in here, now. And an extra pair of steady hands if you feel up to it.¡±


    Jte gave a tense little nod and then turned to rush off to find the wispy-haired elder out in the camp.


    Valise began her work then, examining the wounds and the breaks she could see before Talina returned with her supplies and she started putting the boy back together again. Jte returned with Emmet, who immediately was set to work in setting the bones along Gregory¡¯s arm.


    The three of them worked for hours. After the sun settled below the horizon, Algra brought them fresh torches to work by and noted the worried look upon Valise¡¯s face. She did not like that look at all. Gregory still refused to breathe properly, despite the dose of medicine she¡¯d given him. Alchemy was a powerful craft when used correctly yet it couldn¡¯t dislodge shards of bone from lungs without doing far more damage than it would heal.


    So it was that in the dark of night Valise and Emmet cleansed their hands and Gregory had his chest cut open. Jte was forced to leave as the sight of him being cut into finally broke her will and she dissolved into tears once more. Algra took her away and sent Talina to take her ce.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You do know what you¡¯re doing here, don¡¯t you?¡± Emmet asked Valise as the razor edged knife sliced through the boy¡¯s skin over the right side of his chest.


    ¡°I have done it before.¡± Valise replied, though she did not borate on the matter.


    ¡°Did it work?¡± Talina voiced the question immediately.


    ¡°Yes, but then I had other advantages. This will be more difficult. Apply pressure there and keep it until I tell you to release.¡±


    Talina did as she was told. Her hands never wavered in the slightest as Gregory¡¯s warm, red blood began to seep out over her fingertips. Valise worked with her little de for a full hour and made even the world-weary Emmet somewhat shocked by her skill and knowledge of human insides. Then, in the end, she began to fold the flesh back into ce and applied further alchemical concoctions before sewing up the wound she had made.


    Once she was finished, she let out a long breath and fell back to sit on one of the chairs beside the table, exhausted.


    ¡°Release him.¡± On the blondedy¡¯s orders, Talina and Emmet lifted their hands from Gregory¡¯s body.


    ¡°He seems to be breathing stronger,¡± the old man observed.


    ¡°That is no longer the problem. I needed to use several different healing potions on him and there is a cost for that. Two aren¡¯t traditionally used together because they have certain side-effects. The others are made with herbs that are fine in small doses but can be dangerous when used to such a degree.¡± Valise rested her forearms across her thighs with her bloodied hands hanging between her legs. ¡°I did not know how else to¡­¡± she trailed off whilst looking over to Gregory with troubled eyes.


    ¡°You did everything you could. Now our young friend here must do his part.¡± He then turned his head and looked toward the entrance to the canopy. ¡°Algra!¡±


    It was mere moments before the orc woman stepped through, having to dip her head to slip beneath the entrance. Jte followed quickly behind, eyes still glistening and immediately fixing upon Gregory.


    ¡°We have done all we can for now. His breathing is strong once more. This is a good sign. Valise is the most talented healer I have ever known.¡± Emmet turned to look at the woman herself, as did everyone else.


    Valise wasn¡¯t just talented. She was damn-near inhuman in her knowledge and skill. Open exploratory surgery and treatment in the space of an hour? The greatest doctors in the empire couldn¡¯t have hoped to aplish such a feat.


    Jte stepped out from behind Algra to take a wooden bowl from a chest of drawers at the side of the tent and dip it into arge barrel of fresh water. She took the bowl to Valise and knelt down before the tired alchemist to allow her to wash her hands of her patient¡¯s blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I yelled at you. This wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± Her voice was a little hoarse from crying, but it was honest.


    ¡°No, it g¡¯s.¡± Algra growled with the rage of a true orc. ¡°Proving master. He put Gregory with worst pack he knew, then he set them against best to prove a point. He will regret using my¡­¡± She almost said ¡°mate¡± but caught herself at thest moment. ¡°Using Gregory to release his own spite.¡±


    ¡°Now Algra, we can¡¯t have you challenging the proving master. You still haven¡¯t pledged yourself for Grolfir again. You¡¯d be waging war on the entire camp.¡±

 635

    Algra looked to Emmet, and for a brief moment the old man felt a great swell of pity for anything that she should decide to make war upon. Thenmon sense flooded back and he shook his head.


    ¡°No! He wouldn¡¯t want you to do something so reckless.¡± Emmet pointed to the fallen human on the bloodied table.


    ¡°After this? He does not talk to me of recklessness!¡± Algra almost roared the words at Emmet who, to his credit just managed not to soil himself.


    ¡°Algra?¡± Jte raised herself to her feet, leaving Valise with the water bowl. The small voice of the red haired girl took quite a lot of the thunder from the orc¡¯s expression. ¡°Algra, don¡¯t do this. It won¡¯t help him. I know you¡¯re angry that this happened. We all are.¡±


    ¡°Which brings me to the point of whose fault this really is!¡± Emmet re-took charge of the situation and looked over all who were assembled. ¡°Whoever let the mad-man loose.¡±


    Everyone fell quiet for a moment as if just remembering that only a day before Freddie had burst into mes before the entire camp. The catalyst of the series of events that had led Gregory to rest upon that table like a b of bloodied meat.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I promise you it was not I.¡± Valise stood and offered the bowl of water over to Talina. ¡°Gregory had asked me to demonstrate my wares for him. I was with him when it happened.¡±


    ¡°She was,¡± Algra agreed.


    ¡°Then it was someone else in the camp?¡± Jte walked back over to Algra and slipped her hand into the orc¡¯s, offering a little squeeze offort that seemed to calm the great warrior.


    ¡°It could have been anyone. We¡¯re merchants. Orcs walk through our tents every day to see the girls dance or buy our stocks. Any one of them could have done it.¡± Emmet took the bowl of water from Talina and washed his own hands as he spoke. ¡°I think someone has it in for our young friend here and until we find out who it is then I would suggest that we concentrate on helping him recover.¡±


    ¡°Can we move him?¡± Jte looked over to the bed which would undoubtedly be morefortable than the bloodied table.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Valise was still looking intently at her patient. ¡°Tomorrow morning before breakfast, perhaps. If he stays the same.¡±


    ¡°Or gets better?¡± Jte asked hopefully.


    Valise raised her gaze from Gregory to the girl at Algra¡¯s side. ¡°He will not begin to recover for a few days. I have sedated him to make sure he feels no pain. We will need to watch him at all times.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Come now then. Who will take the first watch?¡± No sooner had Emmet asked than Algra stepped forth and ced her hand on the table. ¡°Very good,¡± he continued. ¡°Then the rest of us should get some rest.¡±


    Valise stayed for a few moments to speak with Algra about the signs of trouble and what to look for in his breathing before taking her leave. Emmet stepped out with Talina shortly afterwards and ced his hand upon the woman¡¯s shoulder when they were out of earshot.


    ¡°Do you have any news?¡±


    ¡°I am not a miracle worker, old man. I¡¯ve only had hours and much of that was spent with the red-haired one.¡± Talina was tired and angry. She shot an icy look towards Emmet that warned of her edgy mood. ¡°I shall ask the questions that need to be asked tomorrow. The day is for talking and the night is for spying.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, please report your findings to me, and to Gregory when he awakens.¡±


    ¡°What do you intend to do? Lecture the suspect?¡±


    ¡°No, I intend to make sure you have enough evidence.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m going to give their name to Algra.¡±


    Talina held his stare for a moment, then the old man and the dancer smiled at each other like wolves in the night, hungry for the blood of the one that had harmed their pack-mate.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    Under the care of his friends, Gregory was allowed to recover in peace. Murmurs of the camp and his former possessions being permanently acquired by Grolfir after the boy¡¯s shambolic performance were quashed soon enough. The warchief himself appeared before them all on the second day after the ident to affirm that Gregory would be allowed to recover before any further action was taken. An elder orc, who seemed to almost constantly inhabit Grolfir¡¯s wake, did not seem pleased at all by this news. The warchief¡¯s mind seemed to be made up on the matter. If anything, the gesture was likely a very slight attempt to get his neice to talk to him once again rather than just glower with barely suppressed fury in his presence.


    Either Algra or Jte were always at Gregory¡¯s side as he slept. Often both together. Algra was asionally called away to show her presence in the great hall beside her uncle. She did not often speak on these asions, but she did y along with them as it was part of her duty and station. At first, some of the younger males took her presence in the hall as a sign that she had moved on from her human lover. It only took three bruised ribs, a broken nose and a rather serious concussion before they took the hint and stopped pursuing her.


    Jte had been pried away from Gregory and into Talina¡¯s tent on the fourth day after spending a great deal of time at the young man¡¯s side looking incredibly worried. Her eyes had a habit of welling up whenever Valise stopped looking cheerful around him. So, upon Emmet¡¯s insistence, she had been coaxed away to allow the courtesan to keep her mind upied. Jte¡¯s interest in Talina¡¯s profession intensified as she learned the finer points of the art. Orcs, of course, were very boob-oriented. In truth, as long as the goods were on disy, they usually left happy. Talina seemed versed in the greater subtleties ofpanionship however and was a veritable wealth of information on how to drive a man or so-inclined woman to the edges of madness using only herself as an instrument of desire.


    Dancing, singing, storytelling, conversation, fashion, intrigue, sex. Jte was only too happy to start her journey in learning everything Talina had to teach along with the aid of Lydia and Fiona.


    On the third day, they were treated to a positive and yet uncanny application of alchemy from Valise. Gregory was recovering well enough but they were all bing worried that he wasn¡¯t able to eat or drink. After considering their options, Valise decided to use a form of her art that was considered highly illegal in the human realms due to its potential for abuse. Gregory was painted from head to foot in various patterns that seemed to oddly reflect his nervous system. Then, once those markings were in ce, Valise painted a simple eye on her brow in the same substance. After settling down with her legs folded and closing her eyes, it only took her a few moments of concentration before Gregory lurched up in bed, still fast asleep, and awkwardly took a bowl of soup from his bedside before beginning to drink it down. A few sses of water were added a momentter. Once he was done, he flopped back down on the bed and resumed the sleep of the dead.

 636

    The markings left Valise able to do a number of other things for him and, more importantly, allowed her an insight into his body. Jte and Algra were both trying to bnce being slightly terrified and impressed all at once in reaction to the disy of the woman¡¯s abilities. Emmet seemed troubled, though he made no issue of the matter. He seemed almost familiar with the act and didn¡¯t like the performance one little bit.


    It did, however, get results. Ten days after Gregory had fallen at the hands of the Berserkers, his mind finally awoke shortly after the sunrise. The constant stillness made every muscle inside him ache for movement and yet he still felt somewhat weak and disoriented as the sounds of the world were poured into his ears and the feel of air on his skin made him tingle all over.


    Then he heard the noises beside him and a distant yet pleasant warmth lifted up from deep inside his belly.


    Soft little feminine moans seemed to caress his ears, harmonised by the sounds of wet, gentle suckling. He felt the softness of the bed beneath him and the warmth radiating beside him before taking that final step and opening his eyes. The canopy above passed aside as he turned his head to look upon the partner beside him and saw Jteid on her back, her head resting on a soft pillow with her gorgeous red hair spilled across the casing. Eyes were shut tight and her mouth hung slightly open, releasing those breathy little noises.


    It was the nicest sight he could think of awakening to.


    As his gaze slid down the nude girl¡¯s shapely body, he saw those plump breasts and peaked nipples. Down beneath, across that wonderful t stomach and between her raised knees was Algra. The orc had her eyes closed, her gorgeous emerald features were glistening around her cheeks with Jte¡¯s sweet nectar as she hungrilypped at that delicate, pink flesh.


    ¡°D¡¯yohugh.¡± Gregory tried to speak and failed spectacrly, his words failing to rise up from his dry throat and parched lips.


    The noise startled Algra and Jte so much that the human girl almost kneed Algra in the face. If it wasn¡¯t for a lifetime of fast reflexes, the orc would likely have had one of her tusks snapped off. As it was, she dodged out of the way and they both looked to Gregory with wide eyes. Jte looked downright cute with her mouth hanging open and those big blue eyes conveying her dumbfounded shock before it slowly shifted to glimmering glee.


    Algra, on the other hand, looked downright hrious. Largely because the look of genuine all-out surprise was so out of character for the normally reserved female. Gregory saw her regain her senses and break out in a ratherrge grin. He closed his mouth and tried to force some moisture back in his throat so that using his vocal cords didn¡¯t feel quite so much like rubbing sandpaper together. Then he rallied himself and tried to speak again.


    ¡°Do you two have no shame?¡± His voice emerged croaky but strong.


    ¡°Greg!¡± Jte flung herself against his chest and hugged him tight.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It hurt like hell.


    ¡°Ow! Nice to see you too, Jan.¡± He privately thanked Algra as she pried off the redhead and then enjoyed her as she leaned over gently and ced a slow kiss upon his lips. She tasted great.


    After their little kiss was over, Gregory looked over to Jte who was smiling broadly as fresh, happy tears spilled down her cheeks.


    ¡°Come here, no squeezing,¡± he ordered.


    Jte happily obliged and leaned over to kiss him properly. The touch of her cherry lips was slow, intimate, and deeply thankful. He kissed her lovingly as Algra robed herself in her small fur garments and slipped out of the tent to summon Valise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever do that to me again.¡± Jte sniffled a little after releasing his lips from her own.


    ¡°Believe me, I won¡¯t.¡± Greg began to recall the painful memories of just how he¡¯d ended upid out unconscious in a bed for over a week.


    ¡°Good, now- Eek!¡± The little abrupt squeak Jte made was the result of four people suddenly making their way into the tent to see herid there in the buff.


    Jte quickly bounced backwards behind the bed and they all watched the top of her head scramble over to the edge before an arm popped up to snag her robe from its post and tug it downwards. A momentter she stood up, fully dressed and sporting a pair of fiery pink cheeks.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you guys learn to knock!?¡±


    Algra turned around from where she¡¯d entered and gave a pointed look towards tent¡¯s entrance. It was little more than two sheets of thick material that parted in the centre.


    ¡°Oh, uh I guess not.¡± Jte looked a little sheepish after her outburst. ¡°Well at least clear your throat or something!¡±


    Algra rolled her eyes. She was in thepany of Emmet, Valise, and Talina. All of the new trio were looking at Gregory with smiles and relief on their faces. Valise quickly stepped up beside the bed and he was made to follow her finger before his nose with his gaze as well as perform a few other tests. He seemed to ace every one of them.


    ¡°Well then, I suppose I should pronounce you in good health, considering the circumstances.¡± Valise finished her examination of her patient and rested her hand upon his chest in a way that spoke of a deeper affection.


    After all the kissing and the touching, Gregory was suddenly very d that he¡¯d been dressed in a pair of linen pants. He decided to take his momentary pulse of carnal energy as a good sign. Everything was at least still working down there.


    ¡°Great, well that¡¯s good because-¡± He was quickly interrupted by a sharp stabbing pain in his chest as he tried to rise from the bed.


    ¡°Easy there,¡± Valise gently chided him. ¡°You will need to spend time resting before you go anywhere. Your mind has returned but your body still needs more time. Bones were broken. I can help them heal but I have my limits, yes?¡±


    It was a testament to how gentle and sweet Valise was that Gregory didn¡¯t argue. He felt a sudden, raw burst of frustration. Stillness and rest were not what his muscles wanted.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He winced as the pain red again before subsiding. ¡°I do have one pretty urgent question though.¡±


    Everyone suddenly looked very attentive.


    ¡°Why the hell am I covered in doodles?¡±

 637

    Emmet went off to announce that Gregory had woken to the camp. The women stayed and helped wash away the alchemical concoction that Valise had patterned across the young man¡¯s body. He was stripped out of his pants and quite quickly had four pairs of female hands all over him. It didn¡¯t take much of that before he was sporting a rather prominent mast between them. As it lifted and Greg tried desperately to think about cold showers and naked senior citizens to try and calm himself down, the women started to notice. Eventually, the stifled giggles lifted up to outrightughter as Jte lightly poked the jutting tip of his cock with her finger and wiggled her eyebrows.


    ¡°Looks like someone else has woken up.¡± She teased and made everyone but Gregory burst outughing.


    ¡°So, this whole ¡®me being bedridden¡¯ thing. It¡¯s not going to be too heavy on dignity, is it?¡± He felt his ears almost sizzling with embarrassment.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Would it help if we were naked too?¡± Talina suggested whilst sporting quite the Cheshire Cat grin.


    ¡°Now, now,¡± Valise lifted her hand from rinsing Greg¡¯s shoulder, ¡°we must not put him through anything remotely strenuous. I don¡¯t want him tensing up or exerting himself.¡± She gave a pointed look to each of the three sex-hungry females in her presence. Then, upon thinking about it, she gave the same look to Greg too. It was not a look to trifle with.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t mind me.¡± Gregory innocently raised his hands as if he wouldn¡¯t dare even think such a thing. It wouldn¡¯t have been remotely convincing even if he wasn¡¯t sporting quite the prominent prow between them all.


    ¡°It¡¯s awfully tempting though.¡± Jte looked at his member and absently licked her lips until she realised what she was doing and quickly shut her lips together tightly.


    ¡°We could stick a flower on top of it and just treat it as part of the flora,¡± Talina suggested.


    ¡°Talina, for fuck sake,ughing hurts,¡± Greg managed to eke out between shes of pain and insistent chuckles.


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± She batted her eyshes at him.


    So, on alchemist¡¯s orders, Gregory set about doing as little as humanly possible for the next few days. Algra and Jte took mercy upon him and refrained from teasing him too much. Talina, on the other hand, was enjoying herself immensely by wearing her tiny little garments every time she stepped into his tent. It seemed like if she didn¡¯t leave him every time sporting a g pole then she would consider the day a waste.


    One evening Gregory found himself sat up in bed with Algraid beside him. She had been his green guardian angel throughout the entire unpleasant experience. It had been her who had kept others at bay and let him rest. Several orcs had also tried to challenge Bolut again, seeing an easy target to get their hands on his wares. Algra had put a stop to that. Painfully.


    Now the brutal orcish warrior wasid there beside her lover in mutually contented silence. They had been there like that for over an hour, the only movement being when Gregory shifted his good arm to stroke his fingers through her hair.


    ¡°Did you dream?¡± Algra eventually shifted her head to look up at him.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Orcs get hit on head often. My father once did and did not wake up for a day. When he opened eyes, he spoke of a long dream. He say he dream of my mother cooking. She always cook when scared.¡±


    It was an insight into Algra that Gregory found himself oddly surprised by. He tended to think of her as more of a force of nature than someone who¡¯d had a mother and father. After considering the question, he remembered that he had, in fact, had dreams.


    ¡°Yes. I did. I remember dreaming of you and Jte a lot.¡±


    Algra smiled and lifted her hand to rest over his where it hade to rest against her cheek. ¡°Nice dreams?¡±


    Gregory¡¯s expression seemed a little bit distant and slightly troubled. ¡°No. I was running towards you but the world was moving me away. I ran faster and faster and you both disappeared further into the distance.¡±


    ¡°We are here now.¡± Algra settled her lips upon his shoulder and snuggled a little closer without hurting him.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m d.¡± Her warmth felt so good beside him and she smelled of the surrounding forest. Sweet and spicy. ¡°There was another. A dream that started as a nightmare.¡± He looked up to the canopy overhead as he recalled the sparse details. ¡°There was white fire everywhere. Like the whole world was set alight and I was right there at the centre of it all. Everything around me burned with fire, but I didn¡¯t. Then I saw the fire wasn¡¯t doing what fire usually does. Instead of destroying what it touched, the things in the fire were remade whole again. The mes went out over newly reforged forests and mountains. Then, overhead, I saw a huge ck dragon flying away, lighting up the darkness ahead with that white fire.¡±


    As Gregory fell silent, Algra lifted herself up. He felt her long ck hair spilling across the muscles of his chest to create a pleasant, silky, tickling sensation across his skin. She looked down upon him, suddenly serious.


    ¡°You heard my story.¡±


    ¡°Story?¡± Gregory was pretty sure he hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    ¡°The tale of The First. It is old tale of orcs. Perhaps oldest tale ever. The First Dragon was creator of all. Born of night. He flew out to the sunlight and imed part of it for his own. That light was his fire and he use that fire to make our world. Then, after ages past, the sun began to die. It turn from yellow to red. The First flew up from the world to give sun back the power he had taken in the beginning. He gave it over and the sun burned yellow again, but the First fell from the sky and died, along with all his kin. I told you this story as you slept.¡±


    ¡°Wow, sounds pretty epic.¡± Gregory lifted his head and lightly kissed the tip of her chin. ¡°Thanks for keeping mepany.¡±


    Algra¡¯s troubled expression faded into a far more contented little smile and she settled back down against him.


    Yet despite theirfort in each other¡¯s arms, neither of them fell asleep for quite some time.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    As Gregory and Algra talked of ancient dragons, Torren the smith was busying himself with putting the final edge on a newly forged knife. He carefully dragged the de along the simple honing rod and tested its edge by lightly running his thumb across its length.


    So, when he realised that Talina had appeared very suddenly and silently at the entrance of his tent, he quickly jolted upright and sliced open his thumb. It was a small miracle that he hadn¡¯t cut the digit clean off. He barely even noticed the injury as he gawked rather gormlessly at the lovely woman. He¡¯d adored the stunning, slender courtesan from afar ever since she¡¯d arrived in the camp. In all that time, he couldn¡¯t recall her ever appearing at his tent at night.


    Talina quirked a brow at Torren as she saw the blood spilling onto hisp and heard the audible gulp rising from his throat. With a quick roll of her eyes, she shook her head and advanced upon him.


    ¡°You know, it¡¯s a miracle you haven¡¯t killed yourself. The gods only know what Emmet was thinking, putting you in range of sharp objects.¡± Talina grabbed a clean cloth from one of Torren¡¯s shelves and dipped it in water. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Torren stared at her with a dreamy sort of confusion as she crouched before his seat and snatched his hand.


    ¡°Bloody hell!¡± He yelped as he finally saw the stream of blood he was spilling across himself.


    ¡°Bloody hell, indeed! Now hold it out for me so I can clean it up.¡± Talina offered.

 638

    Part of Torren¡¯s mind jumped for joy and suggested that he cut himself more often before hismon sense stomped on the idea rather harshly. Perhaps a light self-bludgeoning might still get her attention?


    Torren shook his head and offered up a broad smile that was perhaps a little too big for his heavy-set, youthful features. He reminded Talina of a rather dopey and overgrown puppy.


    ¡°H-hello Talina, I¡¯m sorry about-¡± His voice caught in his throat. He gulped again. ¡°Is there something you wanted?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and it doesn¡¯t include you bleeding out. So sit still.¡± She continued cleaning his thumb and Torren sat patiently as she worked. Once the wound was clean, she examined the cut and decided it would heal easily enough before applying a torn piece of cloth as a makeshift bandage. ¡°There, now don¡¯t go ripping it open or getting it dirty. Understand?¡±


    As her pointed finger was thrust mere millimetres from the tip of his nose, he nodded a little too quickly and then remembered to start breathing again.


    ¡°Good. Now, I came here to try to find out what, in all the dark realms, happened on the day when Freddie managed to get free.¡±


    ¡°Freddie?¡± Torren looked puzzled yet attentive.


    ¡°Freddie.¡± Talina nodded before borating. ¡°You know, the imbecile that my master had chained to a post out there who somehow got free of his bonds and almost burned the camp down around our heads?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Him!¡± A light emerged in Torren¡¯s eyes before it faded away to be stifled altogether by a frown. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know what help I can be. I didn¡¯t even really see what happened until it was over.¡±


    ¡°You saw the corrosion of the prisoner¡¯s bonds.¡±


    Torren nodded.


    ¡°Good,¡± Talina continued, ¡°then that is a good ce to begin.¡±


    ¡°Well, as I said, I didn¡¯t see what happened, but when I figured out that he¡¯d escaped I ran to the post we¡¯d chained him to. I wondered how he could have gotten free of it. I buried the thing deep into the earth and it was solid iron. Good iron too.¡±


    ¡°And then you discovered it had withered.¡±


    ¡°Aye. The thing looked like it had been bathed in acid and after being set out to rust for ten years. I remembered a potion that Valise had given me and I told of it. I didn¡¯t mean to get anyone in trouble.¡±


    ¡°You did what you were asked by those who you respect. There is no fault in all this for you.¡± Talina patted his injured hand gently. Her touch made his skin tingle.


    ¡°Thank you, but I feel bad about it all the same.¡±


    ¡°As do many of us. Do you know of any others who use Valise¡¯s potions to make their crafts?¡±


    ¡°I know the smith in the human diplomat¡¯s camp sometimeses to her for help like I do if he gets stuck. Orcs don¡¯t usually bother though unless they¡¯ve tried everything they can ande up short. You should ask her though. I don¡¯t like speaking another¡¯s business.¡±


    Talina smiled openly at that. ¡°Then you have an honest soul. Such a rarity.¡±


    ¡°Not too rare amongst orcs,¡± Torren chuckled softly. The orcs were indeed a rather straightforward people. ¡°But thank you.¡±


    Talina stood up before him and his eyes followed hers rather than settling on the appealing, smooth curves of her mostly-bared body. She noticed it and let out a little, enigmaticugh of her own.


    ¡°Torren, why do you never visit me? Do you have a woman hidden away?¡±


    He suddenly felt his face taking on the temperature of a small sun once again.


    ¡°N-no! I am too busy here. With my work.¡± He felt the need to add that it was his work that kept him from her rather than anything else he might be doing alone in his tent at night.


    ¡°Then you work too hard.¡± She rested a hand on her hip and Torren had to really concentrate in order to not look over her delectable bikini-d body. ¡°You know, we thought you only had an interest in men. That¡¯s not true though, is it?¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Torren¡¯s eyes popped wide open. ¡°No! I just-¡±


    ¡°I think,¡± Talina leaned forwards and ced a finger upon his babbling lips to silence him, ¡°that there¡¯s another reason you nevere to see us.¡±


    Torren blinked questioningly.


    ¡°You like me, don¡¯t you? More than you think you should.¡±


    Torren started to shake his head but Talina kept her finger pressed firmly to his lips in order to silence him and he fell still. A bead of sweat trickled down from his brow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Torren. You¡¯ve kept your eyes on mine this whole time. Even your father looks over my body asionally when we talk. It is why I wear this, after all.¡± She lifted her other hand and hooked her thumb beneath the golden strap of her little top where it was pulled over her shoulder. The material was lightly flicked back upon her smooth, creamy skin to highlight her point. ¡°But you? You think you can¡¯t look. You think it¡¯s indecent, don¡¯t you? You don¡¯t want me to think you¡¯re being a letch because you care what I think about you. So you always look into my eyes. And you nevere to visit me because you don¡¯t want to be a customer. You want to be more than that.¡±


    She lifted her touch from his lips and gently traced her fingertips along his cheek in a way that almost made him melt into a puddle of very happy goo right there and then.


    ¡°I¡­ I just think your eyes are pretty.¡± Torren said in a somewhat dreamy whisper.


    The admission made Talina¡¯s catlike smile widen and her eyes brightened with a beautiful grassy-green shine.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Torren, you know who I am. You know what I do. You know who my master is. My master, who I am very happy with.¡± The words poured from Talina¡¯s lips like tiny chisels that etched their way into the man¡¯s heart. Then, just before that fragile muscle shattered on the spot, Talina slipped her hand around his head to intece her fingers through his hair and pulled him into a gentle kiss. In all his years longing for the woman, he¡¯d never imagined that she tasted so delicious or that the moment would be sweeter than he¡¯d hoped. The kiss was slow and she lingered until she could taste his passion for her rising when instinct guided him to deepen that delightfully intimate touch.

 639

    Then, Talina broke that magic spell and raised herself to stand up with her handing to rest on his shoulder.


    ¡°You know these things,¡± she continued, ¡°but if you should evere to me when I am alone in my tent, then I shall show you many things that you do not know about me, but that I suspect you¡¯ve always wished to discover. There will be no price. We will be friends, meeting together between work. So, would you like to be my friend, Torren?¡±


    ¡°I would like that above all things, Talina.¡± Torren nodded slowly and looked up to her with the silly smile of a man very much in love.


    ¡°Good.¡± She stepped back before having a second thought and returning her attention to the smith. ¡°Oh, and Torren?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± He still watched her as if entranced.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to turn and walk away now. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to look into my eyes anymore, but don¡¯t let that put you off looking altogether.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I w-won¡¯t!¡± He almost choked.


    Talina licked her lips to taste the remnants of his kiss there before letting out a pleased littleugh and turning to walk back to her tent. She swayed her hips for Torren¡¯s enjoyment as his eyes fell down to her magnificent rear, encased in little else but a small golden triangle and some string pulled between her firm cheeks. He watched her all the way until she disappeared into her tent.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    A few days after Gregory had roused himself from the sweet and painlessnd of unconsciousness, he found himself sat up in bed and staring down at a book written in gibberish. In truth, it was written in the humannguage of a dialect found in the central empire. He was wearing his medallion to trante the words but finding that the words simply didn¡¯t trante unless spoken aloud. This meant that he¡¯d spent the better part of fifteen minutes looking at the illustrations. They weren¡¯t frequent enough to be able to follow the story properly, but their intricately detailed designs made him wish he could. There was a collection of the pantheon of human gods all standing together in the heavens, high above mankind where they all watched the happenings below. He saw gods of war, of love, of crafts, farming, feasting, and the mighty god of the great eastern ocean. Then, above them all, was a figure garbed in ssical armour, holding a zing sword towards the sun. The god of gods.


    The book was filled with such images. Rudd had loaned it to him earlier that day before taking his leave and wishing him a rapid recovery. Gregory wasn¡¯t so sure he wished himself a rapid recovery, as it would doubtless mean a trip back to the proving grounds. Though, perhaps Algra and Jte had been right. It might be better to simply collect his things and leave.


    That thought troubled the young man far more thanmon sense probably should have.


    It was only when he heard a small sound of a woman clearing her throat that he looked up from his book to see Valise stood at the foot of his bed. Like Talina, she had something of a habit of appearing out of nowhere. Despite the beauty of the woman and her halo of silvery-blonde hair, Gregory found himself rolling his eyes and groaning out loud.


    ¡°What now? Jte and Algra already helped me wash up this morning.¡± Over the past few days, Valise had been in charge of making sure he didn¡¯t injure himself again. Her constant watchful gaze and assessments had been quite a pain. Gregory was an active person by nature andying still did not do his temperament any favours at all.


    ¡°Oh? Where are they?¡± Valise smiled diplomatically.


    ¡°Algra¡¯s gone to pick her usual fights in the Great Hall and Jan is floating about outside somewhere. I told her to go get something to eat since she stayed with me through dinner and I wasn¡¯t hungry.¡±


    ¡°You need to eat to build your strength,¡± Valise chided.


    ¡°I had a heavy breakfast.¡± Gregory red at her.


    ¡°Well, today I thought we could see about getting you walking again.¡±


    His eyes brightened up considerably at those words. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But no rushing. I don¡¯t want you falling over.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Eager to get any small victory he could, Gregory slowly swung his legs over the side of the bed and pushed his arms down to bring himself up to stand.


    ¡°Easy now.¡± Valise hurried around the bed and settled her hand on his bare shoulder. In all his timeying down, the strong muscles he¡¯d developed over the years certainly hadn¡¯t gone soft.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Though he had stood up and walked over the past days, it was always with the assistance of someone else to lean upon.


    At his assurance, Valise took her hand away and Gregory quickly found his bnce. The knock to his head had thrown it off considerably but time had done its healing work and he only felt a little light-headed before the world fixed itself again. His well-rested muscles ached for him to run out of there, through the camp and into the forest at a full sprint. That particr urge was suppressed when he thought of some orc going off to tackle him to the ground on Valise¡¯s orders. Sure, the pretty-faced, fair-haireddy looked kind and reserved until someone¡¯s life was in her hands at which point she turned into the equivalent of a drill sergeant.


    So he started walking instead of running. Keen, crystal-blue eyes followed him around the room as he walked slowly before his growing confidence picked him up into a light jog around his main table. He finished the impromptu tour of his tent standing right before his strict doctor and opened his arms out as if to say tah-dah!


    Valise¡¯s gaze was still sceptical. ¡°You feel no dizziness?¡±


    ¡°A little at first but I figure that was with lying down so long. Nothing now.¡±


    ¡°And your chest?¡±


    ¡°I can still feel it. I wouldn¡¯t want to take any massive deep breaths, but it¡¯s a hell of a lot better. Doesn¡¯t feel like someone¡¯s jabbing a knife in my lungs when I move anymore.¡± He smirked, feeling good about the small victory. ¡°Although I¡¯m d I had someone with the skill to knife my lungs in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t funny.¡± She folded her arms and gave him a rather stern look.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve beenid out for days. I¡¯m sorry my wits aren¡¯t as sharp as they should be.¡± He shed a handsome smile, though his cheeks still looked a little paler than they should have.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be joking about such things in the first ce! You have no idea how I¡­¡± Valise trailed off, catching herself about to admit something she thought best kept quiet.


    ¡°How you¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°It is nothing.¡± She shook her head and looked away, out of the tent and through the gap in the cloth to the camp outside.

 640

    She found herself turning back almost straight away as she felt Gregory¡¯s hands settle on her upper arms and their eyes met, her light crystalline gaze contrasting against his inviting darkness.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± The two words spilled from his lips almost directly onto her own, his breath making her silken seams tingle in a way she wasn¡¯t entirelyfortable with.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Her breath caught in her throat. Those eyes of his saw so many unseen things from within their deep blue pools and she felt naked before them. ¡°I was scared. Terrified, actually. When they brought you back, after what you¡¯d done to protect me. To see you like that and to know that it was my fault. To know that your life rested in my hands. Once it was over I went to my tent and I couldn¡¯t stop shaking for hours.¡±


    Indeed, even to think upon the matter seemed to have made the woman lose the colour from her elegantly beautiful features.


    ¡°Valise,¡± Gregory gave her arms a little squeeze in his strong hands. She felt herself shiver. ¡°None of this is because of you. Don¡¯t me yourself for a mistake that rests only on my shoulders. I should not have left Freddie alone. That is the end of it. Yes?¡±


    Valise obviously didn¡¯t see things in the same light.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he continued, ¡°I see I am not going to convince you. Let me instead convince you of this. I wouldn¡¯t be here if it wasn¡¯t for you. You stood up when I needed you the most and, despite being scared, you fixed me up again, and now here I am. I don¡¯t me you for what happened. I me whoever got their hands on your potion and let the bastard go free.¡±


    Valise seemed to be mustering her own argument before halting herself, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath that quivered somewhat with her worry. He had known Jte to do something simr in the days following his misadventure. When those we care about suffer, it is hard not to think about the worst oues imaginable. It was that little shivering breath that fell from Valise¡¯s lips that brought about Gregory¡¯s reaction. A reaction that he always administered to his zing-haired lover whenever her nerves threatened to overtake her thoughts.


    When he stepped forth and ran his fingertips along Valise¡¯s chin, the woman was so shocked that she froze on the spot. Then, the young male seamlessly shifted to press his lips against hers and she found herself tasting his sulent and savoury kiss. The action came as such as a surprise that in those first moments she could barely think to move. Hell, she could barely think at all. There was only his enticing taste and the talented manner in which he drew her in deeper. The teasing caress of his tongue on her lower lip finally snapped her back to life as she heard herself release a stifled moan. The noise of her own blissful excitement was so utterly alien to her that it was enough to shock her out of the trance. Her hands found his shoulders and pushed at that alluring, bared body until their kiss broke. She found herself resting against him with one of his arms settled around her slender waist.


    It felt incredible.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± she feebly protested.


    ¡°You damn well can.¡± Gregory¡¯s words rumbled against her ears and brought her breath up short in the nicest way imaginable.


    ¡°I am too old for-¡± Her half-hearted attempt at logic was interrupted as Gregory stole another kiss and showed her that he certainly didn¡¯t think their age difference was a limiting factor in his desire for her.


    This time she did not push at him, though he felt her fingers squeeze his shoulders in a way that he enjoyed immensely. The woman was utterly delicious against his lips. If he was utterly honest with himself then he would also have to admit that after being bossed around for weeks by thedy, he was definitely enjoying her sudden loss of control over him. Not to mention that part of the doctors orders were to keep from any strenuous activity which had left him downright sexually starved after his initial immersion into a truly hyperactive sex life.


    Now he was on his feet again. Now they were definitely operating on equal footing.


    His arm lifted up along her back to slide his fingers up behind her head into that silvery mass of her hair. It felt like wreathing his fingers in the purest of silks. There, his fingers gently pulled her away and he enjoyed the little moment of tension as she fought for more of his kiss before finally relenting to look right into his eyes.


    ¡°Well doctor, how well do you think my recovery is going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d say,¡± her voice wavered and she paused to steady herself, ¡°I¡¯d say it was better than I could have hoped for.¡±


    Gregory shed her a grin that turned her insides to a happybination of jelly and live fireworks.


    ¡°Well that sure is good news.¡±


    ¡°You should get back to bed and take some more rest. This is a good first step but-¡± Just as she was returning to doctor mode, Gregory threw herpletely off bnce by lowering his head and tracing his lips along the base of her shoulder before moving upwards along the bare skin of her neck. ¡°We need to make sure you continue in your recovery.¡± By the time she¡¯d half finished that utterance, Gregory was nibbling at her earlobe and thest words emerged as little more than a high-pitched squeak from her throat.

 641

    ¡°I think I¡¯d rather show my doctor just how grateful I am for her help.¡±


    ¡°Oh gods! You¡¯ll hurt yourself.¡±


    ¡°No, Valise. I¡¯m feeling better and better by the minute.¡± His lips and his tongue made some delightfully wet noises in around her ear and along her neck as he teased the heat within her to the surface.


    Her head was gently rolling from side to side as it came to rest upon his hand, still tenderly massaging the lustrous coils of her hair. Feeling that she was on the verge of giving in altogether, Gregory gave her a little shove and she elegantly fell backward onto the bed. The soft nkets that she fell upon sent a fresh wave of tension along her body. This was happening! A tall, bronze-skinned specimen of masculine youth was standing over her with a zing desire in his dark gaze. Only her dreams had conjured up such a moment, leaving her stirring and sweaty in the lonely night. She was an outcast used to solitude and suspicion. Even those in the camp who trusted her seemed to think that she was best left apart to her mysterious ways, whatever those might have been. Now she found no hint of those attitudes in Gregory¡¯s face as he extended his hand to rest on her ankle and slowly slide up along her bare leg. Her dress caught around his wrist and joined in the journey upwards toward her knee and over her thigh.


    She wore some simple brown leather slippers beneath the long, white skirt of her dress. Her leg was utterly bare and smooth beneath his wandering caress. He watched for that sweet moment when her dress would rise up above her hips and disy her sex before his eyes. In each moment, Valise felt her anxiety grow and spread as she was so openly disyed before the eyes of the younger male. Though appearing only in herte thirties to early forties, the woman felt that she was well past her disy date.


    Gregory couldn¡¯t have disagreed more. Her face still carried a glow of its youth and the smoothness of her features could have been carved from marble. The wisdom in her eyes and the full, lusciousness of her lips were enough to catch his eye. Combined with that wonderful silvery-blonde hair, however, she was quite a stunningly beautiful woman. It was a true pleasure to discover that her body did not disappoint in any way either. Her legs were long and shapely, with slender hips and snowy skin that would make a woman half her age envious. She was utterly magnificent.


    Finally, his hand slipped up over her hip and pulled her garment high enough to reveal the sulent slit at the apex of her thighs. She saw his eyes rest upon her there and felt the heat rise to her cheeks as she showed him the fruits of hisbour. Valise was very, very aroused with her swollen lower lips glistening invitingly before his gaze. It wasn¡¯t until she saw the affectionate smile lift the corners of his mouth that she allowed herself to breathe once again.


    Allowing his hand to slip from her hips and down between her legs, he ran his fingers through the little tuft of blonde curls just above those inviting seams. The light scent of her excitement drifted up to his nose and he lowered himself down until she felt his warm breath upon her wet heat.


    ¡°And now my appetite ising back.¡± He licked his lips and looked up at her, meeting her eyes and giving a little wink.


    She said nothing but lifted her legs up in the air, bending at the knees to open herself to him. Taking the obvious hint, he lowered his mouth down and settled his lips on her juicy folds to taste her for the first time. Valise felt his touch and her entire body rxed into a blissful andnguid state. Nothing that felt so incredibly right could possibly be wrong.


    Quite simply, she tasted as good as she looked. Gregory kept his eyes raised to look at her face and listened for the sweet little moans that would mean he¡¯d found her sweet spots. Wanting to take his time with her, he started by licking the tasty nectar from each of her silken seams with the tip of his tongue before giving her entire saturated pussy three long, slow licks. He made sure to keep any contact with the rosy bud of her clit to a minimum. She¡¯d kept him frustrated for weeks. A little payback was in order.


    Valise lifted her hands above her head and sank her fingers into the soft furs. The young man definitely had something of a natural talent for the act. She gave away her enjoyment with a little whimper that elevated into a full moan when she felt his tongue lower all the way down between her rear cheeks to tease at a ce she¡¯d never remotely expected him to venture. It was a delightfully naughty surprise that made her pussy flood with her excitement once again. Gregory let out a little growl as he then sealed his mouth over her sex and the sweet vibrations of sound drew her almost to the edge, particrly when he began to quickly flick his tongue across the length of her delicious slit.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Just as he was about to tease her to her peak, he released his lip-lock on her and she felt her wet flesh exposed to the cool air again. A squirm of protest that followed, writhing her hips in an effort to get his mouth back upon her. Instead, Gregory traced several little kisses along her inner thigh and nted one directly within her soft little patch of hairs above her needy cunt. Feeling her groan in frustration was somewhat perversely enjoyable for him. She¡¯d done nothing but care for his health, of course, but it was still nice to feel her to be the one desperately on edge for a change.


    Despite her feeling her pleasure left to simmer, she didn¡¯tin. It was a very long time since she remembered feeling quite so good and she feared any words might break the spell. So, she enjoyed his lips as they kissed their way along her inner thigh. When he started pushing her dress up across her belly, she quickly got the message and helped him in pulling it over her head and offpletely to leave her garbed in only her slippers.


    The sight of her bare breasts was a fresh pleasure to behold. Resting as gentle mounds on her chest with hardened, pink nipples pointing to the sky, he couldn¡¯t help but risk a detour from his chosen path. She felt him settle between her raised legs and his head came to settle against her modest tits. It wasn¡¯t long before she felt that talented tongue of his slide along the valley between them before swirling around in a long, spiral trail to take her hardened nipple between his lips. Her hands quickly lowered to rest upon his shoulders and feel the tension of his muscles as he held himself over her body to feast on her bared tits.


    The slow, wet kiss that he ced on her pink nipple sent such a pleasant shiver through her body that she arched her back to offer herself up for his feasting. It didn¡¯t take him long to flick his tongue over the hard little peak of her apple-sized breast and then engulf it between his lips. The sweet sucking noises that followed contrasted against her soft, breathy moans. She was sensitive there, more than most. He eventually caught the pebbled nub between his teeth and gave a little nip before his tongue washed over in one final lick before he moved to devote his attention to her other breast.


    As he sucked, kissed and nibbled, he felt her grip tightening on his shoulders. He enjoyed the feel of her hands slipping downward, over his back to caress the firm waves of his strong physique. After taking his fill of her supple assets, he began to lower his tongue downward. She felt him begin to tease his lips and tongue down across her slim belly and her hips began to lewdly gyrate in anticipation of what he was going to do when he finally came back to her saturated pussy.


    The touch of her hands slid up along his back and over into his hair where she urged him down further still until finally feeling his warm breaths on the glistening flesh of her fiery cunt. There was a brief, desperate moment of hesitation as Gregory savoured that sweet sight. Valise felt herself tense up in fear of him leaving her like that, writhing for him upon his bed. So, when he quickly sank down to plunge his tongue deep inside her delicious depths, she felt a meteoric rise back to the summit of her limits before surging over that peak and into a quaking climax.

 642

    Gregory released a contented growl when he felt the elegantdy give in to her baser feelings. Her nectar spilled from his lips as he wiggled his tongue inside her silky sheath before shifting his attention to the fleshy nub of tightly packed nerves. She had been falling from those blissful heights only to be sent soaring to the heavens once again as he teased her clit with the tip of his tongue. Light, quick flicks shifted into slow swirls and finished in loving, slow caresses. Valise¡¯s bare legs iled up in the air whilst Gregory devoured her over and over again to send her crashing back against those utopian shores.


    His lips eventually trailed upwards across the line of her hip, kissing and adoring the beautiful woman as she gasped for air in the wake of her crushing releases. It wasn¡¯t until she felt Gregory starting to slide down his trunks over his own thighs that she fully came to her senses.


    ¡°No.¡± Her voice was suddenly firm and resolved.


    ¡°Valise, if it¡¯s not you then it¡¯s going to be Algra, Jte or Talina. I can¡¯t wait any more.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He raised up to his knees on the bed and disyed the severity of the problem at hand. With the leather trunks around his thighs, Valise found her eyes widening at the sight of his thick, lengthy cock pointing up towards the heavens and pulsing with obvious purpose. The swollen tip glistened with his excitement and she felt a fresh little electric sizzle between her legs at the sight of his youthful body so bare and ready before her. The sight of her licking her lips and staring upon his impressive manhood was enough to make him ravish her right there and then. Instead, Valise caught him just before she lost control of the situation again, her handing to rest on the smooth curve of his steely pectoral muscle.


    ¡°You need to lie down.¡±


    His only response was a frustrated, rumbling growl. The orcs were definitely rubbing off on him figuratively as well as, in Algra¡¯s case, literally.


    ¡°Gregory,¡± the use of his name brought him to his senses, ¡°you really need to lie down.¡±


    The suggestive glimmer in Valise¡¯s eyes and the coy little smile that she offered as she spoke made the penny finally drop. With a wry grin and a slow shake of his head, Gregory lowered himself down on the bed beside her before turning onto his back. His cock immediately lifted up into the air with a proud defiance as Valise sat up, turned and reached out to wrap her fingers around its pleasingly considerable girth.


    It was Gregory¡¯s turn to moan when Valise finally kicked off her slippers and swung one of her long, slender legs over his hips. Her fingers had quite the magic touch, delicately caressing his engorged length with no small amount of skill. Watching her raise herself up on her knees to pull his peak against her heated folds, he had to grit his teeth and control his breathing to stave off his own release. Upon seeing this, Valise lowered herself upon him, feeling him spread her open and begin to sink into her wet warmth. Feeling Gregory¡¯s body beneath her, strong and unyielding, she lowered herself down to rest out upon him. Her silvery, blonde curls spilled across his cheeks as her beautiful features consumed his entire world. Then, in that incredibly intimate moment, she spoke to him in a tender whisper that made his lips tingle with the taste of her heated breath.


    ¡°You may spill yourself into me. I am the one who tends to you. I wouldn¡¯t be keeping to my duties if I left you so¡­ tense.¡± Valise highlighted her words with a touch of her lips to his that turned into a slow, soothing kiss before speaking again. ¡°I will do this in our time together, as much as you like, whenever you need me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m honoured you¡¯d make such a sacrifice for the sake of my health.¡± Gregory gently brushed the tip of his nose against hers.


    ¡°I take my duties very seriously.¡±


    With those solemn words, she lifted herself up once more for her silken curls to cascade down over her shoulders and along her back. Her hands came to rest upon the firm ripples of muscle across his chest to steady herself as he moved his own to rest on her thighs. With tender, graceful movements, she began to roll her hips back and forth against his body. His length slowly slid inside her for thosest few inches until she had taken him whole. Her movements were soft, delicate, and uniquely her own.


    In his other dalliances with women, his lust had driven him to all but savage his partners, much to their delight. Valise was a different experience altogether. Furious passion gave way to slow, smouldering ecstasy that shifted in tone only slightly as she began to rise and fall upon his length.


    Gregory looked upon the matronlydy who had so expertly taken care of him as she closed her eyes, parted her lips, and moaned his name in all her naked beauty. Any reservations she¡¯d held hadpletely dissolved to release the alluring creature currently urging him to sweet new realms of bliss. His body only tensed when he felt his imminent release rising through his length. She felt it along with his hands as they slid along her sides and up to cup her breasts, giving the soft orbs a gentle squeeze that made a husky breath slip from between her open lips.


    The knowledge that she was making this young stallion fill her with his desire drove Valise to an unexpected climax of her own, intensified by the experience of feeling his hot cream gush into her weing depths. After his weeks of forced celibacy, his own orgasm ran through his body like a raging inferno. The pain he¡¯d endured all seemed a distant memory as Valise¡¯s pussy was pumped with his voluminous release that eventually spilled over and down between his thighs. Not since his first time with Algra had he felt something quite so intense. The world seemed to fade from his mind for a while until he was brought back to reality by Valise¡¯s sultry voice.


    ¡°You were nning to let go of those at some point, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Gregory opened his eyes to see that he was still quite possessively grasping a bare boob in each hand. He blinked and then let out a somewhat self-conscious chuckle before releasing the lovely pair and lowering his hands to rest on her thighs once again. With her knees nted firmly amidst the furs beneath them, Valise raised her arms to flick her long mane back over her shoulders and slowly wiggle her hips from side to side whilst offering Gregory a radiant smile in the process.


    ¡°You really are gorgeous, Valise.¡± He sat up and wrapped his arms around her waist. Those soft breasts, like ripe fruit, cushioned themselves against his strong frame.


    ¡°You¡¯re just saying that so I won¡¯t tell you to lie back down.¡± Regardless, his words did bring a fresh flush of colour to her exquisitely high cheeks.


    ¡°Maybe, but that doesn¡¯t mean it isn¡¯t true.¡± With a little smirk, he raised one hand up to brush her hair back over her ear since he nned to spend the following few minutes nibbling on it and whispering sweet obscenities to her.

 643

    When the tip of her ear came into view and he saw it had been viciously shed, he outright flinched. The wound had healed up a long time ago, but it was evidently still visible due to the top quarter of her ear being missing. It surprised him how well her hair covered the injuries. He hadn¡¯t even noticed them when he¡¯d been nibbling on her earlobe. The sight startled him so much that he jolted back a few inches, though he couldn¡¯t go very far with his member still embedded in her fiery pussy.


    Immediately, she became very stiff in hisp and moved to pull her hair back over her ears to hide the mangled tips. Gregory steadied himself by resting his hands in the bed behind him and looked over her as if seeing her almost for the first time. The high cheekbones, the snowy white skin, that silvery-golden hair that seemed to carry its own glow. She moved to lift herself off of him and shift away, her eyes breaking contact and lowering aside to the bed sheets with embarrassment and perhaps a hint of shame settling over her features.


    Though it was a shock to see such a wound on such a beautiful creature, Gregory was damn sure not going to let it spoil the moments they¡¯d just shared together. As Valise moved to get up, she found his arm quickly wrapping around her lower back and holding her down against him. In that moment, she wiggled in protest and felt him swell within her once again. Youth certainly had its benefits.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t-¡±


    She was soon silenced by his lips meshing to hers once again and the fire within his passion soon burned away the shame of having him see her old scars. When she began to return the kiss, he loosened his hold upon her and she stayed put.


    ¡°Valise, are you an elf?¡±


    She hesitated before answering, ¡°The answer to that is¡­plicated.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it is, but I have the interest and we have the time.¡± Damn it all, he needed to know!


    She lifted her hands and ced them on his chest, gently now, and without the desperate touch that she had before.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Will you stay inside me?¡±


    He thought about saying something like: Well it¡¯ll be tough, but I¡¯ll try to soldier on. It didn¡¯t seem quite the time for such things, however. Instead he kept his words simple and honest.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Valise took a breath and swallowed her nerves.


    ¡°I was a forest elf once, a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°What changed you?¡±


    ¡°I broke aw. A very importantw of my people.¡±


    ¡°What-¡± The question that was about to emerge was silenced as Valise ced her fingertip on Gregory¡¯s lips.


    ¡°That is a question for another time. I will tell you, I promise, but it causes me a great pain to remember it. I¡¯d rather not endure that memory in such a moment as this.¡± Her fingertip lifted from his lips and she fondly caressed his cheek, feeling the light grains of stubble that had grown there since his arrival in their world.


    He nodded for her to continue as she wished.


    ¡°I was sentenced to be an outcast. My immortality was taken from me, along with most of my power. Elves only have their ears clipped when they are branded as traitors to their people. When they can never return.¡± She absently ran her hand through the wisps of hair near to her ear as she spoke. ¡°I wandered for a while, looking to the old forests further north in the hope of finding one I could call home. None of their spirits epted me. So I ventured further south and found Embervine and the orcs. Bolut took me in when I showed him my skill with alchemy. And now I am here.¡± She slowly swayed her hips from side to side to emphasise exactly where she was.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± There was little else that Gregory could think to say.


    ¡°As I said, that was a long time ago. My life has changed since then and I am content with my ce here. No orc cares if an elf is an outcast as long as she can be helpful. The spirits of their jungle won¡¯t ept me, but they are content to leave me in peace rather than drive me away. It is more than I could hope for. What¡¯s more, this life of mine has gotten significantly more enjoyable since I visited you today.¡± She wiggled her eyebrows in a somewhat-uncharacteristically yful manner for the usually serene woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to do my part.¡± Heughed through the words and then suddenly fell silent as a thought struck him. ¡°Valise, just exactly how old are you?¡±


    ¡°Three hundred and fifty six.¡± She was slightly nervous about voicing her true age, but that fear was soon quelled when she felt Gregory¡¯s length twitch inside her. Apparently his taste for older women matched that of powerful orcish ones and nubile youths. ¡°I was immortal for nearly three hundred years and now, even without my power, I age much slower than orcs or your own kin.¡±


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ve got my work cut out for me, don¡¯t I?¡± He lowered his upper body down to rest back on the bed, amongst the soft furs.


    ¡°How so?¡± Valise blinked with confusion.


    ¡°Well, by the sounds of things you¡¯ve had a truly terrible ordeal thatsted for decades. It¡¯s probably going to be pretty tough to even out all that pain with some much needed pleasure.¡± His hands came to rest upon her bare hips as he looked over the alluring beauty of the sensual woman.


    ¡°Oh? And you think you¡¯re up to that task, do you?¡± She voiced a yful challenge and spread her hands over his tight, powerful physique.


    ¡°I do. Unfortunately, my doctor tells me that I should get some rest right now, so I can¡¯t really get started right away,¡± he teased.


    ¡°Really? Well your doctor also senses that you¡¯ve gotten quite tense again. She should probably take care of that for you. You need to get better, after all, if you¡¯re going to take on such a quest as making up for all the time I¡¯ve lost.¡±


    Gregory grinned up at her as she began moving upon him once again, grinding her hips slowly to drive him along her snug sheath. He saw her eyes close as she gave over to the pleasure of his cock as it ignited fresh new fires of bliss inside her. Hisst words to her before he gave over to that sensual rhythm were simple, honest and loving.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C

 644

    Whilst Valise rode the afternoon away upon Gregory, Jte had been putting the time to good use by learning the ways of the courtesans. To put it more urately, however, she¡¯d spent those hours devoting herself to the practice of falling on her rather-lovely bum.


    ¡°Raaargh! I¡¯m never going to get the hang of this!¡±


    ¡°The trick is in finding your bnce,¡± Fiona Lynn observed shortly after Jte fell over for the twenty third time in a row.


    ¡°I can¡¯t! It¡¯s gone. I officially have no bnce. My bnce has upped and taken a holiday. It¡¯s rxing on a beach somewhere, sipping margaritas, and leaving me here with two left feet.¡±


    ¡°The dance of Sel-Muhra is a difficult one. Perhaps we should try something simpler.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s ok, I¡¯ll get it eventually.¡± Jte sighed and lifted herself to her feet once again.


    ¡°It is a pleasure to teach a student who is so determined.¡± Fiona gave an encouraging smile and began to assume the pose from which the dance would begin.


    ¡°Determined? Is that what you call it? I always thought that repeating the same thing over and over and expecting a different result was a sure sign that your head wasn¡¯t screwed on properly.¡± Lydia was lounging in her usual spot in the tent, pretending to read a book.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember you ever learning the Sel-Muhra, Lydia. Perhaps you¡¯d like to show Jte how it¡¯s done?¡± Fiona haughtily offered as Jte matched her pose beside her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to find my bnce, Fiona. I know I¡¯m top-heavy.¡± She lifted her hand to give her barely-d breast a little squeeze and then flicked over the page in her book.


    ¡°Too bad it¡¯s all boobs and no brains.¡±


    ¡°Boobs are more profitable in our line of work.¡± The corner of Lydia¡¯s mouth twitched up into a slight smirk as she kept her eyes on her book.


    Fiona gave a long-suffering little huff before turning her head to see that Jte had taken the correct pose. She was trying to keep her bnce whilst stifling augh at the same time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t encourage her. Are you ready?¡± she asked.


    Jte nodded.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Fiona began the dance in a series of slow, sensual movements that showed off the woman¡¯s feline grace to spectacr effect. At first the movements involved a series of delicate steps that were little more than a way of exhibiting the dancer¡¯s basic form. Then the dreaded moment came that hadnded Jte on her ass so many times that day. Fiona took a deep swerve whilst bncing perfectly on one foot andunching herself upwards in a spinning leap. Her arms stretched outwards and her leg extended behind her in a perfectly executed movement before, of course, shended smoothly on her feet.


    The girl had slowed her own dance enough to watch Fiona¡¯s disy, hoping that she might find some clue as to how the hell the cat-woman did it withoutnding on her furry behind. Part of it was controlling the breathing, she¡¯d figured that out after the fifth attempt. Most of the trick, however, was in mastering a sudden drastic shift in her centre of gravity. Because of this, it was damn near impossible to do the move slowly and with any degree of consideration. Fiona¡¯s body seemed to defy thews of physics in demonstrating it for her.


    In an effort to keep her concentration, Jte closed her eyes and simply allowed herself to study her own body from within. She began the swerve that would lower herself like a coiled spring and then flung herself into the move with all her strength. Her arms extended outwards with a smooth poise and she lifted her left leg up behind her as the shift in her centre came. The rush of the air on her face spilled her bright red mane across her cheeks, letting her feel almost as if she was flying. Then came the tricky part as her upper body threatened to shift her out of bnce and she had to adjust her arms and legs ordingly.


    No. That¡¯s what she¡¯d been doing all afternoon and it had gotten her nowhere. The fear of failure always made her flop her limbs about like a beached octopus and she always ended up falling down. Instead, she focused on the foot that was pointed to the ground and shifted it slightly, guessing where her centre would be when she hit the floor again. Much to her surprise, it worked! She found her footing straight away and followed the smooth twist she¡¯d made in the air back onto her feet, controlling her bnce and then finally bringing her limbs back to the starting pose.


    She opened her eyes, found herself still upright, blinked, and then lifted her arms into the air to let out a victory cry.


    ¡°Woohoo!¡±


    ¡°That was, um, that was very good. Though you might want to try to learn how to do it with your eyes open,¡± Fiona said whilst trying to stifle some rather insistent giggles.


    Not quite knowing what was so funny about her moment of triumph, Jte turned to see Lydia sitting upright having been very recently covered in a jug of scented oil. It had quite obviously been kicked off its stand by the twirling dancer¡¯s protege. The gorgeous curves of the lovely courtesan had turned glossy with the stuff and arge portion of her russet coloured hair was drenched with it.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Jte¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry! I, er-¡± Jte was interrupted however as Fiona¡¯s willpower broke and she burst outughing at her oiled-up friend.


    ¡°See? She¡¯s not nearly as dignified as she¡¯d like you to believe.¡± Lydia grumbled as she watched Fiona fall onto her back in a severe fit of the giggles.


    ¡°Can I help?¡± Jte reached out to help Lydia try to save the remnants of her book but was halted as the woman raised a hand for her to stop.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough dancing for today. You can go tell Rook to run me a bath, if you don¡¯t mind?¡±


    ¡°S-sure. I really am sorry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright dear, now if you¡¯ll excuse us, your teacher is about to get sshed.¡± Lydia flicked her hand and sent a sttering of oil across Fiona¡¯s face. This quickly got the giggling woman¡¯s attention and she tried to slip out of the way.


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Fiona cried out betweenughs whilst Lydia charged at her, quickly tackling the woman and sharing her plight of being oiled up.


    Jte lifted her fingers to her lips and silently thanked the heavens that Gregory wasn¡¯t there. From the way that Lydia and Fiona were rolling around with each other, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to put on his pants for a week without sporting a notable prow.


    She left the writhing courtesans to theirughter and went in search of Rook. He was a skinny young man who had never quite grown out of his e despite being in his early twenties. In all the time they¡¯d met before, Rook had gawped at her like he hadn¡¯t eaten in a decade and she was a chocte sundae. Still, he was a decent sort and she was prancing about the ce in her underwear so that type of thing was to be expected. After picking up her cloak and casting it over her shoulders, she stepped out into the camp and saw him straight away. Upon hearing that Lydia wanted a bath, he nodded vigorously and hurried off to set to the task.

 645

    Once that was done with, she walked back to the tent that she shared with Gregory and Algra. Greg hadn¡¯t exactly been the most cheery ofpany recently, not that she could me him with everything that had happened. Still, she found herself looking forward to seeing him as she ducked under the canopy of the tent. An immediate double-take was necessary when she saw himid on their fur bed with his gorgeous physicianid beside him. Valise was still naked after their exertion and she was savouring the pleasant little after-shocks of the afternoon¡¯s delights.


    Jte felt the familiar stab of jealousy upon seeing another woman with him. Even though she¡¯d actively shared other women with him and been a very happy participant in the act, it was somehow different to see him only with someone else. Sure, she¡¯d allowed him free reign when it came to sex, but she hadn¡¯t expected the sheer volume of women that had responded. The poor guy had spent high school alone, partly because of her, so she guessed he deserved a little fun. Still, it was slightly troubling to see just how much fun the guy wanted.


    Then again, if all of that desire was focused on her, he¡¯d likely never be able to put her down. The thought made her insides quiver in a very nice way and she decided to make her presence known.


    ¡°Jeez, Greg, you¡¯re like the naughty Energizer Bunny.¡± Jte put her hands on her hips whilst offering him a wry little smirk.


    ¡°Gimme a drum, some shades, and reach for your ankles.¡± He gave her a yful wink from across the room as she walked to him. ¡°Where¡¯ve you been?¡±


    ¡°I was hanging out with Fiona and Lydia.¡± She crawled up onto the bed with the contented pair.


    ¡°That sounds fun.¡± A rather naughty glint came into his eyes.


    ¡°Easy tiger, it was just a dancing lesson. Though Lydia did end up covered in oil.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she always?¡± Greg rolled his eyes as if this was typical behaviour of the courtesan.


    ¡°Only in your dreams.¡± Jte leaned over him and ced a loving kiss on his lips which he dly returned.


    ¡°I should be leaving, I think¡­¡± Valise moved to sit up.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t let me scare you away.¡± Jte offered her a genuine smile.


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s nothing like that. I¡¯m just not exactlyfortable with¡­¡± Valise trailed off into a rather meaningful silence as she looked between them.


    ¡°Huh? Oh!¡± Gregory finally realised that some people might not have favoured being in bed with more than one partner. ¡°Sorry, I guess we¡¯ve just gotten weirdly used to it.¡±


    Jte gave a somewhat sheepish grin highlighted by a pretty blush of her cheeks.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite understandable. Besides, you two haven¡¯t been able to share yourselves for far too long. I expect you¡¯ll want some time alone.¡± Valise slipped off of the bed and reached for her dress before sliding it over her head and into ce.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°So he¡¯s, um, ready to rock ¡®n roll?¡± Jte licked her lips and looked down between Gregory¡¯s legs.


    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure what that means, but you can enjoy each other again, yes. Just be gentle with him for the present.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not up to performing standards,¡± Greg added.


    ¡°That¡¯s good enough for me!¡± The girl stroked her hand along his chest, finding his scars and gently running her fingertips across the fading welts.


    ¡°Then I shall leave you both to your business.¡± Valise gave a little bow of her head.


    ¡°Can you find Algra and tell her the good news?¡± Gregory asked.


    ¡°Certainly. I will see you tomorrow, I hope?¡±


    ¡°Count on it.¡±


    With that, Valise took her leave and Gregory found himself alone with his red haired beauty again.


    ¡°Given what you two must have been up to all day, I¡¯m surprised she didn¡¯t walk out of here like a crab,¡± Jte observed.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m not at my best.¡±


    Jte gave augh at that and then lifted herself up onto her knees to un-fasten her bra and slip her panties down her legs. She saw his eyes fix across her body and devour it in a way that only he could. He adored every inch of her and the knowledge that he could have her once again made his length begin to rise up from between his thighs.


    ¡°See? Total Energizer Bunny. You never stop.¡± Jte lightly ced her fingertip on the peak of Gregory¡¯s rising member and then gently flicked it to the side. It quickly lifted back to point up towards the heavens, highlighting her point in the process.


    ¡°Well I have a lot to keep going for, don¡¯t I?¡±


    Jte gave him a beautiful white smile framed with her enticing red lips and then cast a leg across his body to assume the position Valise had taken a little while before. Feeling her straddling him and looking over her tight, wondrously proportioned frame, he reached out to grasp her bare breasts. To his surprise, the lovely girl caught his wrists in her hands before he could touch her.


    ¡°Now, now, Valise said you shouldn¡¯t exert yourself. Doctors orders. So,¡± she leaned forwards to push his wrists down on the furs above his head, ¡°lie back and let me do all the work.¡±


    Pinning his arms above his head had forced Jte to lean forwards, ttening her soft tits against his chest and lightly rubbing the tip of her nose across his. The position made her quite persuasive and Gregory showed just how much he agreed with her by catching her lips against his in a sizzling kiss that reached all the way down to her toes.


    Showing her newfound dancers talents, Jte slowly lifted her hips to arch her back to feel his length slip up between her thighs. She savoured the moment that his cock touched against her silken lower lips. Their kiss deepened when Jte slowly slid herself up until his swollen tip came to rest against her weing entrance. A soft little moan escaped her lips in anticipation of what was toe next and then, finally, Jte lowered herself and felt him spreading her open and sinking inside her wet, weing folds.


    ¡°Oh fuck,¡± Jte breathed the words in a husky whisper after breaking their kiss, ¡°I almost forgot how big you were.¡±


    That certainly brought a smile to his face. His length twitched inside her, drawing out a sharp little gasp from the sinfully proportioned girl. She closed her eyes tight and bit down on her lower lip as she took thest of him inside her.


    Even on her worst day, Jte was a beautiful girl. Completely nude, with the flush of sex warming her cheeks and her red hair spilling wildly across her face, she looked utterly breathtaking. Her voluptuous breasts began to bounce in time with her movements when she started to ride his searing cock. Her arms lifted up above her head to run through her hair, giving a little lift to her rosy-peaked tits and making her look like some wild, lust-crazed goddess.

 646

    Gregory kept his own hands over his head where she had left them. He wanted to reach out and touch her but to do so would have spoiled the incredible sight that she was disying before his eyes. He felt her take every inch of him inside her with her firm rear bouncing against his thighs on the beat of each second that passed. Her soft little moans provided the soundtrack to the beautiful sight. Half-lidded eyes looked down upon him through longshes with knowing adoration.


    The tide had grown high, ready to spill over and wash her away in that blissful heat. She found that first little burst of pleasure took her by surprise, leaving her shuddering and helpless before her oing climax. Her fiery pussy tightened and convulsed around his length, attempting to milk out his own release. Throwing her head back, she moaned his name from her lips and continued to ride him. Each time he plunged into her core he seemed to ignite a chain of ecstasy that sted through her again and again.


    Gregory had yet to reach those heights himself and was instead left to watch in awe as the girl of his dreams enjoyed a crushing orgasm whilst impaled on his length. He¡¯d had quite a few fantasies about Jte Riley over the years, but the real thing was infinitely better than he could ever have imagined.


    When she finally put enough pieces of her mind back together, she lifted a hand up to draw her fingertip between her teeth for a moment. Savouring the afterglow, she noticed that Gregory¡¯s cock had lost none of its steel and she testingly swivelled her hips atop him.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­?¡± Her finger popped from between her teeth to allow her to lower her hand and cup her own breast.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve had a busy day. It¡¯s alright though, I think you enjoyed that enough for the both of us.¡± He gave her a somewhat conspiratorial wink.


    Jte let out a littleugh and he enjoyed bringing a smile to those pretty lips. ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve got all night.¡± Greg shifted himself to thrust up inside her, eliciting a quick yelp from the gorgeous young woman.


    ¡°No.¡± The voice came from elsewhere in the tent. Both Jte and Gregory turned their heads to see Algra, leaning against the sturdy table.


    The orc woman had already shed her little top, leaving her luscious green tits bare in the open air. Her finger was hooked into the side of her little fur skirt, showing a good hint of the gorgeous curve of her hip beneath. She¡¯d obviously arrived back in time to catch the end of their little show.


    Both Jte and Gregory found their smiles broadening at the sight of Algra. Jte quickly slid the man out of her and knelt at his side as the beautiful orc warrior stepped over towards the bed to im her recovered lover once again.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m not going to get nearly as much rest as Valise wanted.¡± Gregory chuckled as Algra mounted him.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨CBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Whilst Gregory was doing his damndest to fulfil his obligations to Algra and Jte, Talina had returned to the courtesans tent to await an imminent visitor.


    Rudd, the diplomat to the orc camp from the human kingdoms, appeared shortly thereafter. He wore his traditional purple and ck robes of state that had gotten slightly dishevelled over the years of staying with the orcs. The edges of the material had frayed and the colour had faded somewhat. Such robes would only usually be worn during important meetings but without them the orcs tended to think of him as less important, so they had seen a great deal more wear and tear than they should have.


    ¡°Good evening, my dear.¡± Rudd greeted Talina with a slightly wobbly wave. This was to be expected as the man hadn¡¯t undergone a single day of true sobriety since his arrival at the camp. ¡°I understand that young master Gregory wanted my assistance?¡±


    ¡°He did,¡± she lied, ¡°but he is forced to attend other matters right now and he bid me talk with you in his stead.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What matters must be so important as to take up his time I wonder? They must be truly urgent. I did recall the voice of the Lady Strongblood vehemently agreeing with him as I passed through the camp though. So I trust he¡¯s making progress.¡± Rudd¡¯s eyebrows lifted and his eyes twinkled yfully in the candlelight.


    Talina suppressed the urge to frown. Did he ever stop!?


    Instead, she reached out for her trump card. A bottle of fine imperial red wine that Bolut had brought back from hisst trip into the empire. The sight of the bottle emerging from within its cloth container immediately caught Rudd¡¯s attention and he involuntarily licked his lips. At least she knew her audience.


    ¡°Well, he did insist I give you this in order to make up for his absence. Will you speak with me?¡±


    Rudd blinked and then his face split with a wide grin as he moved forwards and settled himself down in the cushions opposite her. She poured them a chalice of wine each and they clinked together before Rudd quickly took a long, slow sip. The rich vour of the wonderfully aged red liquid warmed his tongue with a hint of spice before smoothly pouring down his throat, leaving only a swift desire for the next sip.


    ¡°That is certainly a taste of home. I thank you for it.¡± He lifted his chalice to her good health.


    ¡°Thank my master instead.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes, how is he? I sent my own physician to see him shortly after the unfortunate event but he came back looking slightly pale and perplexed a littleter. The golden haired woman must have quite a touch.¡±


    ¡°That she does. My master recovers well.¡±

 647

    ¡°Good. His position with the orcs could benefit many. We need their warriors with us in the north and the tensions down here between the orcish peoples and my brothers of the south-eastern kingdom are getting downright vtile. If the orcs pull back from the great battle, I doubt that we will be able to keep the demon horde from breaking our lines.¡± Rudd took a notably deeper gulp of the wine.


    ¡°Are things truly that bad in the north?¡±


    Rudd¡¯s eyes widened and Talina saw the fear that had nestled there. It was old. Old and festering.


    ¡°I travelled there once. Before I was sent down here. I saw the fighting with my own eyes. The ck-orcs, the blood of our people, the fire and ash. I haven¡¯t since been able to sleep a night since without my good friend here to keep mepany.¡± He reached for the wine bottle and gave it a cheerful shake before filling up his chalice once again.


    ¡°But the Empire has great strength, does it not?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. That¡¯s certainly what I¡¯m supposed to say. Still, when I think of our chances all I see is the chaos I saw in those few days, and all I can think is that whatever we are doing up there, it certainly didn¡¯t seem like winning.¡±


    Silence reigned between them in the moments that followed. Talina had heard of what zed in the north and Rudd¡¯s assessment of the situation was troubling.


    ¡°And how can my master help?¡± Talina finally asked.


    ¡°The divide between orcs and humans harms both. There is bad blood there that lingers still in the minds of both races. Part of the problem is theck of contact. The orcs stay here in Embervine or travel directly north. What people don¡¯t know, they tend to fear, and the enemy has be highly talented at kindling that fear. Many in the empire look on the orcs as animals. They are too far away from the great battle and they think themselves safe. They think that their own power and ce is more important than what goes on in distantnds. Rindall Folgrath, the High Lord of Uldrin, hates the orcs. He believes that Embervine is rightfully his and he fans the fires of discontent with the orcish peoples wherever he can get a chance. Gregory is in a unique position to act as a bridge between the two peoples. If he can prove himself as a true orc, then they will listen to him as an equal. If he proves himself honourable before them, then they will see a human can be honourable. The orcs are a simple people, this will be enough for them to see that humans can be trusted. Then, Gregory could act as an ambassador, quelling the discontent stirred up in Uldrin. Humans will listen if the words are spoken by one of their own. Someone who knows how to deal with them.¡±


    Talina didn¡¯t bother to suppress the frown this time and she lifted her hand to cradle her forehead for a few moments. Clearly, they had more problems on their hands than just dealing with a saboteur in the camp.


    ¡°You will tell Gregory nothing of this,¡± she spoke with a cool firmness that was such a shift from her initially warm and cordial tone that it made Rudd flinch slightly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, if we cannot somehow-¡± Rudd fell silent as Talina raised her hand and looked upon him.


    ¡°He has just tried to prove himself and nearly got broken in half in the process. I¡¯ll not have you mming the weight of the world down on his shoulders on top of it all. When he recovers fully and if he decides to continue with the provings, to eventually earn his ce in one of the war packs, then we shall speak of this again.¡±


    Rudd started to argue, but then fell silent with a long sigh of breath.


    ¡°What can I do to help?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I seek the one who set the mad boy free. I have kept to myself here and I do not know the workings or opinions of the orcs as well as I would like. I¡¯m doing what I can to remedy that but I need to know who might wish Gregory ill.¡±


    Rudd took the question along with another drink of wine whilst he pondered his answer. The length of time it took him did not make Talina hopeful in the slightest.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°g is known for his hatred of humans, but he is not known for subtlety. I think if he wanted to harm Gregory then he would have simply challenged him and killed him. Other than he, there are orcs in favour of withdrawing their people from the north. Chief amongst them is Elder Wren Stormbane. Yet most of these orcs have nothing truly against humans, they just think that orcs should take care of orcs and if the humans can¡¯t stand alone then that is their weakness.¡±


    ¡°I see. In that case, I thank you for your time.¡± Talina lifted herself to her feet and offered a small, but respectful bow that obviously stated their meeting was over.


    Rudd reached out and took up the wine before taking a swig directly from the bottle. Then he stood and offered her a graciously over-the-top and slightly wobbly bow before turning to take his leave.


    When he was gone, Talina balled her fists in frustration and her mind rang out with a silent scream. She had hoped that Rudd would solve her problems, not pile on several more. Still, she now had two names, and names were always good ces to start.


    g and Wren.


    She had onest person to see before the night was over. On swift feet, she slipped out of the courtesan¡¯s tent and silently strode through the camp. It didn¡¯t take her long to find the dwelling of Valise. Her tent was old and had been patched up quite a few times over the years, contrasting the immacte and elegant vision of the woman herself. Before Talina entered the tent, she heard the soft little humminging from inside and felt a little of the new weight in her heart lift away.


    Pulling back the canopy, she saw Valise sat amidst her own furs. A bowl of warm water and soap was bubbling before her folded legs. She waspletely nude with her hair tied back to allow her to wash her slender figure with a fresh sponge. Talina¡¯s arrival caught her attention immediately and Valise¡¯s eyes widened with surprise at the sudden entrance. She wasn¡¯t exactly used to visitors.


    ¡°Talina! You could have announced yourself.¡± Valise dropped the sponge and lifted an arm to cover her bare breasts.


    ¡°I wanted to see what you were humming about.¡± Talina took no heed of the woman¡¯s chiding and slipped inside to crawl across the furs to settle herself lounging before Valise.


    ¡°It was nothing.¡± Valise reached for her long, white dress and pulled it over her head.


    ¡°Oh? Because I think that you¡¯ve spent the day enjoying my master. I can smell him on you.¡±


    Valise¡¯s cheeks flushed pink and she involuntarily took a deep breath, partially out of curiosity and yet also out of an innate desire to catch the scent of her lover once again. She found only the smell of her own perfume, however and looked into Talina¡¯s wicked eyes before frowning.


    ¡°You cannot smell him on me.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes I can! You smell of fire, fresh earth, and new love. You¡¯re his through and through.¡±


    Valise rolled her eyes but said nothing of the usation.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to ask you a question.¡± Talina¡¯s tone grew serious and she lifted herself to sit upright opposite the woman.


    Valise¡¯s brow quirked with interest. ¡°Well, I¡¯m here for the asking, my dear.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who might have taken your potion?¡±


    ¡°If I did, then don¡¯t you think I might have mentioned it by now?¡±


    ¡°No. Not if it was only a whisper in your head. You¡¯re used to being alone and lonely people don¡¯t trust others when it¡¯s only whispers they¡¯ve got to offer. I, on the other hand, havee to value those whispers immensely. So, do you know who might have taken your potion?¡±


    Silence followed.


    ¡°Valise?¡± Talina pressed.


    ¡°I remembered, a little after it had happened. An orcish smith hade to me days before looking for the same concoction. He said he was a friend of Torren¡¯s. He¡¯de asking if I could make him a vial of the potion to help him dislodge some partially rusted metal filings he¡¯d found so he could melt down the good parts. I made it and gave it to him for free in the hope that he might spread the word and I might sell more. But that was over a week before Gregory even entered the camp and the potion itself does notst for long. It¡¯s ability to corrode metal fades within days. I made some more, hoping to sell it. One of the vials had gone missing when I checked after the boy had escaped. I swear that I had no hand in it, but it was definitely my potion that did the deed.¡±

 648

    ¡°I see. Was itbelled or marked in any way? Does it easily distinguish itself?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯tbelled and it has no visual distinction to water. Here.¡± Valise turned to open a varnished box of her wares and pulled out a small ss vial. ¡°Be careful, there¡¯s enough in there to melt this tent around our heads.¡±


    Talina plucked the vial from Valise¡¯s grip and looked it over. Just as Valise had said, it bared every resemnce to water.


    ¡°The only way to tell its true nature is in the smell,¡± Valise advised.


    Talina nodded and popped the cap of the vial out. She barely needed to inhale at all for the scent of the liquid was incredibly potent and utterly horrid. It was like breathing in raw brimstone. She quickly closed the vial and handed it back to Valise whilst trying to stop her eyes from watering at the repulsive scent.


    ¡°I see.¡± Talina let out a few little coughs.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that is the only true way anyone but me could have known which potion was in the vial.¡±


    Talina nodded and wiped her eyes for the final time before standing up.


    ¡°Thank you, Valise.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything else¡­¡±


    Talina had been about to decline the offer out of habit before she caught herself and paused before looking down at the woman sat before her.


    ¡°Actually there is. Do you know how to make an invisibility potion?¡±


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    Three dayster, Jte emerged from Gregory¡¯s tent on wobbly legs. She could still feel him inside her, lifting a warm glow to her cheeks as his cream slowly began to seep out of her freshly fucked pussy. It had been he who had stirred her to wakefulness and teased her with his lips and tongue until she¡¯d spilled herself over his mouth and moved to ride him through the rest of the sunrise.


    Each day, more of his old strength had returned and the pain had receded. It had been like their first days in Arolius once again. Though the looming cloud of what would happen when he fully recovered still hung over their heads with its grim inevitability.


    She had left Gregory to find them some breakfast and found Bolut¡¯s camp was up and running with its usual bustle. Orcs passed in and out of the courtesan tents, enjoying the shows performed therein. They bought the wares on offer from the human kingdoms or traded products of their own in exchange. Jte made her way to therge cooking pot in the centre of the camp and found Emmet, Talina, Valise, and Algra already settled into conversation.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t natural,¡± Emmet insisted.


    ¡°We do not know what is and isn¡¯t natural for his world,¡± Valise replied with her usual serene tone.


    ¡°Morning everyone,¡± Jte stepped up behind Algra and wrapped her arms around the orc woman¡¯s shoulders before settling a kiss on her cheek. ¡°Where were you this morning? We missed you.¡±


    ¡°I needed to speak with warchief.¡± Despite her abrupt words, Algra turned and settled her own kiss on Jte¡¯s bare cheek.


    ¡°What about?¡± Jte reached over for thedle to get herself a bowl of whatever breakfast was on offer from the pot. It smelled of pork and herbs. As she poured out her breakfast, she noticed that everyone had gone notably quiet and all had their eyes fixed upon her. ¡°Uh, guys? What did I do?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Algra abruptly and firmly asserted.


    ¡°Well something weird¡¯s going on here. You¡¯re all looking at me like I¡¯m about to explode,¡± Jte then quite suddenly remembered what kind of world she was in. ¡°Oh crap. I¡¯m not about to explode, am I?¡±


    ¡°No, dear one,¡± Valise¡¯s smile had a reassuringly calming quality to it. ¡°We were just talking about Gregory.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well he¡¯s fine this morning. Trust me.¡± A little glimmer ofughter passed through Jte¡¯s eyes, but instead of pouring out Gregory¡¯s bowl she instead took a seat with the others. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the way he¡¯s healed.¡± Emmet spoke up, taking a page from Algra¡¯s bluntness before Valise could think of words to put it delicately. ¡°It¡¯s not normal.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, is something wrong with him?¡± Jte looked to Valise with an understandable note of concern.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, nothing like that. It is simply that his recovery has been rapid. Very rapid indeed. Is this usual in your world?¡± Valise kept her tone as neutral as she could.


    Jte blinked in surprise. They were concerned because everything was going too smoothly? She might haveughed, except people didn¡¯t recover from broken bones and internal injuries in just over a month. Not in the way Gregory had. She¡¯d thought about it herself a few times but suppressed the question in favour of simply being d that he was getting well again. It was never a wise decision to kick a gift horse in the teeth or ask its motives. Yet the question had lingered there in the back of her mind, scratching at the edges of her thoughts like an unwanted pest.


    ¡°Should we take that prolonged silence as a no then?¡± Emmet asked.


    ¡°I just figured that it was Valise¡¯s treatment, or the air around here or¡­¡± Jte shrugged.


    ¡°It¡¯s odd. That¡¯s all I¡¯m saying.¡±


    ¡°Their entire presence here is odd,¡± Talina spoke up for the first time to put things into perspective. ¡°We don¡¯t often get visitors passing in from other worlds.¡±


    Everyone nodded their agreement, including Jte.


    ¡°We don¡¯t really have a habit of popping into other worlds either. Not as far as I know.¡±


    ¡°Well then let¡¯s put the facts out and see if we can see any sense in it all. Gregory recovers from injury much faster than he should.¡± Emmet started the ball rolling.


    ¡°He¡¯s also pretty, um, prolific,¡± Jte added.


    ¡°What sort of crafts does he make?¡± Emmet quirked a brow, not quite understanding what Jte was getting at.


    ¡°She means he fucks more than he should.¡± Algra nodded whilst Jte¡¯s face turned a fetching shade of fresh strawberry.


    ¡°Oh, well I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s really-¡± Emmet started, only to be interrupted by Valise.


    ¡°It is. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve noticed. He¡¯s always ready for sex and he seems to seek it out even when he should be exhausted. That is odd behaviour and it should be noted if we¡¯reying out all the medical facts.¡±


    ¡°Very well then, if you think so.¡± Emmet paused to clear his throat in an effort to keep his serious voice in ce and not have his own ears turn pink. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°He spoke of the First.¡± Algra grunted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± Emmet¡¯s brow furrowed as everyone turned to look at the orc woman.

 649

    ¡°The Great Dragon. Gregory and Iy together days ago and he speak of the story of the dragon¡¯s rise and fall. I tell him that I read the story as he sleep but I did not.¡±


    ¡°Come now Algra, the story of the First is a myth. Even the orc priests believe that it¡¯s only a metaphor for how the world came into being.¡±


    Algra narrowed her eyes upon Emmet, ¡°I do not lie.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re lying. Did Gregory speak directly of the First?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°He spoke of dragon who carried fire of creation.¡±


    ¡°Look, he¡¯s seen someone who he knows burned alive. You yourself said it was dragon fire that came from the ring. I¡¯m only saying that it¡¯s not necessarily significant that our young friend is dreaming of dragons right now.¡±


    Algra growled at Emmet in such a way that a lesser man might have been excused for soiling themselves under her gaze.


    ¡°You asked if there was anything odd about him, old man.¡± Talina said.


    ¡°Ah, yes. Yes, I did. Very well. Rapid healing, an insatiable sex drive, and dreams of dragons. Anything more?¡± Emmet looked away from Algra but subtly tilted his neck to the side in a ssic orcish submission gesture. He certainly didn¡¯t want to start a fight over the matter.


    Algra let out a breath and turned her head back to look over the others.


    ¡°There is the small matter of the way he came to be here from another world via the use of a magic ring.¡± Talina rolled her eyes at the rest of them.


    ¡°Well, technically I was the one who put the ring on.¡± Jte said.


    ¡°Grolfir has taken the ring and ced it under his direct care. Algra went this morning to ask if we could examine it further but the warchief refuses to give it back to us until Gregory has proven himself. We can do no more at this point other than guess at the ring¡¯s true nature.¡±


    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Jte asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Emmet replied.


    Algra turned and growled at the old man again. She wasn¡¯t the type to find inactionfortable.


    ¡°We clearly do not have enough information to know anything. This all might just be a series of oddly timed blessings and odd urrences. Yet I, for one, do not like so many coincidences, so many sudden changes without exnation. So I wanted to speak with you all so that you keep it in mind. Look for other things that the boy does that are out of character or otherwise strange. Jte, you know him best of all. You must put your love for him aside and think critically. His fortune may depend upon it.¡± Emmet pressed those final words to hit home the importance of the task.


    Jte nodded slowly in reluctant agreement.


    ¡°When we get the ring back, we may know more. Until then, let us all be watchful.¡± Emmet stood and offered them all a small bow before going to assume his duties in helping Bolut run the camp.


    Jte let out a little frustrated huff.


    ¡°Tomorrow I think I¡¯ll skip breakfast.¡±


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    Talina walked through the orc settlement with quiet purpose. A few days had passed since the conversation at breakfast and she had taken the time to set up a meeting. The meeting had been especially difficult to set up since the participants didn¡¯t know it was about to happen. It had taken quite a bit of subtle maniption to get Grolfir, g, and Elder Stormbane together and alone in the same ce. Unfortunately, that ce had been Grolfir¡¯s private tent, constantly under guard by his own pack mates. Since these guards included some of the fiercest warriors on Arolius, Talina wasn¡¯t in any hurry to be caught sneaking about the ce.


    So, she stepped out of the main avenue of the settlement and opened her sped hands to reveal the pale blue vial of liquid that had been given to her by Valise. It had taken several days to make and it was highly illegal, especially in the orc realms. They didn¡¯t like sneaking one bit and outright hated humans who practiced the art.


    Fortunately, it was an art she excelled at.


    Lifting the vial to her lips, she took a quick glug and downed the contents in one go. The effect was almost instantaneous. The metallic taste it left on her tongue fizzled and crackled as she felt herself getting a very mild stomach ache. It wasn¡¯t tost, for her entire body then faded from sight as the light was smoothly twisted around her slender form. Looking upon her hands, she saw them fade to ss-like structures before vanishing entirely.


    Her first thought about being invisible was that it was very odd to be able to see through her own eyelids. At least she wouldn¡¯t miss anything important in the meeting toe.


    The only drawback in using an invisibility potion was that unfortunately her clothes didn¡¯t disappear along with her. Shedding the garments didn¡¯t take long, for she didn¡¯t wear much. A thought passed through her mind of all the fun she could have had with Gregory in her current state before she set herself to the task at hand. Creeping through the grass on bare feet in the dark was easy enough, as was slipping into the tent. It was good luck that the ce was empty, though she knew that time was not on her side.


    She could hardly prop herself against the table or sit on one of the chests without someone knocking against her. So, instead she jumped onto the table and reached up for the upper struts of therge tent. There was enough space there amongst the wooden beams for her to settle above the heads of those below. With a smooth, feline grace that would have made Fiona proud, Talina settled herself amongst the struts and waited.


    She did not have to wait long.

 650

    The slightly opening ps of the tent were swept aside to reveal the mountainous form of the warchief, soon followed by the shorter g. Talina could tell immediately that the conversation was no cheery affair. Shortly before setting off for Grolfir¡¯s tent, she had quite expertly sabotaged g¡¯s armoury. It was nothing dangerous, merely a few little doodles across the armour indicating that perhaps g shouted so much because he was ovepensating for his secretck of testicles. She¡¯d also carved a few clubs to look remarkably like male genitalia and left them in suggestive positions around the armour.


    g did not seem to enjoy the jest.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll y them all for this!¡± he growled in his grizzled version of the orcish tongue.


    ¡°You will not. I¡¯ll not have youshing all the pups because of the actions of a few pranksters.¡± Grolfir managed a tone that was veering between long-suffering resignation and borderline annoyance.


    ¡°Then it was Nullik. The boy never knows when to keep his mouth shut.¡±


    ¡°Nullik?¡± Grolfir¡¯s voice carried the name with a derisiveugh. ¡°The boy is terrified of you, g. Just like the rest of the pups. I doubt any of them would do something like that. They¡¯d have to be insane.¡±


    Above their heads, Talina felt her face form an invisible grin.


    ¡°Then what is to be done?¡± g asked.


    ¡°Well, did anyone see the damage apart from you and me?¡±


    ¡°No. I found it and I came straight to you.¡±


    ¡°Then forget it, old friend. It was only a few clubs that were carved and a little hard work will get the paint off the armour. Just ssh some more paint on so that they can¡¯t see what was painted and then have them scrub it off the next time one of them steps out of line. Now sit, have a drink, you haven¡¯t told me of the progress of the proving grounds for a while. Are we looking at any promising candidates for this year¡¯s ceremony?¡±


    Grolfir took a seat in the chair before his massive table and grabbed two cups from beneath before turning to his cask or orcish ale.


    Talina watched as g snarled, clearly unimpressed by the warchief¡¯s decision in the matter of the errant wooden shlongs. Then, he rxed his shoulders somewhat and shook his head before taking up the offered seat across the table. There was a friendship there, unspoken but strong. Talina knew of g¡¯s reputation and none could have quelled his fury on the matter but Grolfir.


    Two metal cups of orcish brew were settled upon the table and g raised his in the chief¡¯s honour before taking an apparently much-needed gulp.


    ¡°The Berserkers are by far the strongest. They¡¯ll be ready for the north not long after their ceremony.¡±


    ¡°You think they will pass?¡± Grolfir lifted a dark brow inquisitively.


    ¡°Hah! Yes, they¡¯ll pass. Anything you can throw at them. I personally trained three of them and the rest are just as bad. The Ice Wolves and the Nightraiths are nearing ready too.¡± g took another gulp from his cup.


    ¡°And the Runts?¡± Grolfir pressed.


    ¡°Bottom of the shit pile, as ever. U has fight in her but she does not fight with the others. I once saw her crack Nullik across the face when he tried to help her. Wrut is the most dangerous, but then he¡¯s older than you. He¡¯s usually thest standing, but the others soon overwhelm him after they take care of the weaker ones in the bunch.¡±


    ¡°And what of Ulf?¡±


    Somthing in g¡¯s face suggested that he might have sneered in other circumstances, yet the expression was subdued in the presence of Grolfir.


    ¡°Your son is weak, old friend.¡± g clearly didn¡¯t relish saying this to the warchief. ¡°He keeps his head in the clouds too much. He has fight but does not lead as he should.¡±


    It seemed that Grolfir would speak again but he was interrupted by a sh of steel against steel outside. One of the orc guards bashing his own chest te with his gauntlet to signal the arrival of another to the tent.


    Elder Wren Stormbane made himself known. Long white braids of hair fell about his head and over his shoulders to frame the craggy lines of the old orc¡¯s face. Age had long since caught up with the elder, bending his spine over and forcing him to walk upon the ancient war wounds beneath his cloak with only his walking stick for aid. A cunning, crow-like face was seen peering out from beneath the white braids with a long nose and equally long tusks that raised from beneath his lower lip and curved up to just beneath his small, yet piercing eyes.


    The elder shuffled inside the tent and remained silent as he looked between g and Grolfir. He was a stalwart practitioner of old ways and made even the scarred proving master look young byparison.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Wren asked.


    Grolfir and g looked between each other as if wondering if the old orc might finally have seen too many summers.


    ¡°I did not summon you.¡± Grolfir peered at the neer, wondering if it was perhaps some sort of game. Wren liked games, those he yed them with did not.


    ¡°Then what is the meaning of this?¡± Wren reached into his long, red robes and pulled out a scrap of paper.


    g stood and walked over to take the paper and read it aloud.


    ¡°You are summoned before the warchief to answer for your crimes of¡­¡± g spluttered and stalled as he read the words on the page, ¡°Extreme and repeated tulence before your peers.¡±


    Elder Wren did not seem impressed.


    ¡°It bears your seal,¡± he added in a dangerous tone of forced calm.


    Grolfir frowned and stepped up to examine the paper. Sure enough, he saw his seal staring back up at him from beneath the simple handwriting. He turned and kicked open one of his chests to pull out the stamp on which the seal was engraved and found it still present alongside his other things.


    It had taken Talina a couple of days to forge the warchief¡¯s personal seal. She decided that the look on Wren¡¯s face was definitely worth the trouble.


    ¡°Someone must have copied it.¡± g suggested.


    ¡°Indeed?¡± Wren shuffled across the floor with the aid of his walking stick to take g¡¯s former seat, ¡°I doubt I need to remind the warchief that it is a crime to forge his seal.¡±


    ¡°It seems to be a prank.¡± Grolfir suggested in a gentle effort to ease Wren¡¯s obvious anger. The old orc might have been withered but his influence had lost none of its reach over the years.


    ¡°Lot of those going around, aren¡¯t there?¡± g tilted his head toward Grolfir pointedly.


    Before either of the orcs could reply, another sh of fist against chest te signalled the arrival of someone else into Grolfir¡¯s home. The great orc resisted the urge to roll his eyes at the new interruption. He was somewhat surprised when he found himself looking upon Ulf entering the tent.


    Ulf had been expecting to find his father alone and so toe face to face with the elder and the proving master was quite a shock. He immediately stood up straighter as g leered down at him as if suspecting to find white paint across his hands. Presenting himself with a ssic salute, Ulf stood to attention and remained silent.


    ¡°Speak, boy.¡± Elder Wren did not seem to have the patience for formality.


    ¡°Warchief, I am to inform you that the human will soon be ready to resume his ce in the provings.¡±


    Grolfir raised a dark brow at this news and remained silent on the matter.


    ¡°What else?¡± g demanded.


    ¡°Well¡­ er¡­ there¡¯s nothing else, master. I was just told to inform the warchief.¡±


    ¡°Why would our warchief be interested in knowing that the human boy is nearly ready to resume his ce in your pack? Do you keep him constantly updated on the human¡¯s bowel movements too?¡± g had approached Ulf and began jabbing the young orc in the chest.


    ¡°Um, no.¡±


    ¡°No what!?¡±


    ¡°No, master.¡± Ulf quickly corrected himself as he stepped backwards.


    ¡°Good, now quit your interruptions and begone. You have your own proving to think of.¡± g kept prodding Ulf until he¡¯d jabbed himpletely out of the tent. Then he turned back to the other two orcs and grinned evilly. ¡°I love my job.¡±

 651

    ¡°That is evident enough,¡± Wren said.


    ¡°I still say that the human should be cast out.¡± g¡¯s expression sobered.


    Talina¡¯s ears pricked up at this. It had been she who had sent Ulf into the tent as the final ingredient in hearing the conversation she wanted to hear. Assembling the three orcs beneath her had been a task but it was all for nothing if they weren¡¯t talking about what she was interested in.


    ¡°Or killed for his foolishness,¡± Wren added.


    ¡°It was not his doing.¡± Grolfir¡¯s tone carried a dangerous and telling edge to it. Evidently this wasn¡¯t the first time the suggestion had been made to him.


    ¡°Then banish him! Sending him to his own kind would be a mercy. Humans don¡¯t belong in the proving pits. They are too small, too soft and they break too easily.¡±


    ¡°They do when they¡¯re set against our best young warriors without even being told how to hold a club.¡± Grolfir growled and his eyes spoke a silent question to g. Do you really want to speak of this? You might not like what I have to say.


    g went suddenly silent.


    ¡°We will appear weak to the humans.¡± Elder Wren was not so easily dissuaded. ¡°¡®Those are the orcs,¡¯ they¡¯ll say, ¡®their warriors spar with our young.''¡±


    ¡°The boy is of age to prove himself.¡±


    ¡°Barely,¡± g grunted under his breath.


    ¡°I have heard enough of this!¡± Grolfir smashed his fist down on the table, the wood quivered beneath the impact. The gesture got the sudden attention of both g and Wren. ¡°He is the chosen of my niece. He fights though he knows he will fall. This alone would be enough for me. I¡¯ll not talk of banishment or murder without him here to speak from himself. Do either of you wish me to summon him?¡±


    g and Wren looked to each other nervously and wisely chose to remain silent.


    ¡°Settled then,¡± Grolfir continued, ¡°now the both of you can do my ears a great boon by keeping your mouths shut on the matter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, warchief.¡± Both the elder and the proving master spoke in unison before bowing their heads in submission and taking their leave.


    As Wren shuffled out, Talina swung herself down from her beam tond at the entrance to the tent and smoothly rolled out onto the grass outside. She followed the elder as he called to g and fell into step a few paces behind them.


    ¡°We cannot allow this,¡± Wren said.


    ¡°It seems we can.¡± g didn¡¯t sound happy about it, but he also obviously didn¡¯t have a choice in the matter.


    ¡°There is another way to rid ourselves of the human taint.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, no.¡±


    ¡°g, after what they did to your son.¡±


    g stopped in his tracks at this and grabbed Wren by the throat in such a vicious and sudden movement that Talina almost cried out. ¡°And if I were to put a knife in the boy¡¯s back like you say? If he were to have an ident whilst in my care? Then tell me, elder, how would I be different from them? I¡¯ll hear no more of it. And if the boyes to harm then do not expect this conversation to remain between us.¡±


    g cast Wren aside and the elder fell back in the dirt, coughing and spluttering. The proving master¡¯s son had evidently been the wrong issue to press. Talina watched Wren pull himself to his feet and glower after g before he limped away on his walking stick.


    Well that was interesting.


    She hurried back to Bolut¡¯s camp. The night kept the avenues and walkways clear enough for her to pass unseen with the aid of the invisibility potion still coursing its way through her body. Arriving back at her private tent, she opened the p and stepped inside to settle and ponder her next action.


    In fact, she was so lost in her own thoughts that she fell over Torren who had been sitting alone by the entrance.


    ¡°What!? Who¡¯s that?¡± Torren whipped up onto his feet faster than she would have given him credit for and unleashed his knife out into the open air.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, you big lout!¡± She shuffled about on her floor to get her bnce and then sat up to see him wild-eyed and standing his ground.


    ¡°Talina? Where are you?¡± He lowered his knife immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m on the damned floor!¡±


    Torren peered at the floor as if expecting to see some sort of hole with her inside it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s excellent, Torren. Very observant of you,¡± Talina deadpanned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± He frowned and slipped his knife back into its sheath on his belt.


    ¡°I¡¯m invisible, you great oaf!¡±


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m, uh, not really sure.¡±


    She rolled her eyes at the dopey cksmith and lifted herself to her feet in front of him.


    ¡°Wait, I can see you a little bit.¡± He squinted his eyes at her. ¡°It¡¯s a bit like the shimmer in the air you sometimes see on hot days.¡±


    ¡°Then it must be wearing off.¡±


    ¡°I- wait, since when can you turn invisible?¡±


    ¡°Since Valise made me an invisibility potion.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know she could do that!¡± He seemed both incredibly impressed and slightly horrified at the prospect.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t normally. I had to put in a special order for a special cause.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I thought you might¡¯ve been with Gregory.¡± A sudden and rather sheepish look came over him.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you check there?¡± She brushed herself off and moved to stand before him.


    A nce over his bulky form showed that he¡¯d obviously put a little effort in. His short ck hair had been freshly cut by someone who knew what they were doing as opposed to his usual attempts to hack at it himself. A freshly cleaned tunic of simple linen adorned his heavy frame along with some new leggings that she¡¯d noticed were on sale in the camp that morning.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to interrupt, I thought it best to wait until you returned.¡±


    ¡°Well I wasn¡¯t with Gregory.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± This news made Torren¡¯s eyes brighten adorably.


    ¡°No. Gregory likes his women less see-through.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    ¡°What did you want me for?¡±

 652

    Torren choked out at this particr question and tried to hide it by coughing into his hand. He was momentarily d that she was invisible since it meant he couldn¡¯t see those wicked pale green eyes of hers looking upon him.


    ¡°I, um, that is you said, er, that I should maybe visit you?¡± He twiddled his thumbs together awkwardly as he spoke. She noticed that he¡¯d turned a disturbing shade of magenta.


    ¡°That was over a week ago,¡± she said rather pointedly.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll just be on my way then.¡± His face fell in saddened shock as he began to turn.


    Talina shook her head and let out a breath of frustration. He was hopeless.


    ¡°Torren,¡± she called out to him before he could rush out of the tent. ¡°First you say you¡¯ll visit me, then I don¡¯t see you for days, then you show up in my tent unannounced at an ungodly hour of the night.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is it thatte? I¡¯m sorry. I just sat down and¡­¡± started thinking about you ¡°I must have lost track of the time.¡±


    ¡°Well I suppose it¡¯s better to bete than never to show yourself at all. I like your leggings.¡± She reached out and yfully pinched some of the clingy fabric between her fingers and snapped it back against his thigh.


    ¡°Thank you. I didn¡¯t want toe and see you covered in burn marks. Then I found out that I didn¡¯t have any clothes without burn marks so I bought these today.¡± He turned back from the opening of the tent and his eyes immediately opened wide when he looked upon her.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Talina looked over herself and saw that the potion¡¯s effect was still fading.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not wearing anything,¡± he barely managed to utter the words.


    ¡°Well of course I¡¯m not. Do you know how much it costs to make an invisibility potion? I¡¯m not going to go and buy a damned invisibility cloth-soap, too.¡±


    He remained silent as he looked over her lovely figure with all its smooth, slender lines and gentle curves. The invisibility potion hadn¡¯t worn off entirely and gave her shape without substance, making it almost seem as if she was made of pure ss.


    ¡°You look like Lady Winter,¡± he finally managed to speak after a few moments of awed silence.


    ¡°Do I? And who might she be?¡± Talina immediately shifted her tone from chiding to almost purring as she saw Torren look upon her like she was a celestial, fresh from the fires of paradise.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She was a goddess, made of ice. When it snowed it was said that she came into our world and danced across its surface without leaving a mark. She would lure men out into the cold night to freeze to death.¡±


    ¡°She sounds lovely. Youpare me to the nicest people, Torren.¡± Talina settled her hands on her hips and gave him a somewhat challenging look.


    ¡°It was said that she¡­¡± he paused, licked his lips and for the first time he found no guilt or shame in looking upon her nude body as it slowly lost that ssy transparency, ¡°that she was the fairest of women. That¡¯s why the men would always go to her.¡±


    These words drew a genuine smile that lit up her eyes with thepliment whilst curving her lips enticingly at the implications it carried.


    ¡°You think I am the fairest of women?¡±


    Torren nodded without even thinking.


    The invisibility potion began to wear offpletely just as Talina stepped forth to close the distance between them. Her clear ssy form flushed with fresh creamy colour before his gaze, shaping itself into the gorgeous slopes and contours of her body. Long, beautifully toned legs reached down to where her bare feet whispered over the ground and lifted into the gentle curve of her firm rear. Torren saw her ample breasts bared before his eyes for the first time. The dark little nipples peaked before his gaze.


    The courtesan evidently had no qualms about nudity and came to rest her hands across his shoulders. Her touch brought steel to the smith¡¯s cock. The feel of himself slowly lengthening down the inside of his thigh made him shudder with fear and anticipation.


    ¡°Torren, have you touched a woman before?¡± she asked.


    He let out a nervous breath that quivered in the air and managed to nod his head.


    ¡°Like this?¡± Her head tilted lightly to the side and her eyes met his own. Slowly, she slid her arms around his broad shoulders to pull herself against him. Fully visible now, she¡¯d ensnared him to the point that he felt like fresh jelly in her arms.


    Yum.


    Instead of speaking, Torren only shook his head as he felt the heat of Talina¡¯s body warm him through his linen clothes. He had never seen a naked female, let alone had one drape herself around him. The moment was everything he hoped and everything he dreamed it would be, yet he could only tremble with the fear and excitement of what was toe.


    ¡°Well, we have a little time. Let¡¯s see what I can teach you.¡±

 653

    With a gentle nudge, Talina shifted around and pushed him backwards to send him further inside the tent. She loved how he moved even with the slightest of urging. That massive frame of his could have nted itself anywhere it liked, and yet her delicate fingers were all that were required to urge his bulk into the middle of her dwelling.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Once she had him standing, she lifted herself to tiptoes to nt a soft little kiss upon his lips. Torren closed his eyes and savoured her sweet texture. Her distinct feminine scent brought back pleasant memories of their first kiss. Whereas the former had been slow and weing, this was delicate and brief, for instead of a kiss goodbye it was a promise of things toe.


    ¡°You know it¡¯s rather rude to have me bare all like this without returning the favour.¡± Talina reached up and stroked her fingers through his hair.


    Torren remained silent and his hands slowly shifted to fumble with the bottom of his tunic. The woman smiled broadly, shing a yful grin before her hands fell down between them and shifted past his tunic to unravel the strings of his pants instead. He ceased all movement as Talina¡¯s fingers slid inside, against his heated flesh and finally down to caress her fingertips along his straining member.


    The poor man looked absolutely terrified.


    ¡°Torren, I know you haven¡¯t done this before. Don¡¯t be afraid, darling. Be as good as you can and I promise that whatever happens, I¡¯ll still be with you in the morning.¡± She whispered the tender words into his ear before sliding herself down against him, tugging his leggings down his thighs for his cock to spring up to greet her.


    The pleasingly thick length that she found herself at eye-level with already had a milky stream dripping from its glistening tip. Knowing that Torren was only moments away from his release, Talina smiled up at him and winked approvingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, just let it all go. We have all the night to practice restraint.¡± With those words, the woman of Torren¡¯s dreams lowered her mouth over the tip of his cock and gently sucked him deeper between her lips. Her tongue moved in slow waves along the sensitive little spot beneath his swollen peak and she coaxed his release from within that hot, pulsing length.


    Immediately, he felt his fear and his nerves melt away on the oing tide of a blissful release that made his powerful legs buckle its wake. Warm, gooey cum surged up through his cock to spill out across Talina¡¯s waiting tongue. The feel of her drinking him and the sound of her soft moan of enjoyment only served to intensify his climax.


    Talina was somewhat surprised by how much she was enjoying herself. She liked being adored and she knew that Torren needed her. Yet she¡¯d never considered him attractive. He wasn¡¯t ugly by any means, but he wasn¡¯t amongst the ranks of the overly-handsome either. It was only then, as she enjoyed the taste of his warm cream pouring down her throat, that she realised the feelings between them weren¡¯t entirely going in one direction.


    She¡¯d seen lust in Gregory¡¯s eyes and had found trust and friendship in knowing him. She also knew the difference between lust and love, and she¡¯d seen none of thetter in the way her master looked upon her, at least not love of the kind that Torren showered her with whenever he so much as offered her a nce. Having not noticed his affection for so long, it seemed all the more powerful and feeling him finally find his release with her was definitely mutually satisfying.


    She wanted more.


    Torren finally managed to open his eyes and looked upon the woman kneeling before him. Her gaze was settled upon his face as her head slowly rolled back and forth to suck him into the weing warmth of her talented mouth. When she saw that she had such a captive audience, she slowly slid her lips around the base of his velvety tip and swirled her tongue around onest time before releasing him. Lifting her hand to wrap her fingers about his length, she felt the pulse of fresh lust coursing through him. That lust was enmed when she tilted her head back to show the drop of his seed escaping from the corner of her mouth and trickling along her chin. She wasted no time in wiping it up with her fingertip and licking his savoury vour away with her tongue.


    The naughty disy brought fresh steel to Torren¡¯s length, much to Talina¡¯s approval. She nted several soft kisses along his neck before shifting herself to nibble on his ear. He felt her fingertips stroke along his belly, lifting up his tunic over his chest before easing herself back to pull the thing over his head.


    He had a stout and sturdy build with his slightly oversized belly contrasting against the thick, muscr arms and the tight chest. Torren may have enjoyed food more than most, but he spent his days hammering steel and the work showed in his physique. The sight of him drew forth Talina¡¯s tongue to lick across her lips with anticipation.


    She gave him a little shove and with his leggings around his ankles he proved easy to unbnce. His impressive bulk fell down onto the soft pillows where Talina slept. A wicked femaleugh filled the tent before she fell upon her prey.


    Torren took her slender form into his powerful arms and enjoyed the kiss that she quickly searched out. Kicking the leggings from his feet along with his boots, he could hardly believe how good she felt against him. Her body was soft in ces and yet surprisingly firm and lean in others, allowing her to bear a strength that he wouldn¡¯t have believed had he not felt it.


    The wet suckling noises of their kissing filled the tent, Talina¡¯s intoxicating perfume was highlighted with the scent of her arousal. The slick wetness he felt between her legs did wonders for his fragile ego and feeling that fresh moisture with his pulsing cock only served to enme his lust.


    With his confidence rallied, he dared to take the initiative. With great care, he pushed her aside and quickly rolled over her. His heavy frame settled down against hers and the gentle squeeze of their bodies brought a delighted moan from Talina¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Mmmm, that¡¯s good,¡± she purred whilst stirring her hips beneath him.


    That movement aligned his rigid cock with her silky opening and his instincts did the rest, urging him between those weing lower lips. Wet heat engulfed him and, not fully knowing what he was doing, he savoured each inch that sank into her.


    ¡°That¡¯s very good, Torren.¡±


    Talina lifted her hands to rest on his thick shoulders and hooked her feet around his legs before gently rolling her hips and allowing him to feel just how talented a lover she was. The sight of his eyes closing tight and the stiff hiss of his breath brought a bright grin to her features. He felt good inside her. Powerful and deep. Of course, he didn¡¯t have the natural inclination towards the task at hand that Gregory seemed to possess.


    But that didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t learn.


    ¡°Slowly now, Torren. Feel me.¡±


    He did as he was told, moving with slow strokes that brought his engorged length almost all the way to her opening before sinking back inside her. She moved with him, her smile gleaming up as he finally looked down upon her.


    ¡°Breathe,¡± shemanded.


    The reminder brought forth an extreme gasp from him, for breathing was something it seemed that he¡¯d long since forgotten. The fresh air in his lungs helped cool his rising temperature and calmed his overexcited body down a little.


    ¡°Talina, this is so-¡± Torren began to speak, yet was quickly silenced by her finger settling upon his lips.


    ¡°Hush. Don¡¯t tell me, show me,¡± she lifted herself up to im his lips once again.


    That was advice that Torren was only too eager to follow. His movements became swifter, slipping in and out of her sizzling pussy with ease. Their kiss descended from a loving caress of lips to a carnal duel of tongues, broken only by the asional gasp. Using only one arm to prop himself upright, the other reached out and grasped her bare breast, now gleaming with a fresh sheen of sweat. The soft flesh moulded to his palm and he gave a gentle squeeze that made Talina¡¯s body move with a greater sense of urgency beneath him.


    Her toned legs lifted up to wrap around his waist and she pulled herself against him with each thrust, challenging him to take her harder and faster. It was a challenge that Torren was more than willing to ept. Learning that the woman wasn¡¯t made of ss, he moved with short, sharp thrusts resulting in her clear nectar sshing over his cock and dripping down his thighs. Her mouth greedily plundered his, forcing him to taste her tongue in every moment until he could bear it no longer.


    Her arms wrapped around his shoulders and held him close. Their mouths parted and their eyes met as he silently showed the signs of his imminent release. Talina smiled to herself and felt the steady rise of her own imminent release. She knew that Torren wouldn¡¯t make it there with her and was only too happy to enjoy the sight of him as he let out a loud gasp and filled her core with his cum. It was too soon. She could tell that he knew it. Seeing the reluctance and disappointment in his eyes, she let out a rather lyricalugh and set a lingering kiss on his cheek.

 654

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to be so-¡± he started. Talina¡¯s finger quickly silenced him again before he could get too far along.


    ¡°That was your first time. You were wonderful. Also, you have this strange face when you cum that makes me smile.¡± Talina mimicked it by crossing her eyes and feigning an expression of someone who looked like they might have just seen a unicorn ying dice with a dragon.


    Torren let out an involuntaryugh at that and felt her stir beneath him. He quickly raised his weight from her and she slid her way free. His thick seed still dripped from her glistening, pink pussy and reminded him of hisck of stamina. The sudden silence that resulted caused Talina to roll her eyes.


    ¡°My dear Torren, contrary to what most men say, few of them even bother to check if theirdy is even awake, let alone enjoying themselves during the act. I just enjoyed myself immensely. You¡¯ve just got a little more work to do, that¡¯s all. Now, you can either get sulky or you can realise that although multiple orgasms might be a ways off in our future¡­ ¡± Talina rolled over onto her hands and knees, lifting her tightly rounded bum into the air and wiggling it in his direction. She then looked over her shoulder and gave him a wink that would have made sinner of a saint within a matter of seconds. ¡°Practicing certainly isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    A few dayster, Gregory finally emerged from his tent. The morning mist of the surrounding jungle still hung in over the camp as he took his first breath of fresh air in weeks. Jte was by his side along with Valise who was supervising his first outing with watchful eyes. The scar across his chest was mostly healed over, though visible to all whoid eyes upon him. He wore his trunks and the thick fur boots he¡¯d been given by Talina. Thankfully even in the morning mist, the Embervine Forest was warm and humid enough to need little else in the way of clothing. The medallion Bolut had given him still hung around his neck. The only addition to his garb was the notable essory of a long staff that he used in ce of a walking stick. He was mostly fine on his feet, but at times he would feel disorientingly light-headed and then the staff was afortingpanion.


    The encampment came alive in his presence. Many cheered and smiled at seeing him on his feet again. It was oddly touching that so many of the human servants obviously cared about his fate even though he hadn¡¯t known them for very long. Rudd even made an appearance to congratte him on re-acquiring the power of his legs once more. The good cheer of the morning eventually faded back to the hard work of the day and Gregory sat off to the side of the camp, cradling his staff in his hand and drifting off into his own thoughts.


    Some approached him throughout the day and he politely but firmly excused them from his presence. Jte took the hint faster than most and spent the day with Fiona, learning to dance and sharing the news that apparently Torren and Talina had be an item. She was somewhat apprehensive of passing this news on to Gregory, but when she finally did his only response was a distant smile followed by the words ¡°that¡¯s nice.¡±


    The day passed into night and he seemed to be more of his old self. He visited Valise¡¯s tent after dinner and spent an hour tasting her sweet sex for dessert before iming her on her own sleeping furs. Then, leaving her dozing and with a dreamy smile on her face, he retired to his own abode where he found Jte and Algra already pleasuring each other. They had no problem in amodating him between them and the three of them continuedte into the night.


    The next morning, Algra awoke to find him gone. Suppressing a low growl that might have awoken Jte, she swung her legs over the side of the bed and slipped on her garments before heading out into the camp. He was nowhere to be found and she had to follow the puncture¡¯s that his new staff made in the soft earth in order to find him. It worried her when those tracks moved away from Bolut¡¯s camp and out into the Embervine Forest. Relief coursed its way through her when she saw that he hadn¡¯t gone too far.


    She found him in a de of long grass. He appeared to be dancing.


    No, that wasn¡¯t quite right. The movements he used were precise, focused and had a purpose other than disying the dexterity or beauty of the dance. She saw the elements of a battle stance there, then an attack before he fell into a repose. It surprised her so much to see him doing this that she simply stood by the tree-line and watched his body as it moved within the fresh mist. The vapour whirled about his limbs as he increased his tempo gradually.


    It wasn¡¯t until he raised himself onto one foot to gracefully swipe his foot through the air in seeming slow motion that he finally lost his bnce and stumbled to the ground. The fall snapped Algra out of her trance and she ran through the long grass and out to him.


    ¡°By the First! What are you doing!?¡± she growled in orcish.


    ¡°Trying to get my shit together,¡± he didn¡¯t seem surprised to see her and quickly brushed himself off before re-assuming his starting stance.


    ¡°By prancing about a field!?¡±


    ¡°This is actually kung fu.¡±


    ¡°It is foolish! This is not how battle works.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not really all about battle, Algra. It helps me keep my bnce and clear my head.¡±


    ¡°Your head is already too light.¡±


    That actually made Gregory cease his movements andugh, albeit with a somewhat disbeliefing shake of his head.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Come back to camp. You need more rest.¡±


    ¡°Believe me, what I really don¡¯t need right now is rest. I¡¯ve rested to the point where I¡¯m not really sure I¡¯m sane anymore.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Says the boy who fights the Berserkers.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t really my choice.¡±


    Algra curled her lip at him and jabbed him in the chest with her finger, right where she knew it would sting the worst.


    ¡°Everything is your choice! Now youe here so you can fight again.¡±


    There it was. There was no denying it.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Algra let out a roar of frustration that sent the startled the birds in the jungle enough to seek the sky. Gregory didn¡¯t even flinch.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fight again,¡± he quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m going to fight until I win.¡±


    ¡°You were almost killed!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get better.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to teach me.¡±


    That definitely cut Algra short. Confusion reced frustration as she tried to work out if she¡¯d heard him right.


    ¡°What?¡± It was all she could muster.


    ¡°You¡¯re one of the best fighters out there aren¡¯t you? So, teach me how orcs fight.¡±


    ¡°We charge, we crush, we destroy.¡±


    ¡°Then show me that, and I¡¯ll figure out a way to put you on your ass.¡±


    ¡°You will not. I will not fall like I did when we met. I know you now.¡± She started to circle him as she spoke, sizing him up in a uniquely predatory manner.


    ¡°And I know you, Algra Strongblood. You don¡¯t have to teach me how to beat you, just how to beat the best that g can throw at me.¡±


    That challenge was something that brought Algra¡¯s blood to a pleasing sizzle. She wanted to hurt g. If she couldn¡¯t do it in person, then perhaps she could bruise his ego instead.


    ¡°Very well. I will teach you to fight, pup. But only if you agree not to fight them until you can win a spar with me.¡±


    ¡°One spar?¡± Gregory tilted his head, that seemed too easy.


    Algra only nodded whilst her eyes zed with the challenge.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± he agreed.


    ¡°Then we shall begin. The Berserkers beat you, broke you, and then left you for dead. What are you going to do to them?¡±


    ¡°Look, all I need is to win the prov-¡± Gregory was interrupted by Algra¡¯s fist smashing across his jaw so hard that it sent him sprawling back into the dirt. ¡°Algra! Fucking ow!¡±


    She stood over him, her mouth curled into a disapproving snarl. ¡°I said,¡± she emphasised her point by giving him a quick kick against his thigh. It wasn¡¯t hard enough to do any real damage, but it was more than hard enough to cause pain. ¡°The Berserkers beat you, broke you, and then left you for dead. What are you going to do to them!?¡±


    Gregory ignored the searing pain she¡¯d started across his thigh muscle as anger zed up from his stomach and turned the pain into strength. He saw her point then. Whatever she was doing, he¡¯d get it worse in the provings. If he couldn¡¯t handle it, then he was already dead. It was also bing immediately apparent that he¡¯d just recruited the meanest and most relentless trainer that he possibly could have.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    So he gritted his teeth, dismissed using the staff in favour of resting his weight on his own two feet, and pulled himself upright. Finally, when he was face to face with Algra, he spat on the ground beside him to get the taste of blood out of his mouth and delivered the response he knew she was looking for.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to destroy them.¡±


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C

 655

    Ulf Bloodwrath was studying a wooden penis, and he wasn¡¯t quite sure why.


    It had begun when he¡¯d reported to the training fields earlier that morning only to find g, the proving master, bearing down on him like an oing hurricane. The old orc had then spent a good ten minutes bellowing loudly in Ulf¡¯s face about the dangers of defacing the training equipment before shoving Ulf into the armoury. It was then that he¡¯d first seen Nullik and things started to make some sense. His friend, pack mate, and asional bane of his existence had been sat waiting after having already received a loud scolding from g. During the night it seemed that someone had crept inside the proving grounds and had scribbled some very scandalous suggestions about the questionable presence of master g¡¯s testicles across the training armour. They had also taken the time to carve several of the fighting clubs to look like male genitalia. Because of this, Ulf found himself in the odd predicament of regarding arge wooden carving of a shlong, wondering what in the almighty shit-pits was happening.


    He looked up from the wooden pecker and narrowed his eyes at Nullik.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Oddly enough, Nullik seemed to be quite genuine for once. He was a consummate prankster, but he couldn¡¯t lie about his antics without bursting intoughing fits. Not even to save his life.


    ¡°Well who else would be this idiotic?¡± Ulf grumbled before walking over to the bucket of water and taking out one of the rough scrubbing cloths to begin cleaning up the mess.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I want to find out.¡±


    ¡°So that we can beat them senseless for getting us into this mess?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Actually, I was thinking of buying them an ale and swapping suggestions.¡± Nullik grinned as he regarded a chest te that poetically suggested g had enjoyed several improper dalliances with mountain goats.


    ¡°Nullik, so help me if I find out this was you I¡¯ll-¡±


    ¡°It really wasn¡¯t! I know I like a joke, but I¡¯m not exactly this . . . eloquent.¡±


    ¡°No. No you¡¯re not.¡± Ulf grunted and picked up another chest te to start scrubbing.


    It took the pair of them almost the entire morning to clean off the obscene writing from the armour and then to go out and carve some new training clubs to rece the ones that had taken on a phallic appearance during the night. Nullik was clearly the chief suspect, and given his past actions Ulf could hardly me g for suspecting him. As the leader of Nullik¡¯s pack, it was Ulf¡¯s duty to share the punishment. It hadn¡¯t exactly helped that his pack mate often stopped to show him some of the more imaginative insults scrawled on the armour with a tone of gleeful reverence. It was like watching an amateur craftsman admire the work of a master.


    Annoying as that was, he didn¡¯t truly believe that Nullik was the culprit. For one thing, Nullik¡¯s usual pranks weren¡¯t quite so overt. So he told the younger orc to get some lunch with the rest of the pack whilst he took the final box of wooden trouser snakes to the jungle to be burned. Obviously, g wanted the matter taken care of with discretion and Ulf didn¡¯t want to get even further into the proving master¡¯s bad side. In truth, he didn¡¯t particrly want to get caught carrying a box of dong-shaped weapons around the camp at any rate. Things like that tended to start rumours.


    He made his way alone out along the path to the forest, feeling his stomach rumbling in protest at walking in the opposite direction of where his lunch was waiting for him. To pass the time, he thought of numerous ways to beat the living snot out of the phantom trickster that had gotten him into so much unwarranted trouble. He found a quiet and secluded spot and used some kindling and flint to set the box of wooden man-rods alight.


    That was when the hand reached out from within the foliage to grab his shoulder.


    Reacting without thought, he shifted to the side and grabbed the wrist of his would-be stalker before twisting around to lock their arm in ce in an attempt to render it useless. The move was instinctive, well practiced and far too old fashioned to work on the owner of the hand. As Ulf tried to lock the arm, his assant gracefully flipped backwards to render the twist useless and bent her arm to smash an elbow into Ulf¡¯s face. The stunned expression on him was priceless. All that remained to be done was a simple hook of her heel behind his leg, followed by hard shove to send him careening off bnce and falling down onto his back.


    He recognised the sultryugh that followed and it immediately set him at ease. That relief onlysted a moment, and he quickly tensed up again as the fear and excitement of battle was reced with embarrassment. He felt a pleasant weight descend upon him and the world stopped spinning to allow him to see the beautiful jade coloured face of U Strongblood resting over him. She pinned him to the grass effortlessly, pushing his wrists down against the earth over his head. It gave him quite a view of her plentiful chest, snugly held back by a thick strap of fur that couldn¡¯t quite contain her curves. Instead, it offered a spectacr view of her deep cleavage merely inches away from his nose.


    ¡°Yield?¡± she asked.


    Ulf squirmed beneath her, he was stronger than U and he could have overpowered her. Unfortunately for some reason his heart wasn¡¯t quite in it, especially when his struggling caused her luscious breasts to jiggle so enticingly inside her top. She grinned when she saw where Ulf¡¯s eyes were fixed and took the opportunity to quickly smash her forehead against his nose. The impact took a considerable amount of the fight out of him.


    ¡°Yield.¡± This time she said it as more of an order than a suggestion.


    ¡°Fine! By the First, U. What are you doing here?¡± Ulf growled the words whilst she released his hands so he could rub his sore nose.


    She lifted herself up over him on her knees, settling her rump down on hisp and extending her arms above her head to stretch out in anguid victory pose over her fallen opponent.


    ¡°Nullik said you¡¯d gone into the jungle to burn something. I followed you out and brought you something to eat, dear alpha.¡± She turned her head and nodded to the linen bag she¡¯d brought with her before seeing the opportunity to sneak up on him.

 656

    U was one of the Runts. They were considered the weakest pack in the proving grounds, though U¡¯s problem wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t fight. One-on-one she could have probably taken out half of the encampment. U¡¯s problem was that she couldn¡¯t listen. Teamwork was an almost alien concept to her and she¡¯d been through five other packs before finally falling in with the Runts. All of the other packs had rejected her because she simply wouldn¡¯t do as she was told.


    Ulf had kept her, and for that she seemed to have developed a grudging sense of gratitude. Though U¡¯s thanks often came with an ass-whupping the like of which he¡¯d just received. If he was honest, he hadn¡¯t kept her with them because she was a useful member of the pack. She was headstrong, she didn¡¯t get on with anyone, and in a true battle she would probably get them all killed.


    He¡¯d allowed her to stay simply because looking at U Strongblood had quite a strong affect on him. She was strong, fast, and a great fighter. It was only right that he should respect that. At least that¡¯s what he¡¯d told himself for the past year she¡¯d been with his pack. Lately, however, even he had to admit that it was much more than respect that kept his eyes wandering over to her whenever the opportunity presented itself.


    Those wandering eyes of his hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed by U. She quite enjoyed the way he looked at her when he thought she wasn¡¯t paying attention. Others looked, of course. Why shouldn¡¯t they? She was U Strongblood, younger sister of Rowun Strongblood. She would be a prized mate for any male if they could best her. She had already started getting unofficial little challenges for her affection the previous year, and had even begun to ept those challenges two months ago. So far none had managed to im her affections in directbat and she hadn¡¯t felt that any of them deserved for her to go easy on them.


    Ulf on the other hand had kept his interest to himself for some reason. He was the noble sort, with a high name of his own to live up to as one of the son¡¯s of the warchief. He hadn¡¯t tried to challenge her because it might have made waves in their pack and he didn¡¯t want to lose her as a pack mate. It was a shame. U felt Ulf¡¯s strong body between her legs and decided that she might not fight her hardest against the idea of rutting with him. When that thought crossed her mind she smiled down at him before pushing her firm rear back to rub herself against the soft lump of his loincloth. It did not remain soft for very long.


    ¡°U! What-¡± Ulf started to ask before she leaned over him and ced her fingers across his lips to hush him.


    ¡°I just saw you out here, burning a box of suspiciously cock-shaped clubs and wondered if you collected them because yours didn¡¯t work. I¡¯m very d to report that I was wrong.¡± She grinned wickedly and wiggled her hips to feel him beneath her. ¡°It¡¯s a big one isn¡¯t it? Perhaps one made for two hands?¡±


    ¡°Will you quit it!¡± He growled and shoved her off him as she rolled over onto her back andughed. Instead of pouncing him all over again, she reached over for her linen bag and opened it up to show him the cuts of juicy beef and fresh bread inside.


    Ulf licked his lips and walked back to her, urged on by the inviting smell that had emerged from the bag. Within moments he was sat beside her on the forest floor, munching on the beef and bread whilst U watched him curiously.


    ¡°I thank you for this.¡± He said after the third mouthful.


    ¡°You¡¯d have done the same for me.¡±


    ¡°I would.¡± He nodded.


    ¡°So, why are you out here burning cock-clubs? Should I be worried?¡±


    The question got an unexpectedugh from Ulf. ¡°No. Someone carved them out of the training clubsst night. g thought Nullik was to me because, let¡¯s face it, it¡¯s nearly always Nullik who¡¯s to me for such things.¡±


    ¡°Well I was going to-¡± U started but fell silent when she saw something else catch Ulf¡¯s attention.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to pick up on it. Battle! The blood warmed at the prospect and she scrambled to her feet along with Ulf to run through the forest in the direction of the noise. The ringing sh of metal along with the grunts and yells ofbat called to the young orcs like some sweet siren song.


    U was ready to burst right out of the foliage and attack whoever dared to fight in their territory. Instead she was only allowed to let out a strangled gurgle of objection when Ulf grabbed her wrist and pulled her back. It was just like U to run straight into any fight. He preferred to at least check that they might stand some chance of winning whatever brawl they were getting into before diving chin-first into the conflict.


    Peering through the leaves, he was immediately d that he¡¯d stopped U. Largely because a full-on attack would have seen them charge out toy waste to their newest pack mate. Gregory Hopkins, the first human to be allowed into the proving grounds in centuries, was engaging in a fierce sparring match. It wouldn¡¯t have looked favourably on the Runts to have identally ambushed one of their own members. They had enough problems already.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The second reason that springing out into the fight would have been a terrible idea came in the form of who Gregory¡¯s sparring partner was. Algra Strongblood was one of the most renowned warriors of her people. She had been the life-mate of Rowun Strongblood until he had fallen in battle. Despite having lost her mate and her status it was evident from watching her that she had definitely not lost her skill inbat. Ulf heard a low, dangerous growl rise from beside him. U had lifted herself up having recognised Algra. Ulf knew little of Rowun, other than what his legends spoke of him. He¡¯d never asked U about her brother, but from the way she tensed with a vicious aggression at the sight of Algra it was clear what she thought of her brother¡¯s life-mate.


    The pair of them stayed hidden and watched Algra deftly sidestep Gregory¡¯s strike before closing the distance along his outstretched arm to nt a solid elbow in his chest. Ulf winced, knowing full well that the young human¡¯s chest had been badly injured only weeks before on the proving grounds. The move stunned Gregory and he stumbled backwards allowing Algra to press her advantage, kicking him backwards to smack loudly against the trunk of a tree.


    ¡°Yield! Yield already. Damn it, Algra,¡± Gregory said, woozily trying to bring his vision back into focus.


    ¡°That was pathetic. Slow. Poorly timed and you continue to use your head too much,¡± She gave him a disapproving clout over the back of the aforementioned head in an effort to get him to snap out of it.


    ¡°Well, I did consider just taking my head off at my shoulders and putting it to one side, but I don¡¯t think that would make me fight any better.¡±


    ¡°That is not what I mean, idiot! And if you go into a true battle like this then someone else will soon do that for you.¡± Algra started pacing in front of him. ¡°All warriors need to use their head in battle, but we think of the long-fight. You use your head to think of the short-fight.¡± She stopped to jab a finger into his sore chest.

 657

    ¡°Ow! Huh?¡±


    Algra outright snarled.


    ¡°Wait! I¡¯m with you. I¡¯ve just never heard of the idea of a long-fight and a short-fight before. You¡¯re saying I should stretch it out? Tire out the opponent?¡± He looked over Algra¡¯s incredible physique. Tiring her out would probably take him several days.


    ¡°No! The long-fight is taking into ount of yourself, your ground, your advantages and disadvantages. Then finding a way to use it all to put your enemy in the dirt.¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing!¡±


    ¡°No, you are thinking of each punch, each kick, and each dodge. The short-fight. You are letting me set the speed, force you back into bad ground, and take all the advantages whilst you think about these things. The short-fight should not be where your mind is. Act. React. No thinking. Save your thoughts for winning the long-fight.¡±


    Gregory considered that advice and then finally brought himself to his feet.


    ¡°So, any advice for fighting the short-fight without thinking about it?¡±


    ¡°You already do. That is why it is so vexing that you do not.¡±


    Gregory tried to analyse that one but his brain wasn¡¯t ying along.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°When we first met. You beat me soundly.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but that¡¯s because you were desperate, not thinking properly, and you didn¡¯t think I knew how to fight at all.¡±


    ¡°I was. You saw that. You saw I was too angry and I pressed too much, so when you hit back it was . . . unexpected. I fell. It was a good move.¡±


    ¡°Well I was pretty shocked, so it was mostly just-¡±


    ¡°Instinct?¡±


    Gregory nodded, beginning to understand what she was driving at.


    ¡°When you beat the mad boy. That was instinct too.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t shock. That was out-and-out rage.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think orcs use our anger in battle? It helps to keep our heads out of the short-fight. Let the rage and the power and the training carry that. Keep our brains on the long-fight.¡±


    ¡°Well, when I lost it with Freddie, I wasn¡¯t thinking about any long-fight. I was way too angry.¡±


    ¡°Then find bnce.¡±


    He nodded and took a fighting stance to indicate he was ready. Normally he¡¯d consider which stance to start out in based on his technique but he took Algra¡¯s words into ount and just opted for something that felt good and solid. She let out a low growl of intent and thenunched into an attack. What did he have over her? She was a legendary warrior and he was basically a novice with very little actualbat experience. He studied her as he blocked two of her attacks and dodged the third. Instead of letting her push him back, he shifted to the side and countered. Algra blocked his strike but he hadn¡¯t meant to really take any advantage. It wasn¡¯t time yet. She was aggressive, agile, and incredibly fast. She was also probably stronger than he was. No advantages there. Wait, that wasn¡¯t exactly true, was it? She liked to spend a lot of her time duringbat in the air. Her legs were always in use shifting around to deliver devastating kicks and leaping from one stance to another. That could work to his advantage.


    With a n in ce, he decided to use another of Algra¡¯s weaknesses that had worked for him in the past. Low expectations. They both knew she was the better fighter and she¡¯d gotten frustrated with him for not doing as he was told.


    So, he decided to not do as he was told.


    Her next blow made him shift back onto muddy ground, she pressed her advantage quickly and used hisck of mobility to deliver three hard strikes across his thigh, belly, and chest. That was fine, he was expecting them. They still hurt like hell, but it was a sacrifice for the long-fight. He used all the traction he could get to leap backwards and press his back against a tree. Algra growled with fury as he allowed her to easily take the favourable ground yet again and she leapt up to deliver a finishing kick to his stomach.


    Gregory saw iting. He¡¯d pushed himself back to the tree on purpose. Using it as leverage to push himself off, he went straight for her as she spun in the air and delivered two open palmed blows to her side. The attack immediately unbnced Algra and though she managed to m her knee against his ribs, she didn¡¯t get the full force of the blow and was instead forced to expend all her energy in finding her feet once again. Gregory was shoved backwards against the tree, but Algra managed tond on her feet and stay upright, though now it was her standing in the mud.


    ¡°Better,¡± she approved. Then sheunched herself forwards again to continue the bout.


    Still hidden in the foliage, U grinned her approval.


    ¡°He learns fast.¡±


    Ulf nodded his agreement. Though he wasn¡¯t certain that it would be fast enough.


    ¡°If he is well, then he should return to the pack,¡± Ulf noted.


    ¡°Well if he¡¯s as useful as he wasst time, we¡¯re better off without him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point, U. He has a duty now.¡±


    ¡°The human is barely a week out of his sickbed, Ulf. And he looks to be training to fight rather than readying himself to run. Give him another week before telling g he¡¯s ready to return.¡±


    The idea of letting the human have a holiday whilst the rest of the pack trained together hardly sat right with Ulf. He frowned at the decision and considered that Gregory didn¡¯t seem the type to back down. U was right. He wasn¡¯t going to run. Then, when she reached out and put her hand on Ulf¡¯s shoulder, she made his decision easier.


    ¡°He get¡¯s a week. No more.¡± Ulf said.


    ¡°Good, nowe. We must return. Let us leave the human to his fight.¡±


    They both heard the sudden sound of a loud thud and a low groan of pain before turning back to see Algra stood over Gregory who she¡¯d just handily dumped into the mud, face first.


    ¡°Maybe we should give him two weeks.¡± U suggested.


    Ulf let out a passive and unimpressed grunt before turning away to walk back to the camp.


    * * * * *


    Lydia heard the familiar noisesing from within the tent of the courtesans before she evenid eyes on it. As she moved closer, she could discern the familiar deep male grunts sounding out in rhythm with her friend¡¯s almost melodic feminine moans. It did not take a mastermind to figure out what she was about to walk in on, and after knowing both of the suspected subjects for years it would certainly be weird to just drop in on them mid-coitus.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 658

    Not that it would stop her from peeking on them, given that she had a good excuse. Reaching the canopy, she flipped open the cover and ducked inside to see the passion driven couple in all their naked glory, busily trying to outrace each other to a climax.


    The pair didn¡¯t notice Lydia¡¯s entrance. Talina¡¯s eyes were closed tightly with her lips parted to release lustful pants of air from her lungs. Her head lolled back as she continued to ride her lover toward what must have been a closely iing crescendo. For his part, the young cksmith found it quite easy topare the feel of her clenching sheath sliding up and down his hot steel to his idea of pure heaven. Even after weeks of Talina¡¯s erotic attentions, Torren couldn¡¯t quite believe she was all his. It was hard to remember there even was a world beyond her in those stolen moments, let alone notice any prying eyes enjoying the show.


    Lydia watched the way Talina expertly shifted her hips in quick, sharp movements and found herself somewhat impressed with the way Torren¡¯s big hands grasped her waist to help those movements along. She¡¯d known him for a long time, although they hadn¡¯t talked much except when she needed his smithing services. He¡¯d always tended to slouch, and he was a dedicated daydreamer. His quiet ways and bulky frame hadn¡¯t exactly made him the talk of thedies of the camp, but Lydia could certainly see why he¡¯d kept Talina¡¯s interest. For one thing, he might have been somewhatrge framed, but she was shocked to see just how much of that extra weight was hard muscle. He might have enjoyed food a little more than he should have, but he also spent every day working hammer and forge. It showed. What¡¯s more, given that she could now clearly see exactly what was giving Talina cause to moan as it slid inside her over and over again, Lydia had to admit she should have given him more attention in times past. The voyeur thought about interrupting the very happy couple for a few moments before deciding she¡¯d take the high road and wait patiently for them to finish.


    ¡°Yes! Yes! YES!¡± Talina¡¯s lips curled into a smile that quivered around her cries of pleasure. She pushed herself down hard with each passing moment to thrust every inch of her lover deep inside her. Each gliding movement stoked the fire inside her until she could finally burn no brighter.


    The slender beauty pressing her hands to his broad chest and letting her pussy convulse around him drove Torren over the edge. A fiery detonation that he¡¯d been building bubbled up his length to gush into her weing body. Heat. Lust. Bliss. The trinity of sensation filled them both as their climax brought them together harshly and then fell away into a soft, rxing lull.


    Talina lowered herself down upon Torren and let out a littleugh of delight before she settled her lips to his and they kissed slowly and sensually.


    ¡°My, he hase a long way.¡± Lydia put her hands together in a slow albeit genuine round of apuse that the performance.


    Talina didn¡¯t seem to hear or care about thepliment, but the heavy-framed cksmith¡¯s eyes shot wide open upon hearing another voice in the tent. He broke the kiss in an effort to run off and hide some ce where he couldfortably die of embarrassment. The woman currently impaled on his cock was having absolutely none of it. She rudely shoved him down by his shoulders before rising up on him to straddle hisp and absently brush away the long wave of midnight hair that had fallen over her shoulders. Any struggle between the pair should have been overwhelmingly in favour of the powerful cksmith, yet it was Talina who unmistakably emerged on top. A catlike grin settled on her lips as her fingertips raked down his chest and she gave her bare rear a little wiggle.


    She felt Torren¡¯s length twitch inside of her with that movement and then she finally looked over to Lydia, mildly annoyed.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Lydia, when I asked you and Fiona to keep out of the tent this morning so that Torren and I could be alone, did you think it was so we couldpare notes on making horse shoes?¡± Despite the levity of her words, there was a distinctly lethal edge to Talina¡¯s tone.


    ¡°No, but I¡¯m afraid Emmet insisted on the interruption. Bolut is about to take the trade caravan out into the human kingdoms and it seems that they can¡¯t do without you.¡± Lydia shrugged, not quite knowing herself why Emmet required a trained courtesan for the job of counting and carrying goods. It wasn¡¯t exactly Talina¡¯s speciality. ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s preparing you to take over from him. We all know how clever you are, and the poor man is getting on in years.¡±


    Talina rolled her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s just wanting to check up on something. Tell him I¡¯ll be out in a little while.¡±


    Torren had turned a very rming shade of scarlet by that point after having a pair of beautiful women conduct a casual conversation over his nude body. He shuffled his shoulders to try and lift himself up onto his elbows. The sudden p to his cheek was swift and lightning quick. It wasn¡¯t the first time Talina had pped him like that. It didn¡¯t particrly hurt him, except to leave a brief and mild stinging sensation on his skin. He blinked and before he could figure out what he¡¯d done wrong he found himself looking up into Talina¡¯s pale green eyes along the length of her finger which was suddenly pointed at the tip of his nose.


    ¡°Stay,¡± shemanded.


    He didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Good boy.¡± She grinned and gave his head a little pat.


    Lydia raised her hand to her mouth to try not tough aloud at the treatment. Talina had a very odd way of showing affection, though few menined about it. Torren sank back to lie down beneath her and the corner of his mouth turned up in a little smile. It was hard to be mad at the woman with his cock lodged inside her and returning to its formerly rigid state more and more by the moment.


    Talina slid off of him and shifted to his side where she knelt down and lowered her lips to give the tip of his glistening manhood a yful little kiss. After that, she licked their mixed love juices from her mouth and gave him an affectionate wink.


    ¡°Stay here, Torren. I¡¯ll return soon.¡± Talina lifted herself to stand and reached out to grab her long, hooded cloak and cast it over her bare shoulders. She spent a little time after that affixing her sandals to her feet before blowing her lover a kiss goodbye and departing the tent with Lydia.


    For her part, Lydia was adorned in her usual small bronze bikini that highlighted her curves magnificently. Not much modesty could be seen about her luscious frame. Perhaps even more so than her two closest friends, Lydia was quite the exhibitionist. In the heat of the orc encampment, her skimpy attire was a small blessing. She often looked at Torren working the furnace in his tunic and cringed for the poord. Although she had to admit that it seemed the gods had finally favoured him as ofte.


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve got him well trained.¡± The curvy courtesan quirked a brow toward Talina in amusement.


    ¡°He¡¯sing along nicely.¡± Talina lifted her nose loftily whilst keeping her tone tellingly neutral.


    ¡°You seemed to be cumming along quite nicely too, from what I saw in there.¡± Lydia contemtively looked over her shoulder back towards their tent. ¡°Do you mind if I try him? I have to admit, I didn¡¯t think much of our resident cksmith before you took him under your wing.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s mine. Train your own,¡± Talina snapped.

 659

    Lydia let out a little throatyugh. ¡°Alright! You can sheathe the ws. I was only curious.¡±


    Silence reigned for a few moments as they walked through Bolut¡¯s camp at a leisurely pace.


    ¡°What are you wanting Torren for anyway? Is the master not keeping you satisfied?¡±


    Lydia frowned at that and offered a shrug of her shoulders that made her sizeable breasts bounce and strain against the tiny arrangement of strings and cloth confining them.


    ¡°Gregory has been distant. He wanders off all day into the wilds with Algra. His mind is elsewhere when we bathe him. I¡¯ve tried to capture his attention. He hardly seems to notice. Between Jte, Algra, and Valise, he has his nights upied well enough.¡±


    ¡°He is a man. Subtlety is hardly going to be his strength. If you want him, then offer yourself more tantly.¡±


    ¡°He saw through one of your masks, Talina. I hardly think he needs help seeing what¡¯s right in front of him.¡± Lydia folded her arms across her bountiful bosom and pouted to herself.


    ¡°The best ce to hide is always in in sight, Lydia. People don¡¯t look for things that are right before their eyes.¡± Talina¡¯s gaze shifted forward when Bolut¡¯s caravan came into view on the road at the edge of the camp. The other human ves were busily packing up the wares onto therge cart and the enormous oxen were being settled and fed in preparation for the journey.


    ¡°Fine then! I¡¯ll just march in his tent this evening and bend over his table after carefully lettering the words ¡°Fuck¡± and ¡°Me¡± on my rear end. A word on each cheek. How¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you shouldn¡¯t be that tant.¡± Talina offered her friend a little curve of her lips.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve been dying to ask, how does Torrenpare to Gregory?¡± Lydia lowered their voice to a conspiratorial whisper as they approached the ears of the ves ahead of them.


    Talina¡¯s brow furrowed with annoyance for a moment as she looked at Lydia and saw that she was genuinely albeit yfully curious rather than just simply jesting with the question. ¡°He¡¯s not as naturally gifted, but he¡¯s a good student and we¡¯re both enjoying ourselves more and more with each lesson. They¡¯re both quite . . . industrious.¡±


    Before Lydia could press for juicer details, Emmet shuffled his old bones from around the caravan andid eyes upon them both.


    ¡°There you are! Where have you both been?¡±


    ¡°She was fucking Torren like a wild woman. I watched.¡± Lydia passively replied as she stepped up to the caravan and put her hands on the edge to peek over it and over the assembled array of goods that had already been loaded.


    The reply took the wind out of Emmet¡¯s sails a little and the poor old man looked for a few moments like he¡¯d just seen a unicorn.


    ¡°I¡¯m here now,¡± Talina pressed, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Emmet cleared his throat and walked a bit away from the caravan, Talina smoothly fell into step at his side and slid her arm beneath his to help him along. Emmet was a clever man with a keen mind, but the aches and pains of a long and hard life were catching up to him. Lydia saw them moving away and moved to follow but she was stopped when Talina turned her gaze to face her and shook her head. She knew what they were likely about to discuss and it could have put the woman in danger.


    ¡°What have you learned?¡± Emmet asked as they slipped in the gap between tworge and currently empty supply tents.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Talina folded her arms and looked away, down at the ground between the tents.


    Emmet remained quiet, sensing the bait for an argument was beingid.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious! It¡¯s all well and good trying to prove something but the proof actually has to be there! I¡¯m certain elder Wren had something to do with what happened to the mad boy but if he did then he¡¯s not trying anything else right now. He spends his days at the provings and at the great hall. At night, he sleeps. What more do you want?¡± Talina¡¯s green eyes lit with an angry fire as she turned back to look to Emmet.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure it¡¯s him?¡± Emmet asked in a carefully rxed tone.


    ¡°No! But if it¡¯s not him then I don¡¯t know who in all the dark realms it could be.¡± Talina¡¯s shoulders sank and her arms unravelled to fall to her sides.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your hope fall, girl. There¡¯s more than one way to skin a traitor. They¡¯ve slipped back amongst the shadows, and looking into the abyss for answers is beyond even those with the sharpest eyes.¡± Emmet reached behind himself to rub his sore back as he considered their options. Then after a moment, he looked to Talina again. ¡°Keep your eyes here now, on the camp and on our boy. If we can¡¯t seek out our enemy then at least we can defend ourselves. Can you do that without raising anyone¡¯s hackles?¡±


    Talina looked around the ce. The tents and pavilions thatprised Bolut¡¯s section of the camp were made in a rtive circle around a central open space with a simple line of stalls beside, bordering the dirt road.


    ¡°At night, I can keep watch easily enough but during the day the camp is too busy to effectively guard. Too many orcs and ves walking through our tents. I only have two eyes. And I need sleep from time to time.¡± Talina rubbed her brow with frustration.


    ¡°Take Fiona under your wing then, show her how to use those feline eyes of hers.¡± Emmet suggested.


    ¡°That is . . . frowned upon.¡± Talina pointedly didn¡¯t borate.


    ¡°Do it anyway, and tell anyone who frowns at you to take it up with me. Damn it all, girl! My back hurts. Let¡¯s go back to our business. If you need anything, ask me.¡± With that, Emmet turned to shuffle back to his own abode.


    Talina watched after the old man before turning back towards her home, considering the conversation she¡¯d just had with each stride. She didn¡¯t like being on the defensive, but Emmet was right. There wasn¡¯t really any other choice. She also didn¡¯t particrly want to show Fiona the tricks of counter spying. Though she liked Fiona well enough, sharing that information would likely make her curious about why Talina knew so much about it in the first ce.


    Gregory had once told her in passing that curiosity and felines weren¡¯t a good mix.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Finally, she thought of Torren waiting for her back in her tent and the image of himid there ready for her perked up her pace somewhat. At least life wasn¡¯t all shadows and eyes in the dark.


    Not anymore.

 660

    ¡°Ow!¡± St.


    Jte winced with empathy as she watched Gregory get lifted into the air and mmed down hard against the dirt for the third time that morning.


    ¡°You still think too much!¡± Algra growled before offering her hand to the fallen young man.


    Gregory took it reluctantly and allowed himself to be pulled back up on shaky legs.


    ¡°Algra, I promise you, I haven¡¯t been thinking in at least two hours. It hurts to think right now.¡± He wobbled from side to side as his aching head tried to focus on his sparring opponent.


    Algra¡¯s words about the short fight and the long fight had indeed sunk in, but that didn¡¯t mean he was remotely ready to fight her at her best. She was damned near unbeatable. Not only did shey him out on his backside every time they engaged each other, she promptly told him exactly what he¡¯d done wrong each time. The orc made punching someone in the face an art form. Jte had been watching them for over an hour, and watching Algra was more like watching a very talented dancer than a fighter.


    A very talented dancer with a partner who had two left feet.


    It wasn¡¯t that Gregory was bad. He was just way out of his league. If things continued on their route, he wouldn¡¯t get back to the proving grounds any time soon. Jte knew the deal he¡¯d made with his orc lover. The first time he put her down, she¡¯d admit he was ready to go back to the provings.


    It wasn¡¯t that he¡¯d thought it was going to be a stroll in the park. He knew and respected Algra well enough to know she was a formidable opponent. Still, he thought he might get at least one sparring victory in a hundred. He¡¯d lost count of how many times she¡¯d put him on his ass after two hundred and thirty six attempts. That was a week ago.


    It took her a full fifteen seconds to win the next bout before she casually stood up and walked over to Jte¡¯s rock to grab her skin of water and take a few gulps. The jungle was very hot, and beating the living crap out of people was thirsty work.


    Jte hopped down from her perch and walked over to Greg, who was stillid out on the ground and enjoying the moment of rest. The soft grass felt good beneath him and the sky was clear and blue above. He saw Jte¡¯s beautiful face pop into that view and he looked over to her.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The warm weather and rtive privacy allowed her to shun her cloak beneath which she wore only the skimpiest of garments. A collection of thin threads pulled over her hips and between the bare cheeks of her rear, holding together a small triangle of ck fabric that was pulled rather suggestively against her sex. Slightlyrger triangles of matching cloth covered her plentiful breasts disying the rounded curves of her cleavage and the undersides of the soft mounds where the material couldn¡¯t quite stretch.


    A very convincing part of him demanded that he get up and start a gruelling training regimen of ravenous lovemaking right there in the grass. Arger part of him carefully reminded his libido that he could barely stand up.


    Jte crouched down beside him. Bright red hair spilled across her shoulders as she tenderly stroked her fingers across the defined muscles of Gregory¡¯s chest. Careful not to aggravate any impending bruises, she caressed what felt like warm steel beneath his deeply tanned skin. She loved his new attire. The trunks put quite a bit of his powerful frame on disy and she was more than happy to get an eyeful at every opportunity. Even with the newly earned battle scars across his chest, he looked downright delectable.


    ¡°Maybe you should both take a longer rest?¡± she suggested.


    ¡°No rest.¡± Algra took another gulp of water.


    Gregory kept his focus on Jte. ¡°This is your fault,¡± he grunted whilst trying to summon the will to get back up again.


    ¡°My fault?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Sat on that rock there looking like that. A guy can get distracted.¡± He managed a somewhat weary smile up at her.


    She gave his arm a chiding p but couldn¡¯t quite hold back the grin from her lips.


    ¡°Ow,¡± Gregory winced. Everything hurt.


    ¡°Wuss.¡±


    ¡°Yup, that¡¯s me alright.¡± Figuring that Algra would soon be returning, he finally lifted his heavy limbs to sit upright and came nose to nose with Jte.


    ¡°So, how did you beat her before?¡± Jte¡¯s hand lightly lifted to stroke his cheek.


    ¡°Surprised her.¡± Greg turned his head to kiss her open hand.


    ¡°So do it again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure it was a special asion. She doesn¡¯t surprise easily.¡± His gaze shifted over to look at Algra who was pouring more water over her face. The sight of that water cascading over Algra¡¯s firm, incredibly athletic figure and sliding between her plump breasts caused his tongue to run across his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the way she looks at you Greg. She gets weak at the knees.¡± Jte stroked a few stray des of grass from his shoulder.


    ¡°Nope, I¡¯ve seen her knees quite close up over the past week or so. Hurtling towards my face, along with her fists, elbows, and feet. I can conclusively say there¡¯s nothing weak about them.¡± He finally hefted himself up to his feet and he helped the girl up beside him.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant and you know it. You know I¡¯ve been hanging out a lot with Talina, right?¡±


    ¡°Mmmm.¡± Talina. Jte. Hanging out. Yum.


    ¡°Well, she says that even the best of warriors are always vulnerable. You just have to find that weakness and exploit it, see?¡± Jte slipped her foot around behind Gregory¡¯s ankle in a smooth motion, the skin of her firm thigh caressing along the outside of his leg.


    She¡¯d got so far under Gregory¡¯s guard with the mental imagery and the smooth manoeuvre that by the time he realised he was being set-up, all she had to do was straighten out her leg. Doing so knocked himpletely off bnce and her hands gave him a sharp shove to send him sprawling back onto his butt. Again.


    ¡°Hey! What the¡­¡± Gregory started toin, but when he looked up at the mischievous glint in the eyes of the redhead above him, he knew the lesson she was trying to convey almost immediately. He stopped, thought about it and then looked over to Algra, who was now approaching them.

 661

    He blinked and looked back to Jte. ¡°Think that¡¯ll work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯ve tried everything else by this point. It couldn¡¯t hurt.¡± Jan extended her hand out to help him up and he dly took it.


    ¡°Believe me, it could hurt a lot. Seems like everyone¡¯s knocking me on my arse these days.¡± Gregory flexed the muscles along his shoulders and felt the anticipation of the imminent brawl. It was oddly invigorating.


    ¡°Yeah, well maybe I¡¯ll let you do something to my arseter to make up for it.¡± Jte leaned in toy a parting little kiss on his cheek before hurrying off to sit back on her rock and watch the show.


    That parting hint immediately shifted Gregory¡¯s attention from the oing orc to look towards the gorgeous red haired vixen with his mouth hanging open in near shock. She was going to let him do what!? That was-


    He never quite got to work out what it was since Algra¡¯s fist immediately smacked into the side of his head and sent him staggering backwards. The blow was so hard that it almost knocked him unconscious, but by some miracle he managed to stay on his feet with enough presence of mind to hop backwards avoiding Algra¡¯s following lunge.


    ¡°Hey! No fair, I wasn¡¯t ready!¡± He only realised how much like a five year old he sounded after the words had left his lips.


    ¡°Half of your fights will be attacks, half will be defending yourself. Attackers don¡¯t give warning unless they¡¯re idiots. Don¡¯t expect one,¡± Algra advised.


    He was about to argue out of sheer frustration, but instead he saw the sense in her words and simply gave a brief nod. Alright then. If she wanted to fight dirty maybe he could return the favour.


    She attacked again and he fell into a simple and effective series of defensive manoeuvres. Sidestep, stance shift, block, feint, feint, sidestep, strike. He could have probably done it in his sleep. The strike didn¡¯t hit but everything leading up to it had gone pretty well. Algra hadn¡¯t managed to put him on his back or make him see double and he was starting to consider that to be a win. It would have been easy to get a little confidence, but he knew all too well that she was only testing him. Like a shark letting its wounded prey tire itself out before going in for the kill.


    ¡°So, um, quick question?¡± Gregory spoke as they circled each other.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Algra didn¡¯t lose that predatory look in her eye. Her trained vision was waiting for him to give her an opportune opening. She did let out a brief grunt in the affirmative, however. Gregory took the opportunity to dy getting turned into chum.


    ¡°Alright, well I was wondering if you¡¯ve got any advice on a problem I¡¯m having on focusing.¡± He kept his guard up, knowing that question-and-answer time was also potentially getting-his-ass-kicked time in the orc¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°You have many problems. Exin.¡± Algra¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t unkind. It was just brutally honest.


    ¡°Well, what happens if I¡¯m squaring off with someone I find incredibly attractive? Like, if I can¡¯t concentrate because all I can think about is how good she¡¯d feel pressed against me. ¡±


    Algra¡¯s eyes widened and she stood a little more upright. Her guard didn¡¯tpletely fall but Gregory resisted the strong urge to slip into the advantageous position that her surprise offered him. If he pushed his luck, she¡¯d figure him out in a snap and then likely snap something of his to make a point. So instead, he continued to y the innocent and pursue his question.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, how can I focus on keeping myself in the fight when all I can think about is tearing off your clothes? Is there some sort of trick you use?¡±


    Algra¡¯s answer came in the form of a lunge that didn¡¯t bear her usual degree of finesse and style. After Gregory had tactfully sidestepped the attempt to get her hands on him, he noticed Algra¡¯s gaze fall down over his body to rest on the front of his trunks. He was crazy about the gorgeous orc, but subtlety wasn¡¯t exactly one of her specialities.


    ¡°See? I mean, I¡¯m trying to stand here in my usual fighting stance but it gets kind of awkward when you¡¯re making me so hard. Especially in these tight leather trunks you jammed me into.¡± He lowered his guard to gesture to his crotch where Algra saw a thickening bulge rising out stubbornly against the tough leather.


    She lunged for him again, but forgot to take her eyes off of that bulge until it was far toote. This left her with a lot of momentum and little direction, and Gregory swiftly sidestepped the attack and reached across to give her ass a lusty squeeze before she could recollect herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯ve got this unfair advantage.¡± Gregory deftly ducked under one of Algra¡¯s counter swings for his face before hopping back onto the favoured ground. ¡°In the provings, I¡¯d want to beat my opponents. But you? I associate a hot and sweaty Algra Strongblood with some very happy moments in my life. It¡¯s hard to want to put you down when all I can think about is how much I want to pin you up against that tree.¡±


    His words had a very rming effect of making the gorgeous orc lose her sense. The long-fight be damned. She wanted to attack him, to get him close against her and feel him inside her. She also wanted to break his nose. It was a conflict of interest that was making her fighting skills somewhat erratic.


    Gregory didn¡¯t help matters when instead of dodging her next charge, he ran right back at her. He only broke his momentum the moment before what would surely have been a bone-crunching impact in order to swerve off to one side and grapple her. This had the rather spectacr effect of making him swing around his muscr lover and settle his feet in the earth behind her. Instead of taking his chances and trying to put her on the ground, he instead lowered his head and tenderly ran his lips across a spot on the nape of her neck that usually made her groan. His hands lifted to cup her breasts over that little fur top that barely constrained the voluptuous, green globes.


    She felt him behind her, the strong muscture of his broad chest along with the thickness of his thighs leading upwards to that firm rise in his trunks now pressing tightly against her rear. A threatening growl lifted from her throat, but she pushed her gloriously firm behind back against that pleasant lump.


    Gregory wasn¡¯t stupid enough to press his luck too much. Stimting Algra¡¯s libido along with her battle-lust at the same time was a dangerous tactic. One wrong move and he¡¯d have a very horny orc on top of him and likely beating the crap out of him at the same time. Breaking the slow grind they were starting together, he gave Algra a rude shove forward whilst holding onto her little skirt. The stitches of thread that held it together tore apart to leave her standing only in the small fur top. She didn¡¯t seem to mind that she was baring her lower delights and the sight of her almost distracted him enough for her to turn the tables in their little game. Seeing her toned bare legs rise up to that finely rounded ass was very distracting. That wasn¡¯t even mentioning the way she glistened in the afternoon sun at the apex of her thighs when she swiftly turned around to face him.


    He caught the faintest hint of her musk in the air, and the teasing abruptly came to an end. She saw it in his eyes, that ravenous hunger for her that never quite seemed sated.


    Inbat, the male¡¯s main problem was ack of focus. As she said, he spent far too much time nning his movements and not enough time actually moving. Except when something like anger served as a lens to narrow his thoughts into one single goal. Algra had seen it in him before, and knew just how much more deadly her master could be in those brief moments when he lost himself to the fight.


    She saw a simr change in him then, as his attentions slipped away from shifting from one stance or movement to the next and he wanted nothing more than to im her.

 662

    What¡¯s more, Algra usually found her own focus easily enough in riding her battle-rage after spending two decades mastering the correct mindset for a fight. The problem was that ever since they had met something about him had deftly slipped beneath her guard. Perhaps it was simply because the first time she hadid eyes on him she¡¯d been half-insane with desire, and ever since whenever she saw him something inside her called back to that time when she wallowed in the depths of heat.


    That he had so eagerly and thoroughly ravished her soon after, sating that maddening lust and bringing her back to the world in a series of explosive orgasms? Well, that had probably helped.


    The end result was simply that Algra didn¡¯t have her usual level of focus when she faced him. Sure, even with her mind asionally running astray it was easy for the trained warrior to best him in openbat, but when he was so tantly baiting her to the call of the rut?


    He was definitely going to get it.


    In the same instant, each of them roared their own battle cry and leapt intobat.


    Jte¡¯s eyes widened in momentary terror as it seemed like her two lovers were about to rip each other to pieces. It was only after the first few blows had been struck that the rising cry in her throat fizzled out and she was left watching in wide-eyed wonder.


    Gregory was fighting like a warrior born. She¡¯d seen him try to use his own training before, and it had even proved effective against the likes of Bolut and had doubtless kept him alive more than once since they had found the ring. When he went up against Algra, it just didn¡¯t work. In the previous days he¡¯d told her he¡¯d tried everything he could think of from his training back on Earth. Karate, judo, kick-boxing, even a couple of styles of kung-fu he¡¯d been practising before Arolius. Nothing had gotten close to working against the orc.


    Jte didn¡¯t know what style or technique he¡¯d adopted. She privately branded it Fuck-Fu and with bated breath she watched a sudden and vicious disy of strikes crash between the two fighters. Both male and female moved faster than Jte had ever seen before, shifting without thought or care for anything but each other.


    Algra struck him across his shoulder as he feinted to shift his head out of the way. Instead of trying to shift for better footing, he wrapped his arm around hers to hold her extended limb in ce before smashing his fist into her ribs with three sharp and powerful blows.


    Growling fiercely at the attack, Algra used the grip they had on each other along with her raw strength to shift herself and fling him over her hip. It might have been the end of another bout right there, but this time Gregory moved with the throw andnded on his feet with his hands grasping onto one of her thighs and his head lifting up directly between her legs.


    She practically buckled at the knees the moment his mouth made contact with the silken seams at the apex of her thighs. That delicious green flesh spasmed as his tongue slid across the puffy folds. It gave him just enough of a distraction to get his arms locked around her thighs and his hands firmly sping her taut backside.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jte watched the scene unfold in the bizarre position. Algra was still stood upright, one of her arms putting up little fight when it came to rest on Gregory¡¯s chest. He was exhibiting quite a bit of dexterity, practically crab-walking with his feet nted on the ground, his arms holding onto her legs and his body resting almost horizontally parallel to the earth. It didn¡¯t look like the best position to take any sort of advantage, but somehow he managed to use his footing along with his grip to twist sideways in a powerful move that finally cause Algra to fall.


    Apparently Fuck-Fu could be quite effective!


    The mighty orc female barely seemed to notice she had been taken off her feet in the midst ofbat. Landing on her side, her first reaction was to lift her leg up in the air to give the human easier ess to her gushing pussy.


    Jte watched Gregory expertly explore the depths of his lover with his tongue and felt quite a bit of fresh heat rising in her own body. She¡¯d seen the pair of them go at it like animals plenty of times since they had arrived on Arolius. It never failed to ignite her own me of desire. Hell, that me had gotten so intense the first time she¡¯d watched them that she¡¯d practically offered herself like an orc in heat to the pair of them.


    So it was without a thought for decency that she lifted her legs to settle her feet on the rock beneath her and spread her knees wide open. The soft touch of her fingertips descended down between her open thighs to lightly tease little circles around her clit. In moments those fingertips glistened with her excitement, and she pressed deeper into herself whilst watching the lovers in the field.


    Algra moaned upon feeling his tongue swirl around the nub of flesh at the height of her slippery slit. Normally he loved that noise, and it was made all the sweeter when she rolled onto her back. All that remained was to pin her shoulders to the soft earth beneath her and victory would be his.


    Victory could wait.


    He could tell that she needed him now. It was beyond a game or a bout on the training field. If he left her like that and pinned her then she would leave angry and unfulfilled. Angry? He could deal with that, for orcs were notoriously short tempered. To knowingly leave her on the edge in that moment when she needed him? He loved her far too much for that sort of thing. The ring could rust and Earth could wait, for in those moments Algra was all that mattered.

 663

    She felt his tongue spear her depths and roll inside her before his lips sealed between her legs and she felt him gently suck her heated flesh. She felt his touchpping against her silky inner walls, drawing her down into a deep and blissful trance. The shock of him shifting his tongue from massaging her tasty depths to slide up and rapidly flicker across her clit made her back arch and her body tremble.


    His arms once again wrapped around her thighs as she lost control and crashed headlong into a powerful orgasm that seemed to erupt through her belly and outward to her fingertips and toes.


    Gregory dutifully continued his tongueshing through that scorching wave and carefully measured her reactions in the build-up to the next. Algra was quite a sensitive creature, and thebination of sex and fighting had apparently made her all the more pliable. Right then, their battle was the furthest thing from his mind, and he released one of her legs to reach down and loose his aching cock.


    It felt incredible to feel the tight leather trunks give way to the open air and he certainly had a better ce to put it. A lewd wet noise reached their ears as his mouth lifted from her sex and he lifted himself over her until they came eye to eye. It was clear that they had both forgotten all about the training. Looking upon each other with lust drunk eyes, they immediately descended into a hungry kiss. They feasted upon each others taste whilst he tore the fur top from her body and she reached between them to grasp his length and nt the tip between her weing lower lips.


    When they finally pulled together Algra felt him slide himself fully into her simmering body to almost immediately detonate a small explosion of ecstasy that made her toes dig into the earth. She grasped his firm ass to savour the steady grind of his hips as his thick length slipped inside her tight pussy again and again.


    He felt one of her legs wrap around his own and loved the way her heavy breasts cushioned to his chest. Their bodies gleamed with perspiration and slid gloriously together beneath the sun. Once she had fully amodated him, he pushed with a deeper and more primal desire.


    Jte saw that Gregory had finally won the battle. Algra¡¯s shoulders were well and truly pinned to the ground, even as her hands embraced him and her fingernails trailed across his bare back. She was taking defeat admirably, although that was likely because she didn¡¯t know about it yet. Jte let out her own victory cry as the sight of the pair of them rutting on the grass finally drove her over the edge and she dug her fingers deep inside herself whilst her thumb teased her slippery clit.


    Algra broke the kiss to cry out when his relentless ravishing finally sent her spiralling into another climax that sent white-hot jolts of energy through her gorgeous figure. They watched each other, and she saw him bare his teeth in determination before he mmed into her deep enough to steal the air from her lungs. Ast gasp of air was taken before she felt another burst of pleasure deep inside herbined with the familiar pulse of her lover¡¯s seed pumping into her waiting body.


    They each closed their eyes, needing only the sensation of their touch to guide them along the way before they fell together and tenderly kissed and licked at each other in the open de.


    ¡°Wow. Gregory definitely wins. wless victory.¡± Jte did her best video-game fight voice.


    He felt Algra tense up beneath him, then had the unique sensation of beingunched five feet into the air where he managed to il about just enough to turn andnd on the grass at Algra¡¯s feet.


    Blinking up at her, he vaguely wondered how the hell it was possible she was that fast to be standing upright above him in the space it took for gravity to get the better of him. Shortly after that he saw the look of cold fury in her eyes as they lowered to his bared testicles and quickly rolled away before she could get any ideas.


    ¡°Algra!¡± Jte materialised between them and rudely shoved a fingertip up against the orc¡¯s nose. ¡°You two had a deal. He won fair and square. Your shoulders hit the ground and you were well and truly pinned there.¡± Jte nced over her shoulder at Gregory before turning back. ¡°Although nailed would probably be a better word for it, huh?¡±


    Algra released a low growl filled with brutal intent.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh yeah, now he¡¯s going to go back to the provings you want to give him a few broken bones? Smart. We both know you weren¡¯t going to keep him here forever. You lost, and the whole point of this was to make sure he was back in shape enough to defend himself. Judging from what I just saw he clearly is. Now get back to the camp and cool off.¡±


    Algra¡¯s gaze shifted from Gregory to Jte. The look she gave the girl might have routed a toon of hardened warriors. It seemed that Jte just didn¡¯t give a damn, and she stood her ground without so much as flinching.


    After a tense stare down it was Algra who finally lowered her eyes and made a strangled little noise of frustration before moving to grab her clothes and turn from them back towards the camp.


    Gregory stared up at Jte, momentarily awed by the sheer volume of pure moxy he¡¯d just witnessed.


    ¡°Wow. I did not see thating.¡± He looked over to Algra again just before she vanished into the tree line.


    Jte let out a long, slow breath and turned around to face him. Her hands came to rest on the luscious curves of her hips and her eyes scanned him once out of concern and then again because he looked particrly yummyid on the grass with his trunks hanging off his right boot. He saw her lick her lips as she took a moment to enjoy the view before she focused back on his face.


    ¡°Algra wouldn¡¯t hurt me. I¡¯m not a warrior. She¡¯s not a bully.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she beats me up a lot but never takes my lunch money.¡± Gregory pulled himself back up to his feet and stepped back into his trunks before pulling them up his legs.


    ¡°So that was . . . intense, with you and Algra¡± Jte said as they started the walk back to the camp.


    ¡°I needed to make Algra weak at the knees. It kind of had to be.¡± Gregory reached out to push an overhanging branch out of their way.

 664

    ¡°I thought she might kill you for a minute.¡±


    ¡°Well it¡¯d be your fault if she did.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°It was your idea.¡±


    ¡°You think she¡¯ll be ok?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s worried about whates next.¡± He turned to look ahead of them where the camp could be seen between the foliage. His expression grew sombre. Algra wasn¡¯t the only one troubled at the thought of him returning to the proving grounds.


    ¡°Everyone is.¡± Jte watched him closely, unsure of her footing on the subject.


    ¡°I¡¯m that popr?¡±


    ¡°You stood up for Valise. You¡¯re bringing Emmet¡¯s family here. Bolut admires you. Algra and yours truly are both truly yours, and I¡¯m pretty sure Talina would walk over hot coals if you asked her to. Though I¡¯m not exactly sure why.¡±


    Gregory took a few steps in silence as he thought about all the people he¡¯d met in the strange new world in such a short time. It probably that meant he wasn¡¯t the stalwart introvert he was back on Earth anymore. He turned to Jte as they left the forest and made their way through some open grass toward the noise and bustle of the encampment.


    ¡°You know, for such a supposedly beloved guy, I sure do get punched a lot.¡±


    Those wise words of reflection brought a suddenugh from Jte¡¯s throat that formed her mouth into a stunning smile. She slipped her arm into his, feeling muscle that had strengthened considerably over the past months.


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want you going soft, now would we?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t often happen with you around, Jan.¡±


    ¡°Did you just make a wang joke?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    * * * * *


    They arrived back at the camp and took some dinner by the fire. Algra had stormed past everyone to take her leave in their tent. No one decided to pester her. An angry orc might literally take someone¡¯s head off. Instead Gregory and Jte had settled down to the usual helping of meaty broth on offer from the cooking pot. It was a pleasant surprise as he got fresh, tender pork with chopped carrots and onions. He¡¯d gotten used to chicken and beef, but it certainly made a nice change of pace.


    ¡°So you are to return to the provings?¡± Talina asked him as she poured a bowl from the cooking pot for Torren and then herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s the n.¡± Gregory had finished his meal just after Talina and Torren had emerged from their tent. He¡¯d scooped Jte up to sit in hisp. She was peeling an apple for them to share for dessert and he¡¯d been busying himself lightly teasing his lips across her earlobe.


    ¡°It is not a good one.¡± Talina took her bowl and jabbed a spoon into it almost spitefully.


    Gregory turned his attention from nibbling on his favourite redhead to look over at Talina.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be like it wasst time. I can handle myself better, and g¡¯s proven his point. So I doubt we¡¯re going to be set up against the wrecking machines again.¡±


    ¡°The Berserkers,¡± Talina corrected him. ¡°They are the worst you could face, but not the only ones who are dangerous. All orcs fight for glory in the provings. They are young, and prone to excessive violence. Your new pack leaves much to be desired.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Ulf seems to have a good head on his shoulders. They can¡¯t be that bad.¡±


    ¡°One of them doesn¡¯t have all his limbs. One has taken too many hard knocks to the head. Two look like they¡¯d get blown away in a stiff breeze. Then there¡¯s U, who might kill you herself before the other packs can get their fists on you. I¡¯ve watched them fight. They are a glorious mess.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s something to look forward to then.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get ¡¯em.¡± Jte unexpectedly spoke up before popping a slice of apple between Gregory¡¯s lips.


    He blinked at her, then remembered to chew. ¡°You¡¯ve changed your tone.¡±


    ¡°What? Hey, I don¡¯t want you going back there but if you are dead set on it then I might as well be supportive.¡± She leaned in and pecked his cheek with her silky lips. The touch left a pleasant tingle on his skin.


    ¡°Thanks, Jan.¡±


    ¡°No problemo. Just promise me that you won¡¯t get your head knocked in again.¡±


    That brought an unexpectedugh from him before he nodded obediently. ¡°Alright, I promise I won¡¯t get my head knocked in.¡±


    ¡°Well, since you two have decided to take leave of your senses, I¡¯ll eat elsewhere.¡± Talina hopped up onto her feet and took her meal back to her tent.


    They all watched after her before Torren turned back to look at Gregory, ¡°She¡¯s just worried about you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Torren, don¡¯t call me ¡®sir¡¯. It makes me feel old.¡± Gregory smiled and then shifted his gaze to watch after Talina. ¡°You should go to her.¡±


    ¡°When she¡¯s in that sour a mood? Would you like to go and spend some time with Algra right now?¡±


    Gregory nced back to their tent where Algra was likely breaking things. He didn¡¯t particrly want to be on the list of avable things to break.


    ¡°Fair point.¡±


    ¡°Talina does speak the truth though, si- um,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®um¡¯ either, Torren. My name¡¯s Gregory, or Greg.¡±


    The bulky smith nodded his apology before continuing. ¡°I mean, the Runts are the least amongst the packs. Perhaps you should seek out another alpha to fight for?¡±


    Gregory immediately shook his head at that idea.


    ¡°No. Ulf stuck his neck out for me. I¡¯m not going to rub his face in the mud by asking around for better offers behind his back.¡±


    Torren didn¡¯t seem to have thought about it that way, and that seemed to bother him for a moment before he shrugged his massive shoulders. ¡°Well, if you need any help then I¡¯ll do all I can, Greg.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. Now, I should really go and let them know I¡¯m ready to rejoin them.¡± He gave Jte¡¯s rump a gentle pat. She hopped up onto her feet and then pulled him close after he¡¯d stood up.


    The kiss she gave him tasted of apples and her own uniquely delicious vour. It sizzled with a slow, deep passion. She didn¡¯t want to let him go. When they parted, he saw a tear had spilled down her cheek. The girl was obviously more concerned than she let on. After all, thest time he¡¯d left her to go to the proving grounds she¡¯d nearly been left alone amongst the orcs.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll be back,¡± Gregory said, trying his best to channel Schwarzenegger.


    Jteughed aloud at that, mirth momentarily recing sadness in her eyes.


    ¡°Ok, first you¡¯re Conan and now you¡¯re the Terminator. Make your mind up.¡± She sniffed and hugged him close.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He smiled and hugged her right back, only to realise that getting that close to a girl like Jte Riley gave a guy the idea to never let her go again. He felt the warm curves of her breasts pressed against his chest, the gentle embrace of her arms around his shoulders and he could still taste her on his lips. It was a hard thing to let her go, especially knowing where he was about to venture off to.

 665

    So she made it easier for him and stepped away after giving him onest little kiss to say goodbye. After that, Gregory willed himself to turn away and found that most of the camp was looking at him. Most of the faces he saw seemed concerned, though some were merely curious. He walked through them and onto the dirt path, making his way towards the proving grounds and feeling not entirely unlike someone on his way to meet his doom. Strangely, he found himself smiling at that thought. He couldn¡¯t die out there, Jte would never forgive him and Algra would kill him all over again.


    ¡°Well then,¡± he said to himself as he walked over the road, ¡°I¡¯d better go kick some ass.¡±


    * * * * *


    The Runts were already halfway through the morning¡¯s practice routine when he arrived at the proving grounds. He walked over to them, trying to ignore the stares of the other orcs around him. When he arrived beside his pack-mates, he gave them a nod of greeting as they each stopped their sparring to marvel at the fact he was still walking. After a brief moment of stunned silence, Ulf stepped forward to extend his arm out to the human.


    ¡°You return to us,¡± he said.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll still have me.¡± Gregory shook Ulf¡¯s offered arm in the orcish fashion with each holding to the other¡¯s forearm.


    ¡°More fists are always wee.¡±


    ¡°The First knows we couldn¡¯t do much worse,¡± Nullik added.


    Ulf shot him a re and the prankster immediately shut up. Gregory waited a moment before Ulf looked back to him to size him up. ¡°You will train with U today.¡±


    At the alpha¡¯s orders, U stepped forwards with a somewhat bloodthirsty smile framing her small tusks. Gregory looked back to her and kept his expression cool. In truth he¡¯d have liked to start out with the slim female orc in the pack, or even better, Nullik. They were at least his size. U wasrger and more muscr, though her figure retained a distinctly feminine shape. She reminded him of a somewhat more psychotic Algra.


    Off to a brilliant start then.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He stepped past Ulf for Nullik and the slim female to offer him a basic chest-te and a single club. The slender orc introduced herself as Frelki and on closer inspection he saw that she was quite a bit older than the rest of the pups. He didn¡¯t rightly know how orc aging worked, but they shared many features with humans besides the tusks and the rich green skin. The rest of Frelki¡¯s features settled her somewhere in herte twenties to early thirties. Even for a pack of supposed ¡°pups¡± there was an even older orc amongst them. Seated on a fallen log, the massive orc with plenty of grey strands in his ck hair was watching him whilst taking a drink from a water skin with his only arm. A dull metal pauldron-like piece of armour covered the shoulder where the other limb had been evidently cleaved away. The question of the one-armed orc in the Runts had been nagging Gregory for weeks, but he¡¯d known better than to ask around about it. Orcs could get very touchy about matters of war and honour, and he guessed that One-Arm wasn¡¯t exactly still fighting in the proving grounds without one of his limbs due to his feats of honour and bravery.


    Unfortunately, Greg had no time for curiosity or questions as he came to face U. The rest of the pack quickly gave them some space and settled in to watch the impending beat-down. U was happy to get it over with and wasted no time at all in charging him down.


    He could see the battle-rage burning fiercely in her eyes as she closed the distance between them. Weeks of training and a natural instinct for fighting brought forth the fear and the thrill ofbat. Taking his favoured battle stance, he braced himself to meet that charge head on. It didn¡¯t help. He¡¯d given too much ground allowing U to easily dodge his overhead blow and smash her club hard against his chest-te. The armour just about managed to stop his ribs from breaking all over again. It wasn¡¯t nearly as sessful in keeping the air in his lungs, leaving him gasping and stunned. U finished him off with ease, casually kicking him off his feet to send him plummeting forwards to the ground and finally turning her back on him.


    ¡°Well, that was encouraging,¡± Nullik sarcastically whispered to Frelki.


    ¡°Again!¡± Ulf roared.


    Gregory took a deep breath, mmed his fists into the dirt and pushed himself up to his feet. Stupid. Training day and night with one of the deadliest warriors in the camp and it had taken barely more than a second into his first spar with another partner to forget everything he¡¯d been taught. Snatching up his club, he turned back to U who had circled about to face him again.


    The second boutsted a bit longer than the first. It took U an entire six seconds to nt him in the dirt, this time on his back.


    ¡°Again!¡± Themand came from Ulf before Gregory had evennded.


    ¡°This is brilliant,¡± Nullik said. ¡°He can fall over so much that we¡¯ll be out of the provings before the other packs can even get to the rest of us.¡±


    U was grinning maliciously as he pulled himself back up once more to face her. ¡°The human grows soft between his bitch¡¯s thighs.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know it at the time, but U Strongblood very probably saved Gregory¡¯s life with those words. They had an almost reverse zen-like effect on him, as all his fears and self-doubts seemed to seep away into one focused beam of rage. He no longer felt angry at himself, for he was suddenly filled with a wild and desperate need to beat the living shit out of her.


    ¡°Fuck this,¡± Gregory growled before throwing the unbnced training club into the dirt and raising his fists instead.


    Uughed with glee at the human throwing away his weapon. She decided to break one of his bones to teach him an evidently much needed lesson abouting prepared.

 666

    Ulf watched the two opponents with a grim expression whilst he waited for the seemingly inevitable. Gregory¡¯s performance had been so bad that he wasn¡¯t going to be able to take part in pack manoeuvres. It would be too dangerous for him. U was their best fighter, but even she was often outmatched by their opponents when set against the other packs. If Gregory couldn¡¯t even take on one orc, how would he fare when it came to fighting three?


    It was then that Ulf saw the change in the human. The young man¡¯s eyes seemed to clear and he stood upright as U started a final charge of brutal intent. Gregory simply didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t take up any of his fighting stances. He didn¡¯t dance around to make himself a harder target. Instead, he simply stood stock still. The thought of what wasing made Ulf wince for the boy, though he resisted the urge to cover his eyes.


    Except when U did reach Gregory, things didn¡¯t quite go to ording to expectations. Instead of dodging back and conceding ground to her, he took a single stepped forwards and jammed both his fists directly into her exposed shoulder. The blow connected like a hammer on a bare joint, and the sudden move caught herpletely off-guard sending a sharp bolt of pain up her arms and down her neck. She barely had the time to scream before Gregory moved again and nted his fist squarely in her jaw. The crushing impact sent the unbnced orc flying backwards tond on her ass in the dirt. Her clubnded several paces behind her.


    He took a sure step back to where he¡¯d been standing. It took him a few moments for the red mist to clear when he realised what he¡¯d just done. He¡¯d won! Someone else had a mouthful of dirt for a change. Orcs weren¡¯t all invincible behemoths of unbeatable force.


    Oh, and he¡¯d just hit a girl.


    Crap.


    When thatst thought sailed through his mind like a mouldy raven his anger faded and he stepped towards U to check if she was alright. She¡¯d tried to get up but he¡¯d clocked her so hard that it was proving to be more of a task than she¡¯d anticipated. It was hard to get her legs beneath her when it seemed as if she suddenly had six of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about-¡± He started his apology, only to be met with a another roar of rage from her.


    She finally found her footing, grabbed her club and ran at him as if possessed by a demon.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gregory saw the danger, but the fear and the uncertainty of battle didn¡¯t return this time. Instead, he reacted exactly how Algra had shown him. No thoughts were cast to the short-fight, and he simply let instinct take him along the sidestep to dodge U¡¯s opening blow. Focusing on the long-fight, he saw an immediate opportunity as U was thrown off bnce by her own club. This time, he brought his forearm up under her chin and pushed hard to take her off her feet and bring her down on her back. He quickly descended upon her and pressed his arm against her throat.


    ¡°Yield!¡± For the first time it was amand rather than a deration.


    She growled, wed and spat. Her legs were lifted on either side of him, her heels desperately kicking against his sides. She couldn¡¯t get a solid kick on him, and he¡¯d immediately pinned her weapon arm to the ground. Her only free limb was used punched him on his upper arm with her free hand albeit at an awkward angle. It hurt like hell. He could take it.


    She didn¡¯t yield. He realised that she¡¯d probably choke herself out before giving up willingly. It would take a different tactic to best her, so he grabbed her shoulders and pulled her upright. She wasn¡¯t expecting it. Nor was she expecting him to roll backwards with her in tow, nt his foot on her stomach and hurl her backwards over his head and into a nearby empty weapon rack.


    She ttered into the wooden beams like a bowling ball hitting a fresh strike.


    Gregory looked over to her and got back to his feet. U only groaned before slowly trying to get back up. This time there was no rage or fight left in her, and Gregory was privately very d to see that she didn¡¯t reach for her club again.


    Nullik burst outughing. He¡¯d never seen anyone beat U in singlebat, let alone seen it done quite so spectacrly.


    ¡°Good.¡± Ulf stepped forward. ¡°Very good. But why did you not press your advantage when you had her on the ground?¡±


    Gregory made an effort to calm his breathing before answering.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t a very good way to win,¡± he said with a shrug.


    Ulf nodded, looking at the human with more respect. ¡°You learn well. But you must fight with a weapon. Frelki will teach you.¡±


    With those words, Ulf gave Gregory a pat on the shoulder and then turned back to help out U. She promptly shoved him away and went off to sit and sulk by herself at losing to a mere human. Frelki approached Gregory a little whileter and offered him back his training club.


    They spent until sunset practicing. Frelki was a patient teacher and the training was much easier on him than Algra¡¯s had been. The slender female seemed to have a somewhat gentler naturepared to most orcs. Although it soon became quite clear that she knew what she was talking about, and Gregory dutifully paid attention.


    ¡°Swing with the club. You¡¯re countering your weight against it. It won¡¯t be as powerful.¡± Frelki advised before showing him the difference.


    Gregory wasn¡¯t so sure that was the best way of going about things. Orcs were powerful foes, but they tended to be too top-heavy in their charges and if U hadn¡¯t put her weight behind her swing in that third bout then he probably wouldn¡¯t have gotten such an easy advantage. Deciding it was best to do as he was told, he swung the club as instructed and then looked back to receive an approving smile and a nod from his tutor.


    Frelki wasn¡¯t built like most orcs, and he supposed that made her all the more interesting to his eyes. Her tusks were smaller than both Algra¡¯s and U¡¯s, despite her being obviously older than both. She was also the first orc he¡¯d seen that didn¡¯t have ck hair. Instead, it was a mousey brown colour that looked quite appealing on her green head. She wore it in a simple braid that fell down her back.


    Her body was tall, but leaner and far more slender than most of her kin. He¡¯d particrly noted her legs, which were bare and rather gorgeously streamlined. The gentle curves of those long stems had made him cast more than a single thought to what her ass looked like beneath her skirt. Though he tried not to dwell on those thoughts when she was teaching him something that might save him getting beaten to death. It was clear in her demonstrations and her movements that she was remarkably fit and almost eerily agile. She¡¯d just been given the body of a ballerina as opposed to a bodybuilder. Strong, yet perhaps a little too fragile.


    Frelki¡¯s voice was easy to listen to, without the hard edge that most orc¡¯s carried in their throats. Though she did seem a little too gentle, or even timid. It made her stunningly cute, with a cheeky smile and keen eyes. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t quite so sure that the words cute, gentle, or timid were ideal to describe apanion who he might be going into a straight-up brawl alongside.


    As the light started to fall away, g marched out of his own tent to bark fresh orders to the assembled pups.

 667

    ¡°Enough ying! Time for a real fight!¡± The old orc yelled to the quick cheers of the others. Gregory noticed that none of the Runts joined in with cheers of their own. Instead they stayed silent and somewhat morbidly resolute.


    That didn¡¯t exactly bode well for their chances.


    He followed along with them as they fell into line and marched towards the fighting pits. g was still to decide which of the packs would face off against each other. It wasn¡¯t exactly reassuring to see the old scarred orc out there again, given what had happened thest time he¡¯d set up a mock battle. It made Gregory¡¯s chest hurt just to think about it.


    The orc prowled before them and stopped short when heid eyes on the human in their midst again. There was a quiet momentary snarl that crossed his features before he steeled himself against his annoyance. The brat was supposed to have limped off into the night after what the Berserkers had done to him. To see him standing there just over a monthter looking alive, well and even ready to fight again should have been damn near impossible.


    g couldn¡¯t put the Runts up against the Berserkers again. The warchief had been angry about g¡¯s little show thest time. He had some goodwill and an enduring friendship with the warchief, but throwing the Runts into the meat grinder again so openly would have made Grolfir angry. He¡¯d seen Grolfir get angry before. It wasn¡¯t a memory he was keen on reliving.


    ¡°Runts! You fight the Thorns.¡± g yelled before plopping down glumly into his seat at the edge of the fighting pit.


    If he couldn¡¯t outright beat the human out of his proving grounds, then he might at least be able to make a case that he shouldn¡¯t be there at all. The Thorns were decent fighters with a very strong pack mentality. They liked to test the waters of battle first, and bite into any weak spots they found. The Runts had plenty of weak spots for the tasting.


    The human made noint as Ulf readied his pack, setting them into position and getting ready whilst the Thorns did the same thing. Around them, the other pups fell into a low chant of anticipation for the first sh of the uing fight. Their voices repeatedly shook the air like thunder. The beat of their song grew steadily faster as the packs facing off fell still. g roared his approval and on his signal, the young orcs bolted towards each other. It was a different tactic for the Thorns to charge into the fray so openly, for they usually held off and drew out the fight in an attempt to weaken their foes. g conceded that if the Runts got any weaker, then some of them might not have the strength to breathe properly. The two packs met at the centre of the pit. The human fell in behind Ulf whilst the great one-armed orc took the centre and fought into the fray like the veteran he was.


    The Runts didn¡¯t do so badly at first, using the powerhouse of their two heavy hitters to centre the battle whilst Ulf, Frelki, U, and Nullik prevented any nking manoeuvres. It was hardly tactical genius, but the one-armed Wrut was a strong warrior, even despite his disability. Alongside him at the centre of the fight was Frun, a stout yet powerful orc whom g had long since noticed was perhaps a few nks short of a barrel. What hecked in smarts, he more than made up for in aggression. The Thorns on the other hand were a little too smart for their own good and hadn¡¯t quite taken Frun into ount. Two of their members had already suffered a number of very powerful hits to their armour for overlooking him.


    The human followed Ulf¡¯s lead and somewhat annoyingly he wasn¡¯t doing nearly as bad as he had done in his previous stint at the provings. g watched him pick his moments carefully, often sidestepping around Ulf¡¯s opponents and taking the advantage. He never got much of an advantage, but the Thorns clearly weren¡¯t expecting him to be quite as aggressive as he was.


    Unfortunately for the Runts, the tide began to slowly turn on them as their wily opponents shifted tactics. The Thorns were pushed back, but they had also spread out and sacrificed much of the impact Wrut and Frun were making in doing so. Both Ulf and the human managed to actually bring down one of the Thorns into the dirt, but by then it was toote.


    U had taken the fight too far afield and gotten herself surrounded by two opponents who made quick work of her once she was outnumbered and cut off from help. The next to fall were Nullik and Frelki, who had gone on the attack and couldn¡¯t make much of an impact without theirrger and more aggressive pack mates to back them up. That left Ulf, Frun, Wrut, and the human outnumbered. g at least noted that they fixed their mistake, drawing closer together to watch each other¡¯s backs. Of course, by then it was far toote and the Thorns picked them off one at a time with their advantage in numbers. First, they went for Frun, who charged out of the formation to be quickly tripped and clubbed across his armoured back. After that, Wrut became much easier to outnk where his missing limb could offer him no protection on his left side. Hended in a heap beside Frun soon after.


    That left Ulf and the human, back to back and looking understandably worried as the Thorns closed in for the final attack. The orc pups called for blood, just as they always did. Then the human did something no one expected. Instead of letting the circle of his opponents close in around him, he bolted straight for the strongest member of the Thorn¡¯s pack. He must have said something to Ulf, because the orc did the same in the opposite direction. The Thorns split their circle and were momentarily stunned at the sight of the human engaging in a brawl with a muchrger orc and not losing.


    It was clear that the opponent that the human had chosen was skilled, but the man¡¯s smaller size was proving to be an advantage in dodging the iing blows. The orc had moved to swat him out of the way like a fly, and had quickly been taught a swift lesson in not underestimating his enemy. Ducking under the blow, the human cracked his club onto the orc¡¯s chest-te so hard that it knocked him backwards. He followed that up with a hard kick into the side of the orc¡¯s leg before taking up a new line of attack. So, all there assembled watched one of their brethren start to limp whilst trying to fend off the attacks of a very pissed-off human male.


    It was the first time that g could remember the proving grounds goingpletely silent.


    The advantage didn¡¯tst, of course. When the orc realised that he wasn¡¯t fighting a ferret, he managed to get back onto equal terms with the human. His pack mates helped and soon enough, the human was sent flying back into the dirt to slide across the pit gagging for breath from where the orc¡¯s club had smacked him in the gut.


    Ulf had already fallen by then,cking the human¡¯s means of surprising his foes. He¡¯d only managed a few seconds of sparring with his opponents before they¡¯d forcefully put him down.


    Beaten, the Runts slowly helped each other get back to their feet. Nullik offered Gregory a hand to lift him up and couldn¡¯t quite suppress a grin at his performance.


    ¡°Not bad. Not bad at all,¡± Nullik spoke under his breath.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 668

    The human had managed to get air back into his lungs by the time he was standing upright again. Something inside him called out for another bout, and he was ready to push Nullik aside and go right back at the biggest of the Thorns who he¡¯d almost managed to take down before they had swarmed him. Instead, he gave his pack mate a thankful nod and lifted his club into the air towards g. There was a not-so-subtle implication in that action. He didn¡¯t speak out against the proving master, but all who saw the gesture knew its meaning.


    Is that all you¡¯ve got?


    Normally g would have liked that sort of spirit, but these were no normal circumstances. He couldn¡¯t throw the human out of the provings now after his surprising disy of skill and bravery. The Runts had been beaten, but he¡¯d made a better showing of himself than some of his allies had. So, the master of the provings stood up and stormed off away from the pits toward his tent.


    Below, Ulf walked over to Gregory and patted his shoulder. ¡°Better than your first day. Be here tomorrow at dawn. We¡¯ll see if you canst it out.¡±


    * * * * *


    Gregory arrived back at Bolut¡¯s camp just about ready to strangle something. It only came to his notice that arge chunk of the camp hadpletely disappeared after he¡¯d walked over to one of the storage tents and found it wasn¡¯t there anymore. Those particr tents weren¡¯t often upied, and he wanted a ce where he could cool his temper before showing his face to his friends. Sure, surviving the day had certainly been an aplishment but the match-up of the provings had shown him just how truly dire his current situation was. The Runts weren¡¯t going anywhere fast, and he needed to pass the proving grounds to get the ring back from Grolfir. If his pack¡¯s performance was anything to go by, he might just get it back by the time hell froze over.


    The familiar red crop of Jte¡¯s hair flitted between the many heads assembled in the orc encampment. When she broke free of the crowd to run towards him, Gregory¡¯s frustrations fell to the wayside at the sight of her approach. Even her troubled expression couldn¡¯t stifle her allure. She was all the more captivating having taken to wearing the garments of her new friends, the courtesans. A thin veil of sea green material covered her body, though he could easily see her gorgeous figure beneath the fabric. The shapely curves were adorned with simple and delectably skimpy undergarments that barely covered the girl¡¯s modesty.


    She flung her arms around him only a few momentster and pressed just as much of that incredible body against him as she could. That soft, strong figure of hers felt almost good enough against his hardened muscr frame to forget about his current troubles altogether. It certainly beat stewing in his own frustrations in a storage tent.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m fine. Just a few bruises this time. Nothing broken.¡±


    His assurances did very little to settle her nerves and she immediately pushed at his shoulders to step back and look him over. This wasn¡¯t a difficult or remotely objectionable task, as Gregory had quite the appealing body of his own. His training with Algrabined with his time in the camp had bulked up that formerly lean frame quite a bit. He wasn¡¯t orc-like quite yet, but his muscles were much more defined. Even as she constantly worried about the scars that now ran along his chest, she couldn¡¯t deny that they did make her want to nibble at him quite a bit.


    He was still only wearing the boots and trunks that were allowed in the proving grounds. There was quite a lot of nicely toned and sun-kissed bare male on disy. By the time her gaze reached his belly button, she¡¯d quite forgotten that she was looking for injuries and was simply enjoying the view.


    Gregory spied that look in those bright blue eyes of hers and gently but firmly pulled her back against him. Their lips met a moment after that and only a few secondster they were settled into a much-needed kiss. The heat of that touch made them both realise how cool the air was, and so they squeezed each other tighter to let their mutual warmth be shared.


    It was getting to the point where Gregory was seriously considering taking up the orc practice of wildly rutting out in the open when Jte finally wiggled out from the kiss. Since he didn¡¯t want her wiggling awaypletely, he held her tight and yfully chased a couple of kisses from her lips and along her cheek. His enthusiasm made herugh and brought a fresh flush of pink to her cheeks before she relented and stayed put. Though she did lift her finger to ce on his lips in an effort to get the amorous male to allow her to speak.


    ¡°Ok, I believe you. You¡¯re not about to keel over.¡±


    ¡°I might be about to bend a certain someone over.¡± Greg nipped her fingertip with his teeth to show her he meant business.


    ¡°Will you stop!¡± She pped his shoulder and looked around for potential voyeurs. Only the backs of the tents could be seen from that part of the camp.


    ¡°Nope. Never.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Did you win?¡±


    Jte knew what winning meant. It meant getting the ring back, and maybe getting the chance to go home again.


    ¡°No. We lost.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t care as long as youe back in one piece. Alright?¡± She lifted her hand to stroke her fingers across his cheek.


    Gregory let out a slow breath as the nature of the defeat seemed to flood back into the fore of his thoughts.


    ¡°We were a mess, Jan. It was barely even a contest. The only thing we had going for us was surprise and that¡¯s not going tost.¡± He lowered his head and closed his eyes, touching his brow lightly against hers.


    ¡°Hey. Look at me,¡± she ordered.


    He did as he was told and found himself looking right into those twin seas of sparkling sapphire.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let yourself get like this.¡± She raised herself to her tiptoes and settled a tender kiss on his lips tofort the obviously troubled male. ¡°This was a win. in and simple. Bolut didn¡¯t think you could beat him, but you did. Algra didn¡¯t think you¡¯d beat her, but you did. No one outside this camp thought you¡¯de out of there alive today, but here you are. Every time someone¡¯s put you down, you¡¯ve stood up to them and here you are still standing. So you¡¯re in a faster race now. Don¡¯t give up at the first hurdle.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°I kind of thought getting beaten to a bloody pulp was the first hurdle, Jan. I remember literally sinking thending with my face.¡±

 669

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯ll tell you what¡¯s a setback and what isn¡¯t.¡± She flicked the tip of his nose with her finger to make sure he was paying attention rather than letting his gloomy thoughts get the best of him. ¡°Now, Bolut¡¯s packing up his camp to head north before winter gets here. Or at least that¡¯s the word around here. So, you¡¯re going to kiss me, then you¡¯re going to see him and wish him well since he¡¯s done so much for us. Then Algra¡¯s waiting for you in the forest.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Is she naked?¡± Gregory¡¯s eyebrows perked up.


    Jte smacked his bare chest with the palm of her hand.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just looking for a happy ending here,¡± he teased.


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s it. I¡¯m leaving you. I¡¯m packing my bags and going off to live with the leprechauns.¡± Her words might have had a bit more bite had she not been in the process of entwining her arms over his shoulders and lifting herself to kiss his cheek as she spoke.


    ¡°There are leprechauns now?¡± He looked rmed.


    Jte kept the presence of leprechauns to herself, though herughter at his question eased his worries on the matter. Getting back a magic ring, winning fights against angry orcs, and trying not to die were proving to be quite formidable tasks. He didn¡¯t want to add finding a pot of gold at the end of a rainbow to his to-do list.


    The girl wiggled herself out of his grip, and herughter melted from amused to delighted when he put up another little fight on the matter. It involved a moderate amount of tickling and the asional stolen squeeze of her smooth, firm bum. Eventually she managed to slip away from him and cast him a reproving look that was undermined somewhat by the way her lips quivered with a suppressed smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go back to the tent. Valise has been trying to teach me how to speak orc between my dancing lessons with Talina. It¡¯s made me really want one of those doohickeys.¡± She pointed to the amulet around Gregory¡¯s neck that served to trante thenguage for him, and allow him to be understood by the green behemoths. ¡°But, at least it keeps me upied.¡±


    ¡°I thought you hated that sort of thing. I remember you could barely stay awake in French ss.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, it beats worrying about you all the time, you big dope. Besides, when am I ever gonna go to France?¡± She cast him onest little smile before turning around to take her leave.


    Gregory waited a beat before calling out to her again. ¡°Hey, Jan?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± She cast a look at him over her shoulder.


    ¡°Thanks for the help.¡±


    That brought the smile back, all the brighter on her red lips. ¡°Any time!¡±


    With that, she disappeared back into the bustling area of the camp.


    * * * * *


    Bolut stood at the centre of the camp overseeing a truly enormous caravan of goods. A mere nce at the formidable trading vehicle showed that it took more design cues from a tank than a horse-pulled cart. Four enormous ox-like creatures had been reined in to pull the thing, and were currently chomping away at a box of jungle leaves in preparation for the journey ahead. Their curved horns wererger than anything simr Gregory had ever seen on Earth, and their front forelegs packed a tremendous amount of musclepared to their smaller hind legs. Behind them, the vehicle itself rose up high enough tofortably fit several fully grown orcs, though it was instead currently being stocked with various goods from the camp. The frame was clearly made of metal with a toughened wood exterior covered in hardened leather. Signs of wear and tear were evident in scratches on the leather, and a few arrowheads still embedded here and there with their broken shafts sticking out at odd angles.


    Gregory guessed that travelling to human territories with plentiful supplies of trade goods wasn¡¯t exactly the safest of journeys for an entrepreneurial orc.


    Beside Bolut, Emmet was helping to oversee the loading operation from beside the juggernaut. They barked orders out every now and then before turning back to look over a number of parchments that Gregory assumed were the log books of the camp¡¯s current stocks.


    ¡°Um, excuse me,¡± Gregory took a cautious step forward, deftly avoiding a ve rushing past with several rolls of multicoloured cloth piled up in her arms.


    ¡°Not now!¡± Bolut yelled without looking up from his papers.


    Recognising Gregory¡¯s voice, Emmet turned and cleared his throat before jabbing Bolut in the arm. It was almost funny to see the frail wisp of an old man getting the huge orc¡¯s attention.


    ¡°What!?¡± The orc growled out the word with no small degree of annoyance. After seeing Emmet pointing over to where Gregory was stood Bolut¡¯s expression shifted from anger to slightly flummoxed surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Gregory held up his hands peaceably. ¡°Didn¡¯t mean to bother you.¡±


    It took Bolut a full minute to get out of ¡°boss mode¡± and realise that his master was stood in front of him. He cleared his throat and spread his arms open in a far more weing gesture.


    ¡°Gregory! It is good that you are here. Forgive the shouting? Busy day,¡± the big orc noted in a much more friendly tone, gesturing around them at the bustling humans and orcs loading up the massive caravan.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no problem. I just wanted to see you before you left. Haven¡¯t had much of a chance to talk these past few weeks, have we?¡± He paused and looked over the caravan. ¡°This is a bit . . . huge. When you said you were going on a trading trip I figured you¡¯d just be hauling carts with horses or something.¡±


    ¡°It was once just so.¡± Bolut nodded grimly and folded his arms. ¡°These days there are many in the human bandits who attack us. Road is not safe. The caravan needs protection. Easier to protect this than a smaller convoy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and mister Rudd tells us that things are not getting better in the north,¡± Emmet said. ¡°The high lord of Uldrin is sowing more discontent towards the orcs amongst his people. Many believe them to be child-eating, bloodthirsty murderers.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what? I thought that the southern orcs and the humans were allies? Everyone fighting together in that long war in the northern mountains?¡± Gregory took another step forwards toward the pair as introductions gave way to conversation.

 670

    ¡°We are.¡± Bolut spat at the ground to highlight just how much he thought that particr alliance was worth.


    ¡°The orc alliance is with the Empire,¡± Emmet helpfully filled in. ¡°But there are five realms outside the central empire that are virtually their own kingdoms. The high lords of each realm have grown in power as the empire has weakened from the Eternal War. Uldrin is the realm that borders Embervine. We must travel through the territory to get to the central province. The imperial line has been that the southern orcs are friends and allies to the human peoples, but the high lord of Uldrin hates them. He can¡¯t outright revolt against the empire, but he does everything in his power to sabotage rtions.¡±


    ¡°He is an idiot. I have seen the Eternal War. If our warriors walked away from the north, the humans wouldn¡¯t stand six months before their lines were shattered and theirnds burned.¡± Bolut grunted, shaking his head.


    ¡°Quite. The rumour is that the High Lord of Uldrin isn¡¯t exactly . . . sane,¡± Emmet said.


    ¡°Well at least now I know why orcs don¡¯t trust humans.¡± Gregory let out a long breath. At least he wouldn¡¯t take the foul looks other orcs gave him all that personally anymore. If he was living next door to a bunch of bloodthirsty people ruled by a crazy guy then he might have had some trust issues too.


    ¡°Some humans are good,¡± Bolut noted, his grim expression turning into a hearty smile as he looked back to Gregory.


    ¡°Thanks. Orcs aren¡¯t so bad either, despite the asional near-death beating.¡± Gregory shed a grin before extending his hand out to Bolut. ¡°Anyway, I really just came over here to say thanks for everything. Stay safe out there.¡±


    Bolut, who had seen the gesture performed by humans before, reached out and shook Gregory¡¯s hand amiably.


    ¡°It is good that you are here, Gregory Hopkins. Do not fear for us. We have travelled the route many times and we keep well protected. Then, once we leave Uldrin and travel to the Imperial City, the gold flows like water.¡± It was Bolut¡¯s turn to grin. The big orc¡¯s expression was simr to the one that the rest of his people took to when thinking about battle. ¡°Emmet will stay here with you, as will Valise and Torren. I know you have be close with them. It is good to have friends with you at the provings to talk of battle and victory.¡±


    ¡°Heh! Yeah, victory.¡± Gregory didn¡¯t sound very enthusiastic about that.


    ¡°Yes! Do not fear, my friend. After all, I managed to pass.¡± He hefted his considerable gut for emphasis and his grin broadened. ¡°You have passed many great tests sinceing to us. I believe you will pass this one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what Jte just told me.¡±


    ¡°Then she is wise.¡± Bolut nodded.


    ¡°I guess so.¡± Gregory smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll let you get back to work. See you in a few months?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bolut waved goodbye before resuming his contemtive frown as he regarded the papers before him. Gregory turned to go find Algra and realised that he felt relieved. He was d that Emmet, Valise, and Torren would be sticking around. They had indeed be friends, and in Valise¡¯s case quite a bit more than that. Talina, Fiona, and Lydia would also be staying at the camp of course, given their duties. Gregory had heard around the fire that Bolut didn¡¯t take the courtesans into the humannds. Humans were apparently quite a bit less restrained than orcs when the girls started their entertainments. The big orc theorised that this was probably due to their repressed sexual practices of only allowing the act behind closed doors and keeping much of the body hidden under their clothes. Gregory felt he should argue that point, but he was slightly disturbed to find that he didn¡¯t quite know how.


    Still, he wasn¡¯t sure humanity was quite ready for fucking like rabbits in the street just yet.


    * * * * *


    Making his way to the ce he¡¯d unofficially branded the Training de, he realised he was feeling considerably better about himself. Jte and Bolut had a point, and he¡¯d done alright for himself. Especially after being hurled into a parallel dimension filled with mythological creatures that mostly seemed to want to either screw his brains out, bash them in, or in some special cases, both. He¡¯d somehow managed to get himself a free pass to ravish a number of beautifuldies, and if Bolut¡¯s caravan returned safely it seemed like he¡¯d have quite the small fortune on his hands. His new pack had epted him, and he¡¯d managed to face up to some seriously dangerous orcs and survive.


    And he¡¯d only nearly died once!


    When he saw Algra standing in the de in all her fierce beauty, he came to another quick realisation: Some things were very much worth dying for.


    It didn¡¯t surprise him that she turned to knowingly look upon him where he emerged from the tree line. The beautiful orc had the senses of a wolf, and he¡¯d made no effort to silence his approach to the de.


    What startled Gregory was the sight of his favourite emerald-skinneddy standing in the de without a scrap of clothing covering her body. Even after all the times they had been together she was still breathtaking to behold in her alien beauty. She stood tall and proud, with her chin held high and a little mysterious smile ying around her small, white tusks. The wild mane of her ck hair had been given attention for the first time since he¡¯d known her. She had shaved the area about her temples to leave a thick Mohawk of wild ck hair rising up across the top of her head and down to hang between her shoulders in a session of intricately interlinking braids. The midnight colour of her hair contrasted against the gleaming golden rings linking those braids together.


    Algra had always been a formidable figure to behold but in that ce, with the golden light shining across her gorgeous figure, he saw that she could quite easily hold the mantle of a queen.


    Her nude body stood delectably firm and gloriously honed. The radiant image was highlighted by a thinyer of oil coating those appealing curves and scintiting slopes, making her skin gleam in a way that made his mouth water.


    Whatever the reason for her newfound attention to her appearance, it certainly had a notable effect on Gregory. Before he quite gathered the faculties to consciously make any decisions he realised he was already running toward her. In fact, he was sprinting so fast that the world at his feet was a blur. When he finally reached her, she weed him into her arms as he grasped her about her waist and melded his mouth against hers.


    The kiss that followed was downright ravenous. Passion sizzled through his blood and he felt her naked form ignite with a primal lust of her own. Words were quite simply beyond him. His curiosity fell to the wayside in favour of feeling her body pressed to his.

 671

    She weed him with an eager and loving embrace, tasting the heady vour of his lips and feeling the familiar flutter deep inside herself at having her lover so close once again. They both enjoyed that moment just after the first contact, where the sizzle of excitement and anticipation melted into a familiar greeting of flesh caressing flesh.


    The oil she had lightly applied to her smooth skin had the exotic scent of the wildflowers in the surrounding jungle. He breathed her in, breaking their kiss only a moment to look down into her eyes. Given his earlier trickery, he half expected to be paid back in kind. To find a fist smashing up from nowhere or to be shifted into a painful hold. Both of them knew it was easily within her abilities.


    He didn¡¯t give a damn.


    Instead of pummelling him, she instead reached down between them with both hands to tear apart the leather trunks he was wearing. It might have understandably terrified the average male to have so much raw power working so closely to such sensitive equipment. Gregory proved he was far from average, instinctively shifting his body against hers as his already aching length sprung up into her waiting hands.


    It was a unique pleasure to hold him there, with their bodies surrounding her firm grip. She watched his eyes ze and his breath catch in his throat at the uniquely pleasant feeling of her hand stroking along his bare cock.


    ¡°Rise, my master,¡± Algra purred the words forth as a velvet caress to his ears.


    It took him a moment to actually understand those words given that as far as he could tell he was very much ¡°risen.¡± Hell, if he arose any more he might put someone¡¯s eye out.


    It was only when she lifted one hand to gently push at his shoulder that he got the idea and stood upright just how she wanted. Raising herself onto her knees and never releasing his cock from her enclosed fingers, she presented herself before him with a sultry smile.


    Gregory got the distinct idea that he was missing something quite important that was happening. If he could have concentrated for more than three seconds he might have actually figured out why Algra was waiting for him in the de. As it was, she was far too distracting for him to care about the slightly odd circumstances.


    Their sex was different to this. It was more a collision of mutual passions and a deep and ever-growing love than anything quite so formal or submissive as Algra was currently being. Even the way she hadced the word master had sounded a lot more like Talina than the beautiful orc woman. Gregory wasn¡¯t too ashamed to admit that having such a powerful woman offer herself like that was one hell of a turn-on. If he¡¯d known the full implications of what they were currently doing, he might have thought twice about it.


    Except Algra was determined not to give him that chance, and she stunned him with her next action. Lifting herself up on her knees, she grasped her breasts and lifted the jade globes around his jutting length.


    ¡°Algra,¡± his utterance of her name fell somewhere between a moan and a growl.


    The sound of her name on the air urged her on in her ministrations and soon enough she was enjoying the feel of his hardness slipping between her gleaming tits. It wasn¡¯tpletely necessary to go quite so far in the act she had nned, but she had seen Jte administer a simr pleasure to him before and he¡¯d seemed to enjoy it quite a bit.


    Apparently Jte wasn¡¯t the only one who could impress with such an act. She quite clearly had Gregory in thrall as the fleshy pillows bounced with his rigid length resting between them. She watched the plump head of his cock pop out of her cleavage several times before lowering her head to let her tongue softlyp at the glistening bulb each time it appeared.


    His hand fell upon her shoulder to steady himself when his knees threatened to buckle. She happily epted the way his entire body leaned in against her and even encouraged the action by letting his balls slip between her tits and wrapping her lips around the spot she¡¯d previously been licking.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Despite wanting desperately to tell her how good she was making him feel, he found the only sound he was capable of making was a guttural grunt. She understood perfectly, and felt the hot steely cock throb with an imminent release. Sensing the end was nigh, Algra rxed her grip on him and gave him one final slurp before blinking up at him and seeing his eyes closed tightly in an expression clearly verging on the edge of release.


    It was right where she wanted him.


    She set off a fresh spark of pleasure by flicking her tongue across the tip of his cock to allow it to bounce between her lower tusks before being ensnared by the soft seams of her lips. Her hands slid up around his strong thighs, gripping the firm muscle tightly and slowly pulling herself towards him. In each passing moment, Gregory had to fight away the urge to let go and spend himself on her tongue. It was almost excruciating to restrain himself, and yet with each passing moment her mouth felt so much better as she suckled him further between her lips.


    It was a strangely unique sensation to feel her so tenderly massaging his cock with her tongue, and the way she slowly slid him deeper into her mouth might have surprised him if he could have formed a coherent thought. Algra didn¡¯t tend to spend much time on forey, presumably finding better uses for his hardened member than as a lollipop. Given the orc female¡¯s natural athleticism and incredible pussy it wasn¡¯t exactly a problem for their sex life that she preferred to get down to business. The times when she had taken him into her mouth had mostly been exploratory or yful in their nature. This time it seemed more like she was trying to hone fetio into a fine art form.


    The feel of her tongue gently massaging the underside of his length became all-consuming as she took more and more of him into her mouth. That gentle, wet caress halted when the engorged peak reached the entrance to her throat. She had never taken him so far before, and it took two attempts to avoid the reflex to pull away. In the end she used her grip on his thighs to pull herself closer and closed her eyes to swallow him into the tightness of her throat.


    ¡°Fuck! Algra that¡¯s¡­¡±

 672

    Gregory quaked on unsure legs at the surge of pleasure she gave him. The experience of feeling her training herself to take him in such a fashion was more than he could take. Three times she slipped him from her throat, only to repeat the action and gulp him down once again. He wanted to tell her how incredible she made him feel, but her actions made breathing difficult. Speaking was almost out of the question. It was fortunate, in a way, because he certainly didn¡¯t have a word for the effect she was having on him. He¡¯d probably have said it was ¡°orgazmocreduriffic,¡± and that would just have been embarrassing.


    Instead of speaking, his body took the only action possible and sent a riptide of sizzling ecstasy through his body and pulsed fresh, creamy cum through his length. She¡¯d seen the signs and felt those familiar pulses along her tongue just in time to slip her head back with her lips firmly sealed around his cock to drink deeply when he released the first heated gush into her mouth.


    It wasn¡¯t the vour or the texture of that lewd drink, but rather the desire to pleasure her mate which put the sudden deep thirst in her belly. He spilled himself across her tongue and she greedily swallowed every drop whilst he rode the wave of white fire through its crest and on to the shore beyond. Algra suckled at first with need, pulling him deep into her mouth before the eruption gave way and she settled her head into a gentle bobbing motion to savour his taste in the aftermath.


    Gregory finally managed to open his eyes and watch the gorgeous creature kneeling before him,pping at his organ with such obvious pleasure. A deep breath was taken before he reached down to run his hand across therge and unruly Mohawk atop her head. He¡¯d never quite seen the style presented as Algra wore it. Instead of a thin like of rigid spikes, it was thick and wild as it swept back into the long braid that now swished across the green curves of her rear. He expected some type of styling agent in the ck strands, but felt only the natural softness of her hair lifted only by its own thickness and determination.


    ¡°I love this,¡± he admired the style along with the sight of the woman still tenderly pleasuring him.


    Thepliment finally made her relinquish him from between her lips. She released her grip on his legs to stroke the glistening member with one hand whilst using the other to pleasure herself.


    ¡°It is not seen among humans,¡± Algra noted.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s fucking gorgeous on orcs. Maybe we should try it out.¡± Their eyes met and he smiled down upon her.


    The words made her heart thunder in her chest. It was a strange thing to be knelt before a human experiencing a thrill she never thought she would know again. Knowing that he might not enjoy her new look had troubled her twofold. First that he might find her less appealing, and even more so that she found herself caring so deeply about such a trivial thing.


    It seemed that she needn¡¯t have worried about the former issue, and she was currently working on seeing to thetter being more eptable to her pride. True to form, Gregory¡¯s insatiable length lost little of its rigidity in the moments after his climax. All it took was a few minutes of watching the stunning, naked orc before him for fresh steel to temper through his length.


    It was then his turn to take the initiative, giving her bare shoulder a firm push that she allowed toy her down on the soft grass. Her legs stretchednguidly, releasing the tension built up from crouching before him and spreading open her thighs to suggest a suitable target for their next round.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    It didn¡¯t take him long to take the bait, taking just a moment to enjoy the exquisite view down between those perfectly toned legs to the glistening treasure between them. A quick jolt of tion sent a shiver through her body when she saw him run the tip of his tongue across his lips. His habit of tasting her was definitely a happy perk of taking a human lover. Orc males seldomvished such attention on their mates. Their tusks were toorge, or at least that was their excuse.


    She tensed with anticipation upon feeling his hands grasp her knees whilst heid before her to lower his head between her legs. He always started with a little kiss, as if greeting an old friend. It was a gentle prelude that allowed him to settle her taste on his lips. She watched him with an amused little smile as his head lifted for a moment as he considered her like a puzzle-box. In their first days, this had annoyed her quite a bit given she wasn¡¯t exactly the patient sort. After months of being together, she hade to appreciate the little reverie more after figuring out he wasn¡¯t holding back so much as plotting exactly how he would force her climax.


    It only took a few moments before his lips descended and she could fully appreciate his n. Making a soft seal of his mouth, he gently lifted her outer lips to slip his tongue across the fleshy lips. She moaned appreciatively and rxed her head against the ground to close her eyes and enjoy the ride. The hardened tip of his tongue then wiggled its way inside her to slowly lick up the length of her slit and soften to lightly flick across her clit. His hands slipped beneath her thighs before rising across her hips to wrap his arms about her legs. Knowing the strength of his lover, it was much safer to keep a firm grip on her.


    Looking up over her taut belly, he watched her breath hitch in her chest as he swished his tongue across her naked sex and swallowed down the rich love juice that flowed from inside her. Her full breasts jiggled enticingly with a natural allure as he watched just how good he was making her feel. A louder gasp followed as he plunged his tongue deep inside her, exploring the deep channel and tasting the vour of her depths.


    Algra ran her fingers through the grass and slowly gyrated her hips in unison with the movements of his tongue. Her lips parted as her breathing matched the rhythm of waves crashing against the shore amidst a rising storm. She lifted her hands from the earth to cup her breasts, pinching her hardened nipples and offering quite the wanton show for Gregory¡¯s appreciative gaze.


    She felt the touch of his fingers parting her lower lips before his tongue pressed upwards, the thick muscle stroking across her clit in slow movements as the tip continued to dance inside her. A growl of lust rumbled inside her chest, she squirmed in an effort to press him more rapidly against her little nub of pleasure. He happily granted the unspoken request by licking across her sodden folds to quickly swirl his tongue across those tightly packed nerves, sending a sudden shockwave of blissful pressure seemingly right down to the bone.

 673

    He pressed further, lifting her legs higher in his arms and pushing his mouth against her to elicit the first moan from her lips. She listened to the soft suckling sounds his mouth made against her quivering pussy and the moan lifted into a scream when his tonguepped across her clit. The wet, warmth moved with rapid little licks that sent her plummeting over the edge and then soaring upward to her release.


    Loving the sensation of her pussy convulsing against his lips, he continued to lick the offered juices that flowed with sudden intensity as she thrashed against him. Despite being only human, and a rtively young one at that, he had enough experience to slow his ministrations to a delicate lull that allowed her to fall back down from those dizzying heights whilst retaining the sensation of his tongue still adoring her.


    Augh of pure delight rang through the air to his ears, soon followed by his lover rising to sit upright in the grass and settle her feet on the ground. Her legs bent at the knee with his arms still ensnaring her thighs, and she looked down at him with a wry smile.


    ¡°You seek to impress?¡± she asked.


    His lips had been forced upward from her sex and he¡¯d been busying himself nting little kisses up to her belly button. At her question, he looked up to her and returned the smile. Responding at first by releasing her thighs from his hold to lift himself upright to kneel between her open legs. She enjoyed seeing him rise above her, especially there and especially then. He would have her in more ways he could ever know by the time it was over. Gently bringing his fingers to stroke along her jaw line, he tilted her head back and set a deep and loving kiss on her lips.


    She weed the kiss with a softer moan and savoured the simmering passion of his touch. The ravenous lust he had met her with had faded into a deeper and richer me that moved together with tongues entwining slowly as their lips shifted in a familiar and thoroughly intimate dance.


    A small reverberating little rumble passed from her mouth to his, and served as the only warning he got before she grasped his shoulders and pounced. True, she would give herself to him more than he could ever know, and in return she¡¯d take an equal measure.


    He was pushed to the side and his back pinned to the ground before he quite knew what was happening. When he found her lips no longer against his, he opened his eyes to see the emerald warrior princess mounting him. One of her long legs was cast across his body to nt a knee in the grass either side of his waist and her hand reached between them to grasp his rigid length as it pointed up toward the sky.


    ¡°Now who¡¯s trying to impress?¡± he grinned at her and let his hands fall on her bare hips, slipping around to give her ass a loving squeeze.


    The corner of her mouth lifted and she actually winked at him before pushing the thick head of his cock up against her saturated pussy. Both their smiles trembled as she slid him inside her. The familiar wet heat and tight muscle wrapped around his throbbing peak. Her hips rolled in a slow little circle to enjoy the way he felt inside her before she finally lowered herself down with a little gasp.


    Watching the gorgeous female wiggle so delightfully with his cock inside her before impaling herself all the way down the sizable length was enough to almost make him forget to breathe.


    One of her hands settled on the hard muscles of his abdomen as she tilted her body toward him and looked down into his eyes in the same moment her body began to move. It was a soft, gentle rhythm. Unlike Algra¡¯s usual feral lust, she started a slow grind that brought fresh heat to his skin.


    ¡°My master,¡± she hissed.


    That caught his attention. Algra never tended to get all that borate about the fact that he¡¯d made her his servant. Talina often purred the word in a way that made him want to do obscenely naughty things to her. Algra usually had a more direct way of going about matters. He¡¯d clearly been wrong to assume such directness meant subtlety was beyond her. Even then in that most intimate situation the way she spoke those two words made him doubt he¡¯d ever be able to put her down again.


    It caused his body to move beneath her like a wave, his hips moving in time with her and encouraging the rise and fall of her own. In the time since he¡¯de to her, his body had strengthened considerably. There weren¡¯t many humans that could sessfully pick up a female orc in the throes of passion without getting themselves identally hurled through a window. The sensation of his hands pulling her down upon himself, the solid muscture across his chest beneath her fingers, and the unyielding steel in his rigid cock wasn¡¯t just a match for her. It made her quiver with a seemingly unrelenting lust, made all the sweeter for knowing he could take everything she gave and more.


    Although just then it was her that was doing all the taking. She shifted herself to stir that engorged member inside her, rubbing the slippery length against her slick channel and finding the little pressure points that made her gasp and buck with excitement. Gregory watched the beautiful orc woman pleasuring herself on his cock and drank in the sight of her oil-shined figure gleaming in the sunlight.


    Normally he would have followed his urges and gotten more involved. The way her heavy tits bounced before his eyes was alluring enough, and her perky nipples offered quite a temptation for his lips. Yet as he watched her he felt oddly as if he shouldn¡¯t interfere with her efforts to pleasure him. Considering those efforts were seeding with astonishingly high grades, it wasn¡¯t a difficult sacrifice to make. So, he found himself only lifting his body to meet hers and falling into that carnal dance whilst allowing her to lead him wherever she liked.


    Then she opened her own eyes to look down upon him and made him forget those considerations when she started thrashing her hips wildly against him. Even after all they had done together it was difficult to appreciate just how strong Algra was, and unlike most of her kin she could damn well use that strength to move with such speed that she became a blur. It wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d shown him that power in the heat of the rut, yet it was the first time she¡¯d been in such a dominant position.


    If she hadn¡¯t been in the process of fucking the sense right out of him, he might have actually been a little nervous at the disy. Her hips moved at a thunderous pace, her back arched to thrust her tits out before her and she released a deep roar of lust that served as a signal for their fire to take them both. She felt that blissful release burn through every little fibre of herself. At the height of her climax, she looked down upon him and saw his eyes fixed upon her with unyielding devotion. His own powerful frame now gleamed with perspiration and she almost purred upon feeling his seed erupting deep inside her as she descended from on high. Her body continued to move for him, the slick channel of her pussy snugly engulfing his invadingnce as he rode through his own release.


    They both fell panting together, Algra¡¯s stunningly fit frame settlingfortably on his. Those soft breasts cushioning against his chest as her hands pulled his from her shapely bum to interlink their fingers. The kiss that followed was all too wee, and perfected the moment as their bodies happily rode the little aftershocks of the intense sex.


    Eventually, the kiss subsided into a gentler caress as their mouths strayed to settle loving little touches on each other¡¯s faces. Gregory smiled as she nibbled on his earlobe and she squirmed with approval when his hands stroked down her bare back to give her ass a little squeeze.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    With the deed done, she finally rolled from him to settle on her back in the grass beside him. She nced down to see his length was still firm and clearly already missing her. A content little smile crossed her features, and they both looked up the clouds overhead.


    ¡°So, not that I¡¯m remotelyining, but what was that for?¡± Gregory spoke through long, heavy breaths.


    Algra grunted questioningly at him, turning her head from where she¡¯d been cloud-gazing to look back at his appealing frame.


    ¡°I just mean you¡¯ve been kicking my ass a lottely,¡± he cautiously continued. ¡°Now here you are, looking like some warrior goddess waiting for me here on our field of butt-kicking. This isn¡¯t a test is it? Or a distraction? Oh crap, I¡¯m not about to be ambushed by a mad rhinoceros or something?¡±

 674

    Algra¡¯s questioning look quickly fell into a roar ofughter before she eventually turned onto her side to face him and propped herself up on one arm. Even then, with the threat of an impending rhino attack, he couldn¡¯t help but admire the smooth muscr curves of her truly majestic body. He particrly loved the way the sunlight caught the shine on her skin, spilling shards of golden colour across all that deep green.


    ¡°Since you took me,¡± Algra began, ¡°I have been hiding myself. I did not want others to know or to see me. You did not care, and our time together was passion and goodness.¡±


    ¡°It was.¡± He nodded. ¡°Still is, from what I just felt.¡±


    The interruption made Algra¡¯s smile deepen, and her set her dark gaze alight with warmth.


    ¡°To many orc men, I am a prize. A way to further their glory and their renown amongst our kin. They would always see me at their side, just as I am now.¡± She lifted her hand to gesture down over her naked body.


    ¡°Naked?¡± Gregory lifted a brow.


    ¡°Glorified,¡± Algra corrected him. ¡°Showing the prestige of their victory over me. Their ability to please me. My love for them.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Sounds like they need to check their egos a little.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Algra¡¯s smile turned somewhat mysterious.


    Then it hit him, as if someone had dropped Torren¡¯s anvil on his head from a very high cliff.


    ¡°So, you just did all this for me anyway. Despite not really liking the idea of it. You . . . um . . . You did it for me.¡± For some reason, he was having trouble speaking without the air sticking in his throat.


    She nodded slowly, a glimmer of amusement rising over her cheeks.


    ¡°Algra, did we just get married?¡±


    The smile she gave him at that broadened to something quite radiant.


    Oh shit.


    Upon seeing the look of hesitation in her mate, the orc shifted to pounce. Her long, bare leg was cast over his waist and she quickly took a seat on his abdomen before absently giving his shoulder a powerful shove back into the grass. With him set firmly beneath her, she stroked her hand down from his shoulder to his scarred chest affectionately.


    ¡°Rest still, my mate. We are bound together here and now. I have glorified all that I am for you, and you have taken me. It is done.¡± She leaned down to press her mouth to his.


    Even then, understandably panicked as he was, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to push her away. Instead, his arms lifted to embrace her, and he weed her against him again.


    Algra shivered with delight.


    Then the kiss ended, and to keep him steady she continued to rest against him. Her hands settled in the grass as herrge breasts ttened against his solid chest. He caught himself thinking that as far as wives went, this one was pretty great. Upon considering that thought a little more, he finally rxed beneath her.


    ¡°So, you¡¯d better tell me what this means then. Do I have to buy a tux or something?¡± Though he still sounded apprehensive, she wasforted by the way his hands continued to gently stroke along her nks.


    ¡°You need not purchase anything. You have epted me. You have given me yourself. What more is there to give?¡± she asked.


    Well, that was a beautifully romantic and moderately fucking terrifying way of looking at it.


    ¡°Right. I meant . . .¡± He paused, trying to exin himself better. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about being a mate, Algra. Hell, in this world I¡¯m not too sure what¡¯s required of a husband. I don¡¯t want to, um, to dishonour you or disappoint you.¡±


    She nodded approvingly, then stroked her hands across his shoulders. ¡°That is a good start.¡±


    He let out a little huff of amusement at her usual abrupt answer, then settled his lips on her brow. She watched him carefully for a few long moments.


    ¡°You are not angry?¡± She seemed slightly skeptical.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m still in shock, actually. It¡¯s a big thing.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± she nodded.


    ¡°But, it¡¯s you. So I guess it¡¯s worth figuring out.¡±


    At those words, he felt her hold him tighter for just a moment. The great orc warrior nuzzled her cheek against his chest and he thought he caught the sound of her own breathing hitch in her throat. Despite the fact that he¡¯d just had an impromptu, and highly satisfying surprise wedding ceremony, he was far more stunned when he felt a drop of moisture settle on his chest. It took him a moment to realise what that meant, for he truly never expected it of her. Algra Strongblood was crying.


    He did a quick check in the sky, scanning the clouds for the oing Four Horseman.


    Finding only clear blue sky interspersed with a few wisps of cloud, he settled himself for holding her there gently for a few minutes. When she lifted herself to sit up in hisp, her eyes had cleared of the tears and she looked upon him with determined and loving resolve.


    ¡°I should speak of being mates,¡± she finally conceded.


    ¡°Well, I kind of wish you¡¯d done that about an hour ago, but I¡¯ll take what I can get.¡± Gregory smiled for a minute, then he got a light smack around the face for the wisecrack. ¡°Ow! Ok, well I see that being mates doesn¡¯te with a ¡®no hitting¡¯ rule.¡±


    ¡°It does not.¡± Algra lifted her head proudly. ¡°Do well to remember it.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±

 675

    ¡°Good. I am now your ve, as was before. Yet now you are also mine. Yes? Your mate is your highest master, and there are none whoe before.¡±


    ¡°Right, so I do what you tell me. No change there then.¡± He nodded and this time he caught the oing smack around the head by her wrist. She let out a little growl of warning, then he kissed the back of her hand and she abruptly decided to let him off with a caution.


    ¡°We are bound together now,¡± she continued. ¡°Equals. No secrets. No fears between us.¡±


    ¡°I still have to leave, Algra.¡± He sat up with her still settled against him. ¡°You know that, right?¡±


    ¡°Then I wille.¡±


    ¡°Algra, you can¡¯t.¡±


    She growled, low and dangerous.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to. I really, really want you to. Hell, there¡¯s a part of me that never wants to leave this clearing.¡± Her growl faded into silence at the gentle nature of his voice, and the way he lifted his hand to her cheek before kissing her again. ¡°If you followed me to where Ie from, you would be an outcast. I mean, you know how humans have different skin colours? There¡¯s a lot of people in my world who are still having trouble with that. Add tusks to the mix and it¡¯s a whole new ball game.¡±


    Gregory paused for a moment and made his feelings on her tusks known by nting a little kiss on her lower lip where each ivory rise lifted out from beneath them.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have orcs there, or elves or anything else. You¡¯re only in stories. They might take you away.¡±


    ¡°Let them try.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about a fight, Algra. It¡¯s about a world, and the way that world would see you.¡±


    There was a long moment of silence after that. ¡°Would you return here? If you could.¡±


    ¡°In a heartbeat.¡±


    ¡°Even to leave your world behind?¡±


    It was Gregory¡¯s turn to be silent for a while, before he gave his honest answer. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°To leave behind your family, friends?¡±


    ¡°For you, yes. But I can¡¯t just disappear, never letting anyone know what happened to me. If I don¡¯t ever get home, I can live with that, but I can¡¯t live with the idea of not trying. People back there loved me. I had a father, a mother. They deserve the effort.¡±


    ¡°But there is hope, yes? That you might return to your world and find a way between? That you would be able toe here and see me?¡±


    ¡°I just got thrown in with a pack of underperforming orcs after having my chest kicked in for idently losing a magical ring that transported me into and filled with some of the most aggressively violent people I¡¯ve ever known. I¡¯m seeing a run of luck there that doesn¡¯t bode well for that kind of happy ending.¡±


    His thoughts on that matter drew an unexpected yet very weeugh from Algra¡¯s chest. He was left to admire those beautiful green breasts bouncing and jiggling enchantingly with the quivers of herughter.


    Ok. Maybe he didn¡¯t have all bad luck.


    ¡°There is a belief amongst some that so much bad must mean that good is on its way.¡± She reached out and ran her fingers along his arm.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, we have that belief too. It¡¯s called karma. It¡¯s notoriously unreliable.¡±


    ¡°Then we must make it more reliable.¡±


    Before he could answer that, she quelled his doubts by leaning in to kiss him and sliding one of her legs over his body. Then she made sure that a great deal of positive karma swerved his way for the next several hours.


    * * * * *


    By the time they returned the sky had darkened and Bolut had left the camp along with his caravan. The whole ce seemed much emptier without the retinue the big orc had taken with him. The stalls were closed for business, and only a skeleton crew of workers remained behind to tend to the ce.


    Their return hadn¡¯t exactly been a speedy one, as they often stopped along the way to fondle and kiss at each other. This led to two full-on sessions of hard rutting against the trees and in the dirt. By the time they re-entered the camp they looked desperately in need of soap and water.


    ¡°Algra, before we get back there¡¯s one thing about all this that I can¡¯t promise you,¡± he said as they made their way towards the familiar pavilions.


    ¡°You worry about Jte. Don¡¯t.¡± She turned to look at him as they walked and even then she felt the heat rise within her at the sight of his dirty, powerful figure. ¡°I know humans attempt only to rut with their mates. Orcs do not. I have no jealousy of Jte. I like ying with her when you are not here. Though I shall need to approve of any others you lie with.¡±


    ¡°Great, I¡¯ll draw up a list.¡± Gregory blew out a slightly perplexed sigh.


    Algra quickly clouted him over his shoulder.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    ¡°I have no trouble with your lusts, my love. But do not take any partner for granted.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t really thinking about that just then, but you¡¯re right that I should have been. Feel free to smack me again if I start taking anyone for granted.¡± He nodded towards her.


    ¡°I always feel free to smack you, my mate.¡± Algra returned his serious nod.


    Heughed at that. She merely smiled confidently.


    When they reached the centre of the camp many of the other human ves bowed respectfully at Gregory¡¯s passing in the same way they had done for Bolut. Before he could move towards a familiar group of his friends, Algra pulled him back.


    ¡°There is something you must now know. As my mate, you will be expected to tend the fire,¡± she exined.


    ¡°What?¡± Gregory looked over to the campfire and saw that it was roaring hot enough to cook with. ¡°But it looks fine. Could get dangerous if I put anymore wood on it.¡±


    For some reason, Algra found this very funny indeed. Once she¡¯d finishedughing, she shook her head and gave him an affectionate little pat on the chest.


    ¡°That is not the meaning of my words. I will speak moreter. I hunger. Go. I know how you like to be clean. Wash and thene to eat.¡±


    He watched her walk off towards the cooking pot, wondering if he¡¯d ever figure the woman out. Then he looked to where she had nodded and found the courtesan¡¯s tent. God, he loved his new mate.


    Making his way over to where Lydia, Fiona, and Talina made their rest, he pulled back the canopy and stepped inside.

 676

    He immediately found himself enjoying the sight of the wondrous feline form of Fiona and the curvy delights of Lydia as they reclined side by side with a small board between them. It seemed to be some sort of game he wasn¡¯t familiar with. When they turned to look at him he offered them both a respectful little bow of his own.


    ¡°Master, it is good to see you.¡± Fiona raised up to her knees and offered a promiscuously inviting bow that involved the lowering of her tiger-striped upper body down to the ground whilst her firm rear and long tail swished up into the air.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°It is,¡± Lydia agreed as she also shifted up to her knees, forgetting the board game and nodding respectfully to him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t quite put into words just how good it is to see you both.¡± Gregory gave them a broad grin that was soon reflected in their own faces. ¡°I seem to have been ying in the dirt. I don¡¯t want to run down to the river at this time of night and I remembered that this is one of the few ces I¡¯ve ever seen soap and warm water. Do you mind?¡±


    On the contrary, both women seemed more than a little excited to find him in their tent once again. Each cast a small contented nce to the other and they soon both nodded their heads in agreement.


    Fiona rushed off to warm some water over the fire whilst Lydia took Gregory by the hand and tugged him further inside the tent.


    ¡°We had thought you had forgotten us, master,¡± she said in a particrly melodic voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m really not your master at the moment, Lydia.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but you are! Grolfir took away your property, but Bolut made sure we knew that you were to be in charge whilst he was away. We are to serve you as best we can.¡± She then slipped off that tiny bikini top of hers and cast her hair back over her shoulders to leave herrge, round breasts bare before his gaze. ¡°How may I serve you, master?¡±


    She blinked at him innocently, and heughed softly at her obvious advances. A hint of colour flushed his cheeks before he yed along.


    ¡°You could help take this off. It¡¯s very tight all of a sudden.¡± He gestured to the small leather garment he was wearing over his crotch.


    Lydia lowered her gaze and passively ran the tip of her tongue across her lips. ¡°I think I see the problem. There seems to be quite a bit of swelling down there.¡±


    The woman gracefully slipped back onto her knees and hooked her fingertips under the leather to pull it down over his legs. Soon enough, his member sprung free to greet her.


    Lydia looked at the hard cock bobbing before her eyes and reached out to wrap her fingers around its considerable length.


    ¡°Master seems to have been having fun before he came here.¡± She lowered her lips to kiss the tip of his cock before running her tongue along its length like some sort of penis connoisseur. ¡°Algra?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a strange that you being able to tell that turns me on.¡± He watched her softly stroking him and closed his eyes to appreciate the slow soothing sensation. ¡°Where¡¯s Talina?¡±


    ¡°Would you prefer her?¡± Lydia asked in a deceptively diplomatic tone.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Given the wide variety of his odd sex life, he hadn¡¯t actually considered that. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s just that you all usually hang around together.¡±


    She looked up at him for a moment and then continued her tender caresses with an apparently contented nod. ¡°We usually do. Lately she has taken up with Torren more.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± He nodded.


    ¡°Disappointed?¡±


    ¡°No. Well, yes in that she¡¯s stunning and that I have a hard time looking at her without thinking naughty thoughts. But I have enough stunning women more than happy to make my dreamse true, so it¡¯s not like I canin. I like her, but Torren makes her happier than I think I could. So he gets to be the guy that takes thedy home.¡±


    ¡°Is that how it works?¡± Lydia seemed amused at his apparent naivete.


    ¡°It should be. Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°If only. Why do you not touch me?¡±


    ¡°Because you look beautiful and I¡¯m covered in dirt.¡±


    That exnation took Lydia by surprise. She had thought that he was just allowing her to take the lead and do the work. It was something she was certainly happy to do for him, after all. It was also clear that other women were higher on his list of priorities than she was. Valise had saved his life, Talina was the most beautiful woman she¡¯d ever seen, Fiona interested him due to her feline nature, and he practically worshipped Jte and Algra. She had simply assumed that her ce was on the bottom rung of thedder and he had no true desire toy with her when so many other opportunities were avable. So the fact that he was holding off for fear of messing up her hair or staining her skin was one of the nicer things she¡¯d heard as ofte.


    ¡°Master? Please promise me something.¡±


    ¡°If I can.¡±


    ¡°Never let that stop you from doing what you like with me. I can alwaysb my hair and wash my body. I don¡¯t have you nearly as much as I would enjoy.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± It was his turn to be surprised. Lydia was a woman he would have fought wild dogs to merely glimpse at in her current attire. Even despite his adventures with the fairer sex, he still hadn¡¯t quite gotten used to the idea that they enjoyed him as much as he enjoyed them. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Although I should warn you that you¡¯re about to get dirty very soon. I just have a question first, if you don¡¯t mind?¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡± Her response came immediately and apparently without condition.

 677

    ¡°Algra just kind of took me as her mate. She says I¡¯m free to sow my oats where I like, and I guess that means she¡¯s happy enough with you since she sent me in here. It¡¯s just that she said that I would now have to ¡®tend the fire¡¯ or something. I said that the fire outside was already too big. Sheughed. Do you-¡±


    He was interrupted by a sudden peal of freshughter from Lydia, who had to let go of him for a moment to hold her sides and gather herself from her hysterics.


    ¡°See, now I¡¯m starting to feel insecure,¡± he said.


    ¡°No, no, my sweet master.¡± Lydia wiped a glistening tear from her eye and managed to breathe properly again. Gregory admired the way her boobs heaved as she did so. ¡°It is a misunderstanding. I shall exin.¡±


    Lydia quickly lifted herself from her knees to settle on her feet before him, then ced her soft hands on his steely biceps.


    ¡°You know that orc women have a time when they are very sexually active?¡± she took the tone of someone exining the birds and the bees. Gregory frowned, but nodded. ¡°It happens usually at this time of the year, and in phases that usually match the moons. If they don¡¯t find a partner in this time, they be somewhat¡­¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Crazy.¡± Gregory helpfully filled in as Lydia failed to search for a more diplomatic word. Gregory had seen Algra in heat after trying a self-imposed solitude, and there really wasn¡¯t any other word to describe it.


    She nodded with a small hint of a smile.


    ¡°Tending the fire means that the woman needs her mate to be there to sate her appetites. Or he must provide another suitable candidate to assist her if he is unable. I overheard master Rudd talking about this once, and he believes that the female¡¯s heat cycle isrgely responsible for the orcs very open attitudes to sex. When half the women go sex-crazy at a certain time of year, it¡¯s difficult to keep track of who belongs to who.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so she¡¯s going to want to be with others then?¡± Gregory wasn¡¯t quite sure how he felt about that.


    ¡°I am not entirely sure,¡± Lydia noted as she contemtively stroked her fingers along his cock and lowered her gaze to the sizable length of flesh. ¡°Talina has spoken to us of Algra. I hope you do not mind? Talina always seems to know a great deal about what¡¯s going on within the camp.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, feel free to gossip,¡± Gregory shook his head, trying to concentrate on the conversation and not the gorgeous brte almost absently giving him a tender hand job as they spoke. ¡°Just keep me in the loop. What¡¯s been said about Algra?¡±


    ¡°She has rejected many mates sinceing back to the camp. She has also rejected many offers to assist in tending her fire. It has been remarked upon.¡±


    Gregory tried not to smile at this news, and resisted the urge to go and find Algra to do naughty and delightful things to the beautiful orc. It was clear, however, that his current duty was to pleasure the gorgeous woman standing before him. Reaching around her voluptuous figure, he settled his hand on her lower back to pull that incredible body against his.


    She needed no further encouragement, and quickly wrapped her arms across his muscr shoulders to melt against him. Their lips locked together in a heated kiss that spoke of their mutual longing to lose themselves in each other. He lowered his hands down over her back to rest on her hips and felt the strings of the tiny garment covering what little remained of her modesty. It didn¡¯t take him long to unravel the thin strings and pull away the sliver of fabric to leave herpletely naked against him.


    It came as pleasant shock when he pulled her legs up around his body. She was hardly overweight, but all those deep curves added a few extra pounds that usually meant men found it a little more difficult to lift her off her feetpared to the more slender forms of Talina and Fiona. Gregory didn¡¯t seem to have any problems lifting the voluptuous frame of the woman to get her legs wrapped around him. The little boost in height allowed his rigid cock to slide up against her saturated lower lips and feel just how slippery ready for him she was. Upon feeling that steely shaft of male meat sliding against her, Lydia groaned into his mouth and rocked her hips back and forth to rub her clit against the wee invader.


    That certainly spurned his invasion onward at a healthier pace, and Gregory broke the kiss for them both to look down between them. He couldn¡¯t see much except for Lydia¡¯s stunninglyrge tits cushioned against his hard chest. She quickly took matters into her own hands and reached beneath herself to grasp his cock and push the pulsing tip up into the slick, weing sheath of her pussy. The sudden thrust that followed made her moan and lose her grip on his shoulders. It didn¡¯t matter as he easily held her to him. One of her luscious rear cheeks rested in his palm and his other hand was firmly gripping her hip as he buried himself to the hilt inside her tight channel.


    ¡°Yes! Yesss!¡± Lydia screamed her approval at him whilst he stood upright in the centre of the tent and gave her an extremely intimate demonstration of his newfound strength.


    The woman had never recalled a moment where she¡¯d enjoyed herself quite so much. Being able to ride the young, virile male whilst he held her aloft was a thoroughly exhrating experience. At first she didn¡¯t want to rock against him too much in case she might unbnce him. After a few strokes into her quivering sheath, he decided that the slow and steady pace she was setting simply would not do and instead lifted her entire body to slide out of her tight heat almost to his peak. Then he impaled her upon himself as if throwing down the gauntlet. Lydia shed him a challenging look before her lips curved into a truly naughty smile and she decided to see if she could fell the would-be warrior herself.


    Using her grip on his shoulders as leverage and her legs to keep them both locked close together, she started riding him hard and fast. The approving growl that lifted from his lungs sent a shiver of pleasure down her spine that tingled all the way to her clit. Since they could hardly kiss with her rocking against him every other moment, he instead focused his tongue on licking the sumptuous bouncing tits that were jiggling wonderfully with each collision of their bodies. The feel of his tongue licking across her sensitive nipples finally drove Lydia over the edge and he felt her climax squeezing his cock through her pussy. Her love nectar trickled over his rapidly bouncing balls to drip down his inner thighs.

 678

    At the height of her release, he decided to show her just how strong he was and bent his knees to deliver several rapid thrusts into her convulsing pussy. She held onto his shoulders for dear life, her fingernails digging into his firm flesh as she leaned herself back and cried out with unrestrained ecstasy. The sudden pressure of his cock sliding against her clit, and the ferocity of his movements sent st after st of white-hot pleasure off through her body. Her juices sttered across his feet as she came violently and finally fell slumped against him when his legs began to ache and his pace slowed.


    He was thinking of settling down in the soft furs of the tent to finish his own quest for release when a set of softly padded fingers trailed down his back. The pointed tips on each of those digits gave Fiona away before he turned with Lydia so that they could both face the feline beauty.


    She was already naked. The water for bathing remained in arge bucket by the entrance to the tent. Steam raised from the liquid invitingly and Gregory noted that it seemed this particr cat had no qualms about getting wet.


    ¡°Would you still like a bath, master?¡± Fiona asked. Her tail swished tantalisingly around her long and beautifully toned legs.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gregory answered. ¡°But I¡¯ve made a mess of our friend here, so perhaps you could help clean her up first, whilst I make a mess of you.¡±


    With those words he immediately ignited a bright me of desire in Fiona¡¯s luminescent green eyes. Gregory gently lowered Lydia to the ground to lie her back on the soft furs that covered the floor. She mewled softly as he shifted to slip away from her, exhaustedly protesting his departure. He found that adorable enough to rewarded her with a tender and loving kiss as his length slid slowly from her body. That soft and sensuous touch of their lips continued as Fiona nimbly crawled between them and sealed her own mouth over Lydia¡¯s swollen clit.


    In response to the soft tongue now gentlypping against her, Lydia let out a restorative little moan to finally break apart the kiss. Gregory turned his attention to her heaving breasts and leaned over to gently nip at each of her pebbled nipples with his teeth. He liked the way it made her gasp and yelp, and he warded off any pain with a gentle suckle of those tender, pink peaks.


    Turning his attention to Fiona, he offered the feline beauty a private smile. Bight green cat-like pupils fixed on him and a little shiver of pleasure coursed its way through her body when she came to understand the meaning of his expression. It wasn¡¯t merely that he was a naturally gifted lover with a body that had been forged in steel and hardened inbat. It was far more than simple primal lust when he looked upon her. There was a confidence in him now that hadn¡¯t been there before. He knew that he could make her scream and moan for him all through the night and well into the daylight hours. Ever since his recovery his stamina and lustful temperament had seemed almost inhuman. The denizens of the camp had heard the moans of his warrior woman and his courtesan well into the early hours and long past the endurance of what most men could muster.


    Now he looked upon her and took on a distinctly cat-like approach of his own as he shifted on his hands and knees to look into her eyes. She watched him even as her mouth remained sealed between her friend¡¯s thighs and her tongue savoured their mixed love juices. His hand reached out to stroke down the back of her head savouring the feel of her silken, midnight hair. That touch passed down onto her back and into the velvety texture of the ck and orange striped fur that covered her body. Eventually that soft caress passed toward where her tail fused with her body. He¡¯d found that sensitive little spot at the base of her spine during theirst time together. She loved being stroked along her back and almost immediately felt a soft purr rising through her breast as his hand neared her tail. He worked a little trick with his fingers, pressing the soft pads of his fingertips against the spot right above her tail in a delicate twisting touch. It had been the same little manoeuvre he¡¯d used once before that had quickly sent her over the edge where she¡¯d lost all control of her body to a violent orgasm. Of course, he¡¯d had that long shaft of his buried inside her at the time. Now he was merely using the little discovery he¡¯d made as forey. That didn¡¯t stop her lifting her long tail up into the air and quaking with pleasure as a sudden deep purr resonated from her throat to her lips to flow directly against Lydia¡¯s sodden pussy.


    ¡°I love making you do that,¡± he whispered into her pointed ear before nting a little kiss at the tip.


    She happily obliged him with a long and continuous purr as he settled himself behind her to firmly grasp her hips. Her tail lifted up and lightly swished against his cheek before wiggling happily when she felt his thick cock pressing against her blooming lower lips. Her tightly rounded ass raised up to wee the sizeable intruder and he glimpsed the weing pink depths inside her open petals before slowly thrusting himself between them.


    Lydia let out a delighted moan as Fiona¡¯s tonguepped at her honeyed seams with renewed vigour when Gregory pushed himself inside the beautiful feline female. She was wonderfully tight and equally slick. His cock still glistened with the excesses of Lydia¡¯sst climax, mixing the trio together in Fiona¡¯s clinging folds. Gregory pushed deeper inside his lover¡¯s body, loving the way her tightness initially resisted and then yielded and weed his invading length and sizable girth. With each inch that he embedded into her, those soft purrs would grow louder. It was only when she felt his hips press against her bare bum that she could no longer keep her lips on Lydia¡¯s fiery pussy. Instead, she threw her head back and let out a loud moan of pleasure before her body shook with his second thrust into her. Each time the tip of his length pressed to her core he sent every inch he had to give into her searing pussy. It didn¡¯t take much of that before he wanted more of her, and he soon imed it by reaching forth to firmly grip her long hair in one hand and reach beneath her with the other.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Gently but firmly, he pulled Fiona¡¯s hair to bring her head up from between Lydia¡¯s legs. She dug her wed fingers into the soft furs beneath them and felt a shattering orgasm take herpletely unawares. Gregory continued to pull at her hair and his free hand cupped her bare tit to pinch the pointed nipple, controlling the movements of her body almostpletely. She felt him lean that powerful frame of his against her and then his teeth were at her ear, nibbling and licking as he rapidly increased the pace of his thrusts.


    Lydia watched her friend getting fucked by the insatiable male, fondly remembering being on the receiving end of such attentions only moments before. Though it did appear he was getting downright feral with Fiona, pleasuring her with an almost animalistic ferocity. If she hadn¡¯t heard the girl¡¯s deep purrs or heard her screams of delight she might have been concerned for her friend. As it was, she felt mildly jealous.


    Gregory tilted Fiona¡¯s head to the side, holding the makeshift ponytail he¡¯d made of her hair firmly in his grip. That climax of hers had made her cat-like pupils dte and her thinyer of fur stand on end. She shivered again, recovering some of her senses only to realise that he¡¯d buried his cock entirely inside her. His hips were pressed firmly against her beautifully toned ass, and he still hadn¡¯t cum.


    As Lydia¡¯s fingers reached down between her legs to stroke her currently unattended pussy, she realised that Gregory could probably have gotten Fiona to agree to just about anything in that moment. It felt just too damn good to resist him, and she also knew that he was perhaps fulfilling one of the feline beauty¡¯s personal fantasies.

 679

    Fiona liked to be dominated. She wasn¡¯t entirely submissive, as Lydia knew from experience that she usually liked to tussle and y with her lovers before letting them take her. Yet she and Talina had both realised that once the y-fighting was over, Fiona tended to have her most intense climaxes when Lydia held her down and Talina roughly pinched at her nipples or lightly spanked her before plunging her fingers into that needy kitty-cunt.


    Gregory was doing almost the same thing, albeit in a somewhat different manner. His fingers kneaded Fiona¡¯s soft tits as they jiggled lightly with each rocking motion of their bodies. She was clearly trying to get him to fuck her more, but he wasn¡¯t letting her. Instead he moved with her body, keeping himself buried deep inside her. Fiona wed the furs beneath her with instinct, and tried to shift her knees to get him to move. He only pinched her nipples and yed with her tits whilst holding her head to look directly into her eyes.


    It was difficult to see what he was looking for, as his expression was something of an enigma with its rtively calm appearance and slight crooked smile. Only the shin of sweat covering his muscr frame betrayed his exertions and his own enjoyment in ravishing the female.


    Then he kissed her, and she moaned with approval as their tongues shed and greeted each other warmly. Perhaps he¡¯d only wanted to look at her closer, for he¡¯d never seen the like of Fiona Lynn. Perhaps he¡¯d wanted to look into the eyes of a beautiful woman who he¡¯d just pleasured to her climax. Perhaps he wanted to lure her off her guard.


    It was probably all three.


    What happened next made Fiona tear w marks into the furs, as Gregory broke the kiss and lifted himself upright to release her hair and her tit and grab her bare ass with both hands. Then he fucked her wildly, rudely shoving her off bnce and into Lydia¡¯s weing arms. Lydia suddenly found herself with Fionaid atop her with their breasts cushioning together and the woman¡¯s wild green eyes looking for their imminent release. Fiona¡¯s lips parted and she screamed up to the heavens as Gregory¡¯s cock blurred inside her cunt and her firm ass shook with each thunderous impact.


    He wasn¡¯t ying or teasing any longer. The way that Fiona had looked at him, silently begging for more had driven him past his own limit. He fucked her with a passionate abandon until her climaxes came forth like waves crashing against the shore. Lydia saw each one of those waves in Fiona¡¯s moans, in the way her eyes opened wide and her pointed ears twitched.


    Gregory¡¯s own body shone with sweat that dripped from his brow onto his lovers back. The sensation of that gloriously tight pussy convulsing around his cock, suckling and fluttering with each thrust, finally imed thest of his reserve and he unleashed his own climax inside Fiona.


    She made a cat-like screech on feeling his hot cum pouring into her, and her body crashed back against him in an overwhelming release of her own. The sweet juices of the beautiful woman squirted lewdly across his balls, and between Lydia¡¯s open legs. Another thick gush of cum poured into her before he slid his cock from her and pushed it between the two pussies of the courtesans. They happily shifted their bodies to sandwich his cock between their slippery cunts and milked thest of his cum from him. It proved to be enough to cover the lower hemispheres of Lydia¡¯s tits and give much of the fur on Fiona¡¯s belly a sticky sheen.


    Once he¡¯d finished pumping his rich cream across the two women, he finally released a long-held breath and stroked his hands over Fiona¡¯s ass and down the backs of her thighs with the flow of her fur. He found the two lovelydies smiling at each other when he leaned over to settle a few little kisses on Fiona¡¯s shoulder before leaning down to steal a kiss from Lydia¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± she licked her lips to savour the taste of him, ¡°master, you came here to get clean, but it seems you¡¯ve just spread the mess around.¡±


    Lydia traced her finger along beneath therge globe of her right breast and popped the gooey liquid she found there into her mouth. She sucked his essence away with a somewhat lewd noise from her tongue and then gave a sultryugh when she saw him wink at her over Fiona¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get cleaned up,¡± he said.


    ¡°The water will be cold now,¡± Fiona warned, looking back over at the bucket she¡¯d brought in.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to warm each other up, won¡¯t we?¡± he grinned.


    They took their time cleaning each other and massaging their tired bodies. The water flowed between them in smooth cascades from one body to the next. Gregory spent most of the bath kneeling between the women as they set about their work. This left his hands to clean each of them, which was something of an unfair workload but certainly not one he was ever going toin about.


    He left the courtesans tent scrubbed clean and after giving Fiona a parting kiss on the lips and Lydia a prolonged parting kiss on the pussy that left her quite dishevelled again by the time he slipped out of the tent. That night he returned to his own residence in the camp, seeing that the darkness made the ce feel all the more emptier with half of Bolut¡¯s retainers away on the road. Many of the stalls were clear of their wares and there weren¡¯t as many people resting about the ce.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The thought urred to him then that he could have gone with them. It wouldn¡¯t have been too difficult to disappear from the camp and never return again. Bolut might have to set up shop in the human kingdoms, and he might have had to have Algra somehow get the ring from her uncle in the hope of finding some way back to Earth. He could have just upped and left it all behind: Grolfir¡¯s test, the runts, the provings and the seemingly constant impending threat of grievous bodily harm. They could all have been just a memory.


    Except in a strange way it seemed like the camp had be home. He knew many of the people that resided there by name, and he liked the life he¡¯d seemingly stumbled into. He had the most beautiful girl he¡¯d ever known in his arms every night. The people in the camp treated him with respect and strangely seemed to look up to him even after his defeat. Many of them might have thought he was slightly mad to even try to join an orc pack, but they did admire the courage it took to try. The meal times had even been moremunal, and the camp had begun to feel like a sort of extended family. Lydia, Fiona, Talina, Valise, Emmet, Bolut, Jte; they meant much more to him than any friends he¡¯d ever had.


    That wasn¡¯t even mentioning the fact that he was now apparently mated to one of the most stunningly gorgeous women he¡¯d ever seen. It didn¡¯t even bother him anymore that she could probably have crushed him with her little finger if she set her mind to it. He was very much in love with Algra Strongblood, and it was perhaps her above all else that he cherished in this strange new world.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t want to go back anymore.

 680

    When he finally returned to his own tent he was met with a shit-storm that quickly made him want to damn-near rout back to Earth.


    ¡°You got married!?¡±


    He heard Jte¡¯s furious outcry just as he ducked his head back into the tent. Even he couldn¡¯t stop the inward cringe at the sound of the redhead¡¯s quite rightful anger. When he looked over to her, however, his fear turned into outright confusion.


    The bed where they slept together was ruffled with overturned furs and Jte was lying on top of it trying her best to look outraged. This attempt was somewhat softened by the fact that she was only wearing a pair of fur panties that she¡¯d picked up from the orcs and that her wrists were tied to the upper bed posts with a length of thick ribbon. Gregory knew that ribbon was used in some of her dances, since he¡¯d seen her practicing with it.


    Algra was knelt on the bed beside her and had discarded her clothing entirely. She looked oddly at ease with the whole situation, though her eyes lit up when she saw her mate rejoin them.


    ¡°Er¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± he asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What the hell kind of question is that!? You¡¯re asking me what¡¯s going on? I go out today thinking ¡®Gee I hope my boyfriend won¡¯t get hurt in his crazy death duels,¡¯ then Ie back and find you¡¯ve gotten married!¡±


    Since Jte apparently wasn¡¯t quite in her right mind to exin why she was tied up and mostly naked, Gregory flicked his gaze toward Algra for an exnation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare look at her! I¡¯m not going to mrrrflphth!¡± Jte was quickly silenced by Algra stuffing the nearest thing she found into the girl¡¯s mouth. This just happened to be Algra¡¯s own little fur skirt.


    ¡°I tell her we are bonded. She not take news well,¡± Algra exined over Jte¡¯s muffled cries.


    ¡°You think? Why is she tied to the bed?¡±


    ¡°She go to find you. I tell her not to. She try anyway. I tie her up.¡±


    ¡°Right, and why is she only wearing her underwear?¡±


    ¡°Does she wear more?¡±


    ¡°Ok, fair point.¡±


    This got a furious muffled scream of anger from Jte, though her cheeks tellingly turned a shade of pink at Algra¡¯s words.


    ¡°I exin that she is still yours, as she is now mine.¡± Algra shed a tusky grin at him.


    Jte gave up struggling and trying to yell at them both to instead flop back down on the bed in defeat. Gregory couldn¡¯t help but let out augh at the slight absurdity of the situation. He walked over to the bed and reached out to pluck Algra¡¯s skirt from Jte¡¯s mouth and yfully threw it at the orc before turning back to his human lover.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Algra wanted me as her mate, and as I guess you¡¯ve figured out: It¡¯s not all that easy to say no to her.¡± He leaned over Jte and kissed her brow. She didn¡¯t try to head butt him, so he supposed that was progress.


    ¡°I thought we were all¡­¡± Jte couldn¡¯t quite put into words the bond that the three of them shared.


    ¡°We are.¡± Gregory nodded and gently stroked his hand down her bare nk.


    Algra nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Then why did you two do this without me?¡±


    ¡°Being mate is not forsaking others, it is forging a deeper connection,¡± Algra quickly interjected before Gregory could try to exin. ¡°He is yours as he is mine. You share a world I do not know. You are bound together deeper than any others who wille in this world. Yet I am his, am I not? Now we both share something deeper with him.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re married. That¡¯s a little too special, isn¡¯t it? From now on I¡¯ll always just be the other woman.¡±


    At this Algra grunted dismissively.


    ¡°Orc mating isn¡¯t exactly like human marriage, Jan. You know how the female orcs kind of go sex-mad every now and then?¡±


    The female orc he happened to be sharing space with just then gave a very dangerous warning growl upon hearing that.


    ¡°In a totally irresistible and incredibly sexy way, of course,¡± he quickly added.


    Algra¡¯s growl turned into something of a purr.


    ¡°Well because they kind of lose control during that time, they don¡¯t really consider monogamy in mating quite as irond as we do. If I¡¯m ever away from Algra and she goes into heat then she¡¯ll choose someone else. Because of that, orc women don¡¯t really hold it against their mates when they take others. So the mating ceremony just kind of means that she prefers me over anyone else. That we love each other. Right?¡± He looked over to Algra for confirmation.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The orc woman smiled and nodded. ¡°The courtesans teach you well.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Jte let out a calmer breath for the first time that night, ¡°so it isn¡¯t about keeping yourself just for her?¡±


    ¡°Urgh, stupid humans,¡± Algra grunted. ¡°How would I fuck you then?¡±


    Jte paused at that and her pale cheeks regained their pink flush.


    ¡°Are we ok now? You know I¡¯d mate the fuck out of you in a heartbeat, but you kind of have to be an orc, or at least an orc in training.¡±


    Jte let out a long sigh and looked between her two lovers.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll be fine with it on one condition.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Gregory hoped that another life-threatening quest wasn¡¯t on the horizon but prepared himself to bear that burden if she should ask it of him.


    ¡°You really have to get your cock in me right now. Your evil orc mate has been teasing me like this for an hour.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± Gregoryughed and looked over to the nude orc beside him. ¡°I should probably ask my mate¡¯s permission first.¡±


    ¡°Why you think I tease her so long?¡± Algra seemed perplexed at his apparent denseness.

 681

    ¡°Well this sure beatsing home to find my slippersid out next to my pipe. I get a gorgeous red head and a soaking pussy at the end of the day. That¡¯s way better.¡± He reached down and started tugging off the skimpy fur panties that Jte was wearing.


    ¡°Plus, better exercise and less chance of lung cancer,¡± Jte added. ¡°Can you untie me?¡±


    ¡°Sure, in about two to three hours.¡± Gregory watched her wiggle the panties off her feet leaving herpletely naked.


    ¡°What!? But I- Mrlphrlg!¡± Jte was silenced this time as Algra swung her leg to kneel over the girl¡¯s head and lowered her own saturated pussy down against her mouth.


    Gregory wasn¡¯t quite sure how Jte would take that, but apparently she found Algra¡¯s cunt just as delectable as he did and soon enough they both heard the sound of her tonguepping against green pussy flesh.


    He lifted Jte¡¯s legs up and took his own position on the bed. Upon seeing just how wet her glistening pink folds were, he plunged his hardened cock into her with a single thrust and decided to forego the torturous forey that Algra had administered. Instead he fucked her hard and deep with long, swift strokes that took every inch of his long, thick length into her tight pussy. His hand slid down between her thighs and he absently flicked his thumb across the juicy little nub of her clit to make her body almost violently quake with a very hard climax that sprayed his balls down with fresh, hot nectar.


    Shortly after that, he continued ravishing that hot, tight sheath whilst leaning over to meet Algra¡¯s parted lips and top the ravishing they were giving their lover with a tender kiss of their own.


    * * * * *


    The next day started a lot better than it ended. As he arose to consciousness he couldn¡¯t quite tell which limbs were his until he had unravelled himself from the two beauties he¡¯d fallen asleep with. Outside, the light of dawn was peeking through the gap in the tent¡¯s canopy. He awoke feeling oddly refreshed considering he couldn¡¯t have had all that much sleep in the few hours since they had fallen still.


    Giving Jte and Algra a parting kiss each, neither of them stirred as he uced himself from between them and stood to dress. This became something of a problem given that lying between two nude sex goddesses had given him some very pleasant dreams and his cock was jutting out in front of him like a g pole.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He eventually managed to wrestle the kraken back into his tight trunks before slipping on his discarded boots and making for the entrance to the tent. Taking one final look back at the women on the bed, he felt the familiar pleasant tinge of regret at leaving them there. This soonbined with the anticipation of knowing he¡¯d have them again when night fell to leave him feeling quite content as he stepped out in amidst the circle of tents that made up Bolut¡¯s camp.


    It was then that he spied Talina walking from the main road toward the campfire. She wore the same cloak that she had when they had first met. Dark material swept about her slender frame as she stepped forth. Much of the orcish encampment had yet to rouse for the morning, and that left the tworgely alone together for the time being. Upon seeing him, she smiled and raised her hand to wave, for her approach had not yet grown close enough for them to speak without waking up the whole camp.


    Gregory stifled a slightly frustrated noise in the back of his throat when he saw she was wearing her usual courtesan¡¯s attire beneath the cloak. The little bikini was pulled smoothly over her petite breasts and the strings rested over her beautifully rounded hips. If it hadn¡¯t been for Torren, he¡¯d have had her right there in the dirt on seeing that beautiful sight in the morning sun. As it was, he cleared his throat and stepped forwards to her.


    ¡°Master is pleased to see me?¡± Talina offered a naughty smile as her eyes lowered to the rampant trunk that was still straining against his small leather garment.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m always pleased to see you, Talina,¡± Gregory couldn¡¯t help butugh, he¡¯d even gotten used to her teasing. That didn¡¯t seem to make the teasing any less effective, but he did manage not to blush furiously at her every word anymore.


    ¡°Then I am pleased.¡± Her gaze flicked back up to meet his.


    ¡°What are you doing up this early?¡±


    ¡°I was fulfilling a duty for Emmet. It was nothing important, master,¡± she dismissed his question with a tactful grace before shifting the direction of the conversation elsewhere. ¡°Ah! But I almost forgot! Come.¡±


    I¡¯m nearly there. Greg privately thought upon thatst order from the pretty courtesan. He cast a longing nce at the tent where he¡¯d been headed, knowing full well that Lydia and Fiona would happily sate his desires for him. Instead, he looked back to Talina and gave her a small bow of acquiescence before letting her take the lead toward Torren¡¯s tent.


    He hadn¡¯t been around Talina all that much since she¡¯d taken the cksmith as her lover. Sure, he was happy for them both, but there was something inside him that made him very ufortable around the beautiful courtesan. It was like some animal was whispering in his ear. We made her ours! We need her! Take her!


    That,bined with his downright rabid libido made him feel like quite the creep. So he kept his eyes forward as they walked side by side together and his muscles wouldn¡¯t seem to rx.


    ¡°Master? Are you well?¡± She seemed to notice the uncharacteristically stiff manner in which he was walking.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just¡­¡± He thought about making some excuse, then remembered who he was talking to and decided outright honesty was the best policy. ¡°I¡¯m really fucking horny.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, I have noticed you often have that problem.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Master, you are hardly ever not horny. Even when you mind is on other matters, all it takes is the slightest of invitations and you seem ready. That is very odd.¡±


    ¡°What? I figured it was just, y¡¯know, being a guy.¡±


    ¡°Have you truly always felt like this?¡±


    Gregory thought about that for a moment. Actually, he hadn¡¯t exactly felt the need to give the old one eyed monster a tug nearly as many times as before. Then again, he hadn¡¯t had any beautiful, sexy women to tempt him.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ve amped it up a little since we first came here. It¡¯s just, you know, with Algra and Jte, Fiona and Lydia, Valise and you. It¡¯s kind of hard to keep the snake in the cage, you know?¡±


    ¡°And nor should you.¡± Talina lifted her hand to give his shoulder an affectionate pat. ¡°But master, I am Torren¡¯s fantasy. He lusts after me a great deal. He is also young and strong. Yet even he needs to take a little while after being with me to recover. You, on the other hand, have just spent all night constantly making love to two women and then awoken four hourster ready for more. That is not normal. Fun, no doubt, but not normal.¡±


    ¡°Ok, now you put it like that I guess I am stretching the limits of what¡¯s biologically possible. Should I be worried? Is there like, a humping sickness around here or something?¡±


    ¡°Ha! No, my master. Not that I know of, and I know of many ailments. It is just strange, and I thought it time that you should be made aware of it. You don¡¯t seem to have noticed.¡±

 682

    ¡°Yeah, well, I have a lot of nice distractions to keep me upied. Not to mention some very not-nice ones that asionally nearly get me killed. But thanks for talking to me about it.¡±


    Talina nodded and Gregory found himself grateful that she¡¯d kept the conversation going. It allowed him to concentrate on her words rather than her body and his morning g-pole was no longer threatening to tear open his trunks.


    They found Torren flopped over on his bed inside his tent, snoring up a storm.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to do that when I¡¯m with him. It¡¯s rather sweet, don¡¯t you think?¡± Talina shed him a smile before going to wake up her slightly oversized lover.


    It took several minutes during which Torren sleepily smiled and lifted his huge arms up to wrap around the slender woman before pulling her into bed with him. Gregory stifled augh as Talina squeaked out a little cry of rm at being flung off her feet. She then remedied the problem by blowing out a lungful of air into Torren¡¯s face that shocked him so much he flung her from his grip and wobbled a bit on the edge of the bed before falling face first onto the floor.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Talina gave him an encouraging smack on his sizeable rear end.


    ¡°Get up! Master is here.¡±


    ¡°Mawha?¡± Torren lifted his head up to rub his nose and look around beforeying eyes on Gregory.


    Gregory waved amiably.


    Torren shot up to his feet as quickly as his sizeable bulk could manage before snatching up some furs from the bed to wrap around his waist. At first Gregory hadn¡¯t quite seen the attraction between the pair of them, but it was clear from that nce that much of Torren¡¯s extra bulk wasprised of muscle as much as fat. He could probably have propped up a bridge if he had a mind to.


    ¡°Master! Bloody hell! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ve slept too much! I¡¯ll get to work right-¡±


    ¡°Easy there, metal-head.¡± Gregory¡¯s tone was gentle despite the new nickname that Talina seemed immediately delighted with. ¡°It¡¯s sunrise. You¡¯re not supposed to be working. I¡¯m here because thedy brought me.¡±


    Torren looked questioningly at Talina, who pointed at a protruding object near the bed that was covered in linen cloth. A light seemed to ignite behind Torren¡¯s eyes and he tied his furs up firmly around him to free his hands. Then he picked up therge cloth covered item and walked over to Gregory.


    ¡°This is for you. For the provings,¡± he said.


    ¡°Huh? Wow, thanks.¡± Gregory took the offering and peeled away the linen wrapping to reveal the gift.


    He found himself holding arge kite shield that initially seemed to be made out of a wicker-like structure of interwoven vine threads. He flipped over the curved surface and saw the back had been braced with a seemingly far more sturdy criss-cross of ckened orc-metal bracers. The result was very light to hold, and Gregory couldn¡¯t resist the urge to try and bend the curve a little more.


    ¡°Wow, it doesn¡¯t budge an inch,¡± he observed.


    ¡°Of course not, master. It¡¯s a shield.¡± Torren looked at him as if he may have missed the pointpletely.


    ¡°No, I know. I just meant that I¡¯ve seen this sort of structure before used on furniture. It¡¯s firm but usually bendy. This feels more like it¡¯s been made from iron.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I see. No, the outer work is something Valise taught me. She weaves these containers out of certain nt roots and vines. I didn¡¯t really think much of them until someone stumbled into her stall one day and she used one to contain what I guess would have been quite an explosion when her potions mixed together.¡±


    ¡°Shit,¡± Gregory spun the shield over again and looked at the tightly-packedttice structure. ¡°It¡¯s that strong?¡±


    ¡°Stronger. I asked her how she made them. It¡¯s treated with one of her potions, but it¡¯s also something to do with using the right materials from the right nts and trees. Quiteplicated, but it¡¯ll stop a charging bull in its tracks if it¡¯s braced properly. Valise helped me work on that one. I added some mountain metal to give it a bit of extra strength too. I thought from the way you fight you wouldn¡¯t want to get too weighed down.¡±


    ¡°Torren, thanks man. This is fantastic.¡± Gregory slipped the shield onto his forearm and tested the weight. It was damn near perfect. ¡°Is there anything I can give you in return?¡±


    The bulky smith¡¯s mouth fell open in shock at that question. Talina smoothly stepped up beside him and used her index finger to yfully push his jaw back up into ce before turning to Gregory.


    ¡°Perhaps you might try not getting yourself too badly beaten in the next proving match?¡± she suggested.


    Greg smiled and held up his new shield. ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±


    ¡°Then Torren will be pleased.¡± She patted the big guy on the shoulder and lifted herself to her tiptoes to give his cheek a kiss.


    This made Torren turn immediately, and Talina quickly pressed her advantage by taking his lips against hers and wrapping her arms across his shoulders.


    Gregory watched with amusement the two lovers descend into a healthy tongue duel in front of him.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll just be going then.¡± He stepped back to the tent opening.


    ¡°Mrylp!¡± Talina waved goodbye over Torren¡¯s shoulder.


    Gregory left them to their morning business and stepped out into the camp.


    * * * * *


    His new shield immediately proved its worthter that morning. After spending an hour in the eagerpany of Fiona and Lydia, he presented himself at the provings. The orcs openlyughed at his new shield, thinking the concept of hiding behind something to be a sign of cowardice. There was seemingly no time to waste upon defensive thinking when glory and honour awaited. Thankfully, g deemed it eptable for him to fight with the shield. He didn¡¯t seem to mind the pups bringing their own made weapons so long as there were no sharp edges or any armour that would give a ridiculously unfair advantage. It was fine to have their armour refitted, but they couldn¡¯t show up in a full suit of heavy te mail.


    The shield wasn¡¯t deemed overly protective, though it was certainly something that he had to adjust to since his own fighting training didn¡¯t exactly include an effective use of medieval weaponry. Even so, the assurance that he could block iing blows made him less fearful and able to stand his ground with most of the other pups.


    Unfortunately, his own martial techniques were his biggest problem in sessfullying out of the proving grounds without a sound beating. The Runts were shockingly bad at ying the brutal war games. U was utterly uncontroble. Even though she often put at least one member of the opposition down in the dirt, she was easily cornered and outnumbered by her insistence of fighting on her own. Both Nullik and Frelki both tried their damnedest to make an impact, but they often sacrificed their innate agility for orc-favoured brute force charges that usually ended with a muchrger orc stomping them into the dirt. Wrut could have been a very dangerous opponent but his insistence on using one of therge unbnced clubs as opposed to the smaller ones often left him open to nking attacks from his armless side. Most of the matches ended with the stout and sturdy Frun fighting alongside Ulf and Gregory. They also usually ended up badly outnumbered by that point, leading to quite a few painful thrashings.

 683

    It went on and on like that for three weeks before Gregory stormed back into the camp one night and flung his shield away in a fit of frustrated rage. It cut through the air powered by brute force to embed itself in arge empty crate set on the outskirts of the encampment. A few human ves were the only ones out that night due to the light haze of rain pouring down from the cloudy skies. They looked at Gregory and tactfully slipped away into their own tents leaving him alone standing in the mud with only the embers of the campfire forpany.


    He made for his own tent and stopped when he felt a hand settle upon his shoulder. It was cool, slender and quite firm in its grip. Gregory whirled around almost knocking Valise to the ground in the process. The woman deftly kept her feet and her bright blue eyes shone coldly in the remaining light of the fire.


    That took a lot of the anger from his belly and he quickly held up his hand in an apologetic gesture.


    ¡°Valise, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t hear you behind me and I¡¯ve had a very bad day.¡± He brought his hand back and wiped his rain-dampened face.


    Her gaze softened and she gave him a polite nod in response.


    ¡°That is understandable. Forgive my approach. I sensed you were troubled.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to forgive. And I am troubled.¡± He walked over to where his shield had embedded in the wood and yanked it free. ¡°Every day I go down there and all it just feels like I¡¯m aplishing about as much as I¡¯d manage by going to hit my head on Torren¡¯s anvil for the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Knowing you, my Gregory, I think the anvil would break before sunset.¡± Valise stepped forward and ced her hand upon his bare chest.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like I¡¯m about to break the provings, Valise.¡± He looked down to her hand and felt the familiar twinge of attraction despite his truly foul mood.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I simply meant you are quite hard headed.¡± She smiled up at him and gave his hard head a gentle tap with her knuckles. ¡°An anvil wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    ¡°Oh great. Usually when I see you I know I¡¯m in for a few hours of amazing sex. You picked now to start being a wiseass?¡± He checked the bottom of the shield and saw he hadn¡¯t damaged the freakishly strong materials it was made from.


    ¡°I shall mock when I see fit.¡± She lowered her hand and lightly flicked the tip of his nose with an immactely manicured fingertip. ¡°And what on earth made you think that you wouldn¡¯t be in for a few hours of amazing sex now?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, I¡¯ve had a very bad day. Believe it or not I¡¯m still not quite used to stunning womening up and offering themselves to me out of the blue.¡± He nced over Valise as he stepped toward her to take her against him.


    She was utterly radiant even with the dull sky overhead and the rain smattering down upon her. The water deepened the yellow sunshine from her hair into a rich, golden hue that fell down over one shoulder in a thick braid. Her features gleamed with raindrops cascading over porcin features carrying her natural grace and ageless wisdom along with an unearthly elfin beauty. The usual white robe in which she glided around the camp had begun to cling to her slender figure and show that she wasn¡¯t wearing a slip of clothing beneath. She did not aim to cover herself as the tips of her breasts pointed up against the thin material, or clung to the cleft between her thighs. Instead she epted his advance with open arms and slid her hands across the young male¡¯s muscr shoulders to bring his talented lips to her own.


    They kissed with the passion of new lovers and the experience of old friends. Algra was a warrior born, and a part of him always loved the challenge of impressing her. Jte had been his long time ideal woman, and he was still slightly dazzled by her. Lydia and Fiona were ymates andpanions, sharing each other perhaps more than friends should butcking the deeper connections that came with true love.


    Valise was the only woman he feltpletely himself with. He could rx in her embrace for days, and pleasure her for nights on end. Her wisdom and experience were far out of his league, and yet when she shared her body with his he felt she longed for the connection just as much as he did.


    When they came together it wasn¡¯t long before she felt her robe being lifted up over her slender legs. It surprised her, for though Gregory was an apparently insatiable male when it came to such acts, he didn¡¯t seem the exhibitionist type.


    ¡°Here? Out in the middle of the camp?¡± she asked him, pulling away from his lips and setting loving little kisses along his cheek between her words.


    ¡°Yes. No one¡¯s around and you look so damn gorgeous in the rain. I want you here.¡± He purred the words like a young lion ready to take its mate.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°What if someone should look upon us?¡± Valise asked even as she lowered her hands between them to help him tug his trunks down over his hardening member.


    ¡°Then they will be jealous,¡± he said as he slipped his hands onto her nks and lifted her off her bare feet to settle her back against arge stack of crates.

 684

    ¡°I¡¯m jealous,¡± Jte said from inside the tent as she peeked out from between the folds of the entrance.


    Algra grunted curiously from where sheid naked on the furs of their bed and lifted her gaze to nce up at the girl. It was a pleasing sight to see Jte bent over slightly to sneak a look out into the camp to spy on whomever was out there. She was wearing a thin veil covering over her legs. It was sheer enough that Algra could make out the smooth muscles of those supple thighs and calves along with the delightful twin curves of her peachy rump.


    ¡°Gregory is out there!¡± Jte turned to Algra and whispered loudly enough that she could be easily heard across therge pavilion.


    ¡°He has returned?¡± Algra tilted her head, lifting herself up from the bed slightly.


    ¡°Yes, and he¡¯s out there nailing Valise to the furniture!¡± Jte resumed her peeking.


    Algra suppressed a smile and watched as the feisty redhead¡¯s bum wiggled intensely.


    ¡°It is his right,¡± Algra noted.


    ¡°Yeah, but don¡¯t you think he should be in here nailing one of us to the furniture?¡± Jte looked up from her spy-hole with a note of worry in her expression.


    ¡°You should ask.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He is yours. He must keep you happy. If you want him, ask to be imed.¡±


    ¡°You want me to go out there, pat him on the shoulder and say: ¡®Scuse me, but could you put her down for a second and pin me up there instead?¡±


    Algra shrugged nomittally.


    ¡°How can you be so calm about it? Doesn¡¯t it ever get to you a little?¡± Jte asked, finally stepping away from the canopy to stride over to where Algraid upon the bed.


    ¡°What?¡± The orc reached out for the approaching human girl and fondly pulled her onto the bed with her.


    ¡°That he¡¯s with others?¡± Jte slipped into the bed alongside the emerald skinned warrior.


    ¡°No. I asked for his body. He gave it. I asked for his love. He gave it. I asked for him. He gave himself.¡± Algra shrugged again and reached out tofortingly run her hand over the curve of Jte¡¯s hip.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m pretty sure Valise is loaning him out pretty well right about now.¡± Jte nced back to the entrance of the tent.


    Algra paused to consider her answer to this. It truly did not bother her that Gregory was currently pleasuring another woman only a few yards away from where sheid. There was a part of him that was hers and hers alone, that no one could ever take. That was enough for her, for it was not a good thing to ever think you had the whole of someone to keep for yourself. It was¡­ greedy.


    ¡°You make him happy,¡± Algra finally said.


    ¡°Yeah, well again I think you¡¯ll find he¡¯s happy enough without me right at the minute.¡± Jte pouted her lower lip.


    ¡°No.¡± Algra firmly disagreed, shaking her head. ¡°Valise make him wise. I make him strong. Your friends make himugh. You make him happy.¡±


    Jte turned her gaze back upon Algra again and looked at the orc curiously. It was clear that she didn¡¯t quite have the words to eloquently say what she meant, but the meaning came across regardless.


    ¡°You make him happy too,¡± Jte said.


    ¡°He look at me and want me. It is good. He respect me. It is also good. He love me. It is very good. He look at you and his eyes find new light. Do not fear where he puts his cock, red girl. We have his heart. It is a big heart, yes?¡±


    Jte nodded slowly, her eyes glistened slightly in the candlelight.


    ¡°Good. Now, I am his mate and must help him with all his duties where it is needed. So, let me make you feel good.¡± Algra slipped down the bed and pushed Jte onto her back.


    Jte gasped when she felt the orc¡¯s tonguesh slowly up along her inner thigh and then begin to slowly swish across her lower petals.


    Gregory would have been jealous.


    * * * * *


    Fortunately for Gregory, he was otherwise engaged in roughly ravishing the gorgeous woman he had pinned against hard wood. His hands grasped her bare backside and squeezed the firmness he found there with unyielding approval. Their lips snatched light kisses from each other as they rutted together, the soft moans of Valise being punctuated by the soft, wet noises of their contact.


    He didn¡¯t hold back with her, and she felt every strain and thrust of his movements relieving him of the day¡¯s burdens and sending shockwaves of bliss through her body. Though her rear and her shoulders might have a few bruisese morning, she highly approved of such stress relief in her young master. His hard length pistoned inside her clutching sheath, and she felt him m her body against the wood before his hot seed poured into her waiting channel. It triggered a sudden and powerful climax in the elf-woman, and her long legs tightened their grip on his lower back to keep him lodged firmly inside her through each gush of his sticky cream.


    They didn¡¯t speak in the moments thereafter. Valise¡¯s head rested upon his shoulder and he took long, deep breaths with his eyes closed to savour that sweet moment and that incredible woman. Then he felt her lips on his skin, sliding up along his neck and across his cheek to take his lips. Their kiss was slow and gentle now, a massage of their mouths that built into a slow and smouldering caress of tongues.


    Gregory¡¯s length twitched inside her again. Upon sensing another ravishing on the horizon, she gently pushed at his bare shoulders. He fought her at first, though only for a moment and only for more of her kiss. Eventually he relented and pulled back his head whilst remaining embedded inside her tight cleft. She smiled upon him, a beautiful and yet almost divine expression on those elfin features.


    ¡°Have I helped to quell your rage?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Maybe. Although I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve lit a muchrger fire in me, Valise.¡± He returned her smile and stole a quick kiss from her lips like a thief in the night.


    She looked down over him, his ck hair falling around his face in long trusses, slickened by the rain. His sun-darkened skin looked incredible with the mix of rain water and sweat giving its own shine, even in the dim light offered by the early evening on such a murky day. Gregory had already been a remarkably fit specimen, but days in the provings had hardened those muscles to hot steel defined against his skin in a way that was almost mouth-wateringly appealing.


    ¡°That is well, but let us no longer linger here in the rain and the mud,¡± she said with a slight quiver of pleasure in her voice.


    ¡°Oh? I quite like it. The background cold makes me want to cling to your heat.¡± He have her bare rump another squeeze. ¡°It makes me want to slide deeper into you.¡±


    It was difficult to argue with that logic. Especially when he punctuated the words by thrusting himself slowly right into her depths until she felt him pressing against her core.


    ¡°Please, my master. Take me to my tent. I wish to speak with you. This is hardly the ce or the position for such things. Let mey you down in my furs and there we may share our warmth further.¡±


    Gregory wanted her again in a much more immediate way. He had already rallied from his initial release, and was ready to have her there in the mud. Part of him knew he could. He could cast them both down and continue to rut like animals and her resolve would break. Strangely enough it was her hair that stopped him. In all fairness, he probably would have followed her request regardless in the end. Even at the height of his passions he would have done anything for the woman. Still, that wasn¡¯t the thought that stopped him. It was simply that it would have been a crime to soil that beautiful golden hair of hers in the dirt.

 685

    He did surprise her by refusing to release her from his their embrace. Instead of leaning back against therge crate, she was pulled against him and held aloft by the hands grasping her rear. His trunks hadn¡¯t descended along his legs far enough that he couldn¡¯t walk, and he carried her impaled upon his length across the way to her tent.


    ¡°Master, this is not exactly what I had in mind,¡± Valise felt her cheeks flush with heat despite the slow pouring of cool rain.


    ¡°No? Well, you¡¯re proving to be the best part of a very bad day. I apparently don¡¯t have much in the way of pride or decency any more. I¡¯ve had my face mmed in the dirt more times than I can count. So, if you think I¡¯m letting you go now you¡¯re sorely mistaken. I need to take all the good moments I can get, when I can get them, for as long as I can have them.¡± He settled a kiss onto her cheek that slowly traced his lips downward to nuzzle yfully along her jaw line.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that I am an elvendy of some renown.¡± She took on an overly formal and familiar teasing tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have even more renown when people talk about the way you were carried across the camp with my cock inside you and your arse bared to the world.¡± One of his hands released her rump and returned to it with a light smack.


    ¡°That¡¯s a shameful way to treat ady.¡± Valise was wearing a sultry smile that betrayed her true feelings on being disyed in such a way.


    ¡°Hmmm, fun though.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t argue that point, oooh!¡± She was interrupted as he swished them both down and under the roof of her tent to cast her down on the furs and quickly scramble atop her.


    Valise released a softugh that shifted abruptly into a low moan when he kissed her again and slid his aching length back inside her waiting body. They yfully wrestled a little, shifting their hips and inadvertently teasing each other as they both scrambled for different goals. He wanted her to lie back and let him have his way with her and she wanted to take the high ground. It was one of the few times in Gregory¡¯s life that he conceded the high ground when it became clear that it was what his opponent desired. They shifted about and Valise found herself atop him, her knees in the furs and her thighs resting against his hard, masculine figure.


    Gregory was then treated to another spectacr sight when the woman reached down to her hips and pulled the now transparent robe she had been wearing over her head to cast away into the far side of her tent. With the woman finally and gloriously naked, he quietly revelled at the sight of her. Even then she still felt a hint of the nerves that had gued her for centuries. As an elf, her ears were considered a distinctive part of her nature and the brutal slices in her own had made her feel somewhat hideous. Sitting naked astride that young and vigorous male, fully disyed for his appreciative gaze? It made her feel the absolute opposite of hideous. The joy of feeling his adoration upon her was almost enough to make her feel like one of her own people again. Almost.


    For most of his sexually active life, Gregory¡¯s physical ideal of a perfect woman had been Jte. Even despite her treatment of him he¡¯d always loved the shape of her body, the beauty of her face and the naturally seductive way she moved. This had given him something of an over-appreciation of women withrge breasts and filled many of his intimate thoughts with Jte¡¯s huge boobs happily bouncing in his face. Having recently and frequently been given the privilege of experiencing what that was like in reality, he was beginning to branch out in the scope of what made his lusty nature stir.


    Valise was something of a revtion in that department. Her slender figure and its gentle curves weren¡¯t something that would have caught his eye before, and yet now knowing what delights those curves allowed had made him take new stock of girls that weren¡¯t quite so well endowed. She was elegantly formed and beautifully sculpted, with smooth features that were damn near statuesque. That basterplexion of hers practically glowed from her recent exertions and the water that still made her seem to shine in the low light of the candles in the tent. Those petite breasts were prettily plump in their own way, the shape pleasingly rounded and her fair nipples clearly begging for attention.


    Gregory licked his lips and decided to rise up and give those little peaks the attention they so richly deserved when he was quickly pushed back down by Valise¡¯s steady hand.


    ¡°No, not now. Talk, remember?¡± she said.


    Gregory had a moment of irritation at that suggestion before he let out augh of his own.


    ¡°You want to talk like this? Valise, I am always happy to listen to your voice and your advice is always wee. I just can¡¯t promise that I¡¯ll be giving you the attention you deserve if you decide to start a conversation at the moment. I¡¯m going to be slightly distracted.¡± He quickly clenched his buttocks together and bounced Valise lightly on top of him.


    Her eyes widened and she let out a little gasp of pleasure. If he kept that little trick up then she might have been the one having difficulty concentrating. Still, she pressed on. She gave his nose another light flick of her finger to bring his eyes from her breasts up to her face.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Then I shall have to keep your attention.¡± There was something slightly menacing in the way she said that.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Gregory agreed as he rxed and made himselffortable. Although with his tired limbsid out in the furs and the gorgeous elf witch firmly mounted upon his length it was hardly a difficult task to rx and enjoy himself.


    ¡°Good. I wished to talk to you about the way you have been fighting in your battle games.¡± Her hands lowered to his chest and her palms ttened out across the hard muscle to gently slide her fingertips across the small cuts and grazes he¡¯d picked up over the past few days.


    ¡°Fighting is a very generous word for what I¡¯ve been doing out there. Getting my ass kicked in ways I didn¡¯t know it could be kicked is more like it,¡± he grumbled.


    ¡°Yes. Stop that.¡±


    ¡°Stop what? Getting the crap kicked out of me? Oh, wow, thanks for that, oh wise mentor. That¡¯s just the thing I¡¯ve been doing wrong all this time. Why the hell didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± His eyes narrowed upon her.


    ¡°I believe the strategy of getting your ass kicked-as you so eloquently put it-is more of a choice than you think.¡±


    ¡°Really? How did youe up with that? All your years fighting in orc war packs? I¡¯ve got the hang of fighting enough with the Runts that even Algra doesn¡¯t yell at me anymore. So what exactly is it that I¡¯m doing wrong?¡±


    Sensing his rising anger, Valise slowly shifted her hips in a slow circle. It was almost imperceptible, and yet she felt the rising tension in him dissipate somewhat and enjoyed the feeling of his length swirling inside her.


    ¡°Algra wants you to be safe, Gregory. She does not want you to win. If you win, she thinks that you will take the ring back and leave her. So, she is happy for your pack to be beaten again and again.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± She tilted her head slightly, her gaze oddly inquisitive. ¡°No, you do not. In truth, I don¡¯t think Algra has properly thought about it up here.¡± She lifted her finger and tapped her brow. ¡°But I know that fear lingers in her heart. She would never speak out against you. She loves you deeply. Yet now youe home to her every night. In the provings you are tested but you are in no true danger any longer. Rowun Strongblood was a great and proven warrior who fought many battles with dangerous enemies. She loved him deeply too, and those enemies took him from her. I do not think she wants to lose another mate, and in her heart I think she is mostfortable with the current situation.¡±


    Gregory¡¯s expression grew troubled at Valise¡¯s words. It was very easy to overlook the woman in the camp, for Valise preferred to keep to herself and work her alchemy in private. He rarely had any problems with her and he counted her a close friend. In doing so he had obviously overlooked how much she observed when she was settled there in front of her tent with her potions for sale,rgely overlooked by everyone around her.

 686

    ¡°If that¡¯s true, and I¡¯m still not sure it is, but if you¡¯re right then what do you think I should do? Do you have any secret elfish way of fighting that could give me an advantage? Right now I think I¡¯d need to be Batman to stand a chance against the other packs in the provings.¡± He lifted one hand from where it rested on her hip and pushed away a few stray locks of dark hair that had spilled across his face.


    ¡°I know nothing of this Batman, but I suspect that you need only be yourself to prevail in your uing battles.¡± She gently reached out to push away his hand and carefully did the job of tucking away his hair for him. Her light fingers traced across his browfortingly, and eased some of the frustration he felt with her line of conversation.


    ¡°Being myself hasn¡¯t gotten me anywhere but thrown on my ass so far.¡± Gregory focused on the feel of the woman connected to him so intimately rather than the upsurge of many painful memories of defeat in the proving pits.


    ¡°That is because you are not yourself, dear one. You are trying to be an orc.¡± Before he could give her a retort to that, she lowered herself to silence him with a loving and tender kiss. Again, he rxed when he felt those silken lips caressing his own. His arms lifted to hold her against him, but eventually she slipped away to rise above him again.


    ¡°Ok then, oh wise one. Exin. I¡¯m not about to start wearing false-tusks, so what do you mean that I¡¯m trying to be an orc? Isn¡¯t that kind of the point of the provings?¡±


    ¡°No, the point of the provings is to prove that you can seed inbat and fight alongside a war pack.¡±


    ¡°Riiight¡­¡± Gregory lofted a brow and waited for her to borate.


    ¡°How do orcs fight?¡± she asked.


    He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. She wasn¡¯t exactly the most forting of conversationalists and he¡¯d had a very long day. After a moment of setting his mind to seek out the answer, he finally gave his assessment.


    ¡°They like the devastating charge. Their armour and weapons are all focused on it. Their weapons are unbnced towards the business end to give them more impact and their armour is focused on protecting the upper body. Size and strength are their key advantages and they¡¯re very good at using them on the offence.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Valisemended his assessment as a patient teacher to her student. ¡°Now, how effective are the Runts at implementing this way of war?¡±


    ¡°Terrible. Frelki and Nullik are too slim and too small. They¡¯re fitter than most humans, but they don¡¯t seem like they¡¯ll ever get bigger than they are. Don¡¯t have the right body type for it, I guess. When they try to charge like they¡¯ve been told they don¡¯tst more than a few seconds. U is capable and dangerous, but she doesn¡¯t fight with the rest of us so our charge has even less impact. Wrut is good, but he fights with a weapon that¡¯s too big to wield properly with only one arm, so after the initial charge he¡¯s easily outmanoeuvred when it gets down to the fighting. Frun¡¯s ok, but he¡¯s not the sharpest knife in the drawer and usually just tries to back up Ulf. Ulf himself would probably be great with any other pack, but he¡¯s not a good leader. He needs to be more adaptable. If we¡¯re actually going to win, we need toe up with a better n than charge and fight.¡±


    It was good for him to voice the thoughts he¡¯d been having over the past weeks in thefort of Valise¡¯spany. The Runts weren¡¯t bad orcs, or even bad individual fighters. They just didn¡¯t work when it came to fighting as any sort of cohesive group.


    ¡°And what about yourself?¡± Valise asked.


    ¡°Me? All I can really do when ites to the charge is try to back up one of the others. When ites to the fighting I just try to help us hold our ground. My new shield helps, but I fucking hate using those unbnced clubs. Every time I swing at something it feels like it takes forever just to recover. I can¡¯t really parry with them either. I¡¯d honestly prefer to throw the fucking thing in the dirt and go hand-to-hand.¡±


    ¡°So, you have assessed what is wrong. Now, why have you not fixed these problems?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°For one thing, you¡¯re not allowed to fight with anything but the clubs or the armour.¡±


    ¡°That is no rule I am aware of.¡± Valise lightly lifted herself up and slid all the way down his length again.


    ¡°What?¡± His eyes shed open in surprise.


    ¡°It is frowned upon to use other tools in battle, but the rule is that no weapon can have an edge or a point. Likewise armour cannot be forged of metal. Beyond that? Anything is allowed as long as the proving master agrees to it.¡±


    ¡°Wait? Seriously?¡± Gregory¡¯s gaze seemed to ignite as the possibilities of that raced through his head. Then that momentary spark was quelled when he let out a breath and shook his head. ¡°If I made new weapons then it would mean new tactics, and if I did that it¡¯d undermine Ulf. He might not be the best leader, but he gave me a shot and he does everything he can to look after us in the pits. I don¡¯t want to screw him over.¡±


    ¡°I think you fear too much for the son of the warchief. I see him fight. I see him struggle. He does not wish for power or renown. He wishes to win.¡±


    Gregory looked up to her and felt new thoughts and a new hope racing through him. He thought about what the woman atop him had said and saw a new path illuminated before him. Quickly, he sat up and caught Valise against him to kiss her with a deep and loving passion. She felt the change in him, and the power that came with it. The male was renewed, and she could feel the fire in him roar back to life once again. There was no resistance from her in that moment, and she let herself be swept along with that ze of enthusiasm.


    The touch of his body was no longer tense with the desperate need to find relief at the end of a hard day. Instead, he coaxed and teased her with an adoring touch that distracted her enough that she yelped aloud when he swiftly rolled them over. She found herself settled amongst her furs, her legs syed open and the strong male between them bing more his old self again. It was by no means a cause forint, as he kissed her with a simmering heat as his hips rocked to a slow and steadily building beat.

 687

    The slender arms of the beautiful woman settled around his shoulders. Her fingertips whitened as they pressed against the smooth waves of hard muscle. She felt the tension in him rise, and the churning build-up of bliss that they made between them lifted to its inevitable finale. It was slow, soft and tender with a loving kiss shared constantly between them. The rigid length that slid between her silken lower lips pulsed with every thunderous beat of his heart.


    She was the first to sumb, and sink down into that hot, ecstatic embrace. Gregory knew no pleasure better than the feel of a woman falling to his attentions, and the sensation of Valise quivering against him finally drew him to his own release. She felt it everywhere his body was entwined with hers. That powerfulst thrust, thatsting tension finally yielding to her and melting away to nothingness.


    Their kisssted longer than their climax, for he found himself renewed for the first time in weeks. There was simply no other ce he¡¯d rather have been thanid with her there, tasting her amongst the thick furs. Savouring the moment, she enjoyed all he had to give her. The feel of the fresh liquid heat he¡¯d left within her felt exquisite with the chase of his lips, and she indulged herself for as long as she could.


    As was his way, the male found that such a tender touch couldn¡¯tst indefinitely without awakening something deeper and more powerful inside him. Fresh and potent energy seemed to sizzle through his every pore as his mind cried out for more of the delectable female.


    It wasn¡¯t an easy decision to pull away from her, but if he hadn¡¯t then her attentions would likely have gone to waste. She had restored his resolve, and given him a new way to see the situation. With a yful nip of his teeth on her lower lip, he raised himself up to leave her naked and very content upon the furs beneath her. She was quite a sight there, as the formerly reserved and almost angelic woman became wanton and wild before his gaze.


    ¡°I have to go. I don¡¯t have a lot of time and I need to work.¡± He heard the regret in his voice and realised with it just how much he didn¡¯t want to leave her there.


    ¡°I know. I wish you well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He reached over to grab his trunks and his boots.


    * * * * *N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Gregory descended on the camp with a hot fire freshly ignited in his belly. The first stop he made was to Torren¡¯s tent where he swished back the canopy and found therge smith and the smaller Talina settled in each other¡¯s arms. They were bothid naked atop the bed and snoozing contentedly.


    Not having the time or the inclination toe back another time, Gregory snatched up an iron bar and nged it against Torren¡¯s anvil.


    ¡°Alright lovebirds! Up you get!¡± he yelled.


    Talina jolted upright and quickly rolled off her lover to look around for the impending cavalry charge. Torren also shot upright, although he did it quite a bit faster and less gracefully than Talina and managed to roll off the bed and hit his head on the floor.


    Upon seeing Gregory, Talina¡¯s expression shifted from attack mode to a bright and pleasantly surprised smile.


    ¡°Master! You require us?¡± she tilted her head to the side,pletely unfazed by her obvious nudity.


    ¡°Actually I require him.¡± Gregory pointed to the smith who was groaning, rubbing his head and getting up off the floor.


    Torren was a good deal more self-conscious about public nudity and quickly grabbed his tunic to pull over his head. The world hadn¡¯t quite caught up with him right then. He¡¯d managed to process that there was a loud noise, a hardnding with the floor, and then his master appearing in his tent and making a lot of noise. It took him a full minute to realise what Gregory had said.


    ¡°What? Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you. Fire up the forge, my friend. I think it¡¯s going to be a long night.¡±


    * * * * *


    It was indeed a long night, and Torren had to ask another human worker in Bolut¡¯s camp for assistance. The man had experience working metal, but he wasn¡¯t as effective as Torren. They also needed to bribe one of the orc smiths to lend a hand before dawn peaked over the horizon. Gregory himself learned the basics of hammering metal, and by early morning they eventually had what he needed.


    Just as they were finishing up, Algra stormed out of their tent and approached them with war-like intent. The violent stance she¡¯d taken on her approach evened out quite a bit when she saw Gregory working amongst his impromptu group of craftsmen.


    ¡°What is this!?¡± she growled.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying something new.¡± He smiled up at her.


    ¡°Try in day, not when sleep!¡±


    ¡°Oh! Yeah, sorry about that. Did we keep you up all night?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t sleep much.¡± Jte had emerged from the tent to casually walk up beside Algra and sleepily lean on the orc. ¡°What were you doing?¡±


    ¡°He try something new.¡± Algra rubbed her eyes.


    ¡°Right.¡± Gregory nodded. ¡°I need the Runts here. Actually, no, I need them in the jungle. The spot where we practice together. Could you two bring them from the proving grounds?¡±


    ¡°I sleep.¡± Algra grunted before turning away and prowling back to the tent. She was not a morning person.


    Jte wobbled as her bncing shoulder vanished and then she yawned with a long stretch. ¡°I¡¯ll go ask them. Then if someone could just catch me when I pass out, that¡¯d be nice.¡±

 688

    ¡°Thanks, Jan.¡±


    She yawned again and waved her eptance of his thanks before walking along out of the camp towards the proving grounds.


    Gregory lifted up one of the products of their productive evening, looked it over, and grinned.


    * * * * *


    The Runts had been persuaded by Jte to break away from their daily training with varying degrees of reluctance. Nullik was overjoyed that he wasn¡¯t going to get the tar beaten out of him for a change and Frelki was also somewhat relieved by the summons. Frun and Wrut were both quietly curious about the change of ns. U and Ulf had taken the most convincing. U didn¡¯t like to be summoned anywhere and Ulf thought that their ce was on the proving grounds. He was quite the dutiful type.


    Jte managed to convince them all that it would probably be worth their while, and Gregory had earned some respect amongst the group as he was often one of thest to go down in the pits despite his unfortunateck of tusks.


    When he emerged onto the open de in the jungle and saw the pack standing around, he decided to start as he meant to go on.


    ¡°Alright you lot! Form a line!¡± he bellowed.


    The suddenmanding tone got all the runts forming a single line before they realised that neither Ulf nor g had ordered it. Ulf himself only seemed to realise that he¡¯d been thusmanded a few seconds after standing at the head of the line and straightening up for inspection.


    Everyone of them except U, who turned to Gregory as if he¡¯d just openly challenged her.


    ¡°We answer to Ulf. Not you,¡± she growled.


    ¡°Gregory, it is not your ce to-¡± Ulf began in a more diplomatic tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit!¡± Gregory quickly put down both arguments whilst setting his shoulders and calmly holding his arms behind his back. ¡°I don¡¯t know if any of you have noticed, but what we¡¯re doing right now is not working. It¡¯s not a matter of practicing. It¡¯s not a matter of trying harder. We are simply not built for this kind of battle.¡±


    ¡°You would say this to us? After we epted you?¡± Ulf might have been reasonable as far as orcs went, but Gregory¡¯s words certainly seemed to bring out his primal side.


    Good.


    ¡°It¡¯s not frustrated criticism, alpha. It is cold, hard fact. Do you want to know what I see when we take the field?¡± He turned to Frun and addressed the stout young orc directly. ¡°I see a slow, unimaginative warrior who follows his elder and his alpha expecting them to pave the way.¡± As Frun bared his teeth at the human, Gregory wasted no time in continuing on to the massive form of Wrut. ¡°And you, with all your experience you should be the most dangerous of all of us out there on the field. I don¡¯t know what the hell happened to you that you¡¯ve been cast back into the provings and I don¡¯t give a damn. Right now you¡¯re a liability. You can¡¯t wield a two handed weapon with one arm. So, I¡¯d suggest you learn how to grow a fucking arm before dawn tomorrow or you start to use the one you¡¯ve got left a whole lot better.¡±


    He could see the look of bloody murder he¡¯d brought into Wrut¡¯s gaze, but he paid the old orc no heed and casually dismissed him to move on between Frelki and Nullik.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s you two. Did it ever ur to you that getting into a close-up grappling match with an opponent twice your size might be a stupid idea? I¡¯m just suggesting it because you both charge right at the other orcs like you think they¡¯re made of feathers rather than muscle and bone.¡±


    ¡°We do as we aremanded!¡± Nullik stepped forwards and Gregory rudely shoved him back into line the moment he saw the orc was off his bnce.


    ¡°And that brings us to thest, and why we are here tod-¡± Gregory was quickly interrupted by U¡¯s fist swinging over his head.


    It was going to connect with his jaw, but the human had long been keeping the unstable female orc in his peripheral vision and saw the attacking. She predictably put too much power into the lunge and he wasted no time in mming his shoulder into her belly to crush the air from her lungs before uprooting herpletely. He lifted her into the air and cast her over his shoulder without a second thought tond with a heavy thud on the dirt at his feet. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he jammed his boot on her throat to make damn sure she couldn¡¯t get back up again.


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t forget about you.¡± He said as he looked down upon her. ¡°You¡¯re the worst of all of us, U. The provings aren¡¯t about fighting on your own. They¡¯re about fighting together. I might be challenging Ulf today, but I¡¯d never ignore him. I don¡¯t know who made you so damn pissed off all the time, but you lose control way too easy. We always start with one of our pack down because of you. Now you just tried to strike me like a damn coward because you couldn¡¯t hold it in. So get up, get in line, or get the hell out of here.¡± He lifted his boot and stepped back from the struggling orc. She quickly hoisted herself up and looked for support amongst her pack mates.


    Orcs might have been a harsh people, but they prized honour above all things. Attacking a single opponent without an open challenge would have been considered poor form. Trying toy into them from behind would probably have gotten U a beating if she¡¯d done it in public. As it was, the shock of her actions had taken quite a bit of the outrage from the others, and instead they just stood and watched her in silence.


    She stood up and looked between them all, and finally to Ulf who made no move to intercede on her behalf. Then she turned and fled into the jungle, back towards the camp.


    Gregory watched her go, then turned back to Ulf and gestured to the pack before them.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t working.¡± The words came out steady and solid.


    ¡°What would you have us do? Flee to the humannds?¡± Ulf wasn¡¯t angry any longer, he was desperate.


    ¡°Fuck no.¡± Gregory turned towards the jungle and nodded towards the foliage.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At his signal, Torren emerged with Talina and Algra. The big smith carried arge, heavy sack over his shoulder and brought it up to Gregory. With a quiet gesture of his master¡¯s hand, Torren spilled the contents of the sack on the ground before the Runts. The pack looked over the items, somewhat baffled.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t win on their terms, then we change the way the battle is fought. Nullik and Frelki? Step forward.¡±


    Curiosity outweighed anger for the two orcs, who took a step forwards to get a closer look at the items on disy. Gregory reached down and picked up two long wooden staffs.


    ¡°These are called quarterstaves.¡± He cast them through the air and each orc snagged one to look over. ¡°They¡¯re your new weapons.¡±


    Nullik actuallyughed at that and grabbed the staff at one end before giving the long weapon a yful twirl. ¡°This? Youin that we pick opponents too big for us and then give us a weapon that would snap in half on the first parry?¡±


    ¡°Ok, first off, it¡¯s not designed to be used like a club. It¡¯s light, bnced and very effective in keeping enemies at a distance. It can also be used for more precise attacks. The point isn¡¯t to charge in with it, it¡¯s to . . .¡± Gregory shook his head and opened his hand to take the staff back. ¡°Let me show you. Pick up the club and attack.¡±

 689

    Nullik looked over the small armoury that Gregory had provided them and saw the traditional training club he was used to. He snagged it up and took a position before the human. After letting out a traditional war cry, he charged without hesitation. Then, just as he was about to reach Gregory, the world went suddenly very dark and a raw pain shot up his nose. It felt like everything got twisted upside down in the darkness, and then he opened his eyes to the slightly blurry sight of his legs syed out on the grass. The realisation that he¡¯d gone from a familiar attacking charge to sitting on his ass in the grass with a bloody nose didn¡¯t quite hit him until he saw Gregory standing over him, casually leaning on the staff and offering him a hand to get up.


    Nullik took the hand and then looked over the weapon a little more cautiously.


    Frelki, who had seen the entire move stood with her eyes wide open and her lips parted in shock. Gregory looked between them as he handed Nullik back the staff.


    ¡°It¡¯s got a core of mountain metal. Thin but very strong. The outer wood is made for flexibility and extra strength. It¡¯s light, bnced and in the right hands it can be very dangerous. The truth is that you and Frelki are both much faster and more agile than any other orc on the proving grounds. So let¡¯s use that. You won¡¯t be charging in head first anymore, but use this properly and you¡¯ll be doing a hell of a lot of damage all the same.¡±


    ¡°The provings have rules about the weapons we are given, Gregory.¡± Ulf folded his thick arms across his chest.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°I know. I checked them. g looked over the designs and, well, heughed a lot and told Torren he¡¯d definitely love to see us in the provings with them. I know that¡¯s not exactly a rousingmendation, but at least we get what we need.¡±


    Ulf was silent for a moment, after which he unfolded his arms and looked over the other weapons.


    ¡°Very well. Exin the rest of your idea.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Gregory felt some of the tension in his shoulders rx. He really didn¡¯t want to have to go one on one with Ulf. ¡°Ok, well next up is Frun. I figured you could use this.¡±


    He lifted a muchrger weapon up before the stout orc.


    ¡°It¡¯s a modified poleaxe. Instead of a typical point at the top, I had Torren cap it with a smooth mace head. Below that you¡¯ve got a blunt hook and a shallow hammer. This thing is designed to keep opponents away from you, and it can do some serious damage when it¡¯s wielded by a guy with your strength. It¡¯s also pretty versatile, which I¡¯m hoping might make you consider some more options than just head-smashing.¡±


    ¡°But head smashing works,¡± Frun argued, although he took the weapon with a contemtive expression.


    ¡°Yeah, but if your enemy knows that¡¯s all you do then you¡¯re an easy mark.¡±


    Ulf turned to look at Frun with no small amount of sympathy. Gregory caught the look and confirmed what he¡¯d suspected. Ulf had known exactly what Frun¡¯s issue was, but hadn¡¯t brought it up in the hopes his friend would figure it out for himself. Perhaps he just didn¡¯t want to hurt his feelings, especially with morale already at a consistent low.


    Gregory didn¡¯t exactly have the time to wait. More time not winning out there meant more time to get himself killed. Better to dish out some tough love than receive some tougher grievous bodily harm.


    To Ulf¡¯s surprise, Frun didn¡¯t seem bothered by thement at all. He just frowned at the new weapon for a moment before giving a small nod.


    ¡°And that brings me to you.¡± Gregory shifted his gaze to Wrut. ¡°This is going to be a tough one to swallow.¡±


    ¡°You wish me to eat something?¡± Wrut glowered at him.


    ¡°Huh? Um. No. I just mean that your weapon isn¡¯t going to be something you¡¯ll like.¡± Gregory turned back to lift it from the pile.


    Wrut¡¯s jaw fell open. He hadn¡¯t quite noticed the weapon that Gregory had brought for him because he¡¯d thought it was some sort of shallow bowl in which to store the weapons whilst they practiced. As it turned out, the young human hoisted it up to reveal a perfectly round shield.


    ¡°I will not fight with that,¡± Wrut growled.


    ¡°Ok, well that¡¯s fine. Can I just ask you something though? Because I think I might be the only one here that¡¯s noticed. When you get up in the morning do you feel a little off bnce? Like you¡¯re a little lighter on one side than the other?¡±


    Wrut let out a low warning growl at the human, which was pretty fucking terrifying since he stood at a height that was almost two feet clear of the top of Gregory¡¯s head.


    ¡°I mean, I¡¯m just putting this as nicely as I possibly can.¡± The human continued, apparently not intimidated. ¡°It¡¯s just that before we go into battle again, you really have to understand that you only have one fucking arm!¡±


    Wrut let out a bellowing roar andunched himself at Gregory. At his back he carried a weapon of his own. It was not from the training grounds, but a true weapon of war. An orc-forged warhammer that was ck as the night and thunderously powerful. It came crushing down where the wiseass had been only a moment before. Except instead of pulling back, Gregory danced off to Wrut¡¯s unprotected nk. Just as he¡¯d seen the packs do a thousand times before, he easily clobbered the big orc across the jaw with the blunt edge of the shield and sent him sprawling back into the dirt. The warhammer remained stuck in the ground.


    Gregory stood beside the massive weapon and looked down over it.


    ¡°I know that a weapon can mean a lot to a warrior. This one is finely made.¡± Gregory set the shield down and reached over with two hands to hoist the warhammer out of the dirt. He walked over and handed it back to Wrut who snatched it away almost protectively. ¡°But you can¡¯t wield it anymore. You can¡¯t defend yourself. With the shield, you can. It won¡¯t get stuck in the dirt. It won¡¯t unbnce you. I think you might be able to do a lot of damage with it. Put the hammer where it belongs, Wrut. Give it a ce of honour in your home and fight with something that will give you a chance.¡±


    Wrut looked at the hammer. The anger in him had faded away and only a deep and silent sadness remained as he looked over the runes etched into the heavy weapon.

 690

    ¡°Torren told me that orc weapons are passed on from parent to child. He said that the old weapons often help the wielder in battle, for they hold in their hands the memory of all the ancestors that havee before them.¡± Gregory crouched down to look at Wrut eye-to-eye. ¡°I didn¡¯t know your ancestors, but I do know that they would want their memory to help you. They wouldn¡¯t want you to carry something that could get you killed.¡±


    Wrut was quiet for a long moment. Then he walked over to the sack and cleaned the dirt from the hammer before slowly setting it down on the cloth and turning to take up the shield. Without saying a word, he walked back into line and gave Gregory a small nod before looking over the tops of everyone¡¯s heads.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Gregory gave Wrut a little bow of gratitude before turning to Ulf. ¡°That leaves us.¡±


    He then lifted up the three slender clubs that remained.


    ¡°Back home, we call this weapon a baseball bat. It has hit many an honourable home run throughout the decades, and many pretzel-fuelled, drunken crowds have cheered its honour. I figured it¡¯d be the closest thing we could get to a sword. Torren bnced it at the pommel for us. I know it¡¯s a lot slimmer than what you¡¯re used to, but it¡¯s been reinforced like the staves. You get two.¡± He threw a pair of the improvised weapons through the air. ¡°I¡¯ll use one with my shield.¡±


    Ulf caught the bats out of the air easily enough. His were slightly smaller than Gregory¡¯s, and meant to be used together. The Alpha tested them and swept them through the air one at a time to feel their potential impact.


    ¡°If we fight with these, we¡¯ll need to change everything.¡± Ulf calmly observed.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Gregory agreed with a little nod. He took a step back and looked over them all. ¡°We¡¯re not going to be the strongest ones out there, but you know what? We don¡¯t need to be. We can be the fastest. We can be the smartest. And I know this will work, because ever since I stepped out on that field with you all I¡¯ve known you were the bravest ones out there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure that bravery is going to get us very far. Let¡¯s concentrate on the speed and the brains,¡± Nullik suggested.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t think bravery is going to get us anywhere then you don¡¯t know what it is.¡± Gregory crouched down to pick up his shield before turning back to look at them all. ¡°I¡¯ve seen orcs talk about it. Bravery is about glory in battle. It¡¯s about honour. It leads to victory. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s about any of those things. I don¡¯t think you have to be very brave to win a battle. To take the field, knowing you¡¯re probably going to lose, but to fight on anyway? That¡¯s bravery. You guys all know that when we go back out there, we¡¯re probably not going to win. It doesn¡¯t matter. You still show up. You still train harder than any of the other packs I¡¯ve seen. When we¡¯re out there and the tide turns on us-and let¡¯s face it, we¡¯ve had a lot of tides turn on us-I don¡¯t see anyone running away or giving up. You¡¯re not afraid of loss, you don¡¯t give a crap what the others think of you, and that makes you stronger than them. I can¡¯t promise anything, other than that we¡¯ll show them all something they¡¯ve never seen before, and that it¡¯ll be an honour to fight beside each of you.¡±


    ¡°Huzzah!¡± Nullik yelled, lofting his stave victoriously into the air.


    Everyone slowly turned to look at him.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Not a huzzah moment? Really?¡± He looked sheepishly around for support. ¡°Come on, guys. We don¡¯t get a lot of huzzah-worthy moments. Let¡¯s enjoy it while it¡¯s still warm.¡±


    Frun grunted, shrugged and lifted his new poleaxe into the air. ¡°Huzzah!¡±


    That got augh from Frelki and Ulf. Even Wrut cracked a smile. Then, one by one, they each lifted their new weapons up toward the skies and roared a battle cry.


    When they finished, Gregory took a deep breath and looked over to Ulf.


    ¡°Ok, enough!¡± The orc alpha brought them all to silence with those words and a simple gesture. ¡°Let¡¯s get to work.¡±

 691

    Gregory held his bruised nk whilst limping toward arge rock embedded in the earth. The sh of battle could be heard rising up throughout the clearing in which the rock sat. His left eye stung mightily, and his left knee didn¡¯t seem to be able to carry his full weight. Slumping himself down on that cold stone, he released a deep breath he¡¯d been holding in for a while. Fresh pain tore through his ribs, but the humid air felt good in his lungs. It wasn¡¯t as if he couldn¡¯t deal with a little pain after what he¡¯d been through recently.


    Looking out across the de, he couldn¡¯t help but smile to himself at the sight of The Runts training. They¡¯d been at it for almost a month, and their progress was in in view. Nullik and Frelki always sparred together because they moved so damned fast these days that no one else could keep up with them. Wrut and Frun also faced off, and their devastating blows were the cause of most of the noise rising up in the de. Ulf had been Gregory¡¯s sparring partner, and had been the one who gifted him his injuries that day. Now he sparred with Algra Strongblood, who had offered her assistance in training the pack with her own brutal methods. It seemed like she was going easy on Ulf, since Gregory had managed to dish out almost as much punishment as he¡¯d been given.


    ¡°Watcha doin¡¯?¡± A familiar voice called out from behind him; almost making him fall off the rock with surprise given that he didn¡¯t think there was anyone else around.


    ¡°Jan, you nearly gave me a fucking heart attack.¡± He clutched his hand to his chest, not over his heart but instead over his ribs which felt like they¡¯d knifed his inner organs when he¡¯d tensed up.


    She seemed to take that as a mission aplished. An impish smile crossed her gorgeous features before she gracefully climbed up onto the rock beside him. In an instant she made her painful surprise all better by kissing the side of his face that wasn¡¯t swelling up and then turning to regard the training session in progress. She¡¯d brought several sks of water from a nearby fresh stream, dumping most of them for the pack before she¡¯d crept up on her quarry. Keeping one for him, she immediately un-slung it from her shoulder to offer it over as soon as she wasfortable.


    ¡°And also, I love you.¡± He gratefully took the offered sk and popped the cap before taking a few glugs of the very wee cool liquid.


    ¡°Well I just want you for your body,¡± she retorted with another yful smirk whilst he drank. ¡°How¡¯s it going out here?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± His lips finally parted with the sk to take another deep breath that made his side burn afresh. ¡°Great even. I was hoping that the new weapons might help a little, but the guys have adapted to them like I¡¯d never dreamed. Look at that!¡±


    She followed the direction of his arm as he gestured across the way and saw what he meant almost immediately. Frelki and Nullik had sensed the sessioning to an end and had apparently decided to go all-out to try and get a victory over the other. The result was like watching two miniature tornados going into battle. Jte marvelled at the blinding speed at which they attacked, but Gregory was amazed at the reaction times and instincts that allowed them to parry and dodge at that velocity.


    ¡°Wowza,¡± Jte watched with genuine appreciation. ¡°So, when are you going to teach me to do that?¡±


    Gregory let out a littleugh at the question, but stopped when his ribs once again reminded him thatughing was a bad idea.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know after I figure it out.¡± He was pretty fast himself, but trying to fight Nullik and Frelki these days made him feel like he was sparring with a blender.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Greg!¡± she turned back to look at him.


    He returned the favour and shifted his gaze to her before taking another drink of water to buy himself some time. Meeting her gaze had been a mistake. It was way too easy to get lost in those bright blue eyes of hers. This experience was usually followed by the word ¡®no¡¯ leaving his vocabry altogether. It also didn¡¯t exactly help that she was wearing only a couple of very skimpy garments. They could generously have been described as a sort of bikini, and more urately described as dental floss with delusions of grandeur. For all intents and purposes, the stunning redhead might as well have been sitting there naked with her plentiful assets on disy. In an effort to control his steadily growing libido, he closed his eyes tightly and shook his head before refocusing his attention on the sparring.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re serious, and if truth be told I don¡¯t think that you learning some self defence is a bad idea. I just don¡¯t have the time right now, or the energy for that matter.¡± He took another drink from the sk.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Ha! You had enough energy toe homest night and nail me to the tent post. Don¡¯t give me that crap.¡± She folded her arms across herrge breasts and glowered at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not-¡± He¡¯d been about to start an argument there, but immediately saw he was on the losing side of it and decided to close his eyes and regroup. ¡°Ok, fair point. You¡¯re right. It¡¯s more that I want to stay focused on this right now.¡± He gestured out across the de. ¡°I spend most of my downtime thinking about what we could do to improve. We¡¯vee a long way but I still have no idea if we¡¯ll be able to win a proving match. Plus, to be honest if I started training you I don¡¯t think we¡¯d get a lot done.¡±


    Her resolve softened slightly at that, and the fact that he wasn¡¯t going to argue with her about it. In truth, she¡¯d expected more protest on the grounds that she shouldn¡¯t be fighting. It was the kind of macho-bullshit that she was used to from men, but Gregory hadn¡¯t seemed to mind about the idea of her training to fight. He just didn¡¯t seem to think he was the guy to train her.


    At that moment, Algra had noticed them talking together, and the distraction momentarily caused her to lower her guard with Ulf. The younger orc immediately picked up on this and delivered a powerful blow to the right side of her jaw. Unfortunately for him, she didn¡¯t go down because of it and the blow brought her attention directly back to the matter at hand. It also had the rming effect of genuinely pissing her off, and Ulf suddenly found she wasn¡¯t fighting to educate anymore. It became horrifically clear just how easy she¡¯d been going on him, as she threw aside her weapon and nted two devastating jabs in his ribs. He tried to swing at her, but that only resulted in more pain when her fist proved to be much faster and far more urate in finding his jaw. He staggered backwards. The matchup was already over, and Algra swept his legs out from underneath him to finish the job.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Gregory called out before his mate could continue her brutal lesson. ¡°Alright guys, I think that¡¯s enough for today. You ok with that, alpha?¡±


    Ulf had been trying to scramble backward to get away from her and urgently nodded his agreement. Algra gave him a short nod before turning away from Ulf and toward Gregory, a small and slightly evil smile lifting the corners of her mouth that only he was allowed to see.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her?¡± Gregory turned to Jte.


    ¡°Who? Algra?¡± That took the wind out of her sails.


    ¡°She sure taught me a lot about how to fight.¡±


    ¡°Greg, I was there a lot of the time she was training you. It seemed a whole lot like she was teaching you a lesson in how many different colours it was possible to beat into the human face.¡± She nibbled her lower lip as Algra approached.


    ¡°If you want to fight well, then there wille a time when that¡¯s actually helpful. If you¡¯re in a real fight, you need to learn how to deal with pain and keep going.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you must be a real expert by now.¡±


    Heughed and leaned over to kiss her cheek, and that eased the nerves from her features.


    ¡°Algra?¡± he called out to her as she got within earshot. ¡°How would you start to train Jte to fight?¡±


    The orc lifted her brows slightly, and stopped to consider Jte for a few moments before answering.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen her dance. She learns well. I¡¯d begin there.¡±


    Jte blinked at that before turning to Greg for an exnation since getting Algra to borate was like trying to get water from a stone.

 692

    ¡°I think she means the repetition of the movements. It takes a long while to train yourself to move in the right ways before you can start sparring. Otherwise you just wind up hurting yourself or your partner. It¡¯s a bit monotonous, but it¡¯s where you begin and it doesn¡¯t usually involve risking a broken nose. Well, not unless you¡¯re really bad at it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I guess that doesn¡¯t sound so bad then. You don¡¯t mind?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°Why would I mind?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a very girly thing to do, I guess.¡± She shrugged. Freddie would have hated the idea.


    ¡°Yeah, you know me so well. I¡¯m all about filling out proper gender roles in society.¡± Greg rolled his eyes. ¡°In fact, what are you doing sitting here? I¡¯m sure something around camp needs ironing.¡± The smack to his arm came quickly thereafter. ¡°Fucking ow!¡±


    ¡°Asshole.¡± She smirked.


    Algra took that moment to hoist herself up on the rock and perch her delectable behind on the opposite side of him to Jte. She¡¯d plucked up one of the water sks and took a few long gulps before pouring some over her head. Once she¡¯d gotten herself all wet in that little fur outfit she favoured, she turned and pulled Gregory into a fiery kiss. Ever since she had be his mate, this little ritual had been repeated every time she joined him.


    He¡¯d noticed a few changes in their rtionship since he¡¯d taken up the orc idea of bing life-mates with Algra. Orc society was structured around a system of the best fighters being dominant over the weaker ones. Almost every orc he¡¯d met served a stronger one, who had usually beaten them in a challenge of singlebat. By sheer luck, along with the element of surprise, and perhaps the fact that Algra wasn¡¯t in her right mind, he¡¯d managed to be her master.


    Now that had changed. As mates, they were equals and as such they were both master of each other. It was his right to tell her what to do, and her right to do the same. As such, she no longer needed to appear subservient around him, and often made a point of showing everyone who owned him. The orcs also had a simr system to the orcish battle challenge for each time they disagreed in order to determine who was right. Because of this, Gregory made a point never to disagree with Algra.


    It said a lot about how much she valued Jte that the orc warrior sat on the opposite side of him rather than simply taking her preferred position in straddling hisp. Once their tongues finished their dance, she settled against his side. Her plentiful breasts pushed up against his bicep, and she leaned across him to give Jte a lighter kiss by way of greeting. Gregory¡¯s trunks started to feel several sizes too small after the two kisses, and he momentarily wished he hadn¡¯t ordered Algra not to take his cock out when the others were around. It had been a good idea at the time. Orcs didn¡¯t really understand the concept of modesty all that well.


    Gregory saw that the others were now assembled before them, mostly smiling with amusement. Frelki had a slightly different expression, and her eyes were fixed on the bulge in his trunks. He made a point to look away from the slender beauty, and shifted his attention to the others.


    ¡°That was a good session, guys. I think we can head on back to the proving grounds tomorrow. Make sure to cover up the new toys. We¡¯lle here first to warm up and then use the clubs out there so no one catches on to what we¡¯ve been up to. Let¡¯s give the first pack g throws at us a shock, eh?¡±


    There was a murmur of agreement and some shared nods amongst the pack.


    ¡°Great,¡± he continued. ¡°Let¡¯s get a good night¡¯s sleep then. I¡¯ll see you all at sunrise here tomorrow.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    They departed, and he watched them leaving and falling into their usual habit of sharing advice and talking about the session they¡¯d just been through. It was a relief to see them like that. They were excited, and they were adapting well to his ideas about changing their game out there.


    ¡°You should be alpha.¡± Algra spoke up once the rest of the pack were out of earshot.


    ¡°Not this again. Look, I told you that I¡¯m more than happy with Ulf as alpha. He¡¯s done way more than I have in getting the others on board with all this. Besides, he¡¯s more experienced. It¡¯s him who usually goes around giving everyone pointers and getting them thinking about what they¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°Then he is good captain, badmander,¡± she replied simply before turning back to him.


    This wasn¡¯t a new argument. Algra was fiercely proud of the work he¡¯d done with the pack, and didn¡¯t feel it was right that Ulf would get the glory. Gregory didn¡¯t much care about glory, but he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to tell Algra that. Her entire society revolved around it.


    ¡°I think we all know the answer to this problem,¡± Jte helpfully piped up before beating her fist against her chest. ¡°I should be the alpha.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± he nodded without missing a beat. ¡°The woman has a knack for bossing me around. She¡¯d be great at it.¡±


    Algra¡¯s lips curved up into an amused smile that she clearly didn¡¯t want on her face whilst discussing such a serious matter.

 693

    ¡°Oh yeah, and since we¡¯re talking about things I¡¯m notfortable with, can you please stop telling other orc women that I¡¯m great in bed?¡± He shifted his attention from Jte back to Algra, his tone bing somewhat annoyed. ¡°I¡¯ve had a few of theme sniffing around the camp looking for me to see if the rumours were true.¡±


    ¡°You should fuck more. I not tell others that my mate is good in the rut. I tell them my mate is good anywhere.¡± Algra noted somewhat fiercely.


    Jte burst outughing at that so hard that she almost fell off the rock. Gregory¡¯s arm slipped around her waist as he saw her teetering, and she happily settled against his side. Then, just because he could, he reached out with his other arm to do the same with Algra who happily pressed herself closer against his nk.


    Ever since he¡¯d stepped into the orc encampment with Algra Strongblood at his side, he¡¯d noticed that quite a few orc women tended to look at him with what he¡¯d thought of as suspicion. He was an outsider after all, and the idea of an orc woman taking up with a human was unheard of. They might have casual rtionships that led to casual fun for all involved parties, but they never made such dalliances official. One night he¡¯d mentioned the newfound attention he was getting to Algra, who had informed him that many of the females in the camp probably wanted to see if he was as good as the rumours suggested.


    A skilled lover was almost as prized in orc society as a skilled warrior. This was because the females went into heat at least once per month, and during this time they required a great deal of sexual stimtion. Plenty of the males couldn¡¯t quite keep up with this demand, and that also exined the orc tendency toward polygamy. One of the reasons Algra¡¯s former mate, Rowun Strongblood, was one of the most renowned of his kin was his ability to keep Algra satisfied without assistance.


    When she had returned from her self-imposed exile with a human, the interest in Gregory had grown considerably; especially when it became clear that she wouldn¡¯t take any other lovers. He hadn¡¯t realised it, but he¡¯d been amassing quite a bit of respect amongst the orcs. This amplified when it came to light that he and Algra had been mated, and she no longer felt the obligation to allow his silly attitude to stop her from proiming him as the extraordinarily talented lover that he was.


    For the past few weeks, she¡¯d been trying to get him to take a few of her friends so that the rumours and her bragging could be confirmed. This kept him on his toes when he was walking around the camp, keeping an eye out for horny orc women wanting to tempt him into a dark corner and test his reputation.


    ¡°Ok then, I promise that as long as it¡¯s alright with Jan I¡¯ll have as much sex with your friends as you like.¡± Gregory heard the somewhat strained note in his voice when he said that and wondered what the hell was wrong with him.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s fine with me. Just as long as I can watch.¡± Jte shed him an impish grin whilst her hand slid down his chest to tug at the hem of his trunks. It didn¡¯t take much before his cock burst free of the leather confines and up into the warm air. ¡°I was a little jealous for a while there, but it¡¯s not like you aren¡¯t keeping me happy. Besides, I think you nearly orgasmed me to death the other night. Sometimes it¡¯s nice to be able to tag in a partner.¡±


    She winked over to Algra, leaving Gregory at a loss for words as each of them reached out to stroke his cock. Algra¡¯s hand wrapped around the base and slowly slid up and down whilst Jte teased her fingertips around the engorged tip.


    In times such as this, he knew what was expected of him. Both of the sultry females were determined to show off. It was his job to sit back and appreciate their considerable skills. Since the beginning of their time together on Arolius, they had gotten very skilled indeed.


    Jte relinquished her hold on his cock to allow Algra¡¯s lips to descend over its tip. Slowly, he felt her take him against her tongue and along to the entrance to her throat whilst gently suckling him all the while. The way her tongue began to massage his hot length allowed him to just about keep enough of his wits to appreciate Jte disrobing. The fiery-haired girl had caressed her hand across his chin to draw his attention before slipping out from beneath his arm to crouch on the rock beside him. He watched as she yfully reached behind her back and unfastened the string that held two triangles of fabric in ce over her nipples. It was already strained against the considerable weight of her bountiful tits and, as soon as it was loose enough, the string sprang forth to allow the entire garment to copse into her cleavage.


    The sight of her bare tits was enough to make his mouth water in anticipation. Large, yet firm and gorgeously rounded. Each capped with a light pink nipple atop the creamy globe. She must have read his mind, because after giving him such a stunning view she knelt forward to press one of those pink nubs against his lips. A little yelp escaped her lips when she felt his teeth tighten upon her nipple, and a soft moan followed as his lips sealed about it and he sucked lovingly at the offered delight.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Jte¡¯s hand slipped through Algra¡¯s hair whilst she enjoyed Gregory¡¯s mouth at her breast. An ecstatic gasp soon followed when she felt his hand slip between her thighs. Her knees were parted upon the stone, more than enough to give him room to slide her tiny thong to one side and press his fingers against her hot pussy. Rather than focus on the little pleasure button, he plunged his fingertips into her weing folds and massaged the slippery flesh within. His thumb eventually did find her clit, but it teased rather than pushed her toward release. The contact was light and infrequent, sending little shocks of pleasure up her body and perfectlyplimenting the rhythm of his fingers inside her.

 694

    Algra then ceased giving his delicious cock a mouth massage, and lifted herself upright to raise to her knees beside him just as Jte had done. Noticing that he was unattended, Jte immediately wrapped her hand around him and began stroking. The movements were more urgent than Algra¡¯s mouth had been, and he felt his own sizzle of pleasure beginning to rise steadily into something more. His lips released Jte¡¯s nipple and he turned to his mate. Jte quickly ducked down to engulf his hardness with her mouth and continue the blowjob her friend had started.


    The gorgeous orc woman waited for his attention, and then she pulled her own fur top over her head to reveal her voluptuous tits to his appreciative gaze. He loved the way her soft, heavy tits contrasted against the hardened muscle of her stunning physique. Although she was in peak physical condition, with a body to rival even the greatest of human athletes, she was still curvy in all the right ces. The stunning emerald colour of her skin gleamed in the sunlight, and he enjoyed following the deep curves of her breasts toward the darker green nipples at each tip.


    It was her turn to have her tits adored by the male, and she reached out to possessively grasp his shoulders. Raising herself up on her knees, she pushed an achingly firm nipple into his mouth and groaned when he happily began to lick and suckle at her.


    Jte heard the wet noises of her lovers¡¯ sordid act, and decided topliment with simr noises of her own. She began to move with purpose, and took him into the tight confines of her throat each time her head bobbed down toward his crotch. A contented glugging noise began to rhythmically sound each time she slurped down upon his member. Since his mouth was upied, he instead showed her just how good she was making him feel by stroking his fingers through her deep red mane.


    Shifting from one of Algra¡¯s tits to the other, he flicked the hardened nipple with his tongue before hungrily sucking it into his mouth. With his free hand, he grasped Algra¡¯s unattended breast and gently squeezed the wonderfully soft orb before massaging it with his palm. She let her head fall back and closed her eyes to enjoy the sensations radiating from her chest, and then gave him a yful shove backward to free her tits and im his mouth with her own. Their tongues sought each other out and danced together until she contentedly pulled away and lowered herself to join Jte in sucking his cock until they could share his eruption.


    ¡°Fucking hell, you two are going to kill me if you keep this up,¡± he barely managed the words through actual panting in an effort to prolong the incredible sensation.


    The only response was the lightest murmur of an amusedugh from Jte, who relinquished the shaft she¡¯d been happily slurping on and instead lowered her lips to his balls. Algra licked across the swollen head of his cock and then began to suck with rapid bobs of her head, steadily taking more of him into her mouth each time her head lowered. Soon enough they were working in unison, each moving in when the other pulled away. After spending so long together, and enjoying pleasuring him as much as he enjoyed returning the favour, they had gotten remarkably good at teaming up for feats like this.


    They felt his body nearing its limit, and just as he was about to reach it they kept him soaring at the heights of ecstasy. Algra released him from her mouth and Jte ceased sucking on his balls so they could both began tonguing his cock as if it were the juiciest lollipop they¡¯d ever tasted. He watched in awe as those two beautiful faces looked up to him with wanton desire and they chased each other¡¯s tongues around his long, thick cock. Without either of them directly sucking on him, he felt a reprieve and began to rally his wits to focus on keeping control. Still, their talented tongues licking along his hot, hardened member kept him on the brink. He wanted to stay on that edge for as long as humanly possible.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Greg,¡± Jte¡¯s words were a sultry whisper, and with each breath she poured fresh heat across his length. ¡°Give us your cum. We want to drink it up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my love,¡± Algra had also recently taken to dirty talk, after seeing the effect it had in enlivening his fearsome libido. ¡°I want to feel it on my skin. I want to lick your hot cum from her face, and her tits. Give it to us!¡±


    Alright, maybe staying out on that edge wasn¡¯t going tost nearly as long as he¡¯d thought.


    The results of their efforts were so explosive that the women responsible yelped in surprise when his orgasm ripped up through his body. The cum sted from the tip of his length to sail through the air. Itnded across Jte¡¯s cheek and over her bare shoulder, where it began to cascade down along the curve of her breast.


    Algra moved her head and opened her mouth to allow the following gush to stter across her tongue and flow down her throat. She was soon supnted by Jte as the greedy girl nudged her out of the way to nt her lips directly around Gregory¡¯s cock and suck up the third and fourth offerings being pumped up through his shaft. The potency of his ejaction steadied, and Jte relinquished him so that thest of his cum sprayed over their faces.


    The intense high of the orgasm was prolonged by the sight of the pair of them when they turned away from him toward each other and began making out. Their kiss was downright licentious; with their mouths open for their cum-seasoned tongues to openly wrestle before his eyes. It started out as an act of brazen exhibitionism, but soon heated up into something more. Both Algra and Jte took good care of his insatiable libido; much to their own fulfilment. Yet their own friendship had deepened into something more than passing fun between them. Both women had discovered that they had often begun to crave each other almost as much as they wanted Gregory.


    Their kiss soon became less about showing off for him and more about enjoying each other. He was left to watch in the aftermath of his own climax whilst they each stripped away the clothing left on their lower bodies, and shifted around to aim their tonguing toward more intimate regions. Whilst they scrambled together, they fell from the rock tond with a light thud on the soft grass beneath. Algra took the brunt of the fall, but didn¡¯t miss a moment inying back and spreading her legs whilst the human settled over her to begin lovingly running her nimble fingers over the glistening green lips of her lover¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°So, should I just sit up here and twiddle my thumbs?¡± Gregory asked, after finally managing to catch his breath again.


    ¡°Twiddle whatever you want, baby,¡± Jte looked up at him; a grin lighting up her cum-stained features with amusement. ¡°I need to clean up this naughty pussy here. Look at how wet you made it!¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She highlighted her point by moving her index and middle fingers to part Algra¡¯s green folds and show the lighter insides.


    ¡°Ok, well I¡¯m going to go get healed up before you two bruise me up any more than training did. That alright?¡±


    Jte had already reced her fingers with her mouth, and judging from the appreciative moans she was making it seemed like Algra was happily returning the favour beneath her. She did, however, lift one arm up to show she¡¯d heard him by offering a thumbs-up to his question.

 695

    He reluctantly left his two lovers in the process of loving each other and made his way back through the jungle toward home. It was difficult to leave them there knowing that they would probably wee him to join them in some far more sordid activities if he so desired. A very convincing part of him turned almost rebellious at the notion; but he knew that if he didn¡¯t get some treatment for the aches and pains he¡¯d picked up during training he¡¯d regret ite the next day. Even tensing up after that incredible blowjob was now causing the pain in his muscles to return with a vengeance.


    The merchant camp was familiar ground, albeit a good deal quieter now the trading caravan had departed for the north. Only a skeleton crew of human ves remained, and they were mostly the artisans who spent most of the days replenishing Bolut¡¯s stocks. Gregory nodded and smiled at those who greeted him before going about their business. It didn¡¯t take him long to spot Valise preparing their afternoon meal on a skillet over a hot fire. The pure, white dresses she always favoured often caught his eye amongst the colourful sights of the camp.


    ¡°Something smells good,¡± he noted as he approached; watching her throw a cut of meat onto the skillet to give a harsh sizzle.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lenian Boar. Noted for their juicy meat, and tusks that can be ground into a potent aphrodisiac.¡± She turned her head to look at him with a friendly smile.


    ¡°Really? Ground boar tusk as an aphrodisiac? That actually works?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. Giving my current lover an aphrodisiac would be exhausting. He does rather well without any encouragement.¡±


    ¡°d to hear it. Do you think you might get any free time soon to stop your current lover from feeling like he¡¯s just been sunbathing under a stampede of Lenian boars?¡±


    The joke made her smile broaden and her blue eyes glimmer like freshly polished sapphires. She wore her long, silvery-blonde hair uncharacteristically loose about her shoulders. Gregory enjoyed the change immensely. She skewered the meat with a long metal fork and flipped it over to let off a fresh hiss on the skillet.


    ¡°I think I might manage it. How did training go today?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Brutal, but rewarding. I think we might actually do some damage when we get back out on the proving grounds. The trick will be to keep from receiving too much damage and watching each other¡¯s backs.¡±


    Valise nodded, her expression growing more serious. She patted the spot on the grass beside her. He nodded and took a seat to continue his thoughts on the day¡¯s training whilst she listened attentively and finished up her cooking. It had be something of a ritual between them, and something that helped immensely to clear his head and get his thoughts straight. He¡¯d tried simr things with Jte and Algra but neither was quite as helpful despite their good intentions.


    Jte often interrupted to ask too many questions, which wasrgely due to her desire to learn how to fight for herself. The habit was endearing and practical, but it often put him off his own train of thought. Algra went rather too far in the other direction and remained silent whilst he spoke. She¡¯d shut him up abruptly on one asion and exined that her instinct was to do exactly what they were trying not to and fight using traditional orc battle tactics. Again, it was perfectly understandable given that they worked for her, but it made her unsuitable for discussing his miniature tactical revolution.


    Valise listened attentively, and had grown familiar enough with him to focus her questions on ws in his natural way of thinking. He second-guessed himself far too much, and as a result he had a bad habit of over thinking things. She kept him on track. He suspected that she knew quite a bit about military strategy from the things she asked him. For quite a while now, he¡¯d been operating under the assumption that Valise knew everything. It was just easier that way.


    ¡°It sounds to me as if you are ready,¡± she said after he¡¯d finished summing up the session. ¡°And it seems as if the time hase for me to share my past with you.¡±


    Gregory felt an oing poignant pause. Yup, there it was.


    ¡°Ok then, just one question,¡± he finally broke the silence. ¡°Is you telling me this somehow going to end up with us being married?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Valise lifted a perfectly formed brow at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, one day I¡¯m out in the jungle looking for my orc girlfriend and the next thing I know I have a life-mate. This kind of sounds like it might be a big deal, so I just wanted to check first.¡±


    Valiseughed, and the musical sound brought a smile to his face. She finished wrapping thest of the cooked cuts of boar meat into little parcels using fresh leaves. He helped her lift them onto a table where the camp workers could pass by and pick one up for their lunch whilst she tried to rid herself of the giggles.


    ¡°Yes, I suppose that must have been a shock,¡± she agreed. ¡°No. I promise I¡¯m not out to ensnare you, Gregory.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright then. Although to be honest I think you¡¯ve already got me a little bit ensnared, Valise. Do you mind if I snag one of these?¡± He pointed to the parcels.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s what they¡¯re there for. Shall we go to my tent?¡±


    ¡°Yushlg.¡± Gregory¡¯s agreement came with a nod despite him already munching on freshly-cooked boar.


    They stepped through the camp before arriving at her tent and slipping beneath the canopy. Gregory stopped to snag another of her parcels for her before following on behind her. She wore a sheer white veil across her arms and shoulders that spilled down to the ground about her in smooth waves. He¡¯d never seen the like of the material before. It seemed to glimmer gold under the sun, as if the fabric was soaking up the light. Those gleaming shes arose between glimpses of the shapely, slender figure beneath. He knew from experience that she often wore little else underneath that gossamer fabric.


    He crouched into the tent before taking a seat on the pillow she¡¯d set out for him. It had beenmandeered from a pile upon which she slept at the back of the tent, but he now visited her so often that she rarely moved it back to its original ce. She liked having a spot for him inside her home.


    Once he was seated, he passed over the parcel of boar to where she usually came to rest and she seemed slightly taken aback when she saw it.


    ¡°You need to eat too, you know. Besides, this is delicious,¡± he spoke quickly before taking another bite.


    ¡°I am¡­ not supposed to partake of animal meat.¡± Not that she seemed offended as she slipped off that ethereal gown and let it casually pool on the floor.

 696

    That certainly stopped Gregory mid-chew. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t had plentiful opportunities by that point to see Valise naked; rather it was just that he couldn¡¯t quite seem to get used to it. If the human body could ever be considered an art form then the woman was like a walking masterpiece. It certainly didn¡¯t help matters that her hair was unchecked from its usual braid and now spilled down around her nude shoulders, giving her a much wilder look than he was used to. Combined with the smile that she offered him upon seeing the way he was looking at her? He hardened so fast inside his trunks that it felt like he almost sprained himself.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    It hadn¡¯t exactly been an effort in seduction on her part; but she couldn¡¯t deny that she loved the way he looked at her. It had been a very long time since she¡¯d felt wanted in the way that he made her feel, and the knowledge that her charms weren¡¯t lost on such a young and virile man? It made her stand there in front of him for quite a bit longer than she¡¯d intended in order to savour the experience.


    ¡°You should remember to chew,¡± she finally said.


    Her voice broke the trance long enough for him to recollect some degree of awareness, and he obediently gave a few more chews before a final gulp.


    ¡°Valise, I came here to-¡±


    ¡°Hush, I know that you came here to get your bruises and sprains mended. I¡¯ll dly tend to them in time, but now I¡¯d like to tell you my story.¡± She walked before him and picked up the parcel of boar that he¡¯d brought along for her, regarding it contemtively. ¡°You¡¯re going to be a warrior soon, Gregory. The proving ceremonies aren¡¯t observed by my kin, but I understand their ce for the orcs. They signify the ability of those who pass to take on the responsibility of living in this world, at least as the orcs understand it. I fear that when you pass-¡±


    ¡°You mean if I-¡±


    ¡°When you pass, you¡¯ll take on the responsibility of running this camp again. You¡¯ll take back your magical ring. And you shall take on¡­ me. This little interlude of your training in the provings has given me an excuse to hold back my past; for it isn¡¯t a pleasant story. Now I think that moment has passed, as each day you grow more confident and able. So if you are to be inmand of me and if I am to serve you then we should know each other. Yes?¡±


    ¡°I think I already do know you, Valise. But I do like stories.¡± He stood up himself to kick off his boots before pushing his trunks down along his legs.


    She watched him disrobe with a clearly appreciative gaze that wandered over his powerful frame. Despite the few bruises and red welts that adorned him from his morning training, he¡¯d be quite the specimen to behold. Even with all the exercise he was getting, he¡¯d be astonishingly ripped and toned. Though he¡¯d likely never bulk up to anything along the lines of an orcish physique, his body was leaner and honed like that of a big cat.


    Rather than letting her take her usual seat across from him, he reached out to grasp her arm and guide her into turning around until she sat before him with her back settling against his chest. She soon felt another part of him rise up to push against the cleft between her rear cheeks. Holding onto her lunch in both hands, she let her eyelids flutter when he reached around her to stroke up along her slim waist before cupping her breasts in his palms.


    He loved the feel of her tits providing him with the perfect handful to massage and caress. Though she wasn¡¯t by far the most endowed woman he¡¯d been with, she seemed to have very sensitive nipples which quickly hardened beneath his touch. A slow sigh passed between her lips, and she turned her head to find them greeted in a kiss. The kiss made her body quiver, and brought heat to her cheeks and to a spot deep within her chest that she had previously thought would be forever resigned to the cold.


    Their kiss ended too soon for her liking, and she found herself already falling to her primal desire for him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you wanted to tell me something,¡± Gregory said; a slight shudder of his own need rising through his body. ¡°I¡¯ll be good. Or as good as I can be with you in my arms.¡±


    ¡°This makes me jealous of Jte and Algra,¡± she said with a not-so-jealous smile.


    ¡°Oh? Why?¡±


    ¡°I imagine they get to do this quite often. It¡¯s been a while since I had the chance to rx naked with someone like this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hardly true, is it? I remember we did something very simr to this just the other afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but that was because we¡¯d just made love and we were both savouring the afterglow.¡±


    ¡°It was a very nice afterglow if I remember rightly.¡±


    ¡°True enough, but this is different. It isn¡¯t simply an act of sex or lust. It is afort to sit naked with a lover and merely speak together.¡±


    ¡°Comfortable, is it? Tell that to this guy.¡± Gregory flexed his engorged member, and felt the steady beat of his heart calling him to take her. ¡°He seems to have other ideas.¡±


    Valise¡¯s smile broadened again, and she happily shifted her hips a little to provide his erection some friction to rub between her rear cheeks. She then took one of his hands in her own, and lifted the back of it to her lips where she settled a kiss against his sun-bronzed skin.


    ¡°That is part of thefort, is it not? To know that as we speak you crave me¡­¡± She then parted her thighs before guiding his hand down between them. There, he felt her pussy already slippery and burning with her appetite for him. ¡°As much as I crave you.¡±


    ¡°Always look on the bright side of life.¡± Gregory chuckled and pressed his fingers between her legs, slowly massaging her soft folds by moving his fingers in smooth, circr motions.


    ¡°Mmmm, but my story awaits. I should get to the telling.¡±

 697

    He lowered his head to kiss the base of her neck, never stopping the tender touch tracing little circles between her thighs. The man was quite able to tease and listen at the same time.


    Her smile shed her teeth, but she found herself happily resigned to his touch. Taking a deep breath, she began her tale.


    ¡°Although we were not the first race to venture to Arolius, the elves are the most long-lived of all the races upon this world. In the forests of our homnds, when the magic of our people was at its most potent, we were practically immortal. It is said that the elves were created thousands of years ago, when an ancient servant of The Creator wished to impress her master. She saw the creatures that he had brought from another world, and wished to help them grow and flourish. Those creatures were humans, and she took a small group of them away into her forest and gave them her power. Those were the fathers and mothers of our people, born within the servant¡¯s forest realm. We were the servant¡¯s idea of perfect beings: graceful and magical beyond anything humanity could hope to offer. The servant brought us before her master, and The Creator did smile upon us. Yet he did not value us above humanity, or indeed above any of his own creations.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Valise cleared her throat a little at that point, pausing for a moment to enjoy the feel of Gregory¡¯s lips tracing their way up to her earlobe. She then took a breath and continued the story.


    ¡°As you can imagine, this didn¡¯t go over too well with the servant. She pleaded with her master to raise the elves to their proper status as the highest creatures upon Arolius, but The Creator didn¡¯t seem to see things her way. In the end she submitted to his will, as all things eventually did. My people were sent back to their homnd, but we had been remade with the purpose to rule and guide the world. So The Creator¡¯s rejection of their duties came as a rather sudden shock to their pride.¡±


    ¡°I imagine it would, after all that trouble,¡± Gregory noted; his voice soft near her ear.


    ¡°Indeed. It hurt us; perhaps more than The Creator could have known. We fell into arguments, and small wars broke out over who should lead our race. It was then that Anuvin, one of our greatest heroes, decided to go and speak with The Creator himself. The story goes that Anuvin was a lesser druid of the servant, who packed up his things for a suicidal journey into the Northern Mountains where it was said that The Creator dwelt. Unfortunately for Anuvin, The Creator liked his privacy, and the forests at the base of the mountains were enchanted to keep trespassers upied in an unendingbyrinth of trees. Anuvin stepped into this trap willingly, but The Creator didn¡¯t heed him, just as he didn¡¯t heed any of the other lost souls who had foolishly trapped themselves within his barrier.¡±


    ¡°Ok, is this Creator guy supposed to be a bit of a dick? He kind of sounds like he needs to show a little more awareness of his creations.¡± Gregory¡¯s head had lifted and he leaned forward so that she could turn to look upon him.


    She seemed quite shocked by this suggestion.


    ¡°He was the one who made this world for us. We shouldn¡¯t question him,¡± Valise noted.


    ¡°Alright, if you say so. Still, it seems like he should maybe have put in a bit more effort. I mean, a giant forest that you can never escape right on his doorstep? Why not just a huge wall or something less harmful? Dick move right there.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to spend so much thought into picking apart our mythology we could be here for a long time indeed.¡± Valise had indeed turned to him and narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Fine! I just want to state that for the record I¡¯m with Anuvin at this point.¡±


    ¡°As you should be.¡± Her gaze softened and sheughed when he nted a little kiss on the tip of her nose before getting back to her tale. ¡°Anuvin wandered the forest as many before him, and soon fell to madness and istion. Whilst in this state, he began a habit of talking to the trees for want of hearing a noise that wasn¡¯t birdsong or the rustling of the leaves in the wind. He told them stories of his people, stories of the sea, and stories of the world to the south. In the end, he came to know them as old friends and would tend to them as he continued his unending journey. He would clip stray branches, and help the seeding of new trees in fertile ground. The trees listened, and they provided him with fruits and berries to keep him alive as he wandered. Then, one day, he came upon a sapling and began tending to its roots whilst telling it a riddle. He was perhaps less surprised than he should have been when the sapling answered him.¡±


    ¡°Hold on a sec, there¡¯s talking trees now?¡± Gregory asked. ¡°I haven¡¯te across any trees out in the forest that were all that talkative.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps they don¡¯t like the look of you,¡± Valise¡¯s tone was sympathetic. Then her grin returned and sheughed at the dumbfounded expression she¡¯d brought to his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that was mean wasn¡¯t it? No, trees aren¡¯t really prone to talking in this part of the world, but they are living creatures and magic can shift the nature of things quite a bit. There was a lot of magic in the world back then, particrly in The Creator¡¯s own enchanted forest.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. So The Creator gave these trees consciousness?¡±


    ¡°In a way, yes. They were his sentinels, and it was they who kept wanderers from The Creator¡¯s home. Yet none who hade before had thought to see them as anything more than obstacles, and Anuvin¡¯s kindness had brought them to like him quite a great deal. I don¡¯t think that the sapling was supposed to speak to him so openly, but the young are more open than the old and when it did speak none tried to silence it. Of course by that point Anuvin had known he¡¯d gone mad for quite some time, and the sound of a tree speaking in his mind wasn¡¯t as much of a shock to the system as it otherwise would have been.


    He spoke with the sapling, who asked him to tell the story he had never spoken of: The story of why he¡¯d ventured into the forest. He simply told the sapling that he wished to speak with The Creator on behalf of the elves, and wouldn¡¯t speak more on the matter. Given his good nature, the forest brought word to The Creator that they wished Anuvin to have an audience with him. Now, The Creator tended to prefer watching the story of his creation unfold of its own ord. He rarely dealt with anyone directly anymore, but even he couldn¡¯t resist speaking with the one who had managed to befriend his forest.


    The Creator appeared to Anuvin in the guise of an old human wanderer. Anuvin saw through the disguise, and addressed The Creator directly. They shared a small fire and the elf spoke of his people and their plight. The elves were made to rule all, but now had no ce in the world to call their own. The elf did not ask The Creator to change his mind on the matter, for he knew that would have been terribly rude. Instead, he asked that the elves might find another purpose and ce in the world. Upon this request, The Creator smiled and told Anuvin that it was not his ce to tell others what they should and should not dedicate their lives to. Instead, it was for them to find their own path. Then, he reached out his hand and ced his fingertips upon Anuvin¡¯s brow to clear the madness from the elf¡¯s mind. Finally, The Creator disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Gregory frowned. ¡°So he did all that for nothing?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. You see, it isn¡¯t always what lies at the end of the road that matters. It¡¯s how we get there. Anuvin felt himself restored and ready to return to his people, for now he no longer felt the burden that The Servant had ced upon him and his race in that calling to be greater than all other creatures. Instead, he saw all things as his equal and returned to the elves to teach what he had learned. Soon enough, all our kin came flocking to the sound of Anuvin¡¯s name. He told us how to speak to the trees, and of the deepest secrets of the forest. We prized kindness over power, and became protectors and guides to the world The Creator had built. New enchanted forests were grown around our homes, and ournds were made evergreen even in the darkest of winters.


    This is the story of how we became the guardians of the natural world, and you must understand it if you are to know why my sin was so great.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t work for BP, did you?¡±


    Valise gave him a somewhat sharp look at that, chiding him for his tone rather thanprehending what his words meant.


    ¡°Sorry, just trying to lighten the mood a little.¡±


    ¡°What is a BP?¡±


    ¡°A great enemy of the natural world.¡± Gregory nodded sagely.


    ¡°Then perhaps I am. Do you know of The Withering?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯se up, no.¡±


    ¡°It began centuries ago, when one day the ground shook across the world and the peak of The Creator¡¯s home exploded with fire and smoke.¡±


    ¡°You mean a volcano?¡±

 698

    ¡°Yes and no. The effect was simr, though it brought a greater cataclysm with it than any volcano I have known of. Had The Creator not prevented anyone froming near his home, it might have caused terrible damage. Even so far away, the impact of the st was said to trigger earthquakes in this very forest. None know what began it, but any sensitive to magic know what it began. The Withering. The weakening of magic in the world. It began then, and continues even today. Kingdoms fell because of it. The power of human mages crumbled. Even the gods themselves fell in its wake as their once-powerful forms fell apart to nothing.


    After it began, The Creator was never seen again. The ruins of his home within the mountain were swept with molten rock and uninhabitable. The Enchanted forest had burned with the impact of the cataclysm. Then, a few decades after The Withering began, the dark ones emerged in the barren mountains of the north.¡±


    ¡°You mean the ck Orcs that Grolfir mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Nay, the orcs of the Northern Mountains were once much like those you know now until the dark ones seduced and defiled their race.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t they caught up in the st when the mountain went boom?¡±


    ¡°No, the northern mountain range is much like that which you can see to the south from the camp. It is very long, and The Creator did not keep it all for himself.¡±


    ¡°Right, sorry. Just trying to keep a picture of it all in my head.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s perfectly alright, Gregory.¡± She turned and kissed him softly, and he kissed her back with a loving enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯m d I¡¯ve managed to keep your attention. Not many care about the fate of the elves, or our stories.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get to that part soon enough, now where was I? Ah, yes. The dark ones. It is thought by the wise that the flow of magic in this world was somehow important in keeping those creatures away, for they are not of this world. They are beings of shadow made flesh. Their magices from elsewhere, and it wasn¡¯t weakened in the slightest. A great war had raged for many years in the human kingdoms, spurned by The Withering and tensions that had long been festering. We elves distanced ourselves from it, even when it was ended and the human Empire rose from the ashes, we stayed isted in our forests between the Northern Mountains and the Empire. Though we suspected the demon influence, and the loss of contact with the northern orcs was troubling, we were not prepared for the evil deluge that eventually crashed down upon us.¡±


    Her eyes had grown distant with the memory, and it became clear that Valise had experienced a part of this story first hand.


    ¡°The elven realms fell one by one to the dark ones¡¯ invasion, and with frankly terrifying speed until only the realm of my mother and father remained. Mother died in ourst great battle, and father disappeared. Soon after, all the men within our tribe disappeared in the night never to be seen again. Our warriors on guard had been ced into some kind of enchanted sleep. I was left to take the mantle, with the aid of my sister. I was left with two choices. To plead with the humans for aid, or¡­¡±


    Her voice trembled, and Gregory shifted his arms to wrap about her waist and hug her gently against him. A couple of warm tears sshed against his arm as she quietly wept. In this time he said nothing, but waited for her to finish the tale in her own time.


    ¡°I¡­ It was pride, I think. Even then, I couldn¡¯t shake that weakness of our race. If we had fallen so quickly, I doubted the humans would even be able to muster a defence at all. So, I decided to work my own magic using power from a well I knew to be plentiful. I used dark magic. The magic of the demons. Nature¡¯s supposed guardian wielding the very essence of destruction that yearned to rot the heart out of every natural thing in this world. I thought I was strong enough to wield it against them, but I was not. It consumed me, and I became a tyrant and an addict. Thankfully, my sister rose up against me before I could turn ourst fortress over to my need for more of that vile power. She was crowned as our new queen, and she had my ears clipped and my power diminished before banishing me to my mortality. I was sent away to the humannds where I watched the humans do what I had thought impossible. Their years of warring amongst themselves had made them fierce in battle, and capable of pushing back the demonic incursions. They did not fall, but by then I knew my homnd would have been overwhelmed. I have not seen my sister since then, nor any other true elf.¡± She stopped and sniffled as his embrace of her had loosened slightly. Lifting her hands to wipe her eyes, she offered a sad little smile. ¡°So you see, I am unworthy of your kindness. I am a fool who sacrificed her people on the altar of her own pride.¡±


    She fell silent on those bitterly spoken words, and he felt her body tense up within his arms as she braced herself for his reaction.


    ¡°Yep,¡± he finally said with a nod of agreement. ¡°On the scale of staggering fuck-ups that¡¯s pretty high up there.¡±


    ¡°You would make light of this?¡±


    ¡°No. Not exactly.¡±


    Gregory paused for a moment to consider his thoughts on the matter before trying to set them out before her.


    ¡°How long ago was this, Valise?¡±


    ¡°It has been a hundred and fifty-four years since my exile.¡±


    Gregory tried very hard not to smile at that, and just about managed it.

 699

    ¡°Valise, I know I¡¯m a rtively young guy but even I¡¯m old enough to know I¡¯m not the person I was five years ago. I wouldn¡¯t want to be the person I am now five years in the future. People evolve. They change. You were a queen put between a rock and a hard ce and you made a horrible decision in a desperate search for something to save your people.¡±


    ¡°That is putting it too kindly, Gregory. I gave myself to those dark forces.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Right, and are you nning on doing it again any time soon?¡±


    ¡°What? Never! I would never even consider doing such a thing. I see them now for what they truly are and I loathe their very existence for how they changed me.¡±


    ¡°Right, so you¡¯re pretty much the most solid elf I could hope to have at my side if I evere into contact with that kind of magic. Right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ That isn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Oh yes it is. I¡¯m not going to offer you any forgiveness, Valise. What you did didn¡¯t hurt me or mine so it¡¯s not my ce to forgive it. That said, even an imbecile could see that you¡¯re not the kind of person you¡¯ve just described to me. In fact, the shame and your hatred of who you were now serves to guard you against ever making those mistakes again. Keep that hatred hot, and that shame deep. Just remember that you aren¡¯t that woman anymore, and that the woman you have be is loved.¡±


    ¡°Gregory, I don¡¯t deserve-¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve what? To be loved? Of course you do. Besides, though your past sins might be pretty damn huge, I¡¯m slightly insulted that you feel so much guilt over them.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± she turned her head to face him, and he looked directly into her eyes.


    ¡°Because you saved my life, and I¡¯m the most important person in the world. I mean, seriously. What would you all do without me? Surely that makes up for your past transgressions.¡±


    That note of yful arrogance brought the smile back to her lips, and he saw a glimmer of amusement in her eyes. It was an immensely rewarding experience to know he¡¯d put it there.


    ¡°Oh really? I saved your life and that just makes up for everything I¡¯ve done?¡±


    ¡°It bloody well puts a strong argument forward for it from where I¡¯m sitting. And it¡¯s not just the life saving. You¡¯ve helped me out here so much, Valise. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you.¡±


    She felt an ache in her chest, and knew only he could ease it. So she shifted around entirely to face him,ing to rest on her hands and knees between his legs. Her blue eyes seemed to have their own gleam, and he watched as they broke away from his face to nce down at the engorged pir rising up from between his legs. A sweet silence fell between them, and each felt closer to the other than before. His eptance of her in spite of her ws made her feel like that ache near her heart wasn¡¯t going to disappear any time soon.


    Then she grasped his cock amidst nimble fingers and stroked along its length before she bowed her head before him and brought it between her lips.


    ¡°No.¡± His tone was firm. ¡°Not yet. Come here.¡±


    Before she could begin loving him with her mouth, he lifted her by the shoulders and pushed her down amongst the furs lining her tent. He saw the note of confusion on her features, but she seemed to trust in his judgment. After her confession, he wanted to show her just how much he valued her service. Once her back had settled against the furs, she ran her fingers across his bare chest and enjoyed the touch of his battle-sculpted physique. His skin was hot to the touch, and she felt his lust for her burning within that heat.


    She wanted him badly, and he soon gave her what she wanted in a way she did not expect. Finding her fingers sliding up across his chest to settle on his shoulders, he had lowered himself down her body. The hot traces of his breath on her fair skin sent crackling jolts of excitement through her. When he sank down between her legs, she parted her thighs to wee his attentions. Yet for all that, she still did not anticipate what he was about to do until thest moment when his mouth fell upon her open pussy.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d done that to her, but in that moment she had thought he would use her for his own pleasure. She wanted to serve him. To make up for her past sins in any way she could. His understanding hadn¡¯t been something she¡¯d expected, but the way he almost worshipped her with his tongue hade as aplete surprise.


    Feeling his arms slipping underneath her legs, she gasped with pleasure when his tongue almost immediately sought out her clit. Slow, deep licks across that most sensitive of ces were interrupted asionally with almost yful flickers of the tip of his tongue against it.


    ¡°Gregory, I cannot-¡± That was all she managed to get out before her breathing became ragged and he stopped teasing her. Apparently he¡¯d decided to devour her instead.


    He loved the experience of pleasuring a woman with his mouth. In his time on Arolius, he had assumed a more dominant sexual personality. It was in his nature to be the aggressor, and in the case of Fiona in particr he knew that it became something even more. Still, to his mind there was nothing more potent or enthralling to his partners than to have his mouth upon their sex. To watch as they came apart on the movements of his tongue. It had been something he¡¯d taken to practicing at length, and strangely enough he rarely struggled to find willing participants for his studies.


    By the time his tongue touched Valise¡¯s wet lower lips that day, he¡¯d be very talented indeed. She certainly didn¡¯t disappoint either, as her body writhed in his clutches and she moaned his name whilst he sent a thunderstorm of hot pleasure throughout her body. In truth, he could have happilypped at her like that for hours. He enjoyed the taste of a woman on his lips, but Valise had a somewhat unique vour that was sweeter and clearer than he¡¯d tasted before. Like a fresh water spring, she poured forth against his hungry mouth when she reached a sharp climax. He drank heartily upon all that she had to offer.

 700

    After that, she reached down between her legs to ce her hands in his long, dark hair. Again, she thought that he would im her with his cock. She wanted him inside her, thrusting and taking his own pleasure from her. Again, he subverted expectations and continued tonguing at her dripping folds. With his arms locking her legs in ce, he stroked his hands along her slender belly until his fingertips lowered to join his tongue.


    She felt his fingers brush against her clit, slower than his tongue had beenvishing licks upon it. The slick, warm organ instead began to lower and probe deeper inside her open petals. His lips sealed around that velvety opening and lightly began to suck and tease at the tightening flesh he was so content to explore. The touch of his fingers grew firmer and deeper, causing her muscles to tense; pushing her once again to the brink of a climax more powerful than the first. She rocked her hips to that steadily increasing rhythm of his fingers whilst they teased out a symphony of ecstasy within her. A silent scream parted her lips when it finally reached its crescendo and she lost herself to itpletely.


    Gregory watched from his front row seat as the beautiful woman wed at the furs beneath her and writhed against them in a dance of pure passion. This time, he allowed her to catch her breath, and only softly massaged the outer lips of her pussy with his tongue whilst keeping his fingers away from her sensitive clit so she could properly savour the afterglow.


    She didn¡¯t realise that he had shifted his position until she finally opened her eyes and found him settled over her. His fingers had reced his tongue between her legs, and they had already begun stirring the familiar ache to feel him against her again. Lowering his head, he set a loving kiss on her lips that she weed openly until their tongues were entwined in an unending sensual caress.


    They kissed like that for a long time, and her hands eventually lifted up to stroke along his cheeks. When it finally came to an end, he turned his face to nt a couple of little kisses in her palms and then shifted to whisper in her ear.


    ¡°You are my goddess. Mine.¡±


    The twin profession of devotion and possession made her draw in a hiss of breath. That old part of her still lingered in the shadows of her mind; still craving power and the title that was taken from her. In calling her his goddess he fanned the mes of that aspect of her, and she adored him for it. Then he had called her his, and spoken the word with no uncertainty. Even with the shadows of her old self still present, they were nothingpared to her desperate longing to make amends. In him, she had seen a way to do that. A way to help and begin to make up for past sins. She wanted to serve him, for she sensed in him something strong and something noble. Something that would not break or bend as she had. So, she would happily be his goddess, or whatever else he wanted her to be.


    Certainly, if she had to be something then ¡°goddess¡± was certainly a pleasant enough title. Now all that remained was for her to earn it.


    ¡°Gregory,¡± she whispered the word more out of necessity than a desire for secrecy. Her breath was still not entirely in her control. ¡°You havee to me to tend your wounds. May I?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t seem to be troubling me as much as they did an hour ago. This ce gives me a strong constitution.¡±


    ¡°It is true; I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen such recovery in a patient. If it did anything but allow you to heal rapidly then I¡¯d be highly concerned about the effect this world seems to have on you.¡±


    ¡°It also seems to give me a hyperactive sex drive, is that cause for concern?¡± He asked the question between nibbling softly on her earlobe and continuing to tease her slit with his fingers.


    ¡°I- I don¡¯t think so.¡± She smiled and enjoyed the teasing. ¡°It certainly has its benefits. But I had something else in mind for tending your injuries. I think you¡¯ll enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m yours.¡±


    Hearing those words, she felt like she might almost purr with delight. After setting a lighter kiss on his lips, she sat up and crawled over to her supplies and equipment. This gave him a rather wanton view of her ass and the glistening slit he could still taste upon his lips. Looking back over her shoulder to make sure he had stayed put, she caught him looking up between her legs. The fascination he had with her body made something inside her chest flutter with excitement, and she decided to throw modesty to the winds. The crawling hadn¡¯t carried the intent to give him a show. She was merely excited to impress him with what she had in mind. After seeing just how much she was enthralling him with that scintiting view, she damn-well wasn¡¯t going to give it up.


    So, rather than rising up to sit on her haunches to go through her things, she instead remained on her knees and leaned forwards onto her forearms. Her beautiful ass lifted into the air and she opened her knees to spread herself for his gaze. A little wiggle of her ass served to show him that she knew just how lewd she was being and that she didn¡¯t give a damn about it. After taking up that position, she reached forward to begin picking out a number of small bottles. Once she had selected the elements she desired, she reached behind the boxes of ingredients and potions to pick up a long rolled-up rug.


    Watching the usually prim and properdy act so wantonly for him was quite the turn-on for the man. If she hadn¡¯t asked him to allow her to take the initiative, he would have likely already mounted her from behind. His cock seemed to be made of aching steel, and it longed to embed itself inside the beautiful older woman. It was only his trust in her that kept him at bay, and she wasn¡¯t in the habit of letting him down.


    After gathering what she needed, she wrapped her arms around the items and held them to her chest before rising up on her knees and scooching back across the furs toward him. It didn¡¯t take her long to get herself ready. Sheid the rug down on the furs, and it was revealed to be more of afortable mat in the shape of a long rectangle. He¡¯d seen simr ones in the courtesans¡¯ tents, and knew that they were designed to keep oils from the furs.


    ¡°Lie down here, please?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Sure, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to be able to lie on my front right now without things getting extremely ufortable for me.¡±


    She nced down to the hardened length of his member jutting up toward her as heid on his side with one of his knees bent to spread open his own thighs. Apparently she wasn¡¯t the only one capable of wanton disys.


    Much to his enjoyment, her eyes fixed on his cock and he watched her lick her lips at the sight of it. She must not have known what she was doing, because she caught herself swiping her upper lip with the tip of her tongue and immediately pulled it back into her mouth. The fetching pink blush already on her cheeks deepened, and she nced up to meet his eyes with an almost shy smile.


    ¡°That is quite alright. I doubt there are many aches and bruises on your back anyway, are there? Come.¡± She patted the mat.


    He obediently shifted upright and moved to ce his firm ass on the leathery surface of the mat before lying back upon it. As he did, she reached out to snatch up a pillow and tuck it beneath his head.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± he said.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I confess that I enjoy having you watch me, Gregory. I never thought there would be another who would look upon me the way you do.¡±


    ¡°Valise, you¡¯re one of the most staggeringly beautiful women I¡¯ve everid eyes on. Just because you don¡¯t have unending youth and powerful magic doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ve lost that beauty. I like the way you look just fine. Orcs overlook you because they think you¡¯re human and they don¡¯t trust alchemy. People in the camp here defer to you because they respect you, and they show that respect by treating you like you¡¯re in charge of the ce. They don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to flirt with the boss, and you do have this kind of otherworldly beauty about you. It kind of makes you seem untouchable, and way out of their league.¡±


    ¡°Am I so distant?¡±

 701

    ¡°No, you¡¯re kind and warm toward everyone. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s different kinds of warmth, and your particr kind isn¡¯t really open to that sort of invitation.¡±


    Rather than argue or consider his words, she instead contemted them whilst arranging the bottles she had collected from her supplies in a neat line beside her. When she did finally speak, her tone was more curious than downtrodden.


    ¡°If I project such a demeanour, then what is different about you that it doesn¡¯t seem to matter as much?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a saying where I¡¯m from: Carpe Diem. It means seize the day. I didn¡¯t seize a lot of days before I came here, Valise. I guess I was projecting the wrong sort of image, and masking what I wanted from the world. I was too much of a dreamer, and the thing about letting your dreams out into the open is that they can get bashed around and broken apart. So I was guarded. Too guarded. Too quiet and too content to lurk around in my own head; and in stories about ces like this. ces where there were orcs, elves, and magic. Then I found myself here, actually meeting the wonders I¡¯d read about, and I figured it was about time I started carpe-ing the fuck out of every damn ¡®diem¡¯ that I was alive. A part of that was cutting out the usual testing of the waters when it came to meeting people. If someone was nice, then I¡¯d be their friend. If they were awful, I¡¯d be their enemy. If I wanted someone and it did no harm to tell them, I¡¯d let them know it. I wanted you. You were kind, and gorgeous, and wiser than anyone I¡¯ve ever known. I thought about the age difference. I thought that someone like you probably wouldn¡¯t be interested in me. I thought you¡¯d be experienced and I¡¯d embarrass myself. I thought of a hundred reasons it would be awkward. Then I thought: Fuck it. Carpe Diem, right? Now here we are.¡±


    Valise had been smiling at him throughout his exnation, but at the end of it sheughed softly at how he summed it all up.


    ¡°Carpe Diem,¡± she tested the words on her lips and found she enjoyed the sound of them. ¡°Wise words, indeed.¡±


    ¡°Damn right.¡± He grinned up at her, and then his expression rxed a little. ¡°It¡¯s also pretty much the only thing I can say to myself that will get me to actually charge at a bunch of orcs who want to beat my brains in with heavy clubs. So it¡¯s pretty versatile too.¡±


    ¡°I sincerely hope I¡¯m never in a simr enough position to try it out.¡±


    ¡°Me too. Then again, the risks I¡¯ve taken have pretty generally notched up some fantastic rewards down the line. Case in point: the naked elf kneeling beside me. I¡¯d never have known that the finely-robeddy who seemed so demure was such a shameless exhibitionist with such a tasty pussy.¡±


    Colour once again flushed into her cheeks, but his words also stoked the fire between her thighs. She seemed to begin to say something, but then stopped herself. After a moment whichsted about as long as it took for someone to say Carpe Diem to themselves, her gaze returned to meet his and she smiled. It was not a warm smile, or a saddened one. It was yful, challenging and quite naughty.


    ¡°Do you enjoy it when I am so shameless?¡± Her previous disy had been somewhat experimental, and she was unsure of herself.


    He merely nodded in response. ¡°Mmmhmm. And I enjoy your tasty pussy too.¡±


    Valise¡¯s smile broadened, and that little thrill she¡¯d had when she¡¯d spread her knees apart and bent over for him quickly returned. The rush of being desired was a heady one for her, and she was only too happy to indulge it further. So she yfully slipped one hand down between her thighs, and ran two fingers over her wet slit that glistened with fresh honey. Once she had them well coated in her love juices, she leaned over him and pressed them to his lips.


    Not one to be outdone so easily in such matters, Gregory was only too happy to kiss at the dewy digits. He then opened his mouth to lewdly run his own tongue along them, relishing the taste of her in the process. A pleased little noise murmured inside his throat, and he finally sucked any remaining traces from her fingertips.


    Surprised at his lewdness, yet loving every minute of it, Valise was spurned on to do more. With her free hand, she reached for a bottle of clear, sweet-scented oil. When she pulled her fingers from his mouth, she leaned back on her knees until her heels rested against her rear cheeks. Her head tilted backward, lifting her chin to steadily pour the oil over her bare breasts in a smooth, even stream.


    Thinking that the bottles had been for him, he was damn near awestruck when he saw the thick, shiny liquid cascading across her cor bone and down over her breasts. Her silvery hair spilled behind her like a waterfall, and her eyes were closed with a content little smile teasing her lips. The disy definitely had the desired effect on the male, who was left in stunned appreciation at her slender figure being coated in the oil. Once she felt it beginning to pour down toward her bellybutton, she lifted up the bottle to cease the flow and set it swiftly aside. Her hands then began to massage the glistening fluid into her porcin skin, giving it a healthy gloss that shined in the warm light of the afternoon which managed to pierce through the crack in the folds of her tent.


    ¡°Do you like this?¡± she whispered, her voice quivering with her own excitement.


    ¡°I love it.¡±


    ¡°Tell me why.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I love the way your hair shines in the light. I love the way your arms move so gracefully, even when you¡¯re being so naughty. I love the way your breasts rise faster and faster each time you take a breath, and how hard your nipples are. I love the way your pussy looks so damn good that it¡¯s making my mouth water. I love the way you¡¯re looking at me right now. I could fucking worship you, Valise.¡±

 702

    She had indeed lifted her head to look down over him again, and her eyes were simmering with desire at hearing his words. Rather than push him for more, she mixed the oil with two smaller bottles in a little bowl she had brought with her. One of the bottles carried a clear blue liquid, and the other was light green. The resulting mixture reminded him of clear, tropical oceans. It had a fresh, enlivening scent and once it was properly mixed she lifted the bowl and poured a trickle of the liquid over his chest. Once it touched him, it lost its colour and brought out a shine in his own skin once her hands followed to rub it into his overworked body.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It wasn¡¯t long into the massage before he actually groaned with relief. He managed to forego the sight of her and closed his eyes to rx as she worked the soreness out of him. It began with her hands moving in broad strokes up and down along his chest, rising along the outer nks and under his arms before meeting at the centre of his chest and descending once more down to his lower belly. Throughout it all, his cock never relented and offered a prominent spire. Those long,nguid strokes seemed to be for diagnostic purposes. Soon enough she began to focus on his injured regions.


    Although that wasn¡¯t until she decided to tame the erect prow; lifting one leg to cast it across his body and then settling down to perch herself across his thighs. She¡¯d already worked the oil into his legs, and theirbined slick bodies slipped against each other. Thebination of the miracles she was working with her hands and the fact that a beautiful woman had just straddled him brought a groan from his throat, and he looked up at her again.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to ever go outside this tent again, do we? Can we just do this forever instead?¡± he asked.


    The elf¡¯s melodicugh rang in his ears, and brought a smile to his lips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Jte or Algra would take to that idea.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t know how good this feels. Jeez, why didn¡¯t we do this before now?¡±


    He felt more tension disperse from where Ulf hadnded a particrly staggering blow earlier in practice. The pain sank beneath the touch of her hands and she lightly kneaded his muscle with her talented fingers.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to, but it takes time, and you often distract me.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the distracting one here. Every time Ie in here you¡¯re wearing a see-through robe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I want you to fuck me, Gregory.¡±


    She slid forward along his thighs until her pussy came to rest against the base of his cock. He could feel the wet, warm folds of her lower lips open slightly as they pushed against his thickness. It felt almost as if she was giving him a naughty little kiss.


    His gaze had be distant and dreamy as she had worked her talents upon his aching body; but it focused back upon her with purpose upon hearing her words and feeling that kiss.


    ¡°Valise, if you want me to fuck you then you don¡¯t have to wear a see-through robe. All you have to do is look at me. I mean, you¡¯re utterly gorgeous and I¡¯mpletely in awe of you right now. Any time you want to explore this kinky side of yourself? I¡¯m in.¡±


    ¡°That is good to know.¡± She began to move herself on him, using the slippery surface of their bodies to slide against him as her hands continued to massage the aches and pains from his chest.


    ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t have to dress up for me,¡± he continued. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed but I¡¯m kind of a slut.¡±


    She rose up using one hand nted upon his chest to steady her whilst lifting the other to ce a fingertip on her chin and look upward in contemtion of his words. Her hips continued to roll slowly, grinding her pussy against the underside of his cock and pushing the hard member up against his abs.


    ¡°You know, now I think about it you are quite the slut, aren¡¯t you?¡± she teased.


    He shed a grin up at her. Guilty as charged, ma¡¯am.


    ¡°I think,¡± she moved her hands to ce them both on his belly, her thumbsing to rest just over where the peak of his cock was pressed against him. ¡°I think that it might be contagious.¡± Slowly, she slid her hands up over his hard pectorals to slip over his shoulders whilst lowering down upon him. The soft mounds of her breasts ttened against his chest, and her hair spilled around his head until her face was the only thing he could see. ¡°When I sit and cook dinner, when I mix potions, when I see you walking through the camp, my mind often wanders. I think about you taking me. I want it all the time. You make me feel so good. So loved. There is purity in that feeling, but there is also lust there. It isn¡¯t always easy for me to control it. I want you inside me. I want to give myself to you. I want to w at the dirt and scream obscenities at the moon whilst you thrust yourself into me. Do you think that makes me a slut?¡±


    She had been deftly keeping the highly-aroused male rxed until that point, but upon whispering those naughty secrets to him it seemed that they both decided it was time to escte matters. Whatever Valise had put into that oil of hers had invigorated him, and he felt something very much like the urge to stretch. Rather thanzily stretching his muscles, however, it seemed instead to be focused on a much more active course of action.


    Given the close proximity of their faces, with the tips of their noses asionally touching together, it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to catch her in a kiss. It wasn¡¯t a yful touch, but rather a statement of purpose. He wanted her to know that he was about to give her every opportunity to make truth of her words, in every way he knew how.


    Sensing the beast within him had been properly roused; Valise moaned into his kiss and curved her back until the tip of his cock pressed against her entrance. The kiss turned slightly yful, as their oily bodies were more difficult to wield toward each other. His cock kept slipping against her and prodding at her belly, or going in the other direction and sliding up between her ass cheeks. They both smiled as much as they could at the sensation, whilst still locking their lips against each other. Both of them enjoyed the slight frustration, and the tease it offered as their bodies continued to writhe together seeking that connection.

 703

    It happened when they both didn¡¯t quite expect it to, as Gregory was shifting and she was once again sliding her pussy down along the underside of his length. He felt the swollen head of his cock part the silky lower lips and made a thrust on pure instinct. The push inside made her break their kiss to let out a loud gasp, and he watched her eyes close as a dreamy expression crossed her features. Knowing it was all for him, he waited until the beautiful woman finally began to sink down upon the remaining few inches of his cock until he was fully embedded inside her tight sheath.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Her eyes fluttered open and she looked down upon him, the sky blue colour brightened considerably with pleasure. Lifting herself upright once again, she squirmed her hips to better amodate his considerable size inside her. Those little movements eventually settled into a slow grind that swirled him about in her hot, wet depths.


    Knowing that the disy was involving a little bit of showing off, Gregory was content to rest his hands on her thighs and watch. Noticing that she had an enthralled audience, she raised her arms up above her head and continued to weave her body back and forth whilst impaled upon him. Her breasts lifted upon her chest and she casually shifted her arms over her in a deeply erotic dance that showcased her gorgeous, slim figure.


    The afternoon sun set her pale skin alive with a warm orange and red glow. It caught the silvery strands of her hair to make it gleam like a halo, streaming its light down over her shoulders.


    Just as before, the disy excited her almost as much as him. She loved the way his eyes burned for her like twin zes of raw lust and brazen desire. It made her move too quickly in her excitement to give him more, and she almost lost him from her inner folds. He caught the movement at thest moment, and tightened his grip on her thighs to steady her whilst lifting his own body to push himself back into her weing heat. She showed her gratitude for his initiative by lowering her hands to press upon his chest so that she could steady herself whilst riding him. Her body then began to lift up onto her knees before falling back down on him with steady, smooth strokes.


    He soon began assisting her movements with his own, shifting his hips to meet her every time her pussy came down to clench around the base of his length. All the while, she looked directly into his eyes. For his part, he couldn¡¯t meet her gaze for long, for the sight of the beautiful woman riding him was far too appealing. The way her breasts bounced lightly each time she rose and fell upon him, or the way her lower lips clung to his member each time she lifted herself as if they didn¡¯t want to let him go. That wasn¡¯t even considering how good the oil made her body look, and how thoroughly sexy she looked with her graceful, rocking movements.


    She loved watching him watch her, and as the excitement crackled through her like electricity, she began moving faster and faster. One hand remained nted firmly upon his chest, but the other shifted down between her legs to tease her own clit. He felt her fingertips rapidly moving over the little nerve-packed bud, as they also lightly tickled his cock as it plunged inside her over and over again.


    He restrained his instinct to grab her and roll her over onto her back to take the matter of those thrusts into his own hands. She looked too damned good to spoil her moment, and her eyes had already zed over with pleasure to the point he knew she would soon fall to another orgasm. It built within her, and he saw the signs of it when she closed her eyes and her lips parted to pant out his name. Her body began to shiver as the first little shocks ran out through her, and she rubbed her clit faster. The sound of his name turned into a long, hoarse moan when the great explosion finally took ce.


    Sitting upright, he lifted his arms to catch her within his embrace and held her to him whilst she continued bouncing in hisp with any restraint cast to the winds. Thedy hade apart entirely, and seeing her shatter into a blissful state of quivering ecstasy was a truly wondrous sight to behold. The convulsions inside her snug pussy were more than enough to send him careening into his own orgasm soon enough.


    Her body mmed down upon his one final time as she continued to writhe upon him whilst embedding every inch of him inside her. The feel of his cum pulsing deep into her body pushed her back over the edge into another blissful wave. After all that teasing, his release was no small matter, and she felt herself being filled with his seed. It felt as if he were making her whole once again, and since she had stopped moving so wildly in hisp she took the opportunity to kiss him deeply. Her arms wrapped about his shoulders as his encircled her waist and they both licked at each other¡¯s tongues and sucked at their lips.


    With their descent came the dawning realisation that they had crossed a point of no return. They had shared something too deep, and too powerful. It would likely affect them for the rest of their lives, and each had taken at least a small portion of the other for themselves. It worried Valise. She was no longer quite so blinded by lust, and she hadn¡¯t meant to take things so far with him. The kiss was momentarily broken. Their eyes opened to look upon each other, as if the depths of the ocean were meeting the heights of the sky.


    He smiled at her. She found herself smiling back, and finally decided that sharing themselves with each other was definitely not so bad. He kissed her, and they fell back down together to enjoy the moment, as well as quite a few more moments thereafter.

 704

    Later that evening a shadow passed over Valise¡¯s tent. This wentrgely unnoticed by the owner, who was settled upon her hands and knees whilst Gregory passionately filled her pussy from behind. The shadow paused a moment to form the outline of Talina who was passing by on her way out into the encampment.


    In all her years working beside Valise in the encampment, she¡¯d never even considered that the blonde woman could have been anything but the personification of grace and serenity. It seemed as if Gregory was in the midst of proving her quite wrong on that ount. He definitely brought out the animal in Valise, and the low and steady feminine groans and growlsing from within served to highlight just how far her friend had fallen. Then again, Talina was quite certain that beyond the asional kind smile she¡¯d never witnessed Valise actually enjoying herself since they¡¯d first met.


    Her hand retreated beneath the ck cloak she was garbed in, and pushed aside the material of her undergarments to tease her fingers along the folds of her own sex. Gods, that man could fuck! Perhaps she could slip beneath the canopy and ask if they¡¯d like somepany? No. s. Torren was all hers now and she was all his. That kind of ownership came with certain responsibilities. When she returned, she would wake up her bulky cksmith and take out her frustrations on him. After all, he had responsibilities too.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    With a sly smile settled on her lips, she lifted her hand to lick across her slippery fingertips and stepped on past the lovers¡¯ tent to make her way out into the encampment. Her hood was pulled up over her head, and she quietly disappeared into almost nothing.


    Disappearing was almost second nature to her. It wasn¡¯t that she could be invisible, but she was highly skilled in avoiding unwanted attention. Tonight she didn¡¯t want any attention, and by now she knew the camp well enough to stay out of sight with ease.


    A passing shadow in the night.


    It didn¡¯t take her long to find her destination, for over the course of the past few nights she had taken to keeping her eyes on The Berserkers¡¯ alpha. His name was Rolk, and of a war packprised almost entirely of hulking brutes, she¡¯d already seen that he was by far the hulkiest and the brutiest. He certainly wasn¡¯t that difficult to find, and tended to march around the camp with the rest of his pack as if he owned the ce. Orcs being what they were, it didn¡¯t take much of that sort of attitude before The Berserkers were brawling with some poor bystander. Many of those who challenged Rolk for his attitude soon discovered that the alpha wasn¡¯t exactly versed in the concepts of honour and fairness. The rest of his pack would often cheat to help him if any other soul offered him a challenge, and as a result Rolk had already amassed a small fortune in the spoils of those challenges.


    Talina¡¯s initial interest in him had been mostly for Gregory¡¯s benefit. If her master was to pass the provings then he would need to ovee Rolk and The Berserkers. She¡¯d started observing them in order to find out if they had any notable weaknesses. Unfortunately, there was a reason Rolk¡¯s pack was the most prominent on the proving grounds. Chinks in their armour were few and far between. They tended to stomp over their enemies with a devastating and almost clinically efficient charge, and they¡¯d gotten disturbingly good at it.


    In studying the great brute, she¡¯d identally stumbled across her new favourite pastime of ruining his day. Her attempts to uncover the plotters who had freed the mad boy and caused her master so much trouble hade up frustratingly short. So, after she¡¯d spent time following her few leads to dead ends she often sought out Rolk to see how she might best unravel whatever he had nned.


    True to form, she found him behind an array of tents with his pack in the process of kicking around another of the few merchants to be found amongst the orcs. As a vassal of Bolut, she recognised the merchant immediately. He was a middle aged orc named Perolf, who had never passed the provings due to his habit of remaining painfully thin and deeply uncoordinated. He hade to visit Bolut¡¯s camp once or twice, and Lydia had even danced for him. Talina found it remarkable to watch him walk, for it seemed as if his limbs moved almostpletely independently of each other. This generally resulted in him falling over and hitting his head on things quite a bit.


    It seemed like his head was now bouncing off The Berserker¡¯s fists quite a bit, so it was probably fortunate that it had endured some practice beforehand. She slipped into afortable spot where the shadows of two tents folded over each other and watched.


    ¡°Come, Perolf the Unproven!¡± Rolk yelled. ¡°How can you even call yourself an orc? Better to take my challenge, and the beating that¡¯ll follow.¡±


    Perolf stumbled to send those long limbs of his ttering toward the dirt. He spat some of it from his mouth before looking back up at Rolk.


    ¡°I am not to be challenged, on the orders of the warchief himself.¡± Perolf growled in outrage. ¡°I am unproven, as are you, Rolk. We cannot give challenge to anyone.¡±


    ¡°No? But we can take them up if we have a sliver of honour! Are you so weak that you hide behind your pathetic title. You are well past age when you should be proven, gold lover. I see it as fair for you to challenge me, and none of us are forbidden from ying. So, will you give me a challenge today? Or do my friends here need to y with you some more?¡±


    Talina saw the look in Perolf¡¯s eyes, and realised that the poor orc was very close to taking up that challenge. He might have been barely able to match the weight of Rolk¡¯s club, but he was an orc. All orcs have a spirit of battle within them; even if it would be grossly unwise to ept it.


    She moved out from her hiding spot with silent haste to get away from the challenge that would surely be forting soon enough. There was something missing from the usual equation back there. Perolf might have had all thebat skill of a wooden spoon, but his brother Dregolf was another matter entirely. Not only had he passed the provings with flying colours, but Dregolf had actually served in the north in fighting against the scourge. In fact, he¡¯d been up there and back again five times since his own proving, and she couldn¡¯t name many who came back from that ce more than once.


    So where the bloody hell was he now? Dregolf always looked out for his little brother. They weren¡¯t usually seen without each other for long. She scanned the surrounding tents and quickly came upon the exnation. Outside of one of the ale tents, there sat Dregolf with a particrly lovely young female orc settled in hisp who just happened to also be a member of The Berserkers. Ishka.


    Suddenly it wasn¡¯t so difficult to see why the veteran warrior was so distracted just at that moment.


    She rolled her eyes and formed a n of approach. It didn¡¯t take her long to head over to the brewer and order two tankards of redroot mead. This happened to be a particrly viscous drink that was vaguely pinkish in colour whilst smelling of damp soil. It wasn¡¯t exactly a recreational drink, and used more for its medicinal purposes in freeing up the bowels and supposedly increasing the density of one¡¯s beard. Never the less, its oily consistency suited her purposes just fine.

 705

    After taking a deep breath, she let her cloak spill to the ground and left it there to walk back along the way toward where Dregolf was being asked to inspect the lining of Ishka¡¯s particrly flimsy top.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Talina yelled; flinging the tankards in the air and waiting for one to cover her and the annoying distraction that was her mark.


    ¡°What in all the damned dark realms!?¡± Ishka cried out; trying to scoop the goopy substance from her eyes.


    ¡°Oh gosh! I¡¯m so very sorry!¡± Talina feigned utter horror at her actions. She¡¯d handily ensured that the drink she¡¯d spilled over herself hadnded across her shoulder to spill down her body rather than letting itnd on her head. Ishka had not been so fortunate.


    Without waiting for an invitation, she lunged forward to ¡°help¡± Ishka by running her hands across her body and ensuring every bit of her flimsy garment was covered in the thick liquid.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll help you get this off in no time at all!¡± she offered whilst smoothly dodging a punch aimed vaguely in her direction from the half-blind orc female.


    Strangely enough, not a lot of the drink hadnded on Dregolf. Instead he now found himself watching two very attractive women practically have an oil wrestling match in hisp. Talina¡¯s little silver bikini did very little to hide the allure of her body covered in that shiny, slick fluid. He was concentrating so much on the way Talina¡¯s modest breasts bounced in their tiny confines before mushing up against the orc¡¯srger green globes. As a matter of fact, he was concentrating so hard on the sight that hepletely missed Talina swing her elbow out to sh against her slicked-up opponent¡¯s right temple.


    The blow came so hard that the orc was knockedpletely out of hisp tond in a heap on the floor. With part one of her npleted, Talina then gasped in feigned terror as she looked upon him.


    ¡°Dregolf! Oh no! I¡¯m so terribly sorry, sir! I¡¯ve made such a mess, haven¡¯t I?¡± She ran her hand mournfully up along the gorgeous, slender curve of her body. Then she bent over to ce her hand in hisp where a bit of the mead had dribbled off her now barely-conscious opponent and onto him. ¡°Here, let me clean it up for you.¡±


    She reached out, knowing full well that his trunks were just about ready to burst with the lump they were restraining. So her hands lowering to massage the mead into his inner thigh and across his lower belly sessfully brought all his attention to her.


    ¡°Is that better, sir?¡± she asked as meekly and eagerly as she could. ¡°This stuff is so awfully difficult to clean off¡­ unless¡­¡±


    ¡°Arglnuph?¡± In his defence, Dregolf could normally speak in full utterances, but he found that his mind just wasn¡¯t quite up to it right then for some reason.


    ¡°Well,¡± Talina went on in a conspiratorial tone, ¡°I have heard that saliva is likely the best way to stop this from staining. If you¡¯d grant me the honour, sir. I¡¯d be happy to take you over there behind those tents and do everything my tongue can to clean up your crotch.¡±


    That did it, alright. She found herself immediately hoisted up over Dregolf¡¯s shoulder and enjoying the ride with a private little grin to herself. He ran between the clusters of tents as fast as his legs could carry him. Talina offered a cheerful wave to Ishka who was still lying in the dirt, covered in redroot mead, and looking bloody murder at her.


    Soon enough they were nked by the canvas of the tents. Dregolf eagerly pushed his way through the ropes keeping them in ce to burst out amidst the scene of his little brother¡¯s beating. In that moment, Talina sessfully wriggled her way free of his arm and slipped down from his shoulder into a graceful roll onto the dirt behind him. The big orc didn¡¯t seem to notice. His lust was erased in a moment of stunned silence before a dark and familiar rage brought his blood to the boil.


    Rolk stood in the middle of the private little clearing, his hand clenching a tuft of Perolf¡¯s hair and holding him upright with it. It seemed like Perolf had finally taken Rolk up on the idea ofying down a challenge, and it wasn¡¯t going too well for him. His face was bloody, one of his eyes had swollen shut with the skin turning into a fierce red colour, and his right ankle was definitely not bending the way it was supposed to.


    Watching Dregolf¡¯s reaction was something like watching a sped-up version of a kettleing to the boil. At first he was very still, unable to quite believe his eyes at the scene before him. Then he began to visibly shake whilst his face contorted into a snarl of outrage. Finally, he cast his head back and smashed his fist against his chest before releasing a deafening roar of his own challenge toward the Berserker alpha.


    Rolk spat on the barely conscious body of Perolf before letting him fall into the dirt.


    ¡°It is done. All that was his is now mine and I do not ept your challenge. A change ising to this ce soon, Dregolf.¡± Rolk said with a startlingck of concern for the foaming-at-the-mouth warrior in his presence. ¡°You would be unwise to take anything from your future warchief. The orcs will soon stand proud again, and dregs like this will be purged from our ranks. Bow to me now and-¡±


    It seemed that Rolk hadn¡¯t quite read the situation correctly. Rather than cowering in fear, Dregolf had practicallyunched himself at his brother¡¯s attacker in a fiery rage. Rolk had also severely underestimated the vast chasm in skill between an unproven war-pack and a veteran of the northern war. When his pack members charged at Dregolf in an attempt to pin him down for Rolk, they found their charges came to a thundering halt with rming speed. The senior warrior wasn¡¯t just faster and smarter than The Berserkers, but he was actually stronger. They weren¡¯t used to that at all.


    He broke the jaw of the first one to tragically get ahead of his pack members and be the first to engage. A simple yet lightning fast sidestep put him at the wrong angle of the two that followed. He smashed them into each other and off bnce with a lunge and a crash of his shoulder. After that, Rolk knew that the others wouldn¡¯t be able to get between him and Dregolf in time to be any help.


    That was when the strongest orc of the proving grounds, and victor of so many challenges even before his time, turned and fled.


    Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t nearly fast enough. Soon after that, Talina pushed herself back into the folds of the tents out of the way. She saw the rest of Dregolf¡¯s war pack, veterans all, burst out of other gaps between the tents. They had recognised their alpha¡¯s war cry. From then, life for the Berserkers took a distinct and monumental turn for the worst.

 706

    Talina grinned and turned to slip out of the tents. There she found Ishka trying to mber amongst the tents with fury in her eyes. The orc wasn¡¯t as nimble as Talina or Dregolf, and she pawed her way through the ovepping canopies of the tents blindly. The strike to Ishka¡¯s throat seemingly came out of nowhere. It sent her falling to the ground, clutching her neck and desperately gasping for air. For a moment, Talina stopped and felt a twinge of an old and familiar desire. It would be so easy to slip down beside the orc and finish the job. Then she thought of her master and shook her head, not wanting to bring that kind of trouble down on him. Instead, she skipped over Ishka, giving her onest surgical jab to the back of the neck that opened her airways again.


    Considering her mischief well and truly sessful, Talina slipped back between the folds of the tents and seemingly vanished into the night.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    When Gregory awoke the next morning it was with an unusual degree of rity. Until his time on Arolius, he definitely wasn¡¯t a morning person. The snooze button had been his greatest ally in what he considered to be a never ending battle against the unending trials of consciousness. Lately, it seemed as if waking up was no more difficult than flipping a switch. This was doubly surprising considering he was often barely getting more than four hours of sleep a night.


    Maybe it was something in the air?


    He didn¡¯t usually spend much time worrying about it since he was often immediately distracted by the beautiful woman lying beside him. He¡¯d spent thest night with Valise, and today she remained cuddled up against his chest in all her naked glory. Even given all his current troubles, he had absolutely no problem at all with this world if this was how it greeted him every morning.


    A smile crept across his lips before he leaned in to settle a light kiss on hers. It surprised him when her eyes immediately flickered open to focus on him without a hint of sleep marring their focus.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to wake you,¡± he said.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t. I haven¡¯t yet slept.¡±


    ¡°Why? Did you think I¡¯d start rooting through your things looking for lost elven treasures once you¡¯d nodded off?¡±


    That brought an amused smile to her lips.


    ¡°Everything I own is already yours, Gregory. Although I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m a little short on elven treasures at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± He looked down over her slender figure with a distinctly appreciative gaze. Given her nudity, there were plenty of treasures freely on disy as far as he was concerned.


    The brazen way he looked over her brought a little shiver through her body. She moaned softly when she felt him begin to harden against her bare thigh.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to sleep. It has been a long time since I¡¯ve been quite so content, and I¡¯ve learned that it could be a very long time until I find such happiness again. I¡¯m merely savouring a moment.¡±


    ¡°A moment? Crikey, I hope Isted a bit longer than that.¡±


    That got an immediateugh. ¡°Very well, I¡¯m savouring quite a few very long and very happy moments. And I enjoy watching you sleep.¡±


    ¡°Great, because that¡¯s not creepy at all.¡± He reached around and gave her bare bottom a yful pinch. She yelped with abination of shock andughter before they fell together in a long, slow kiss.


    That kisssted quite a bit longer than a moment, and both of them had to take deep breaths when they finally came up for air. They had shifted enough that he now found himselfid on his back with hernguidly resting over his chest. Her small breasts cushioned against his hard muscle, and he felt her nipples lightly poking against his body.


    ¡°I should get going. Today¡¯s the big day, and I figure I need to give Algra and Jte a good while to chew me out over noting homest night.¡±


    ¡°Tell them it was time well spent. And remember to be yourself today. Don¡¯t let them try to make you fight like an orc when you can do better by simply being who you really are.¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± He nodded as she lifted herself up from him and reached to pick up her long, white gown.


    He took a while to enjoy watching her dress, and then when his cock had finally fallen enough to befortable, he reached for his trunks.


    They came together once more at the entrance to the tent where he took her in his arms to kiss her goodbye and she eagerly responded in kind before releasing him.


    Once he was out in the open, he found the camp to be already busy with the activities of the morning. There wasn¡¯t as much to do with the caravan away, but everyone still needed feeding and there were still some stalls to set up. Torren did the most business in Bolut¡¯s absence, fixing up weapons and helping orcs with his own supplies. The smiths amongst the orcs tended to be master weapon and armour makers, and a lot of the more mundane tasks of a smith seemed beneath them. So having a human smith around willing to forge things like nails at a cheap price kept many orcs passing through the camp even with so little of the merchant¡¯s wares to sell.


    It was usually Valise who took to the task of feeding everyone, but this morning it seemed that Lydia and Fiona had stepped in to take up the burden.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Morning.¡± He nodded to them with a friendly expression as he passed.


    ¡°Morning, master.¡± Lydia said as both women were grinning from ear to ear as they watched him leave Valise¡¯s tent. ¡°Nice night?¡±


    ¡°Er¡­ yeah, thanks.¡±


    ¡°It sounded like Valise had a very nice night. I don¡¯t quite know what you were doing to her in there, but she seemed to agree with it frequently and loudly,¡± Lydia teased.


    ¡°We were talking about how to make the best cheese sandwich, and we both thought they taste better with pickles. Valise is very passionate when ites to cheese sandwiches.¡± Gregory nodded with a deadpan expression. Not so long ago, he might have turned bright pink at Lydia¡¯s teasing, but by now he¡¯d gotten used to it.


    ¡°In that case, feel free to drop byter and we can talk about cake. You wouldn¡¯t believe what me and Fiona would do for cake, master. Would you like us to show you?¡±


    ¡°Sure, but excuse me a moment.¡± He sounded slightly tense. Though he¡¯d sessfully ovee his tendency to blush at Lydia¡¯s teasing, the woman could still unfailingly give him a raging erection with a few honeyed words.


    Doing his best to think about cold showers andrge spiders instead of the two gorgeous women sitting by their cooking pot, he made his way toward his tent. What he found within didn¡¯t exactly do much to calm him down.


    Jte was perched upon therge chest of Algra¡¯s former belongings that had been gifted to Gregory by Grolfir. She waspletely naked, and using her arms to prop herself up into a seated position to better watch what was going on between her thighs. Her legs were spread wide open, and between them Algra was crouched and equally naked with her lips pressed up against Jte¡¯s glistening pussy. Both women gleamed with a light sheen of perspiration, and appeared thoroughly ravishing in the morning light that seeped through the canopy of their tent.


    Jte¡¯s face was fetchingly flushed, and her lips were quivering as she struggled to catch her breath. He knew that as a key sign of an impending orgasm on the part of the beautiful young woman, and paused in his approach to watch it happen. It could be seen rising up through her as Algra¡¯s well-practiced tongue licked across her clit and through her sensitive folds. Her toes clenched, and her back arched to let more of that lustrous red hair spill over her shoulders in fiery waves. In that moment, she caught the shape of Gregory in the corner of her eye and focused upon him. An instant of panic imed her as instinct kicked in and years of being told how naughty it was to be caught naked and about to climax on the lips of your lover. That moment of tension quickly shifted to a thrill of recognising him, and seeing the ze of desire in his expression.

 707

    Jte knew his mannerisms as well as he knew hers by now. She knew by that look in his eyes that he wanted nothing more than to take her until they were both sore and spent. Naturally, she wanted to encourage that train of thought, and with the help of the rising climax emanating through her body, she put on quite the wanton disy for him.


    Her pink tongue drew a fresh gleam across her lips before they parted to release a low, sensuous moan that held back nothing in disying her enjoyment. Her hand drew up along the luscious curves of her body to cup her bare breast and lightly pinch her hardened nipple. Thebined trinity of having her lover licking at her clit, an orgasm freshly tearing up through her core, and her man watching the whole thing was enough to turn one climax into two. Shey back along the length of the wooden chest to enjoy the second, and lifted her perfectly long legs up into the air.


    Waiting until after her feet stopped quivering; Gregory stepped toward his women and made himself known to Algra for the first time. She turned and offered him an expression brimming with her own lust, and quickly lifted herself upright to step into his weing arms. The kiss that followed was ravenous, and the taste of Jte¡¯s sweet honey on the orc¡¯s lips only inmed his aching member all the more. It was only when he moved to begin tearing away his trunks and falling together with both women that Algra stopped him.


    For a moment he thought he might have hurt her, or she might have noticed the sky was falling. ¡°Restraint¡± wasn¡¯t generally a word that Algra seemed familiar with when it came to sex, and it seemed to him a very odd time to begin the practice. He was stunned when she pushed him away and shook her head, despite a clear hiss from between her teeth that showed her own frustration.


    ¡°Algra? What is it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You are to return to provings today. It is not good to fuck so soon before a fight.¡± She spoke between heavy breaths.


    ¡°Why the hell not!?¡± Both Gregory and Jte had snapped out of their lusty haze to yell the same thing in unison.


    Algra gave them both a level stare and then shook her head.


    ¡°Because fucking and fighting both take same power from body. It is good to fuck before sleep when a fightes with morning. It is not good to show up to fight still feeling fucked.¡±


    ¡°Dammit, Algra. Don¡¯t start kissing me like that and then go making all kinds of abstract but weirdly understandable rules about how there¡¯s a proper time and ce for everything.¡± Gregory grumpily shifted his hard length inside his trunks.


    ¡°Next time I hit you instead. Will make you better prepared for pain in provings.¡± Algra gave him a dangerously impish smile before turning to walk over to the bed where she went to lie down and close her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re noting to watch then?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Of course not. This is your first real proving. You are my mate. I do not enjoy seeing your face crushed into dirt.¡±


    ¡°Wow, thanks for being so supportive.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get your face crushed into dirt, then maybe Ie next time.¡± With that, she wiggled slightly in the furs to getfortable and then started to snooze.


    Gregory gave a sigh of defeat, and then turned to look at Jte who had been busy putting her clothes on. She was just settling her cloak over her shoulders when Algra began to lightly snore.


    ¡°Are youing, Jan?¡± he asked after a moment of nervous hesitation.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ming. You think I could stand to stay here after what happenedst time? If you¡¯re going to get your chest kicked in again then I want to be there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really feeling the love in this tent.¡±


    Jte smiled at him and walked the short distance between them to nt a yful kiss on the tip of his nose.


    ¡°I¡¯m just fucking with you. You guys are going to kick ass.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Jan.¡± He immediately felt a lot better after hearing that.


    ¡°Algra¡¯s just worried. I¡¯m not though. She says that if you die I can still stay here as her sex ve and since we¡¯re both kind of your mates then I¡¯d get half of your stuff. We¡¯ve got it all worked out.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gregoryughed at that, and then whipped her cloak up to reveal the skimpy little garments she wore beneath it. With the fabric out of the way, his hand came down hard on her bare rear cheek leaving a pink imprint where it connected on her pale skin.


    ¡°Ow!¡± She jumped and then shoved him yfully. ¡°Come on, Spanky. Let¡¯s go get breakfast before I spend the rest of the day biting my nails off with nerves.¡±


    He obediently did as he was told, and she led him out into the open where they picked up the breakfast that was being dished out by Lydia. They both ate quickly and quietly. Many of the members of the camp stopped by to give him a pat on the shoulder and wish him luck. In truth, their well wishes just made him anxious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk.¡± Jte suggested; picking up on his growing tension.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± He nodded and stood up to wait for her to fall in step beside him.

 708

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want anything else before you leave?¡± Lydia asked, casually opening her thighs and stroking her fingers invitingly along their inner nks.


    ¡°No can do! He¡¯s been put on a strict no-vagina diet this morning, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Jte gave him a dutiful shove to get him moving again after seeing him eyeing Lydia like a hungry wolf might regard a steak dinner.


    ¡°Spoilsport.¡± Gregined as he allowed himself to be shoved, but not before looking longingly back at Lydia.


    She gave him a yful wiggle of her fingers to say goodbye.


    ¡°If the women around here keep this up I¡¯m going to be going into the provings carrying my baton, my shield, and sporting one hell of ance.¡±


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be good.¡± Jte¡¯s voice carried a note ofughter.


    She simply locked one of her arms with his and started the walk to the proving grounds, taking the long way around.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I really do think you¡¯re going to win today, you know. I mean, if you keep up what you¡¯ve been doing with the others in training.¡± Jte said in a more serious tone soon after they departed Bolut¡¯s camp.


    ¡°That¡¯s the n.¡± He took a deep breath and despite everything he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little like a man making his way to the gallows.


    ¡°It¡¯s too bad U couldn¡¯t get her head out of her butt to join in with you guys.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d been hoping she¡¯d show up to one of the training sessions with us. I always see Ulf looking hopeful whenever he hears someoneing into the clearing. I guess it¡¯s toote for that now.¡±


    ¡°Better The Runts have you than her. You know I heard none of the other packs would take her? She¡¯s way too much of a hothead, and has a chip on her shoulder the size of the fucking Grand Canyon.¡±


    ¡°She fights better than any of us though.¡± He was hesitant toy out judgment. Truth was that he¡¯d have liked all the help he could get.


    ¡°Maybe so, but she can¡¯t fight with anyone to save her life. You know what went down with her and Algra?¡±


    ¡°Stuff went down?¡± He turned to look at Jte, the mention of his mate prying his thoughts away from the battle ahead.


    ¡°Oh yeah. Big stuff. U¡¯s full name is U Strongblood. She¡¯s part of the Strongblood n, and they¡¯re apparently a huge deal around here. Lots of big heroes in their history. And you know about Rowun, right?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± He nodded sadly. ¡°Algra¡¯s mate before me, and the reason she went to live in istion. Couldn¡¯t handle everyone¡¯s attention and move on after he died in the northern wars. Or just didn¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Right, well U wasn¡¯t just part of Rowun¡¯s n. He was her big brother. After he died, she med it all on Algra. She hates her. I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s part of the reason why she wasn¡¯t too chirpy about the idea of Algra¡¯s new mate running her pack.¡±


    ¡°Great, that¡¯s something else I better watch out for then,¡± he grumbled.


    ¡°No. I think she didn¡¯t want you there because she knew you¡¯d bring Algra with you to help train them. Orcs don¡¯t usually let grudges carry over from one to another. They might lose their temper, or speak a little too much of their mind, but they don¡¯t let their anger seep out too much from where they¡¯ve nted it. At the heart of it, it¡¯s Algra she¡¯s pissed at. Not you.¡±


    ¡°And how do you know that? In fact, how did you get to know all this?¡± he said; casting an impressed nce in her direction.


    ¡°Uh? Oh, well, I learned a lot of it from Talina. Rudd also swings by the camp once a day to try and check up on you. So, I¡¯ve been talking with him about orcs, elves, humans, and all the other crazy shit that goes on around here. And I¡¯ve been going to the provings with Talina whilst you guys have been training. I guess if you keep your ears open long enough you pick up stuff.¡±


    ¡°I guess you do.¡± He nodded. ¡°So, why has Rudd beening by the camp?¡±


    ¡°He thinks you could be the saviour of mankind. Although, he is pissed off his face about three quarters of the time, so I wouldn¡¯t take anything he says too seriously.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a note of that.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but smile at Jte¡¯s summation of the man. ¡°Did you see anything interesting at the provings?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, lots of crazy shit. They¡¯re freakin¡¯ brutal!¡±


    ¡°Right, I picked up that part already.¡± He ran his fingertips down over the thin scar that now ran across his chest. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°I dunno, I guess¡­¡± She paused a moment, trying to figure out how to put it. ¡°I guess the more I watch them, the less I think of them like some diatorial fight from the dark ages.¡±


    ¡°Really? What do they remind you of then?¡±


    She blinked apprehensively before peeking at him out of the corner of her eye.


    ¡°Well,¡± she started slowly. ¡°If you really must know they kind of remind me of football matches.¡±


    That stopped Gregory in his tracks as he almost doubled over withughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m being serious, ok!?¡± Jte protested.


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± He managed to heave the words out between bouts ofughter. ¡°I just¡­ I got this mental image of premiership footballers in the provings. Can you just fucking imagine?¡±


    That got a blurt ofughter from her when the picture quickly formed of a number of ridiculously overpaid humans falling over before the orcs could touch them; rolling around on the floor holding their shins and trying to im a foul.


    ¡°So how do they remind you of football matches then?¡± Gregory asked when he¡¯d finally managed to stop snickering.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of what orcs do for sport for one thing. When we first went there, I thought they were just bloodthirsty. But they don¡¯t really care about that as much as they care about the fighting styles and the tactics used. Honour¡¯s also a big deal to them. They don¡¯t have the same rules for fighting dirty that we would, but if an orc ever did cross that line then I would not like to be in their shoes at the end of the match.¡±


    ¡°Right, so where¡¯s that line then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for stuff like hurting an enemy that can¡¯t defend themselves. There are also certain situations when attacking from the rear is a big no-no. Like if your opponents are outnumbered or clearly injured. Believe it or not, The Berserkers have been getting some k for what they did to you. It¡¯s just whispers because no one wants to get on their bad side, and it would be worse if you were an orc rather than a human, but Rolk isn¡¯t nearly as popr as he thinks he is these days.¡±


    ¡°Right, well that¡¯s good to know. I don¡¯t suppose they have any rules against low blows?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, the attitude toward that is that if you¡¯re stupid enough to give your enemy a chance at hitting you in the pills then you deserve whatever you get.¡± She shrugged.


    ¡°Great, I¡¯ll try not to be stupid then.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better damn well not be, buddy. I expect that whole area toe back tonight in full working order¡­ or else!¡± She gave his arm a determined poke with her finger.

 709

    ¡°At least that¡¯s something to look forward to then.¡±


    ¡°Damn straight. I¡¯m all about dishing out good incentives.¡± She then highlighted this point by lifting her hand to sciously suck her index finger between her lips. The slow movement was apanied with a soft moan, and he instantly recalled how good those lips could feel.


    ¡°You know it¡¯s not all that easy to fight with a raging boner, right?¡± He lofted a brow at her actions.


    ¡°It¡¯s been my experience that you always do your very best work with a raging boner,¡± she yfully nudged him with her hip and they both managed augh, though it was subdued by frayed nerves.


    As theirughter died down, the entrance to the proving grounds came into view in the distance; looming with the promise of battle and possible grievous injury. It was a simple ck arch, forged of orcish metal, and a reminder to all who passed beneath it of what they were about to undertake. Greg let out a long breath to try and silence the little voice in his head shouting: ¡°Run, you idiot!¡± Deep breathing also helped quite a bit in avoiding the anxiety puke that had been quietly brewing in his stomach since he¡¯d stepped out of the camp.


    ¡°Ok then, we¡¯re here.¡± He tried to sound determined, but his voice came out a little bit higher in pitch than he¡¯d have liked it to.


    ¡°Hey! You know I love you, right?¡± She reached up to take his face in her hands and guide his attention towards her rather than the ominous test thaty ahead of him. ¡°I mean, I¡¯ve never known anyone like you. I don¡¯t know anyone who could even try to do something this crazy. But you? It¡¯s not just that you¡¯re going up against a bunch of very dangerous green giants because you think it¡¯s the right thing to do. It¡¯s that I really do think you¡¯ve got a pretty good chance of going up against a bunch of very dangerous green giants¡­ and beating the living shit out of them.¡±


    That brought a fresh smile to his face, and it relieved some of the invisible weight that had begun pressing down on him.


    ¡°Ok, you¡¯ve got to go,¡± She slipped her hand around his head and pulled him into a firm kiss that went a long way to lifting quite a bit more of that weight. ¡°Before you do¡­ if you do get in trouble in there? Don¡¯t get scared. Get angry.¡±


    ¡°Greg smash.¡± He nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Now go kick some ass.¡± She stepped back and gave him a firm pat on the behind.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± He nodded with a little salute. ¡°And thanks, Jan.¡±


    With that, he turned and jogged off to the entrance of the provings with a final wave back to her before disappearing beneath the ck arch.


    ¡°He is ready.¡±


    Jte turned around when the familiar voice sounded off behind her, and she saw Algra striding up to her side. The orc had evidently been following throughout their walk.


    ¡°I thought you were sleeping in this morning?¡± Jte smiled, knowing full well that Algra wasn¡¯t about to spend the morning in bed when Gregory was in the provings.


    Algra nced to her out of the corner of her eye and the corners of her lips turned upward. She didn¡¯t offer any exnation of the matter. The two women had grown close enough in their time together that speaking of such things was no longer necessary.


    ¡°You should havee with us,¡± Jte added after a moment. ¡°He needs all our support.¡±


    ¡°He has our support. He knows this. Now, in hours before battle starts, he steels his mind to the fear. Fear is normal in war; but it takes hold of many all the same. A warrior must spend the hours before a fight holding off that fear. For this, he needed you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Because I¡¯m such a freakin¡¯ inspirational bastion of badassery?¡± Jte rolled her eyes.


    ¡°No, because best way to hold off fear in battle is to think of what is being fought for. He fights for his home, and you are the closest thing he has to that. You are also good in talking. Me?¡± She gave one of her characteristic dismissive grunts as if to highlight the point that she probably wasn¡¯t suited to be giving pep talks.


    ¡°Huh, well thanks, I guess. Let¡¯s go find some seats then.¡± She stepped up beside Algra and smoothly linked arms with her, which the orc allowed without question. ¡°I¡¯ll buy the popcorn.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What is-¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    ¡°Hey guys,¡± Gregory greeted his pack, who had already arrived at the proving grounds with one exception. ¡°Where¡¯s Nullik?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here! I¡¯m here!¡± Nullik hopped into the training area whilst still evidently putting on the basic armour that the pups wore.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Ulf asked him.


    ¡°I may have gotten ess to g¡¯s private ale storesst night. I could have overindulged a little. It¡¯s possible that I woke up in a drinking trough this morning and spent the better part of two hours looking for someone to sell me a decent hangover cure. Where the hell was your White Woman, Greg? I had to go to the medicine huts and pay through the fucking nose.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her day off.¡± Greg tried to sound as passive as possible before turning to Ulf. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t get here sooner, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve earned some respect, Gregory Hopkins. Nullik struggles with that concept.¡± Ulf grunted before shaking his head when Nullik offered a rude gesture in reply.


    ¡°What¡¯s this!?¡± g¡¯s voice boomed out signalling his approach to where The Runts were waiting. ¡°Where in all the dark realms have you idiots been? And why, by the First, is this thing still with you?¡± He pointed angrily at Gregory.


    Ulf stood up with a respectful salute to the proving master, and the rest of the pack immediately fell in line and did the same. Gregory felt a tinge of anger rising in his chest whilst he offered his salute, but subdued it to focus on the pack instead.


    ¡°Master, we have taken leave whilst one of our pack recovered from injury. Since we could not field a full pack, we have not reported to the provings for any challenges. We have continued our training under a proven warrior, and she may vouch for our ability to fight this day. All of us.¡± Ulf stressed thosest three words whilst his eyes shifted to meet those of therger and older orc.


    ¡°Oh? And who would you wretches have found to waste their time trying to train you into something of any worth?¡± g marched down the line with a nasty sneer on his face.


    ¡°Algra Strongblood, master.¡± Ulf called out the name and the noise of several other packs who were training nearby fell silent.


    The mention of that name stopped g in his tracks, and he turned to round his attention on Gregory. The sneer shifted into a snarl of frustration. Algra¡¯s reputation was well known, and as the War Chief¡¯s niece an open challenge to her could be seen as a challenge on Grolfir himself. It seemed that for a few moments g tried to burn Gregory off the face of the earth with the power of his gaze alone, until he finally growled and rounded his attention on their new weapons.


    ¡°What¡¯s this foolishness?¡± he asked.


    ¡°We aim to try something different if given the honour of a proving, master. These are our chosen weapons. None have a sharp edge or point, and cannot crack iron.¡±


    ¡°A shield!?¡± g stopped when he saw the circr shield that Wrut carried. ¡°This is a coward¡¯s weapon. I wouldn¡¯t have thought you of all people would want to wield such a thing.¡±

 710

    Though it was clear the proving master was trying to get a rise out of the one armed orc, Wrut didn¡¯t move and continued to stay in a rigid stance whilst keeping his eyes focused into the middle distance.


    ¡°I have learned to ept what I am, master. It is good to make such peace, and know one¡¯s limitations.¡±


    g spat on the ground to show what he thought of Wrut¡¯s limitations and then stepped back to look over each of them.


    ¡°Very well. If you want a proving? You have one. Rolk!¡± he yelled for the Berserker alpha.


    Nothing happened.


    ¡°Rolk!?¡± g turned around and scoured the training field with his gaze. ¡°Where the bloody hell are The Berserkers?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re with the healers, master.¡± Nullik happily filled in.


    ¡°What the hell are they doing with the healers?¡± g¡¯s right eye twitched with rage.


    ¡°Er¡­ well I¡¯m not rightly sure, master,¡± Nullik hesitated. ¡°I heard that they ran afoul of Dregolf and his war-pack yesterday. Don¡¯t worry, master. Last I saw, the healers were doing a good job of putting them back together. All the broken bones were set and I was told that Rolk¡¯s face looked a lot less like an inted sheep¡¯s dder than when he¡¯d first been brought there.¡±


    For a brief moment after that it seemed like the Runts¡¯ first proving match of their return might have been against their proving master. At one point Gregory was pretty sure that steam was going to start whistling out of g¡¯s ears on being informed his favourites had been injured without him being alerted to it.


    ¡°Bear ws!¡± g finally yelled.


    Immediately, a group of seven orcs ran through the training grounds to present themselves in a simr line to that which the Runts had formed.


    Gregory nced over to them and what he saw was not encouraging. They weren¡¯t collectively as big as the Berserkers but they still looked like a bunch of over-enthusiastic Olympians with psychotic tendencies.


    ¡°Put these idiots back in their ce! Proving begins at my signal.¡± g yelled before looking over the runts dismissively. ¡°Shouldn¡¯tst long.¡±


    The other orcs gave a collective howl of approval and then began to file out of the training area towards the seating around the proving pits.


    As soon as the proving master had stormed off, the Runts gave a collective breath of relief before looking to each other warily.


    ¡°Alright guys, time to skin some bears.¡± Gregory said.


    They all looked at him in horror.


    ¡°Not fucking literally! Jeez! I mean it¡¯s time to put all this work we¡¯ve been doing into practice. I reckon we should run the falcon on them. What do you think?¡± he asked Ulf.


    ¡°The falcon? Do you not think that the turtle might be better suited to holding off their attack?¡± Ulf asked.


    ¡°Probably, but if we let that lot charge us down properly then we¡¯re going to be in trouble. Besides, we only get one chance to show off our secret weapons before everyone clues in on them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Ulf looked around at his other pack mates to check their thoughts on the matter.


    ¡°Gregory speaks truth,¡± Wrut noted.


    ¡°I like hitting better than I like blocking,¡± Frun agreed.


    ¡°I always liked the falcon,¡± Frelki added.


    ¡°Shit, worstes to the worst then those healers looked like they had some reallyfy beds over there, and after all this training I could use some shut eye. Why not?¡± Nullik grinned.


    Ulf nodded his agreement and then looked back to Gregory.


    ¡°Falcon it is then,¡± he shed his baton against his shield to signal them to start moving out.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    As they walked down into the proving pit, Gregory wished that he¡¯d had some time that morning to warm up his skills properly. He started hopping on the spot until Frun noticed and gave him a concerned look as if he might be losing his mind. Not wanting to worry anyone, he stopped and offered Frun what he hoped was an encouraging nod.


    Many orcs began to pile into the seating area around the pit. The pups were the first to take their seats, but it seemed that when it got around that the human was fighting again more curious orcs started appearing to watch. They weren¡¯t exactly supportive in their curiosity, and seemed to want to watch him get pulverized again. He heard a few jeers and shouts from the crowd. They were definitely annoying, and that frustration ignited a familiar me of anger in his chest. The sensation was oddlyforting, and for the first time that morning he felt the desire to hurt something start rising up to challenge that little voice telling him to run for his life.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    It didn¡¯t take much searching before he saw the familiar red hair belonging to Jte amongst the collection of green bodies. She gave him a little wave when he looked at her, and he felt a flush of calming heat run through him when he spotted Algra seated at her side. Strangely enough, it seemed the area around the pair of them was very quiet as no one seemed to want to insult the human within reach of his mate.


    ¡°Gregory, are you ready?¡± Ulf brought his attention back to the pit.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll hold with Frun and Wrut. You settle behind us until we¡¯ve taken the first charge.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m the one with the shield. Just get ready to bite back, ok?¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Ulf nodded.

 711

    They both ran to take up their positions in a simple line facing their opponents in the centre of the pit. Gregory couldn¡¯t help but take a nce at his shield. It would not have been a good time to spot a crack in the hardened, weaved wood. With a blink, he cast that thought out of his head and focused on the orc opposite him before lifting his shield to lock it in beside Wrut¡¯srger one.


    Their order had been nned as part of their falcon tactic. Nullik and Frelki stood at each end of the line, Wrut and Frun took the middle with Gregory and Ulf filling the gaps on each side of them. Since the Runts were only fielding the minimum of six warriors, the Bear ws had ced one of their number aside to watch from the seats to keep things even. It came as a relief to know that they wouldn¡¯t be starting off outnumbered.


    The Bear ws focused on a more traditional orcish opening stance of screaming war cry¡¯s and working each other up into enraged frenzies for their inevitable charge.


    ¡°You know, when only one side of the fight is doing that shit they kind of look like idiots,¡± Nullik murmured to the rest of his pack.


    g saw the smiles spread across the faces of the Runts, and the sight brought a snarl across his own features. Without any of the traditional build-up or ceremony, he raised his arm and brought it down to signal the start of the fight. Then he slumped back in the chair of the proving master and settled in to watch another steam-rolling in the making.


    As soon as the signal was given, the Bear ws charged with their clubs held high and fresh war cries urging them on.


    Ulf watched them close in, and when they had covered half the ground between them he yelled out his firstmand.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    The centre three of Frun, Wrut, and Gregory immediately tightened ranks and began a controlled march toward the charging pack. Ulf stepped back behind them. Nullik and Frelki both bolted out toward the nks of the field, away from the core group.


    The Bear ws saw the movement, and each seemed to narrow their focus onto the tightly aligned three in the centre that seemingly protected their alpha. The weak duo of Frelki and Nullik weren¡¯t considered threats, and so none of the pack broke off to pursue them.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Ready, guys!?¡± Gregory yelled out with false bravado as he stared down the oing charge. ¡°Now!¡±


    The three defenders in the centre waited until the Bear ws were almost upon them before breaking into a run to meet their momentum. Gregory lifted his shield and ducked his head behind it before leaning everything he had into the push. The sh hit like the meeting of two out of control freight trains. In that moment, Gregory was d for every fall, every push, every bruise and cut he¡¯d taken in training. Without the strength it had given him he¡¯d have very likely almost torn his shield-arm off at the shoulder from the impact.


    Three of The Bear ws had all tried to strike him down at once, but his shield had given him enough protection to hold off the frontal attacks of the chargers. Wrut immediately shifted the edge of his shield directly into the chin of one of those attackers. Another had tried to slip around Gregory¡¯s shield to attack his side, but had instead found himself almost nose-to-nose with a very angry Ulf instead.


    Yet it was Frun who had bought them the initial time they needed. Rather than thrusting his modified halberd at one of the Bear ws, he had shifted it off to the side at thest moment before sweeping the heavy end of the long weapon across the Bear w¡¯s charging line. He¡¯d timed the attack perfectly tond a devastating blow on the nk of one of his attackers that had spun the Bear w off bnce to crash into the side of his pack mates at full speed. The manoeuvre sessfully sent the entire pack off bnce and took quite a bit of momentum out of their charge.


    After the charge, Gregory swung his weapon over the top of his shield for it to connect hard with the shoulder of the orc he was facing down. The melee broke out immediately, with little time for him to collect himself. His shield arm felt numb from taking the impact of the attack, and they were immediately outnumbered by the Bear ws, leaving him giving ground and trying to hold off the attacks of three opponents at once.


    Ulf and Wrut did a great deal to help even the odds. The attacker who had tried to outnk Gregory still stubbornly seemed to insist on trying to put the human down rather than concentrate on Ulf. Ulf seemed to take this as an insult, and every time the Bear w tried to turn to hit Gregory he found Ulf¡¯s two bats smashing against his joints. This resulted in The Runts taking the first victory of the match when the enemy saw Gregory expose the back of his head and shifted to aim a swing of his club at it. Ulf¡¯s bats connected neatly with the back of his knee before thrusting up together on the tip of his chin. The Bear w missed the swing entirely and almost hit his pack mate before spinning aroundpletely and then falling on his face.


    Knowing that he was now not likely to get his ribs cracked from the side, Gregory lowered his shield a little and aimed several more strikes at his own opponent before offering a feint and delivering a hard kick to the inside of the orc¡¯s leg. Realigning himself, he shoved all his weight behind his shield again and smashed into his opponent¡¯s chest like a battering ram. The Bear w stumbled backwards, finding his knee wasn¡¯t as stable after that kick. It gave Gregory some space to return Wrut¡¯s favour of giving him some additional protection by smashing his bat into the side of Wrut¡¯s opponent, the Bear w alpha.


    Frun was not faring as well. After his brilliant initial strike, he had a much more difficult time of facing down his own opponents without a shield to aid him. Wrut tried to assist him, but Frun struggled with getting the proper distance between him and the enemy to use his halberd properly. He¡¯d taken several body blows, and one to the face that left his lip swollen and bleeding. Though he was moments away from falling, he gave his opponents a bloody grin.


    This was because Nullik and Frelki had finished encircling the Bear ws, and had leapt into the fray from the rear. Nullik announced his presence to two of Frun¡¯s opponents by flying feet first through the air and swiftly using both of them to deliver two hard kicks to the sides of their heads. He followed through this attack byunching the end of his staff directly into the face of the third of attacker and spinning gracefully tond at his friend¡¯s side.


    As the one who had taken a staff thrust to the face stumbled backward, he found Frelki¡¯s long leg to sweep his feet from beneath him. She then leapt up to thrust her own staff under the favoured arm of the Bear w pack alpha to nt it hard in his armpit. With a second of their number now fallen, and half of the pack stunned, the Bear ws were forced onto the defensive.


    It didn¡¯t matter. Gregory and Ulf easily swept around to remove the orc who had taken it as his duty to put the human in the dirt. Nullik and Frelki attacked from both sides, making two of their opponents forget that they hadn¡¯t actually put Frun down. He stood up and lifted his halberd to deliver another crushing sweep of the weapon that took both of their opponents out of the game entirely.

 712

    ¡°Hey! That was my guy!¡± Nullikined, before ducking a swing of the alpha¡¯s club. It was considerably easier since the alpha of the Bear ws seemed to have a much harder time aiming the weapon after Frelki¡¯s opening blow.


    All but the alpha of the Bear ws fell to one knee, and the proving grounds fell silent as the Runts surrounded him.


    ¡°Knock his fucking block off!¡± Jte yelled out over the tense moment.


    When they began to close in for the victory, Gregory took a deep breath and shook his head before tapping Ulf on the arm with his shield. The alpha wore a thin smile moulded around his tusks, sensing his pack¡¯s first victory. Yet he turned at the human¡¯s gesture and saw the look in his friend¡¯s eyes. Though he couldn¡¯t quite believe it, he stopped his advance and in that moment the Runts all halted. After a final nce to the alpha of the Bear ws, Ulf turned and nodded to Gregory.


    ¡°You sure?¡± Gregory asked.


    ¡°You have earned it.¡± Ulf lowered his weapons and stepped back.


    There were a number of gasps heard throughout the proving grounds when the Runts stepped back, all except for Gregory who discarded his shield to the ground. His arm had already begun swelling from the impact of taking that first charge. It showed that he¡¯d sustained a simr injury to the Bear w alpha; who was now eyeing him with a newfound degree of respect whilst getting back to his feet.


    ¡°Is he nuts!?¡± Jte turned to look at Algra, her eyes wide and terrified on seeing her boyfriend seemingly challenge a muchrger opponent to singlebat despite having a tremendous advantage.


    ¡°He has learned well,¡± Algra said; though she leaned forward in her own seat and watched with her own concern.


    Without his shield, Gregory took his bat in both hands and readied himself whilst his opponent did the same. Then came the charge. Jte hid her face behind her hands. Algra leaned further in. The Bear w alpha raised his club as they were about to sh.


    Gregory stopped just before the attack and feinted off to the left. By that point the Bear w alpha had built up so much momentum that there was simply no stopping. Not even when the human swept his leg under the charging alpha and sent him sprawling to the ground.


    When he turned, the alpha found Gregory standing over him with his own club raised. After seeing that his weapon had fallen out of reach, the alpha looked up at the human in a moment of stunned silence. Then he slumped back down to signal he¡¯d been beaten.


    Only the flustered breathing of many orcs could be heard across the proving grounds, and for a moment it seemed that none could believe their eyes. Then Gregory lowered his bat and offered the hand of his good arm to his fallen enemy. The Bear w alpha stared at it for a few moments before reaching up and taking it.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Gregory asked, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Ragthur,¡± the alpha said after getting to his feet again.


    ¡°Good match, Ragthur.¡±


    Ragthur looked at Gregory for a long moment, and then nodded his agreement.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get us that way again,¡± he said.


    ¡°I know, but don¡¯t worry though. I¡¯m full of ideas.¡±


    Ragthur waited a beat after that, and then burst outughing.


    Theughter deted the tension across the proving grounds, and upon seeing the disy of honour from the human, the orcs stood and roared a great cheer of approval.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Within the deafening noise of the cheer, Ragthur¡¯s grip tightened on Gregory¡¯s hand. The human tensed up again as he felt the orc pull him in close, but it wasn¡¯t an overly aggressive gesture. In the end it appeared that Ragthur only wanted to impart a message in a more private tone.


    ¡°I thank you for not striking me in the balls with thatst attack,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh, no problem. I know you lot don¡¯t have any rules against it, but where Ie from it¡¯s dishonourable tond a nut shot.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Perhaps humans aren¡¯t always full of bad ideas then.¡±


    With that, the former enemies shared a grin and walked back to their separate packs. All around them the proving grounds still apuded their fight, and gave their approval to the human running with one of their packs.


    ¡°That was a good fight,¡± Ulf said, stepping over to Gregory and putting his hand on his friend¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Yeah. I managed to get through the whole thing without shitting myself.¡± Gregory nodded.


    ¡°Humans have strange expectations of battle,¡± Frelki said, wrinkling her nose.


    ¡°Hey, is Frun ok?¡± Gregory turned to look at the orc in his pack who had taken the most hits. He was leaning up against his halberd with the giant weapon nting firmly in the ground. Though he looked beaten, he too was smiling.


    ¡°I am well enough, Gregory.¡± Frun continued to lean on his cane whilst limping in closer.


    ¡°Sorry, man. I shouldn¡¯t have put you on the edge like that. Next time we try something like that you¡¯re in between me and Wrut. It was-¡±


    ¡°It was a good fight,¡± Frun interrupted. ¡°Your idea worked well. It is a poor battle that has no hurt to it.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right, Gregory,¡± Ulf said. ¡°Don¡¯t start questioning yourself over such things. It is good to be wary, but the n worked. The Bear ws are one of the best packs on the proving grounds and we beat them with every one of us still standing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Nullik shed a smile, ¡°What miracles will you be performing for us next?¡±


    Wrut elbowed him for that.


    ¡°Hey now, be careful, big guy. I¡¯m a dangerous man with this thing.¡± Nullik twirled his staff expertly.


    ¡°That you are,¡± Gregory agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate Nullik¡¯s awesomeness and our first win, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Now that sounds like a great idea!¡± Nullik stopped twirling at the mention of celebrations.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got some things ready at the camp. Why don¡¯t you all head on down there? I¡¯ll be with you in a little bit.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not joining us immediately?¡± Frelki seemed surprised and slightly disappointed at that.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to have a word with g.¡±


    ¡°Good luck chasing that crazed drake.¡± Nullik rolled his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯d still like to talk with him, if that¡¯s alright.¡± He looked to Ulf who shrugged his approval, though didn¡¯t seem to understand Gregory¡¯s mind any better than Nullik. ¡°Great, you all go start getting drunk. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, Captain Tuskless!¡± Nullik offered a firm human-styled salute before bolting off toward Bolut¡¯s camp. The rest of his packughed and then went off to join him.


    Ulf was thest to depart, and he hesitated beside the human before nodding his head to him. ¡°Thank you.¡± With that, he too followed the rest leaving Gregory feeling a little bowled over from Ulf¡¯s gratitude.

 713

    The seating area around the proving pit was still filled with orcs, many of whom had given up cheering and begun discussing the fight that had just happened. Gregory scanned the crowd and found that there was a notable absence amongst the collection of green-tusked faces. g had departed at some point in the fight.


    He went to pick up his fallen shield and then quickly made for the entrance to the pit to run up out of the dug-out incline leading down there. Given the rtive absence of any other orcs in the training grounds, it wasn¡¯t difficult to spot the proving master walking away back toward his own tent. Taking a deep breath to gather his courage once again, Gregory marched after him with purpose in his stride.


    ¡°Master!¡± he called out after closing some distance between them.


    g didn¡¯t stop his advance.


    ¡°Hey!¡± he called again, louder and with less deference in his tone.


    It didn¡¯t stop the proving master¡¯s advance, and he continued to ignore his pursuer.


    ¡°Oi! Shit for brains!¡± Deference truly had left the building.


    That stopped g in his tracks, and he slowly turned to face Gregory with a dangerously cold expression on his face. After letting him close the ground between them, gshed out to shove the human whelp back onto his ass.


    ¡°You would dare speak to me in this way, pup?¡± g growled.


    ¡°Well I tried doing it the way I was supposed to, but it wasn¡¯t working,¡± Gregory said.


    g nced over his head back toward the proving pits. ¡°Yes. You did.¡± He paused a moment with his thoughts, and then he reached out to offer the human a hand to get up.


    Fearing that he might be about to lose whatever limb he gave g, Gregory hesitated for a moment before gritting his teeth and taking the offered hand. Instead of breaking bones, the proving master simply hauled him up to his feet before giving him a shove backward to look him over.


    ¡°What do you want, pup?¡± g asked.


    Surprised at the blunt question, Gregory gave a small nod before setting out to say what he¡¯de to say.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to like me very much.¡± He left that statement hanging there for a moment, and g didn¡¯t argue the point. ¡°That¡¯s fine, I guess. I don¡¯t like you very much either. I just wanted to make sure that whatever the hell kind of grudge you¡¯ve got going against me is aimed at me and me alone in the future. The Runts are a good pack, and they¡¯ll make good proven orcs when all this is over. I don¡¯t want them getting seriously hurt or dishonoured because you can¡¯t keep your damned temper in check.¡±


    g¡¯s eyes widened at the human¡¯s words, and then narrowed into a much more dangerous expression.


    ¡°You think I do not know my purpose, human? I have tended these grounds since before your father knew your mother¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°I think that if you pull any shit like pitting my friends against those asshole Berserkers when they could barely defend themselves then you¡¯llnd square on my shit list.¡± Gregory stepped forward, standing his ground against the far more dangerous orc elder. ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn if you make my life hell. I don¡¯t care if you try to break me in half. I will make you regret hurting my friends. And before you growl and snarl and tell me the endless names of your fallen enemies? Just remember that thest guy who pissed me off wound up burning alive after I¡¯d decorated my knuckles with his blood. You want to hurt me? Hurt me. Just keep the Runts out of it.¡±


    With that, Gregory turned and walked away leaving g watching him depart in stunned silence.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    Walking out of the proving grounds was a tense affair for Gregory. It¡¯s never easy to turn your back on an 8ft green killing machine that you¡¯ve just royally pissed off, even at the best of times. Thankfully, g chose not to follow him and he took that as a sign that his words hadnded the way he¡¯d wanted them to. He breathed easier after walking out through the ck arch to take his leave of the ce; heading on back to his camp and the celebrations that were doubtless beginning already.


    Unfortunately, he was halted in his tracks after barely more than twenty paces as a figure stepped out from behind a low palisade wall where she¡¯d been sat waiting his arrival. U Strongblood strode before him with a determined expression on her features.


    His first thought was: Oh shit, not now. Upon seeing her, he braced himself for some sort of attack.


    ¡°What do you want, U?¡± he eventually asked her after they had been staring each other down for half a minute.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I want you toe with me,¡± she said.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t exactly earned a big shipment of trusttely, you know.¡±


    ¡°I wish to rejoin the Runts. I would speak with you about it.¡±


    ¡°If you want to sign up with us again then that¡¯s fine with me. Ulf is the one you need to ask though.¡±


    ¡°I have a problem with you, Gregory Hopkins. I wish to see it resolved with words rather than fists. I would not fight at your side until the matter is resolved.¡±


    ¡°Right, and on your honour, you¡¯re not nning on turning me into a sack of broken bones?¡±


    She shook her head firmly. ¡°That is not my wish.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, but I can¡¯t be long. I¡¯d like to get back to everyone before they drink all the beer.¡±


    Her determination faltered and a hint of a smile crept across her features before she nodded her agreement and led the way. With a sigh and a slight shake of his head, he went to join her.

 714

    After his victory, his thoughts had turned to Algra, Jte and a number of the other beauties that inhabited his camp. He really was in the mood to celebrate, and could think of no better celebration than bedding his mate and his girlfriend for the next few days. After their victory, the Runts wouldn¡¯t need to present themselves at the proving grounds for a week. He was hoping that during that time he wouldn¡¯t need to put his trunks on at all.


    Given the direction that his thoughts had been wandering off to, having to follow a particrly gorgeous young orc woman was distracting. Like most orcs, U wore very little clothing. Arms, legs and midriff were leftrgely bare, and the thick strips of fur that covered her intimate regions didn¡¯t leave quite so much to the imagination as his human sense of modesty would have liked.


    That human modesty hadn¡¯t really been put into practice in the past couple of months since his arrival on Arolius. This time was different, given what he suspected of Ulf¡¯s feelings for U, he did his best to rally his sense of modesty as best he could. Unfortunately, that rallying cry was having quite a bit of trouble making itself heard over the deafening roar of the animal that had been unleashed inside him which now craved femalepanionship almost all the damn time. Usually he could channel that energy into other pursuits, but that wasn¡¯t exactly easy when he found himself watching one of the nicest asses he¡¯d ever seen swishing in front of him.


    It was therefore a very long walk for Gregory, who spent a lot of his time making a point of trying to watch birds passing in the sky. This initially seemed to work to alleviate his problem, until U led him out into the forest and he started walking into a lot of tree branches chin-first.


    Eventually he had to shift his gaze back to her and the path ahead whilst feeling the familiar heat rising inside him at the sight of her. They eventually came out into the de the Runts had used for training in private. It was now empty, and Gregory realised she¡¯d taken him there by a route he¡¯d never known about.


    ¡°Have you been watching us train, U?¡± he asked after looking back along the path and realising how well hidden it was.


    ¡°Yes. You are a good alpha, Gregory Hopkins,¡± she said before rounding to face him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the alpha. That¡¯s Ulf¡¯s job and he can keep it.¡±


    ¡°If you think yourself not their alpha then you are a fool. It is not enough to im the title, you must do the job. You do, Ulf doesn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°He will.¡± Gregory¡¯s tone hardened.


    ¡°Come now, the victory today is yours to im. As you have imed so much since you came to us.¡±


    He turned away from her, feeling frustrated and annoyed with her line of thinking. The victory wasn¡¯t something he¡¯d wanted. In the grand scheme of things, he couldn¡¯t have cared less about winning a proving match. What he wanted was his damned ring back so that he could go home again. Everything else was a means to that end. Except that wasn¡¯t the only thing he wanted anymore. He also wanted to stay here and live with Algra forever. Maybe go back to her little hideaway with Jte and fill the rest of his days with love, sex andughter. Given that these two goals seemed utterly mutually exclusive, he didn¡¯t particrly like thinking about the matter.


    ¡°I¡¯m not out to im any victories, U. What was it that you wanted to talk with me about?¡± He folded his arms across his bare chest and looked out toward the tree line where he knew the campy just beyond.


    ¡°It is time that we all came together, do you not agree?¡± she asked.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Yeah, I was all for that before you tried to kick my teeth out.¡±


    ¡°Then we must find a better way to exert our energies.¡±


    ¡°How about you just not try to kick my teeth in again? I¡¯m all for-¡±


    At that point he turned around and felt quite a bit of the air seemingly vanish from his lungs. U stood before him, one hand resting on her hip whilst she regarded him with a confident smile around her tusks.


    She¡¯d taken the time when his attention was focused on the trees to discard the small garments she wore. What those garments had been hiding certainly lived up to expectations. Sizable breasts restedfortably upon her chest; perfectly sculpted to her athletic frame with their peaks already hardened despite the heat of thete morning sun. Between her legs, she had shorn off all traces of hair to leave a glimpse of her lower lips glistening with all the pleasure they promised. She was somewhat more slender than Algra, with smoother skin and a slightly more youthful flush to her appearance.


    The bulge in his pants seemed to almost visibly throb, and grow with the excitement of each passing moment his gaze drank in her nude body. The animal wed at the edges of his mind, ravenous with a need to ravage the gorgeous orc until she was left screaming his name to the clear blue sky above.


    Except that he immediately knew that would be a truly spectacr mistake.


    ¡°What are you doing, U?¡± He tried to keep his voice level and devoid of the raw lust he felt in looking upon her.


    ¡°I¡¯m mending the break between us. I will be your mate, and subject to you as you will be to me. You are an alpha of the provings, and a famously talented lover. I am the greatest warrior in the provings. It is a good match.¡± She stepped closer to ce her hand on his bare chest.


    ¡°Alright, well first off, I¡¯m not a fucking alpha of anything. I told you that¡¯s Ulf¡¯s job. And you are nowhere near the greatest warrior in the provings. You can fight, but you can¡¯t follow orders for-¡±


    ¡°I will follow your orders, Gregory. I will do anything you wish of me. We shall bring much honour to each other.¡± Her hand started sliding down over his hard pectorals toward the hefty lump in his trunks.


    Knowing where that would likely end, he stepped back from her touch with an enormous exertion of willpower.


    ¡°I am Algra¡¯s mate, and she is mine.¡±


    ¡°A true orc can take more than one mate to his side, silly human. You seem to tend the fire of many every night in that camp of yours. I¡¯ve heard just how much your lovers sing your praises whilst you do it. I¡¯ve listened to them. I¡¯ve slid my fingers between my legs and yed myself to their tune.¡±


    She apanied that by demonstrating just what she did, her hand lowered from where it had been reached out to him and slipped between her thighs to run her fingertips over her bare pussy.


    Jesus fucking wept, he thought to himself before turning away from her again.


    ¡°And you¡¯d take your ce at Algra¡¯s side then?¡± he said with more than a hint of scorn.


    ¡°Once you had me, I would devote every single moment of my life to making sure you never wanted to even look at that cowardly bitch ever again. I¡¯d-¡±


    Hearing those words, he rounded back on her with such a hot rage zing in his gaze that she instinctively stepped back. Though he didn¡¯t advance upon her further, it was clear that lust wasn¡¯t the only emotion he was having trouble restraining just then. She had never seen such anger. It burned in his eyes like a force unto itself. In their fight before she had left the Runts, she had glimpsed it. Power and ferocity of such strength that any who glimpsed it would know exactly how this human was able to go into battle against orc warriors.


    She felt a single drop of her arousal begin to lightly trickle down the inside of her thigh.


    ¡°You want to take me like that?¡± she asked; closing the distance between them once more, and feeling something very simr to the thrill of oing battle. ¡°Have at it then, Gregory. I am ready, and you would be my first, but by The First itself I will fuck you harder than you¡¯ve ever dreamed. Forget the coward who left my brother to die in the dirt. Give yourself to me. Now!¡±

 715

    Standing up straight, he released his clenched fists to move past her. He lowered his voice to a dangerously calm note.


    ¡°She is no coward, U. You know nothing about her, and I wouldn¡¯t take you for a mate if you were thest person alive on this world.¡±


    He continued to walk away from her until he heard her call after him.


    ¡°She killed him! She killed my brother! She should have been with him!¡± Her attempts at seduction crumbled into a pained cry of outrage.


    He stopped and turned to look at her. She stood naked and alone; her eyes gleaming with tears that she wouldn¡¯t let fall. The facade had slipped. Her expression doused the rage burning in his heart, and he felt a swell of pity for her.


    ¡°I am Algra¡¯s. She is mine.¡± He spoke without anger, but instead offering the cold truth of the matter. ¡°You are a great fighter, U. It would be an honour to fight beside you, but your anger drives you too far.¡±


    ¡°My anger will one day lead to your mate¡¯s death pyre!¡± she hissed.


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t.¡± He said simply. ¡°You¡¯re dangerous, U. But you¡¯re not dishonourable enough to knife her in the back, or poison her. You want to kill her out in the open for what she did. You want your people to know that you¡¯re better than her. Except you¡¯re not better than her. I¡¯ve fought Algra. I¡¯ve fought you. You¡¯re not even in her ss. Maybe you will be one day, but not until you get past this. Christ, just look at you. Out here trying to seduce a lowly, unproven human just to try and make yourself feel that you¡¯re better than her. I don¡¯t know what the hell happened between her and your brother, and it¡¯s not my business to get in the middle of it. You want to be my mate? No. You want to rejoin us? Fine. Just show up prepared to work and take orders. I¡¯m done here.¡±


    He turned away from her then; half expecting her to scream and curse at him. It wouldn¡¯t have been beyond her to try and attack him with all that fury she kept boiling inside her. Yet he only heard silence in the de behind him, and no attack ever came.


    Ok, that¡¯s two ultimatums delivered, he thought to himself. Why don¡¯t you go for the hat-trick and march up to the north and tell the demon hordes to piss off back to the dark realms whilst you¡¯re at it?


    Just as he was letting out a breath to relieve some pent-up frustration, he walked in amongst the trees and almost crashed head-first into Ulf.


    ¡°What the fuck!?¡± Gregory yelled when he found the orc stood directly in his path. ¡°Ulf? Shit, sorry. I was off in my own little world there for a minute. What the hell are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I came to find you when you did not return as soon as you said you would. The ves of your camp prepared a small feast, but we didn¡¯t want to begin without you.¡± The alpha¡¯s tone was dangerously cool.


    ¡°Right, well you found me. Let¡¯s go.¡± He tried to walk past Ulf only to find himself getting shoved back in front of the orc.


    ¡°What? What is it now?¡± Gregory was rapidly bing irritated with the seemingly semi-professional road block in front of him.


    ¡°You were with U. I saw you there.¡±


    Gregory let out a dryugh. ¡°Hah! Yeah. There was another dose of crazy and-¡±


    The punch was so unexpected that Gregory didn¡¯t move in the slightest to defend himself. It connected squarely on his jaw with all the force Ulf could seemingly muster. Hurtling backward, he fell squarely on his back and tried to make sense of the world as it had started spinning and wouldn¡¯t stop. Eventually, after a lot of spluttering and spitting forest leaves out of his mouth, he managed to find his voice.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What in the hell do you think you¡¯re ying at!?¡± He yelled, but when he looked up to face Ulf, and quite possibly to attempt to beat the living shit out of him, he saw only an empty path.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Gregory muttered to himself. ¡°That is all I fucking need.¡±


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    He returned to the encampment to the sound of Nullik¡¯s cheer.


    ¡°He¡¯s here! Fucking finally!¡± the orc yelled with glee on seeing Gregory; lifting a tankard of his beer up to salute the returnee.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t suppose Ulf is around, is he?¡±


    ¡°No. He went off looking for you.¡± Nullik seemed puzzled and looked over Gregory¡¯s shoulder as if expecting their alpha to materialize there.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I was arguing with U in the training de and he walked in on us.¡±


    ¡°Arguing, huh? Does that word have some hidden human meaning along the lines of: Fucking like rabbits?¡±


    ¡°What? No! It bloody well doesn¡¯t. Algra kicks my ass enough when she likes me. I¡¯m sure as shit not about to start giving her incentive along the lines of screwing her mortal enemy.¡±


    Nullik nodded with the deepest of respect for his logic. ¡°I hear that, brother.¡±


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    ¡°Sure! Once you¡¯re in a pack then your pack mates are your brothers and sisters, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure howfortable I feel about that.¡±


    ¡°Cuz you just porked U?¡±


    ¡°No! For crying out loud.¡± Yet as he spoke his eyes wandered over to where Frelki was stood. The lithe, athletic female orc was looking over at the two of them with a truly enigmatic expression on her features.


    ¡°Ooooh, well don¡¯t worry. You can totally fuck your sister.¡±


    ¡°Nullik! Fucking gross!¡±


    His friendughed at that whilst one of the human ves brought Gregory a fresh tankard of ale to drink. He took a sip and found it icy cold. Sweet mother of mercy, it was the most refreshing thing he¡¯d ever tasted. After the morning he¡¯d had, he took threerge gulps of the stuff before sighing in sated bliss.


    ¡°Fear not, my dear human simpleton!¡± Nullik announced. ¡°The bonds of a pack are meant to be close, but we¡¯re not quite that literal.¡±


    Gregory nodded. ¡°Fair enough then, brother.¡± With that, he extended his tankard and clunked it against Nullik¡¯s.


    ¡°And don¡¯t fear about Ulf. Our alpha is the temperamental type. Always has been. Not to mention he¡¯s had the bright me burning for U since before he could walk properly. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll just go stare at a fewkes, write some terrible poetry, and masturbate furiously whilst crying out her name. Then he¡¯ll be fine.¡± Nullik seemed confident enough.


    Gregory raised a brow at that. ¡°As long as he¡¯ll be ok, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°He will. Now if you¡¯ll excuse me, I just saw one of your friends waddle past with what looked like a bottle of fire water.¡± He reached out and ced his hand on Gregory¡¯s shoulder with a sullen urgency. ¡°There is clearly work that calls for my great talents.¡±


    Gregoryughed, and upon hearing that sound Nullik considered his work done. The orc departed in search of fire water and a presumable thundering headache in his near future.

 716

    Taking a smaller drink from his tankard, Gregory began walking amongst the bustling encampment and was immediately apuded when he stepped into the circle of bodies around the central fire. Arge unidentifiable pig-like animal had been skinned and prepared to roast on a spit over that fire. Although he couldn¡¯t guess at what exactly the creature might be, it certainly smelled fucking delicious enough that his stomach immediately growled its approval.


    The Runts were all seated there waiting for their dinner whilst being entertained by the workers of the camp. Valise was seated beside Frun, tending to the bruises and cuts he¡¯d incurred in the proving match. Torren and Talina were also in attendance, with thetter seatedfortably in the former¡¯sp whilst slicing up an apple and feeding it to him. Although a part of him missed her, he couldn¡¯t deny that the pair of them looked extremely happy together. He couldn¡¯t remember Torren without that dreamy look in his eyes ever since the day that she¡¯d first been with him.


    Emmet was also nearby, talking with two of the human ves who were preparing the uing little feast. Everything that went on in Bolut¡¯s camp seemed to go through the filter of the old man, and despite his advanced years it was hard to deny he kept things running like clockwork around there.


    Seeing his friends greet and apud his sess brought an unexpected clench to his gut. It had only been two months, but these people had taken him into their lives in a way he¡¯d not known on Earth. He¡¯d had some friends back home, but there had always been a distance between him and the rest of his world. There certainly hadn¡¯t been a group of people who had taken him into their homes, shared everything they had, and even fought alongside him.


    It was starting to feel more like home every day.


    Wrut stood up and bashed his fist to his chest to greet Gregory¡¯s return.


    ¡°You were right, brother. The shield worked,¡± he said.


    ¡°Worked? You were lethal with that bloody thing. You barely moved an inch when they charged us.¡±


    Wrut shrugged modestly. ¡°I¡¯m old and stubborn.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d. And you!¡± Gregory looked down at Frun who was having a sweet smelling creamy substance massaged into his lower leg by Valise with a look of relief on his face. He turned his attention to Gregory when the human rounded on him. ¡°You were brilliant! I think their fucking grandchildren will be feeling that opening blow you gave them back there.¡±


    Frun grinned at the offered praise, despite a few painfully swollen features.


    ¡°It felt right,¡± he said; then shrugged before letting Valise run a swab of cloth across his bruised cheek.


    ¡°It was right. The four of us had a hell of a fight on our hands here, until these two maniacs showed up,¡± Gregory looked over to where Frelki sat, and where Nullik had returned to sit beside her carrying a bottle of fire water. ¡°I knew you two would be dangerous, but I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be over that quickly.¡±


    ¡°We had their backs to us,¡± Frelki¡¯s tone was modest enough. ¡°Any warrior could have done what we did. Your falcon allowed our attack, Gregory.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°My falcon was an idea thatpletely relied on the enemy ignoring you both because they figured you for a couple of weaklings. You can bet your ass they won¡¯t make that mistake again.¡±


    She smiled at that, and Gregory saw her cheeks flush a slightly deeper shade of green.


    ¡°We are a pair of drakes with those new weapons, aren¡¯t we?¡± Her smile then broadened into a grin.


    ¡°Damn right.¡± Gregory wasn¡¯t sure what the hell a drake was; but from her tone he guessed it was something suitably fearsome and agreed wholeheartedly. ¡°Right then, I¡¯m going to go find out where the hell my mate and my girlfriend are. I¡¯ve started on my path to bing a proven orc, and earned the right to brag about my deeds to ridiculously attractivedies. Excuse me.¡±


    With that, he bowed to hispanions before going in search of those he loved. Guessing that they might be residing in his tent, he made for that direction and couldn¡¯t quite wipe his own grin off his face as he walked.


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll be back soon?¡± Frelki asked Nullik, her eyes fixed on Gregory¡¯s ass in his trunks as he departed.


    Nullik took a big gulp of the fire water, choked only a little at its potency and thenughed at Frelki¡¯s question.


    ¡°Did you see who went in his tent before he did? We might never see him again.¡±


    She had indeed seen what Nullik was talking about, and felt a slight pang of sadness beating in her breast.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    Gregory walked into his tent whilst rolling out a kink in his shoulder; his attention was focused on it as he felt a light stab of pain on the bottom of each roll. Wanting to make certain it was only a minor problem; his eyes were fixed upon the movement as he stepped inside the tent where he suspected he might find Jte or Algra.


    ¡°Hey guys, looks like we¡¯re all set for a party out there if¡­¡± He stopped speaking the moment he looked up and saw them.


    Jte, Algra, Lydia, and Fiona were all in attendance. They were all sat up on the furs of hisrge bed, waiting for him to notice their presence and each wearing a thoroughly naughty smile. Seeing those four exceptionally beautiful, sexy women hanging out on his bed would have stopped him mid-sentence at any given time. The fact that those naughty smiles were all that they were wearing added to his stunned silence to the degree that he forgot to breathe for a good thirty seconds.


    ¡°Hi, Greg!¡± Jan lifted her hand to wiggle her fingers at him in greeting.


    His oxygen depravation became apparent when he tried to reciprocate the greeting and instead found himself almost choking on a single gasp.


    ¡°Girls, I think we broke him,¡± Lydia said; her smile lighting up with amusement.


    He managed to pull air back into his lungs at a somewhat steady rhythm whilst his eyes ate up the glorious sight they presented.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ Um¡­ How are¡­¡± After several failed attempts to speak, he finally gave up. Instead of speaking he opted for the simpler route of standing on the spot and blushing furiously.


    Jte giggled at the reaction, and then swept her legs beneath her to crawl over to the end of the bed. He watched her and saw herrge, creamy breasts swaying gently beneath her as she approached to lock her fingers on the end of the bed and rise up to greet him.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, baby. See, we figured you deserved a celebration after your first big win in the provings. So, we got together and asked ourselves: What does Greg love doing more than anything else? Then we came up with the answer: Us!¡±


    His rise in tension dissipated with augh at Jte¡¯s summation. ¡°You¡¯re sure as hell not wrong, Jan. When ites to things I love, spending time with youdies sure beats the hell out of raindrops on roses and whiskers on kittens.¡±

 717

    Jte immediately returned hisugh at that, although the others merely looked at each other with a slight concern that their master and lover might have gone a bit crazy. They did seem a little reassured by Jte¡¯sughter, however.


    ¡°So,¡± Jte continued, ¡°we thought that whilst your pack party out there, we could have our own party in here. Algra?¡±


    Jte turned to the orc, who was also clearly enjoying Gregory¡¯s reaction and soon crawled up to kneel at the foot of the bed beside Jte.


    ¡°It is a rite of passage for an orc to im a lover after their first victory. As my mate, it is my right to be the one you im first.¡± She spoke the words as if clearly marking her territory before turning to Jte and kissing the beautiful redhead full on the lips.


    Gregory watched the gorgeous disy of the two females as they locked lips together and their tongues began exploring each other¡¯s mouths. Soon enough, their arms encircled one another in a tight embrace that ttened theirrge tits together. Algra¡¯s hand lifted up to grasp a handful of Jte¡¯s hair and pull the girl away, leaving them both panting as they stared into each other¡¯s eyes with unchecked lust for a moment and then both simultaneously turned back to face Gregory.


    ¡°I shall be the first, my mate.¡± Algra stated firmly; her gaze lowering to the growing lump in his trunks. ¡°I won¡¯t be thest.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all really proud of you, Greg,¡± Jte said in a breathy voice. ¡°And we don¡¯t want to see you lose. So every time youe home from a big win, we¡¯ll be here waiting for you. Right?¡± She turned to look at Lydia and Fiona.


    Both the courtesans moved to kneel together beside the girl and the orc at the foot of the bed. Once there, they happily embraced each other and mimicked the kiss that Algra had given Jte. Fiona¡¯s modest breasts with their pretty, pointy nipples were soon cushioned against Lydia¡¯s voluptuous tits as the women swirled their tongues together. When their kiss finally broke, they looked toward Gregory with matching grins.


    ¡°Our master pleases us a great deal, doesn¡¯t he, Fiona?¡± Lydia asked. There was a yful hint of teasing in her voice.


    ¡°Oh yes, we would be more than happy to do anything our master asks.¡± Though the message was clearly echoed, there was something a good deal more honest in Fiona¡¯s tone that burned hot in her cat-like, emerald gaze.


    ¡°His victory was well earned. And if our mistresses want our help in fucking our sexy master witless, then who are we to argue?¡± Lydia fluttered her eyshes innocently.


    ¡°Although we should all take a moment to mention the real un-sung hero of the day,¡± Jte added sombrely. ¡°Greg¡¯s trunks. I mean, our man here has just won his first battle, but those things struggle every day in keeping that monster at bay. Just look at that.¡± She pointed toward the huge, straining bulge in Gregory¡¯s crotch. ¡°Day after day, putting up against that strain and never giving up the fight. Trunks, we salute you.¡±


    Jte lifted her hand to smash her fist just above her breasts before extending her arm in an orcish salute. The other women had all been snickering at her words and immediately yed along, kneeling up straight and saluting alongside her.


    ¡°Alright, wise-ass.¡± He rolled his eyes, but the smile that had grown upon his features never quite disappeared. Reaching down, he hooked his thumbs into the hem of his trunks and pulled them down his legs. Stopping only to kick off his boots, he pulled the trunks off his feet and threw them aside to stand up naked before them. ¡°There, now their watch has ended. Feel better?¡±


    Casually getting naked in front of the four horny women certainly shifted the level of tension in the room. Rather than the yful salutes he¡¯dst been offered, he instead found four pairs of eyes now locked on the jutting shaft rising up from between his legs. Lydia licked her lips at the sight of it, Algra let out a growl of approval, and he was pretty damn sure he could hear Fiona start purring.


    Stepping forth toward them, he prepared himself for whatever fun they might have in store.


    ¡°Uh-uh,¡± Jte shook her head when he stood before them. Reaching out, she grasped his aching member with one hand and ced her other upon his chest to halt his advance. ¡°Although we here at Sexy Incorporated encourage our man to vigorously fuck us ¡¯till we scream; we¡¯re not quite so into it when hees from the proving pits smelling like a giant sweaty armpit.¡±


    ¡°Hey! I do not smell like a-¡± Gregoryined; only to be swiftly silenced by Algra mping a hand over his mouth and putting a finger to her lips.


    ¡°So, we¡¯re going to start out with a bath, rightdies?¡± she turned her head to Lydia and Fiona who jumped over the end of the bed as if on cue.


    The feline female and her voluptuous friend quickly nked him from either side, slipping his arms between their breasts whilst grasping his hands in theirs to lead him. Beside the bed he saw a couple of fresh steaming buckets of water along with the soaps and oils the women favoured to keep themselves clean.


    ¡°You know what?¡± Gregory said. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything I want to do more right now than spend time in a sex-knot with youdies. That being said, after today I think a hot bath definitely notches in at second ce. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s not all!¡± Jte yelled out like a game show host. ¡°Lydia, what else has he won?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Fiona and Lydia guided him on to a small wooden stool where they would begin to bathe him. Gregory felt his strained muscles seem to almost literally creak as he shifted to take a seat on the stool in front of the bed. Lydia took Jte¡¯s cue and happily swished over to the bedside and poured him out an icy cool tankard of ale before walking back over to hand it to him. He grabbed the metal cup and gratefully took arge gulp whilst Fiona strode around to his back and began kneading his shoulders with her fingers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve you guys,¡± he noted after groaning with pleasure.


    ¡°Probably not, but we¡¯re happy to have you anyway.¡± Lydia bent over to nt a loving kiss on his cheek before moving over to prepare her washcloths.


    ¡°Alright, so a bath, a beer, and what else do you thinkpletes that picture? I know! A football match on TV! That¡¯s what guys like, right?¡± Jan asked, lifting a finger into the air victoriously.

 718

    ¡°Jan, I¡¯m pretty sure there aren¡¯t any TV¡¯s around here and I¡¯m sorry but if there were then I¡¯m not that into watching football.¡±


    ¡°Oh, drat!¡± She snapped her fingers with frustration. Then her eyes yfully lit up and her finger once again swept jubntly toward the ceiling. ¡°I know! What if instead of drinking a beer and watching the game, you drank your beer and watched me and Algra oil ourselves up and tongue-fuck each other until you¡¯re all clean and ready to take over?¡±


    Gregory didn¡¯t answer that. He did manage to choke on the sip of beer he was taking, and then made a noise that sounded something like: ¡°Hhhhhrrrrrrnggghh!?¡±


    Jte put a finger on her lips contemtively before turning to look at Algra.


    ¡°Y¡¯know, I think that was a ¡®yes¡¯.¡±


    ¡°So do I.¡± Algra shed her lovers an eager smile before gesturing toward Lydia.


    The curvaceous courtesan happily strode over toward the naked women on the bed carrying two long bottles of sweet scented, clear oil. After handing one to each of them, she strode back to Gregory before grabbing a wash cloth and dipping it in the hot water bucket. A little soap was added to the cloth before she turned and began washing down the young man¡¯s thick bicep.


    Whilst Lydia began washing his arm, Fiona continued her massage. She paused only for a moment for him to feel a ssh of thick liquid across his shoulders. It seemed that the beautiful cat-woman had her own oils to work with, and the lubrication of his skin allowed the smooth pads of her fingertips to glide along his aching muscles expertly.


    In any other situation after such a hard day of exertion he might have been tempted to close his eyes and let the rxing caresses of the two women lull him off to sleep. That proved pretty much impossible the moment he saw Algra and Jte, kneeling on the bed lifting their bottles to pour the contents across their bountiful, round tits. The smooth, thin stream of oil spilled a line across their cleavage, slowly beginning to drip down around the big globes shortly after. Neither of them wasted time in rubbing the oil into their skin, giving the baster hue of Jte¡¯s body a gorgeous sheen that contrasted wonderfully with the deep emerald green of Algra¡¯s newly glossed physique.


    He watched them knead and massage their tits with the oil for his viewing pleasure. Although the pleasure clearly wasn¡¯t all his, as Jte cooed happily whilst pinching her hardened nipples and Algra murmured with pleasure when she massaged her own mounds. Lydia decided to emphasise the show a little more, and moved his arm to clean along the limb whilst resting his wrist between her own magnificent breasts. He turned momentarily to nce at the curvy brte. She offered him a conspiratorial wink as she squeezed out her cloth over her tits to cover them in soapy water. Although he didn¡¯t consider himself to be strictly a boob-man, and he loved the various shapes and sizes he¡¯d had the privilege to explore, Lydia¡¯s were certainly thergest tits he¡¯d ever handled. She could easily wrap the gravity-defying, fleshy pillows around his wrist and slide them along its length to ¡°clean¡± him up.


    After making sure he was well cleaned, Lydia rinsed off his arm with the hot water before stepping across him and beginning to clean up his other arm. Of course, when she stepped across him she was careful to do it far too close, giving him a very intimate view of her own pussy in the process. Gamely, he leaned in and nted an appreciative little kiss on the little tuft of hair just above her bare lower lips.


    Once Lydia had settled into his side, she began washing again and he returned his attention to thedies on the bed. Their bodies were now entirely coated with a healthy gleam, and the moment they saw his gaze drawn back to them they turned to embrace each other.


    His cock twitched to lightly tap against his taut abs at the sight of the pair of them locked together, their breasts cushioned together whilst they engaged in a slow, smouldering kiss. Aware that they were being watched, they soon began putting on a show. He figured that something like that would be well within Jte¡¯s capability, but Algra surprised him by being just aspetitively exhibitionistic. Their hands roamed each other¡¯s oil-sleek bodies whilst their lips parted to show him their tongues hungrily licking and wrestling together between them.


    The debauched sightbined with Fiona¡¯s shift of focus from his shoulders to his back drew an appreciative groan from his lips. He was beginning to secretly suspect Fiona of being some sort of magic-wielding masseuse as she seemed to have a knack for knowing exactly where to search out the little knots of tension in his muscles before expertly kneading them away into nothing. She began to press her fingers in little concentric circles on his lower back, and an ache that had been bugging him for several days meltedpletely.


    ¡°Oh fuck, I¡¯m sorry guys; this is amazing but just hold on a sec.¡± He turned his upper body around until he came face to face with Fiona. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Lydia relinquished his arm, and he set aside his beer before reaching out to enclose his hands gently along Fiona¡¯s jaw-line. He enjoyed the sensation of the thinyer of fur that covered her skin, and immediately drew her in closer to kiss her. Knowing that he was holding up a treat from all the women, he wasn¡¯t about to start anything that would require his singr focus to rest on Fiona. Instead, the kiss was soft and loving. A small reciprocation of pleasure set on her lips for all the aches and pains she¡¯d vanquished for him.


    After the kiss came to an end, he smiled at her and mouthed the words ¡°thank you¡± before picking up his beer again and turning back toward Jte and Algra.


    ¡°All finished?¡± Jte asked him, having broken her sordid make-out session with Algra to watch him smooch her friend. Not that she med him. She¡¯d asionally had the pleasure of being on the receiving end of one of Fiona¡¯s massages and knew the woman was a miracle worker.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± He nodded and took another drink of his beer. ¡°Please continue.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we now return you to your regrly scheduled sex show.¡±


    With those words, Jte once again sealed her mouth upon Algra¡¯s. This time, she allowed her fingers to snake down along the orc¡¯s firm belly to slip down between her legs. Algra let out a muffled little moan of approval against Jte¡¯s tongue, and soon returned the favour by sliding her fingers up along the girl¡¯s thigh to begin rubbing her smooth pussy.


    With the massageplete, Fiona moved to assist Lydia with bathing him. She washed away the oils she had used across his back, and pinched his butt to get him to stand upright for them whilst they washed his ass and his legs. His hair was then cleansed by getting him to lean back into a bowl of hot water where the dark mane could be soaked and rinsed.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    This time, Jte and Algra did not stop their show whilst Gregory¡¯s attention was distracted. In fact, by that point it was not so much a show anymore as it was the pair of them happily pleasuring each other for the sheer joy of it.


    Not that Gregory¡¯s attention was free to wander, for as he felt Fiona¡¯s fingers running through his hair, he soon felt Lydia¡¯s lips ced at the tip of his cock. By that point in the proceedings his member needed no further encouragement and was practically pulsing with raw, sexual need. Lydia mercifully decided to forego any teasing, and instead engulfed his hot, meaty rod mere moments after he felt the touch of her lips.

 719

    Being the only one not having her own sexy fun at that moment, and with the sexual tension in the room at a dizzying high, Fiona decided that washing hair just wasn¡¯t quite going to cut it. Taking a break, she lowered her head over Gregory¡¯s and decided to continue their earlier kiss whilst his hair continued to soak in the bowl. Her tail swished with excitement when she felt his hand slide up along her inner thigh. He loved the feel of her toned legs beneath the softyer of her fur, and she seemed to enjoy the sensation of him rubbing her legs against its grain. Of course, that was merely a hint of forey before his fingers found their target and slipped inside her moist sheath to stroke her slick channel in a way he knew she loved.


    Given that the women bathing him seemed more interested in making out and poking their tonsils with his cock, he guessed that bath time was over. Chasing off Fiona¡¯s lips with a few light kisses, he stopped teasing her with his fingers and lifted his arms to grasp his long, dark hair and squeeze out the water before sitting upright.


    A gloriously naughty sight greeted him as he found himself looking upon Jteid atop Algra¡¯s body in an intense sixty-nine. He sensed their ir for exhibitionism had dissipated, but the sight of them hungrily tonguing each other¡¯s wet pussies was certainly enough to make his hard length twitch against Lydia¡¯s lips.


    Fiona soon joined in with her friend, kneeling down to lower her head toward his crotch. Sheplimented the sensation of Lydia¡¯s mouth running along the length of his cock with the feeling of her tongue fondling his balls.


    ¡°Guys, you keep that up for much longer and I¡¯m going to be a mess again before too long,¡± he warned them.


    That certainly didn¡¯t stop the courtesans from their work, although it did catch Jte¡¯s attention. She lifted her head up from where it had been snugly ced between Algra¡¯s thighs. A swish of her crimson hairter and she was looking over toward him whilst licking Algra¡¯s juices from her lips.


    ¡°Algra? I think our man¡¯s ready to give you a big load. Wanna get fucked?¡±


    Algra responded by rolling Jte from her body in a smoothly timed manoeuvre that made the girl squeal. It wasn¡¯t the first time that the orc had wrestled her into a favoured position, and Jte had gotten used to being manhandled enough that she now simply enjoyed the ride. Rolling aside, she saw Algra sit up and look toward Gregory before adjusting herself so she wasid out on the bed with her back in the furs and her long, green legs rose up in the air. Her wet pussy was aimed squarely toward him, the outer lips swollen with heated arousal and glistening with fuck juices whilst the rest of her gorgeous physique still gleamed with oil.


    Sensing that such a gloriously exposed target would soon need his attention, both Lydia and Fiona stepped aside. He paused momentarily to kiss each of the beautiful courtesans, and then stood up to stride across the room to where Algra waited for him.


    Wasting no time at all, he lowered himself over her to nt his hands on the bed and rest his weight on his arms whilst greeting his mate with a deep, loving kiss. The taste of Jte¡¯s pussy was fresh on Algra¡¯s delicious lips, and the kiss soon grew more demanding until he could take no more and needed to feel himself inside her. Standing beside the bed, he aligned his cock with her bare slit, and she offered it up for him to plunder to his heart¡¯s content.


    Pushing his bulging cock-head inside her weing, wet pussy, he then wrapped his arms around her extended legs firmly. She hooked her legs over his forearms, sensing his tense grip was a sign of a particrly hard fucking toe. Jte momentarily interrupted his preparations when she crawled over to nt a loving kiss on his lips that he heartily returned whilst plunging his cock into Algra¡¯s slick depths.


    The orc woman arched her back with pleasure as she felt her lover¡¯srge invader sliding inside her. It took him several strokes before he was able to fully embed himself to the hilt in her hot, tight channel. Once he was firmly nted inside, he slowly began to grind his hips against her body, moving his cock to caress the deepest parts of her.


    She lifted her arms up to stroke her fingers across his bare chest and enjoy the touch of his hard, rippling muscle. His training for the provings had been a difficult time for her: A time of fear and dread at what might happen to the human. It seemed that her fear was unwarranted, and she now found herself weing him inside her with a new passion. Gregory wasn¡¯t just a kind and noble man who was good in bed; he was showing the beginnings of bing a true warrior. iming his mate after his victory wasn¡¯t simply a tradition fulfilled for her, it was an extraordinary turn-on.


    Jte gave way in her kiss and knelt beside the pair of rutting lovers to watch the show. With Gregory¡¯s focuspletely shifting toward Algra, he began to push their rhythm faster and harder. The orc vehemently encouraged him, growling his name out from between clenched teeth as he fucked her. In that position, his body came into contact with her clit each time he impaled her on his length. The stimtion brought a hot, little electric thrill through her each time he filled her. She raised herself up to grasp his shoulders and looked directly into his eyes whilst they fucked. Her dark chocte coloured gaze was burning with wild passion when she met his deep, stormy blue eyes.


    ¡°You are mine,¡± she growled before falling back onto the furs.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°And you are mine.¡± He returned the words without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    After the bath, the massage and the explicit girl-on-girl sex show, he knew he wasn¡¯t going to be able to hold out as long as he¡¯d have liked. So, instead of attempting to make the momentst, he instead opted to push fast and deep in the hopes of bringing her along with him for the final ride.


    It seemed that she was more than ready to get there with him. The excitement that one day her mate might actually be a proven warriorbined with Jte¡¯s preceding tongueshing had driven her close to the edge before she¡¯d offered herself up to him.


    ¡°Oh fuck yes!¡± he cried out; pulling her legs back to fold against her body and leaning over her. Pinning her against the bed.

 720

    Their hips beat out a fast and intense rhythm. His close proximity allowed her to grasp his shoulders again whilst sheid back to writhe in the furs and enjoy the moment. The first little bursts of her impending orgasm began to pulse inside her pussy. Together, they continued their unrelenting movements. Her hands slid down over his thick muscr biceps whilst he continued pumping her pussy toward their imminent explosive finale.


    It seemed as if the two lovers might actually level the bed when they felt their orgasms ripping through their bodies, sending them into a wild frenzy of hard and fast fucking. He felt each moment begin to stretch out as his release began to im him, cking out the rest of the world until he only had the feeling of Algra¡¯s body writhing against his.


    After all that teasing, he felt the surge of cum rising up his cock in a thick and heavy load that he pumped into Algra¡¯s clinging pussy. She screamed with the extreme gratification of her own orgasm timed perfectly with the sensation of his hot cream filling her core. The moment stretched out upon those grand sensations, until finally it passed and they found themselves embracing tightly whilst sharing a ravenous kiss.


    ¡°Holy crap, Greg!¡± Jte¡¯s voice called out from beside him. ¡°That was some of the wildest fucking I think I¡¯ve ever seen from you two.¡±


    The lovers momentarily parted their kiss to open their eyes and smile at each other, both feeling thoroughly pleased with themselves. They then turned their heads to look at Jte, still kneeling beside them with her eyes wide and one hand lifted to tease her lower lips with her fingers.


    ¡°We bring out the animal in each other,¡± he said.


    A low growl sounded off from Algra¡¯s throat as her vehement agreement with that statement.


    ¡°Gregory?¡± A voice called from behind him. Fiona.


    He turned around to see that both the courtesans had clearly been having their own oily fun whilst he¡¯d been fucking his mate. Lydia and Fiona stood side by side; the formernguidly hanging her arm across thetter¡¯s shoulders, standing naked together. Lydia¡¯s creamy skin looked damn good with that oily sheen, but he was surprised by Fiona¡¯s appearance. He wouldn¡¯t quite have thought that the oiled-up look would work for her with her thin coating of fur. She certainly proved him very wrong, as the oil slicked down the fur, and it was short enough to appear almost like smooth skin. Its gleam made her long, lean, dancer¡¯s body look incredible.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± He asked; clearly somewhat entranced by their current appearance. He couldn¡¯t quite meet their eyes with all the other gleaming delights on disy.


    ¡°Would you like to watch us lick your cum from Algra¡¯s pussy whilst you fuck Jte?¡± Lydia asked.


    ¡°That¡¯d¡­¡± Stop. Remember to breathe. Swallow. There we go. ¡°That¡¯d be great.¡±


    His voice had taken a slightly squeaky edge to it for some reason.


    ¡°Oh, I get to fuck him next, do I?¡± Jte asked, though he strongly suspected that they had privately agreed to exactly what delights they were going to offer him beforehand. She seemed to have adopted a teasing hint of feigned shock and frustration. ¡°Jeez, guys. I dunno. How will I ever manage to equal the fucking he just gave his hot wife? Hmmm¡­¡± She continued the charade, contemtively tapping her finger on her chin before her eyes widened with a dawning epiphany. ¡°I know! Greg? Would you like to stick your cock up my asshole?¡±


    It seemed that the girls didn¡¯t quite have things as well orchestrated as Gregory thought. Both Lydia and Fiona gasped at the idea. Algra seemed shocked enough that she immediately sat up. Given that they were both still locked together, this had the rather jarring side-effect of her upper body crashing into Gregory and sending him sprawling backwards. He immediately slipped on the oily floor as both Lydia and Fiona instinctively dodged him, and wound up falling back onto his back with all the grace of a dropped brick.


    ¡°Ow.¡± He sat upright and rubbed the back of his head.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°I am sorry, Gregory.¡± Algra hadn¡¯t quite meant to do that, but she soon turned away from him and looked to Jte. ¡°You cannot be serious.¡±


    ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll give it a go.¡± Jte¡¯s smile wobbled slightly; apparently unsure of itself. ¡°Why? It¡¯s not some forbidden act or something that¡¯s against orc beliefs, is it?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not against any beliefs. It¡¯s just¡­ Will it not hurt?¡± Algra nced down at Gregory¡¯s cock, still standing up at full-mast despite its recent exertion. ¡°He¡¯s huge.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Jte breathed a sigh of relief at the response and her smile became sure of itself once again. ¡°No, I¡¯m pretty sure I can at least get the tip in. It might hurt a little, but I¡¯ve been experimenting back there and it actually feels pretty good once you get used to it.¡±


    Algra didn¡¯t seem convinced, but she remained silent whilst Gregory managed to pull himself up to his feet. Lydia and Fiona both leaned down to grab an arm and help him up; feeling somewhat guilty for getting out of the way rather than trying to catch him.


    ¡°Jan, you know you don¡¯t have to, right?¡± he asked. ¡°What you¡¯re giving me right now is pretty much beyond my wildest dreams. There¡¯s no need to push that far if you¡¯re not ready.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sweet, Greg.¡± She wiggled her finger in ae-hither gesture. He walked back over to her, and she leaned across the bed to give him a loving and tender kiss.


    Her hands came up to rest on his hard, muscr chest and her fingers stroked across his gorgeous body with hearty approval. Their kiss continued until she nipped the tip of his tongue with her teeth and he pulled back to see her smiling impishly at him.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve made this clear by now but just in case you haven¡¯t noticed you¡¯re not the only one around here with a rampant libido. I like doing stuff like this with you.¡± She paused to gesture around them at the other naked women in the tent. ¡°I like wearing skimpy clothes, I like stripping, I like teasing, I love fucking. All that? It¡¯s not just an act I put on because I think it¡¯ll make you happy. I genuinely get off on it, Greg. I¡¯m kind of a slut.¡±

 721

    ¡°Well I had kind of noticed. I mean, either you got off on it, or you could give acting lessons to Oscar winners. Wasn¡¯t sure about the s-word though.¡±


    ¡°Me either. Not until I got here. Back home I had to keep who I was a secret. I was so fucking frustrated! Here I can be what I want. There¡¯s no shame in it. And I know you won¡¯t judge me, you man-whore.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Whores charge money. I¡¯m just a regr slut like you, thank you very much.¡± He gave her bare ass a yful spank.


    She stuck her tongue out at him andughed before opening her arms to lean in and wrap them around his shoulders.


    ¡°I am a slut though, Greg. Now, I¡¯m your slut. And I want you to fuck my slutty little ass like you own it.¡±


    ¡°Well, when you put it that way¡­¡± His hands roamed over her perfect rear cheeks and gave them a loving squeeze.


    ¡°And there¡¯s another reason, you know. You¡¯d be my first back there. For a while now I¡¯ve wished you were my first everything, but I want to give you a part of me no one else has ever had. Like I said, I¡¯ve wanted to try it for a long time but you¡¯re the first guy I¡¯ve been with who I trust enough to do it.¡±


    He kissed her again after those words. A heated and loving kiss that silently spoke of how much he loved her. When it came to a close, she found herself staring into his eyes and knew that he was going to give her exactly what she wanted.


    ¡°So how do we do this?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Very fucking carefully,¡± she immediately responded whilst ncing down at the monster rising up between his thighs. ¡°And with a lot of lubricant.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Fiona piped up from beside Gregory, holding up a fresh bottle of oil.


    He actually jumped when they spoke up, not having noticed the two courtesans creeping up beside him to get a better look at what was going on. Lydia turned her attention to Algra and licked her lips before falling down to her knees beside the bed. Swishing her long, russet hair behind her shoulders, she leaned her head in between Algra¡¯s legs and began licking up the mess the two lovers had made together.


    Algra moaned and leaned back on the bed. Once again, she lifted her legs up over her, opening them wider to allow Lydia¡¯s tongue to fully explore her sensitive slit. Jte grinned down at them before shifting her focus back to Gregory who was also watching the sordid show. A nce was cast at Fiona, who nodded her head in excitement. Jte turned around and lifted herself up onto her hands and knees on the bed to push her gorgeous ass up toward Gregory and look back at him over her shoulder.


    ¡°How¡¯s that, baby? Does it look fuckable to you?¡± She wiggled her butt at him, and it certainly made her the focus of his attention once again.


    ¡°Hell. Yes.¡± He enjoyed the sight of her shapely rear so much that he only remembered to blink after his eyes started stinging.


    ¡°Ok, I did a little prep for this earlier, but you¡¯ve got to finger my asshole a little to open me up before we try to shove Gigantor in there. That ok?¡±


    ¡°Is it weird that it sessfully stokes my ego when you call my cock Gigantor? And yes. It¡¯s very ok. Fiona?¡± He turned to the cat-girl and offered his hand. She had procured some more of the oil and stood beside him to assist in the act.


    Fiona obediently poured the oil across his fingers, and he made sure they were good and slippery before turning his attention back to Jte.


    ¡°So I just make a fist, shout shoryuken, and then go for it, right?¡± he asked.


    Knowing that she was going to try to take his cock in her butt had made her more than a little tense, and his words managed to sessfully melt that tension away with a loudugh that caught her off-guard.


    ¡°Sure, you could try that, if you wanted to get kicked back on your ass again. Ooooh!¡± She yelped when she felt his fingers sliding up between her rear cheeks to gently press against her tight rear hole.


    Slipping his other hand beneath her, along her waistline, and down between her legs, he began to gently massage her pink folds whilst drawing tiny circles around her asshole. Each time he reached the top of the circle, he pushed gently against her resistant little rosebud. The first few times he felt her instinctively clench against the potential invader before she closed her eyes and released a slow, steady breath. On his next push, he watched his fingertip disappear into an incredibly tight spot. With a little nod to Fiona, he watched as the girl poured a drop of oil down between those creamy cheeks to further lubricate his fingers and the inside of her ass.


    ¡°Holy fuck you are tight back here, Jan. I¡¯m not sure this is going to be physically possible.¡±


    ¡°Dammit, Greg. You just helped beat up a pack of pissed off orcs and now my butthole is making you nervous? Man up already!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± He exchanged a suitably chastised look with Fiona.


    ¡°I think I can give him some more incentive,¡± Fiona offered before ducking down to swiftly wrap her lips around his cock.


    ¡°I don¡¯t exactlyck for incent- Oh, ok you¡¯re doing that now. That¡¯s¡­ g-good.¡± It was his turn to take a deep breath to control his reaction to the girl¡¯s talented tongue wiggling against his granite-hard shaft.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Push a little harder, Greg!¡± Jte encouraged. ¡°C¡¯mon! Give it to me!¡±


    He was still teasing her pussy with his fingers, and given how wet his hand was, he guessed that her encouragement was utterly genuine. Sticking with what worked, he did the same thing as before. Removing his finger from her butt, he rubbed a wet little circle around the hole and waited for her breathing to rx once again. Once he knew she was ready, he pushed. This time he went all the way in to the second knuckle before he had to stop, and she let out a little squeak at feeling him inside her. yfully, he wiggled his finger to test the limits of its new enclosure. She actually squealed at the sensation, and he made sure to rub her pussy a little faster.


    ¡°Oh baby, that feels good!¡± she cried out, turning her head back over her shoulder to look at him.


    He took that opportunity to push further into her once again, finally managing to nt his entire finger in her asshole. She cooed at the sensation, and then let out a little breathless squeak again when he wiggled his finger in its tight confines. Gesturing down toward Fiona who was now happily bobbing her head on his cock, he silently pointed to the oil she still carried. After getting somewhat overly-focused on her cock-swallowing antics, she remembered what they were up to and slipped the hard length from her mouth to stand up once again. She saw Gregory¡¯s finger pushed inside Jte¡¯s ass, and her eyes widened in surprise that the girl had taken it all. He nodded toward Fiona for her to begin pouring the oil again. When she did he finally moved his finger in and out of Jte with slow, careful strokes in time with her breaths.


    Once he felt the oil all the way inside her, he began to slowly finger her ass whilst pressing a second finger just beneath the first. An enthralled Fiona helpfully poured some more oil on his fingers before he pushed that second finger inside Jte to join the first.


    ¡°Ah! Hold on a sec.¡± Jan noted before drawing her lower lip between her teeth and closing her eyes tight. After a moment of fierce concentration, she once again released a slow breath and rxed around his probing digits. ¡°Ok, that¡¯s alright. Go slow again for a little while, ok honey?¡±

 722

    He nodded to her and did as she asked, although his fingers shifted to concentrate on rubbing her clit whilst he slid his two fingers in and out of her rear hole. Before too long, he was once again managing to push inside her without too much resistance whilst she amodated to their presence.


    ¡°Alright, baby. I¡¯m going to see if I can get my cock inside you now, ok?¡±


    She nibbled her lower lip again, but nodded with a determined resolve. Turning to look at Fiona, he stepped back to prominently disy his full-mast.


    ¡°Do you want to do the honours?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Those feline green eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Gonna need some oil on this thing before I attempt to put it in,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Oh! Yeah. Sorry. Thought you were asking to try out my ass first for a second there.¡± Fiona let out a long breath of relief. ¡°Not quite ready for that.¡±


    She seemed happy enough to fall to her knees and stroke his cock with one hand whilst pouring oil across the length with the other.


    ¡°S-sorry,¡± he apologized. In truth, he wanted to say more but Fiona was awfully good at giving handjobs and speaking wasn¡¯t the easiest thing in the world right then.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I meant I¡¯m not quite ready for that yet. I want to see how this goes first.¡±


    ¡°Hngk!¡± Gregory clenched his teeth for a moment in an effort to stop those first little waves of an impending orgasm from getting out of control.


    Mercifully, Fiona stopped stroking him and shed him a carnivorous grin. ¡°Wow, you really like the idea of sticking this thing up a girl¡¯s butt, don¡¯t you, master?¡±


    ¡°Never done it before,¡± he replied honestly whilst taking a few deep breaths and thinking about cold showers andrge spiders. ¡°So, I guess we¡¯re about to find out.¡±


    Those words seemed to catch the attention of the other pair in the room, who had been contentedly enjoying each other¡¯spany during the preparations. Lydia lifted her head from between Algra¡¯s outstretched legs and used her tongue to swipe away Gregory¡¯s cum and the orc¡¯s love juices. Algra soon sat up and shifted on the bed to allow Lydia to crawl up beside her whilst Fiona hopped on the opposite side so that they could all watch the show.


    ¡°Ready again, Jan?¡±


    ¡°Mmmmhmmm,¡± she nodded her head and closed her eyes.


    ¡°Rub your pussy for me, baby. I¡¯m going to need to hold you,¡± he said.


    She eagerly took his suggestion and leaned down on one arm whilst slipping her other hand between her legs to rub her pussy. He¡¯d slipped his thick, bulging cockhead up against her lower back before stroking it downward between her ass-cheeks until it came to rest at her tight little rosebud. The other women exchanged nervous nces, and Gregory could definitely see why. His thick cock looked downrightical at the entrance to her tiny hole.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯m going to do it just like with my fingers.¡± He reached down to grasp his cock with one hand whilst the other gently grasped her bare hip.


    True to his word, he pushed the thick tip in a little circle around her anus before pushing forward into the centre. Feeling the huge invader trying to enter her, Jte let out a loud gasp. Algra hade to sit in front of her, and the orc reassuringly extended her hand to grasp the forearm Jte was propping herself up with. The girl nced up to see the orc¡¯s features were clearly awed by the feat she was attempting. Algra¡¯s jaw was hanging open and her eyes were opened wide at the sight of Gregory¡¯s cock pushing against Jan¡¯s virgin asshole.


    It was that awed look that made Jteugh, for Algra wasn¡¯t exactly the kind of person she was used to seeing awed. Thatugh served to ease the tension in her body, and ended in a loud scream when she rxed her ass enough that Gregory managed to push the head of his cock fully inside her.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Lydia yelled out.


    ¡°Get it out of her!¡± Algra ordered him at the sound of Jte¡¯s scream.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t you fucking dare!¡± Jte immediately countered, panting heavily at feeling her asshole stretched by the invader. ¡°That feels so fucking huge!¡±


    She gritted her teeth, feeling the pain whilst sensing something deeper rising beneath it. Catching on to that sensation, she held tight whilst fiercely rubbing her clit to build up enough pleasure to overwhelm the pain. Sure enough, the difort began to dull and she felt that ghostly feeling of something else pulse through her like a damned earthquake.


    ¡°Oh wow. Wow. Wow. Wow.¡± She let out a hot pant of breath between each word as the feeling began to grow, and rather than encourage him to push further she actually began to slowly rock back against him.


    ¡°Fuck, Jan!¡±

 723

    The tightness of her ass slowly began to give way with the assistance of the oil, and he found the snug hole swallowing up more of his length. It looked damn-near obscene, as the girl¡¯s ass stretched even more to amodate his sizable girth whilst she shivered and quaked at taking more of the length inside her.


    ¡°Algra?¡± Jte whispered. ¡°Y-you¡¯re kinda squeezing too hard.¡±


    Algra noticed that her supportive hold on her friend¡¯s arm had indeed tightened to ufortable extremes. She immediately rxed her grip before leaning down to give Jte¡¯s sweat-coated brow an apologetic kiss.


    ¡°I¡¯m squeezing too hard? By the First, Jte!¡± Algra said, returning her gaze to the seeming miracle urring at the girl¡¯s rear end.


    ¡°Are you alright, baby?¡± Greg asked through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Yeah! It hurts a little, but there¡¯s something else behind it. Something good, and deep, and powerful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m deep enough that I think I can start fucking you if you want it, or do you need a little more time?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, I want it. Give it to me.¡±


    He sure as hell didn¡¯t need asking twice. Her ass gripped his cock in its tight, slippery tunnel until he began to pull himself out only to push back in again. That first proper push took the air out of Jte¡¯s lungs with a resounding gasp, and she rubbed her pussy hard enough to trigger a small orgasm. Cumming with his cock in her asshole was definitely the most intense sexual experience she¡¯d had, and she knew it wasn¡¯t over. When she reached that climax, her ass momentarily mped down around his cock to the point where he could no longer move inside her. He waited there until she once again began rocking her hips to encourage his thrusts.


    These were not the long, deep thrusts he was used to in making love to her pussy. They were short, powerful little pushes that buried just a little more of himself inside her each time. He continued until Jte finally let go of herst restraint and started really moving back against him. Feeling the encouragement, and having managed to push a third of his cock inside her tight hole, he began to fuck her ass exactly like she wanted.


    Their usual moans and screams disappeared to be reced by short gasps and desperate groans. Taking him deeper inside of her brought more pain for her, but that darkly pleasurable sensation built even stronger. She knew that she was giving him her asshole, and the lewdness of the act was a fierce turn-on. Determined not to give up, she encouraged him to push deeper. Some relief was granted when Fiona poured more oil down between her cheeks to ease the passing of his cock.


    The sensation of finding himself lodged tightly inside her asshole was ferociously intense from moment to moment. It was so amazingly different. Raw, fierce and so incredibly powerful that he had to force a hell of a lot of self control not to empty his balls into her with each push. The three gorgeous onlookers didn¡¯t help matters, given that he couldn¡¯t find a ce to look that wasn¡¯t a carnal feast for his eyes.


    ¡°Come on, Greg. Fuck me! Harder! Fuck my ass!¡± Jte encouraged.


    She received a low growl of wild lust by way of reply, before feeling him firmly squeezing her hips to do just as she asked. Caution was thrown to the wind when he finally imed her ass just as she¡¯d wanted. Each thrust made a tight sloshing noise as the oil moved inside her, and he plunged into untouched depths.


    The faster pace made that dark, deep sensatione out into the light and Jte¡¯s eyes widened when she felt the first white-hot fire of that pleasure ignite inside her. Though the pain lingered, it seemed to get swept away in an oing tidal wave of that blissful feeling now threatening to consume her with each thrust.


    When she could hold back against it no longer, she gave herself over to the ze of orgasmic joy. Her fingertips dug in against her clit to rub the sensitive bud. The ferocity of her climax took the air from her lungs to leave her utterly breathless whilst he continued to fuck her tight rear hole.


    The sensation of her cumming so hard for him proved too much, and Gregory couldn¡¯t possibly hold back against the way her ass felt around his thrusting shaft. He¡¯d managed to get almost two thirds of himself inside her when he felt his cum pumping up through his length. He pushed every inch he could into her clenching hole, filling her belly with his hot cream.


    She was so tight back there that she could feel each pulse of his cock sending thick jets of cum spilling into her insides. The sensation immediately triggered a second orgasm that brought her hand away from her over-stimted clit to instead w her way up the bed and arch her back. It was a glorious sight to behold. She offered her ass up to him whilst nting herself firmly on all fours, raising her head up to cry out with utter ecstasy. Her hands reached out further before her to grasp onto Algra, who instinctively leaned in to catch and steady her whilst she rode out those violently powerful waves of her climax.


    When he was finished filling her with his hot cream, he carefully slid himself out of her ass. She moaned softly at the sensation until the thick tip popped from inside her. Lydia and Fiona seemed to remember something and hopped off of the bed to walk behind him. They reappearedter with a soapy cloth to clean the oil from his cock. Jte¡¯s asshole twitched once before tightening back to its usual size, and the sight of the tiny rosebud made him actually wonder if the whole thing was a dream. That was until a thick dollop of his cum seeped from inside to drip down across her sodden pussy lips.


    ¡°Was that good for you, baby?¡± Jte asked, un-entangling herself from Algra¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Fuck yes,¡± he said. ¡°You were incredible, Jan.¡±


    ¡°He speaks the truth,¡± Algra added.


    Jte gave them azy, satisfied, and dreamy smile and turned back to face him. She wrapped her arms around his shoulders once more whilst kneeling at the edge of the bed. Gregory happily returned the embrace, his armsing to rest over her hips and then wrap about her waist to pull herfortably against him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take you all, did I?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°Jan, it was amazing. You don¡¯t need to-¡±


    ¡°I will. We just have to practice. Lots.¡± She smiled brightly at him before meeting his lips with hers.


    ¡°Twist my arm, why don¡¯t you?¡± He yfully gave the tip of her nose a little kiss. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll fuck you back there until you can take me all the way.¡±


    ¡°Good! Now my ass really is yours, Greg. Give it to me whenever you like.¡±


    ¡°Fucking hell you know how to turn me on, baby.¡±


    Sheughed at that before squeezing him against her. ¡°Right back atcha, big boy.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± He gave Jte another kiss, and then eased her back to lie out on the bed. Lydia offered her a cloth and Jte happily took it to clean herself up whilst Fiona decided to take the initiative.


    ¡°Master? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m quite ready for you to fuck me like that just yet,¡± Fiona said, lifting her hand to rest on his bare bicep. ¡°But it definitely looked fun. I like¡­¡±


    She trailed off and her eyes lowered down to look at a spot on his chest, clearly not quitefortable with what she was about to say.


    ¡°What do you like, Fiona?¡± He confidently wrapped his arm about her waist and pulled her against his side. ¡°It¡¯s alright; I just pretty much did the unthinkable with Jan right now and loved every minute of it. If you¡¯re nervous about saying something kinky then I can¡¯t promise I¡¯ll be up for it, but it¡¯s not like I have the moral high ground.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No, but you do have a girlfriend with a sore ass and a big smile on her face,¡± Jte helpfully chimed in there whilst showing off said smile to its fullest.

 724

    He¡¯d have bet quite a sum of money that Fiona happened to be blushing under her fur-lined cheeks right then.


    ¡°I- I just like it when you are firm with me, master.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked.


    That took her aback somewhat. She hadn¡¯t exactly thought about it too much.


    ¡°I just want-¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I know what it is you want, Fiona. You like me being dominant, right? Is that what you¡¯re trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Dominant! Yes. That is it, master.¡± She nodded eagerly, wishing she¡¯d thought of the word before.


    ¡°Alright, tell me why you like it.¡± He turned aside to face her properly and took her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m happy to give it to you that way, Fiona. Just as long as ites from a ce I can understand and feelfortable with.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I see.¡± She nodded slightly to him and her gaze drifted away again, this time in deep thought rather than out of embarrassment. ¡°As far as I know, there is no one else like me in the world. I was an experiment. A mage took the essence of a cat and the essence of a human andbined them to make me. I lived most of my early life as his ve. Not like the ves here. A human ve.¡± She paused to look up at him here.


    He nodded with understanding. From her tone, it seemed that the human concept of very didn¡¯t differ too greatly from that of his world. Pain, hopelessness, servitude.


    ¡°I was beaten often, though it was never sexual. I was simply a ve, a forgotten experiment, and a mouth to feed. Now I see that he probably wasn¡¯t a very good mage. He lived away from the Imperial City by himself out in the middle of nowhere. He was always frustrated, and he often took it out on me. Eventually, he began experimenting with things that no human should, and they came for him. I don¡¯t know what happened to my former master, but I escaped before the mages and their knights could find me. I have always been fast, and difficult to catch.¡± A hint of a smile yed along her feline features.


    ¡°Even then I knew humans well enough to avoid them, and instead I travelled south to find my way here. Bolut took me in and I began to learn to dance and sing. I became something of a curiosity, and as I grew into womanhood I found I was suitable enough for work as a courtesan here. I¡¯ve never liked wearing heavy clothes, and I don¡¯t care for modesty, so it seemed like a good fit.


    Then you came along. I had a new master, a human master, and for the first time I had a master I found deeply attractive. I recalled my time with the mage. The shackles he made me wear and the beatings I took from him. He often told me how hideous, and how much of an oddity I was. You told me I was beautiful, and showed me that you cared for me. It made me think about my old life and my old master.


    I thought about how you are so different from him, and yet you reminded me of what it might be like to be a human¡¯s ve again. To be your ve. To be shackled, used and¡­ disciplined by you. It came as a shock to find out how much I liked the idea. It sounds insane, but I have stroked myself to fruition many times in thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°Is it because you think you deserve to be punished?¡± Gregory asked.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s more¡­¡± Fiona paused a moment, considering her feelings on the matter properly before trying to put them into words. ¡°When I was a ve to the mage he often punished me, but as I said, it was never sexual. In truth, I don¡¯t think he was able to manage sexual satisfaction, for his mind was too consumed with jealousy and anger. Gods, I hated him. I think that might be why I enjoy the idea of you dominating me, Gregory. I trust you. I don¡¯t think you would ever truly harm me. The idea of being a ve to your lusts, especially given how¡­¡± she paused again and this time her eyes lowered to his hard cock, still standing erect and ready despite its recent seemingly exhausting adventures. ¡°Given how virile you are. And given how impotent he was. It feels like I¡¯m mocking my former master in some way, and it feels good. Naughty, but good.¡±


    ¡°If I ever meet your former master then there¡¯s a good chance he¡¯s going to find his head on the end of a spike for hurting you, Fiona.¡± Gregory promised in a chillingly cool tone. ¡°Although, if you think me fucking you like I own you is a big ¡°fuck you¡± to the guy? I¡¯m sure as hell happy to oblige.¡±


    ¡°You do own me, Gregory.¡± She actually shivered with arousal as she said those words. ¡°It¡¯s only right that you fuck me like you do.¡±


    He closed his eyes for a moment before they popped open again, with a littleugh he turned to Jte.


    ¡°Have you and Talina been corrupting her?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look at me.¡± Jte shrugged innocently. ¡°Talina has some kind of weird thing about you being her master. It¡¯s important to her, but she¡¯s not exactly sexually submissive, is she? I know I asionally get a kick out of you taking charge, but by the sound of it I think Fiona wants the full works.¡± She turned her head to look at her friend. ¡°Is that right? Would you like him to tie you up? Spank you? Control you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Fiona answered honestly. ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything like that before, but the idea of it sure is making me wet.¡±


    ¡°I have some shackles!¡± Jte added helpfully.


    Everyone stopped to turn and look at her after that little revtion.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked. ¡°I thought it¡¯d be fun to get naked one night and shackle myself to the bed just before Greges in. I said I was a little submissive!¡±


    ¡°Where did you get shackles from?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I may have lifted them from the stores near the cesspits.¡± Jte cast Algra a hopeful sideways nce in the hope that the orc wouldn¡¯t tell on her.


    ¡°We should shackle Fiona to the bed now,¡± Algra said, and then she nced to Gregory. ¡°Then you should fuck her. Hard.¡±


    ¡°Would you like that?¡± Gregory asked Fiona.


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. A few ground rules? If you ever feel things are going too far then say the word skyline and I¡¯ll stop straight away. If you can¡¯t speak, then make this gesture with your hand.¡± He threw up the devil horns for her to imitate him shortly after.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with just asking you to stop?¡± Lydia asked.


    ¡°As far as I know, sometimes part of the fantasy for people with Fiona¡¯s particr kink is to feel that their partner won¡¯t stop. It¡¯s a fantasy about feeling dominated, and relinquishing power from one person to another. That fantasy kinda goes down the drain if the submissive thinks that they can just say ¡°stop¡± at any moment. Also, it can get a little intense, and it helps to have a word and a signal that means in no uncertain terms that something¡¯s gone wrong.¡±


    ¡°You sure do seem to know a lot about this.¡± Jte eyed him suspiciously.


    ¡°I may have had a slight kink for this sort of thing, and I may have read a few articles on the subject. Ok?¡± His tone was slightly defensive, although that was undermined considerably by his cheeks turning bright red once again.


    ¡°It is a good idea.¡± Fiona quickly interjected when she sniffed a hint of hesitation from him. ¡°I intend to push on those boundaries with you, master. But let¡¯s explore it slowly, yes?¡±


    ¡°Jan, can you get the shackles for me?¡± he asked whilst smiling at his new sex ve.

 725

    Jte happily scooted over to the other side of the bed and gave him quite a show as she bent down over the side to shove her ass up high in the air and show him her bare pussy in all its glory. A fresh drop of his cum had leaked from her asshole and slowly trickled down over those pink lips. Her upper body disappeared entirely behind the bed whilst she rummaged beneath it for the restraints.


    Whilst she searched, he turned back to Fiona and then took a step back from her. She instinctively wanted to go to him, but he held up a hand to stop her advance.


    ¡°Stand still, ve. Hands at your sides.¡± Themand sounded off like he was back on the proving grounds.


    Fiona did as she was asked so quickly that she surprised herself.


    ¡°Stand up straight. Chin up. Feet shoulder-length apart.¡± He waited a beat after each order to watch her obediently shift her posture to his orders. ¡°Good girl.¡±


    ¡°Thank you ma-¡±


    ¡°Did I say you could speak?¡± His words cut through hers sharply and she immediately snapped her mouth closed.


    He stepped up beside her and gave her bare ass a firm spank; watching her firm rear cheek quiver at the impact, and her tail swish with excitement.


    ¡°Found ¡¯em!¡± Jte interrupted his naughty thoughts, rising up to kneel on the bed whilst holding a pair of iron shackles above her head victoriously. ¡°I had them cleaned up. Torren helped out by showing me how to line them with fur, so they shouldn¡¯t hurt or cut into your wrists.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to know that you¡¯re sharing the intimate details of our sex life with everyone in the camp,¡± Gregory gamely noted.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You know we live in a tent right, Greg? I think most of the camp gets an earful of our sex life regardless of what we say. Nullik¡¯s probably out there right now giving everyone runningmentary.¡± She scooted back over to his side of the bed and handed the shackles over to him.


    They worked on a simple enough mechanism, and it only took a quick nce before he was ready. Facing Fiona, he reached out with his free hand to stroke his fingers down over her belly until they came to her bare pussy. Her fur lightened considerably around the inviting lower lips, and it didn¡¯t take much exploratory touching to realise how wet she was down there.


    Closing her eyes, she leaned in against him when his fingers teased along her fleshy folds. He immediately gave her ass another chiding spank that pped loud enough to be heard around the tent.


    ¡°I said stand up straight, ve. Do as your mastermands, you naughty slut.¡±


    Fiona immediately returned to standing bolt upright just as he¡¯d ordered. He enjoyed the strangled little sound of excitement that escaped her throat whilst her pussy tightened around his fingers.


    ¡°Oooh, Greg!¡± Jte smirked; leaning over to y the proverbial devil on his shoulder. ¡°I think she likes it when you call her a naughty slut.¡±


    ¡°She should like everything her master does to her.¡± Lydia joined in over his opposite shoulder. Never knowing her old friend had quite so unique of a kink, she was enjoying the hell out of the disy.


    ¡°Jte? Would you help me shackle this slutty ve to the corner of the bed there?¡± he asked. ¡°I think her pussy needs a hard pounding before she starts soaking the floor.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, baby.¡± Jte eagerly agreed.


    ¡°ve, on the bed. Hold your arms out so we can bind your wrists here.¡± He tapped the corner post of the bed.


    Fiona practically jumped at the order and immediately crawled onto the bed to do exactly as he¡¯d asked. She then extended her arms out to let him and Jte take a wrist each and bind them together around the post. In truth, all she needed to get free of the restraint would be to stand upright on the bed and lift her arms up over the bed-post. He didn¡¯t want to start out with anything too restrictive, and from Fiona¡¯s actions he could see that the girl was practically ready to burst just from being ordered around.


    ¡°Now turn around and lie back on the bed,¡± he ordered.


    Once again, Fiona obediently crossed her arms over to she could turn as he asked and lie with her back on the furs.


    ¡°Alright then, now how about we make this a group project?¡± He turned to the other women one by one, all of whom seemed to enjoy the sound of that idea. ¡°Excellent! Let¡¯s tease the hell out of this hot, little ve, eh? See if we can make her beg to be fucked.¡±


    Everyone was definitely eager to rise to that particr challenge, and Fiona found herself the centre of attention when the other women surrounded her. Algra reached out to firmly sp Fiona¡¯s right breast in her palm, and then lowered her head to kiss the girl¡¯s lips with a ravenous fervour. Lydia concentrated on her left breast, using her mouth rather than her hand to tease Fiona¡¯s hardened nipple with her tongue. Her hand lowered down to rub the sweet spot just above Fiona¡¯s pussy. Jte went straight for the prize; positioning herself between the bound woman¡¯s legs to ce her lips directly on Fiona¡¯s silken, pink folds.


    Gregory watched them tease and tantalise the gorgeous cat-woman. Walking around them, he came up beside Fiona¡¯s head to stroke his fingers through her dark hair and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°Do you like being my ything? Do you like it when I share you like this? Make no mistake, I am sharing.¡± His grip tightened in her hair just firmly enough to make her squirm. ¡°I¡¯m sharing because as of right now you belong to me. You are my fuck toy. Do you understand?¡±

 726

    Jte interrupted before Fiona could answer by popping her head up from between the fur-lined thighs with her eyes wide open.


    ¡°Holy shit! She just came! Fuck! She squirted!¡± Jte yelped with amusement and a little shock at the sight.


    Fiona pulled her lips away from Algra¡¯s mouth. Her body trembled and shivered violently against her restraints whilst her orgasm tore through her. Patiently, he waited for her reply until she had finished, and she gasped out to him at the first opportunity.


    ¡°Yes, master! I understand! I am your fuck toy!¡± She cried out through desperate gasps. Algra and Lydia continued to lick and massage her sensitive tits whilst she fell into the afterglow.


    ¡°Good,¡± He gestured to the other women to stop their teasing and they happily obliged; eager to see what he would do next. ¡°Now, Fiona. I¡¯m going to fuck my hot, sexy ve. So turn around again and get on your knees. Ass up in the air.¡±


    Once again, she jumped at themand in an effort to obey. In fact, she was so eager to do what he asked that she seemed to forget how close to the end of the bed she was. Momentarily breaking character, Gregory ducked down from his confident position standing over her to catch her hip and shoulder when she almost tumbled off the edge. He¡¯d seen Fiona dance before, and she must have been half way out of her damn mind to lose her bnce like that. She looked up at him apologetically, and he gave her a little wink by way of reply.


    Determined to follow his orders, she settled down on all fours with the restraints wrapped about the post in front of her. Sticking her ass high up into the air, she kept her gaze forward in a perfectly still position just as he¡¯d asked.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± He reached out and gave her bare ass an approving little pat, dipping his fingertips into the cleft of her rear cheeks as he did so. ¡°Now, when I put my cock inside you I want you to be a good ve and ask your master for permission if you think you¡¯re going to cum.¡± Hopping up onto the bed, he lifted himself to his knees behind her. ¡°You may only cum when I allow it. If you cum without asking, I will stop fucking you and spank your ass five times for being such a naughty slut. Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, master!¡±


    ¡°Good. Come here.¡± He reached over her to grasp her hair; wrapping the long strands around his hand. Slowly, he tightened his grip once again just enough to lift her head up.


    He aligned his cock with her pussy and felt just how wet and ready she was to receive him. A single, smooth thrust was all it took to fully embed himself inside her all the way to the balls. She instinctively pulled on her shackles whilst letting out a scream of delight at feeling him take her with such sure certainty. The young male certainly had enough experience by that point to know what he was doing, and he mixed just the right amount of teasing to allow his forceful movements to bring her to the brink almost immediately.


    ¡°Oh, master! Please may I cum? Your cock feels so fucking good! Please! Please don¡¯t stop!¡± she begged, not wanting to lose the sensation of him filling her up as she soared up toward her release.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He met her half way and used his free hand to deliver a light, stinging p to her bare ass.


    ¡°ves don¡¯t tell their masters what to do,¡± he growled.


    ¡°Oh gods! I¡¯m sorry, master. Your ve is so close! Please can I cum?¡±


    He deliberately hesitated for a moment, forcing her to hold back through several agonizing seconds before he finally relented.


    ¡°Yes, ve. You may cum.¡±


    He punctuated thatst word by pulling from her almostpletely and then thrusting into her slick, weing depths once again. Almost immediately he felt her wet hole tighten around his thick member, and he grabbed her hip whilst keeping hold of her hair as she fell apart before him. Her long tailshed about across his chest, the soft edge asionally pping against his body. It was a nice, albeit strange, gauge of just how much she was enjoying herself.


    Another sure sign of that enjoyment was felt as her pussy convulsed hard around him and he felt a sprinkle of wetness across his thighs. It seemed Jte was telling the truth about Fiona¡¯s squirting habit. It gave him an idea.


    ¡°Dammit, ve. Look what you¡¯ve done!¡± He yelled out whilst continually fucking her through her powerful release. Once she was through the best of it, he pulled himself from her pussy and stood up on the bed. Keeping a firm grasp of her hair, he brought her head up beside the bedpost she was still tied to.


    ¡°Up! On your knees. Look at the mess you made!¡± He yelled, moving so that his hard cock swung before her eyes whilst practically dripping with her fuck juices.


    He reached out with his free hand and gave her a light p across her cheek to punish her. His hand barely touched her, but it got a low moan of approval from her as she tried toe around from her orgasm. Her eyes were slightly zed over and she looked up at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma-¡±


    ¡°Did I give you permission to speak!?¡± He yelled the words a little louder. She shut her mouth immediately and shook her head. ¡°No. I didn¡¯t. I think that deserves a spanking for being so disobedient. What do you think, guys?¡±


    ¡°Definitely a spank-worthy offense right there, babe,¡± Jte agreed.


    ¡°I agree,¡± Algra added with a little grin of her own. ¡°She should not dare to defy her master.¡±


    ¡°You know,¡± Lydia said contemtively, ¡°I can think of a ton of things she¡¯s done that are worthy of a spanking. Can I give her one? There was this little matter of the time when she got Jte to kick a cup of oil over my head¡­¡±


    ¡°I think that might be arranged, but first let¡¯s have her clean up her mess. Open your mouth, ve.¡± He said, and she immediately did as she was told.


    He slipped his cock along the length of her tongue toward the back of her throat and carefully tested out just how far he could push before she began to gag. He made it all the way to the entrance to her throat before he felt her glug with the reflex, and he immediately pulled himself back. A nce was cast toward her hands to make sure she wasn¡¯t making the safe gesture, and he admired that she continued to look up at him with steadfast determination.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to have to work on that. If you¡¯re going to be your master¡¯s fuck-toy then you need to know how to take my cock in your throat when I want it. Now, do your best and lick your juices off of me.¡±


    After receiving that hint of criticism, Fiona began licking and sucking at his cock with a determination and skill that very nearly made his knees buckle. He had to grit his teeth together to keep his cool and avoid crying out as she rapidly slurped along his length. Although it seemed she wasn¡¯t done there; soon including his balls and his inner thighs in her clean-up job. The entire operation was finished using only her mouth, with her wrists still shackled to the post.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± he said before taking a few quick breaths to control himself. Even if he was ying the part of the master he simply had to give credit where it was due for that showing of oral talent. ¡°Now, get back into your previous position.¡±

 727

    Fiona did as she was told and immediately returned toying upon her forearms and knees with her ass raised high up into the air and her tail swishing above her.


    shing Lydia a grin, he tilted his head for her to join them whilst positioning himself on his knees behind Fiona once again. The other courtesan eagerly crawled over, her mountainous tits swaying beneath her as she moved up beside Fiona.


    ¡°See? I know you try to be a good girl for your master, but we know better, don¡¯t we, Lydia?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Lydia agreed wholeheartedly. ¡°Deep down, she¡¯s always going to be a naughty, dirty little whore who needs to be punished.¡±


    ¡°Well now, you¡¯re starting to see my problem.¡± Gregory yed along, clicking his tongue against his cheek whilst shaking his head with the struggle before him. ¡°She needs to be punished, but have you felt how tight and wet this pussy is?¡±


    He highlighted the question by reaching out to spread open Fiona¡¯s lower lips with his fingertips until she was fully exposed before all the onlookers. Her inner folds were shiny and pink; fluttering slightly before their eyes.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m going to be able to resist a pussy that fuckable long enough to give her the spanking she deserves. So, do you want to help out?¡±


    ¡°Fuck yes!¡± Lydia cried out; this time without a hint of the y-acting they¡¯d been doing until that point and instead with full-throated conviction.


    He jumped slightly at the exmation, and then let out a littleugh before turning back to once again grasp a handful of Fiona¡¯s long, ck hair. After adjusting his grip slightly so that the tension was spread evenly over her head, he shifted behind her and once again filled her saturated pussy up with his cock. Pulling her head back, he began to slowly grind himself in and out of her from behind.


    ¡°Ok then, Lydia. I think five spanks will be enough for now. ve? After each spank I want you to thank Lydia for helping me punish you and politely ask her for the next one. Is that understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Fiona said. ¡°Please-¡±


    SMACK!


    Lydia¡¯s hand came down fairly hard on Fiona¡¯s rear cheek, making the girl¡¯s pussy tighten around his cock and her body tense up from the stinging pain. She wiggled her ass against him and mewled when the pain mixed in with the pleasure of his cock grinding inside her.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± Lydia apologised. ¡°Got a little too eager there.¡±


    He smiled over at the busty brte whilst continuing to slowly fuck her friend.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright,¡± he said; rallying his authorative tone. ¡°ve! What do you say?¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you, Lydia.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± he urged her further; pulling on her hair slightly to lift her head up and forcing her to arch her back.


    ¡°Thank you, Lydia f-for helping my master punish me. Please will you spank me again?¡±


    Another p rang out through the room as Lydia¡¯s palm connected with Fiona¡¯s other cheek. A loud scream of pleasure and shock escaped Fiona¡¯s lips, and this time she didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°Thank you, Lydia for helping my master punish- oh!¡± She stopped when Gregory sped up his strokes, fucking her at a much faster pace than the slow grind he had been. ¡°Oh yes! Thank you, Lydia for helping my master punish me! P-please will you spank me again?¡± she yelled over the wet pping of her ass colliding with Gregory¡¯s pelvis.


    He slowed down to allow Lydia to deliver the third spank and then once again he sped up his thrusts to fuck her through her request for another. This continued until all five spanks had been administered. Three on one cheek and two on the other.


    ¡°Thank you, Lydia.¡± Gregory said whilst pounding Fiona¡¯s pussy hard and deep.


    ¡°Any time!¡± With that, Lydia went back to the head of the bed to join the others who were still watching the show with fascination.


    ¡°Master!¡± Fiona cried out. ¡°Please may I cum again?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± With his other hand he reached out and grasped the base of her tail. ¡°You may-¡±


    ¡°Aargh! Stop! Wait! Skyline! Skyline!¡± Fiona cried out.


    Both Algra and Jte jumped closer to the master and the ve, each sensing that Gregory must have been getting close himself and feeling that he might have passed the point of no return. To his credit, however, he immediately released his hold on Fiona¡¯s tail and her hair before pulling his cock from her pussy and jumping back off the bed. Rushing to the corner of the bed, he rapidly unfastened Fiona¡¯s shackles and the girl¡¯s hands reached behind her to rub the sore spot just above her ass.


    ¡°Fiona, are you ok?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. What was it?¡±


    ¡°My tail.¡± She winced slightly as she stroked the offended area. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as sturdy as you seem to believe.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Fuck, I am an idiot. Is it ok if I sit down?¡± he gestured to the bed beside her.


    ¡°Sure it is. And I¡¯m the one who¡¯s sorry. I should have told you it hurt before.¡± She looked up at him as he took a seat next to her and then immediately leaned in against him when he did.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not exactly briefed on the proper sexual etiquette of tails.¡± He smiled, and it brought a mirrored expression from her.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to be. It¡¯s fun when you grab it when you¡¯re going slowly. It does hurt, but just a little, and I¡¯m kind of into that. When you¡¯re fucking me like just now? It¡¯s way too painful.¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He looked over her shoulder down toward her tail but the fur blocked out any signs of reddened or bruised skin on her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! I was having so much fucking fun too. I love the way you pull my hair, and getting spanked whilst you fucked me is now my idea of a happy afterlife. I should have told you about the tail before, but I thought I could handle it.¡± She frowned, obviously pissed at herself for the misjudgement.


    ¡°You could keep going!¡± Jte encouraged them.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I ruined the moment a little?¡± Fiona asked with a sad smile.


    ¡°Fiona, don¡¯t be crazy,¡± he said. ¡°You haven¡¯t ruined anything. A safe word is used for a reason. It¡¯s more than ok to use it when things stop being fun for you, and if I ever found out I¡¯d actually hurt you like that and you didn¡¯t use it then this never happens again. Alright?¡±


    She nodded her eptance, and her smile became more genuine on hearing his words.


    ¡°Good. Now, do you want to continue? This isn¡¯t going to be a one-off if you don¡¯t want it to be, and if your tail is sore-¡±


    ¡°I want to continue. Master.¡± She nodded fiercely.


    He fought the urge to grin at her, and instead stood up again whilst Lydia, Algra and Jte all happily piled back up to the top of the bed to watch the show.


    ¡°Stand up, hands behind your back, wrists together.¡± He took on his authorative, sharp tone with her once again.


    Fiona happily followed the demand, standing just as she¡¯d done before with her feet shoulder length apart and her chin up whilst putting her hands behind her.

 728

    Taking up the shackles, he affixed them to her wrists whilst her tail swished back against him. Its soft touch brushed lightly against his hard cock, batting it left and right. Once again, she began to purr as he bound her. This time, he didn¡¯t lock her arms around anything, but merely made sure they were tied back. Once he was finished, he pulled on the chain between the shackles to make the point that she was once again properly restrained.


    ¡°Do you want to be your master¡¯s fuck-toy again?¡± he asked her; casually stroking his hand up along her belly to cup one of her plump breasts.


    ¡°Yes, master!¡±


    ¡°Good, because fucking your tight pussy got me just about ready to pop. Now lie back.¡± He didn¡¯t wait for her to keep to the order and instead he slipped his hand up to rest at her cor bone before shoving her back onto the bed. ¡°Lift your legs into the air and show me my ve¡¯s pussy.¡±


    Fiona¡¯s dancing talents came into y as she lifted her legs up into a perfect V, pointing her toes toward opposite bed posts and showing herself off to the fullest. With her arms locked behind her, she wiggled a little to scoot further onto the bed for him. She was helped along when he wrapped his arms around her legs and thrust himself into her pussy with one sleek motion. Her back arched with her head propping up her body whilst she released a heated scream once she again found herself on the receiving end of a very hard fucking. Once he built up a rapid rhythm, he unravelled one of his arms from around her thighs and instead reached up to lock his fingers around her neck. A light squeeze was all that was needed before she gasped out and tried to speak. It wasn¡¯t that his hand was applying pressure to her throat that stopped her though, but rather that she was finding it excessively difficult to breathe properly whilst on the receiving end of the ecstasy his savage fucking was giving her.


    ¡°Master¡­ ve¡­ c-cum! Please!¡± she just about managed to squeak out those words and he mercifully decided they were enough.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, you little slut. Cum for your master!¡±


    He needn¡¯t have bothered with any of the words after ¡®yes¡¯. Thest of Fiona¡¯s mounted resistance crumbled and she came apart beneath him with a fierce climax. It began with his hand lightly squeezing her throat in a dominance gesture, and finished with it pressed down hard against her chest to keep her in ce as she spasmed and iled with the force of her explosive release.


    Once again, he felt the ssh of her fuck juices across his hips. A testament to just how thoroughly she was enjoying herself and the treatment he was giving her. Such treatment wasn¡¯t something he found necessary in order to enjoy himself, but it was hardly a turn-off. He held back as long as he could to fuck her through her climax and to make it feel as intense as possible before he allowed himself to join her.


    ¡°Are you ready to take your master¡¯s cum?¡± he asked; feeling himself beginning to lose control.


    ¡°Yes! Give it to me! Give your fuck-toy your cum, master!¡± she hissed out the words; her eyes fixed on his whilst he continued to pump her pussy.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to shower you in it, mark you with it,¡± he growled the words before finally letting go.


    That promise triggered an unexpected second climax to detonate through Fiona¡¯s body. Having no time to ask for permission, she simply cried out: ¡°Master!¡±


    True to his word, he felt his cum erupt inside her and allowed her to feel the warm spurts filling her tight sheath before he pulled out of her to hold the base of his cock and gush the rest of his intense climax across her body like a particrly lewd fountain.


    A side effect of him having to stop the first time he was building up to his climax was that it seemed to have made this one particrly powerful. The group watched as a thick, creamy rope shot over Fiona¡¯s body to stter over her cheek, down her neck and cor and over her bare breast. The nextnded squarely across the lower hemispheres of her tits and finished on her belly, whilst thest merely oozed from the tip of his cock to pool in her belly-button.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t ask if she could cum!¡± Lydia pointed out. ¡°Does that mean she needs another spanking? This time I might take a run-up.¡±


    Gregoryughed and then shook his head as the cum-coated beauty before him continued to writhe and squirm whilst rubbing his cum into her fur with a near-reverential determination.


    ¡°No, I think she¡¯s had enough for today. Time to clean her up.¡± He turned around and walked toward the bucket of warm water to get a cloth, stopping when he heard familiar sloshing noises from behind him.


    Turning around, he saw that Algra, Jte, and Lydia had all surrounded the very happy cat-woman and had started clean up operations with their tongues. He dropped the cloth in surprise, and then bowed down to swipe it up again before heading back over to them. Although a tongue-bath was definitely enjoyable, he spent some time cleaning Fiona¡¯s body with the cloth. Slow swipes of the material against her fur-lined skin calmed and rxed her once again.


    ¡°You know, Fiona, you are so beautiful,¡± he said. The authorative tone had disappeared, and his voice was warm and kind to her once again. ¡°And it¡¯s such a privilege to be your master.¡±


    Fiona turned her head to smile up at him contentedly. He watched Lydia lean down to lick the warm cum from her friend¡¯s cheek whilst Algra and Jte happilypped it up from her breasts. Jte then lowered her head toward the pool of cream in Fiona¡¯s bellybutton, and Algra raised her herself up to look over at him.


    ¡°You need cleaning up, my mate.¡± She looked over his sweat-coated body, and the mess Fiona had made of his crotch area.

 729

    Lydia offered her friend a parting kiss directly on her lips before rising up beside Algra. She leaned over, making sure to squeeze her massive tits between her upper arms and giving him a spectacr view. Then she reached out to grasp the cloth from Gregory¡¯s hand and offered him a mysterious little smile before sliding off the bed. It wasn¡¯t long before she returned with a freshly cleaned cloth that had been soaped up, and fell to her knees before him to concentrate on cleaning up his cock.


    ¡°Any particr secret fantasies you happen to be sitting on, Lydia?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m apparently all about sexual exploration today.¡±


    She shed a bright smile up at him, but then shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m an old fashioned kind of girl, master. I like flowers, kisses and loving attention.¡±


    ¡°Right then! I¡¯ll just go off to pick some flowers for-¡± He began to turn around to walk to the entrance of the tent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± The four women shouted out at once, Jte lifting her head up from Fiona¡¯s belly just in time for the feline female to urgently sit upright. He actually felt Lydia¡¯s breath wash across his cock when she yelled for him to halt.


    ¡°Oh, ok then.¡± He smirked at them before sticking his tongue out, not having been entirely serious about going to pick flowers whilst bare-ass naked. ¡°I guess Lydia will just have to settle for kisses and loving attention for the time being then?¡±


    ¡°And she¡¯ll be very happy to receive it.¡± Lydia stood up and wrapped her arms around his shoulders.


    He loved the feeling of those huge tits cushioning against his chest as their lips met in a slow, sensual kiss filled with all the loving attention she could want. When they finished, she turned and very deliberately bent over in front of him to show off her curvy behind whilst she rung out the cloth and dipped it in the water. After giving him quite the eyeful, she turned back to face him, squeezing the cloth to let water pour out across his cock and wash away the soap. She then lifted the damp material up to wash the sweat away from his brow before once again lowering it to actually wipe up around his crotch.


    ¡°Thank you, Lydia. That felt great,¡± he said once she¡¯d finished cleaning him up.


    ¡°I¡¯m not quite done yet, master.¡±


    ¡°You know you can call me Gregory if you like. Or Greg. Or ¡®Hey, you!¡¯. I get thatst one a lot.¡±


    She shed him warm smile at that and nodded. Setting her cloth down, she picked up one of the scented massage oils.


    ¡°I know, Greg. Thank you for that. I don¡¯t quite have Fiona¡¯s taste for being sexually mastered, or Talina¡¯s¡­ general oddness. Although I will say that having you be my master certainly isn¡¯t the worst thing I¡¯ve imagined.¡± She carefully spilled the oil down across those enormous boobs, and made sure they were good and slippery before once again kneeling in front of him. ¡°May I finish cleaning you up now?¡±


    ¡°With the sight of you in front of me looking like that? I¡¯m not sure I could move if I tried.¡±


    That broadened her smile considerably. She reached up to cup her heavy tits and scoot forward to ensnare his miraculously still-hard erection between them. The slippery oil-coated tits felt incredible against his sensitive rod, especially when Lydia pushed them together until he was snugly tucked into her cleavage. With that, she began to bounce her sizable breasts up and down to slide him within their snug trappings.


    ¡°Fuck, Lydia! That feels incredible!¡± He was not exaggerating. The soft, slick touch was definitely a highlight of a day filled with wonderful surprises.


    ¡°They¡¯re all yours, Gregory, and so is the rest of me.¡± She continued to jiggle her tits around his cock whilst she spoke.


    Meanwhile, Jte had given up licking Fiona¡¯s bellybutton to go searching out more of his cum inside the cat-woman¡¯s pussy. After the intense fucking the woman had just received, the sensation of Jte¡¯s warm, wet tonguepping inside her was wonderful. It stopped the moment Lydia spoke thosest words of devotion, and Jte lifted her head to look across to her friend.


    Jte felt a little spark of jealousy. Lydia clearly seemed to be a good deal more enamoured with her boyfriend than she¡¯d known. Fiona¡¯s disy had merely been a showing of her kinky side, and the trust she had in Gregory. Yet Lydia looked upon him with a searing gaze that spoke of a much deeper desire. In that moment, Jte became quite certain that someone else had at least begun to fall in love with her man.


    A pang of genuine annoyance was soon eased when she felt Algra lean in beside her to kiss her cheek. She looked back down at Fiona who was lying with a dreamy smile on her face and her eyes closed for the time being. Had it just been exploration of a kink? Maybe she actually was just as infatuated with Gregory as she professed to be.


    It made her think of Valise, and the moment the elf woman¡¯s face popped into her mind¡¯s eye she actually curled her lip with anger.


    Except it wasn¡¯t like the situation with Valise. Lydia and Fiona were her friends. Hell, they were her lovers too! The thought diminished her anger, along with that upsurge of jealous anger. It certainly helped that she was sat next to Gregory¡¯s hot, green wife; whose only reaction to seeing him getting titfucked by a boob-goddess was to appear as if she was about to start cheering him on at any moment.


    Fiona groggily propped herself up on her arms before leaning forward to watch Lydia massage Gregory¡¯s cock with her tits. A low little humm of approval soon followed from the cat-woman, and Jte turned to her and raised a brow.


    ¡°Who told you that you could sit up?¡± she asked; sticking her tongue out shortly afterward and shoving Fiona back down onto the bed.


    No, she wasn¡¯t jealous anymore. They were family now. Four horny wives and one extremely horny husband. Jte smiled to herself as her head lowered back between Fiona¡¯s legs, and she felt her feline lover soon wrap those legs around her bare shoulders. Lapping at the juicy pussy, she enjoyed the reaction when Fiona moaned in approval, and continued her tongue¡¯s dance with renewed fervour.


    ¡°Damn, Lydia! You¡¯re going to have to stop or I¡¯m going to lose it,¡± said Gregory.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright, Greg! You can cum on my tits. Hell, you can cum anywhere you like,¡± she offered whilst looking up at him; eagerly anticipating his imminent eruption.


    He couldn¡¯t help but give a good-naturedugh at that scandalous offer, but he soon stepped backward to slide his rock-hard member from between her heaving melons.


    ¡°You know what? I think I will cum on your tits.¡± He spoke with the air of a man finally deciding on what sandwich to buy for lunch. Then he showed he wasn¡¯t quite so sexually entitled by rolling his eyes at her and smirking. ¡°But before I do, I¡¯d really like to see you cum for me.¡±


    ¡°Tch! I guess I might be able to swing that for you, boss.¡± Lydia let out a long-suffering sigh at the orgasm she¡¯d evidently have to endure for him, and then she shed him a bright smirk and pounced.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although no one in their right mind would have described Lydia¡¯s hourss physique as being remotely overweight, she was certainly a much heavier woman with her broad hips and enormous boobs. If he hadn¡¯t endured weeks of intensive training beforehand, she would have very likely knocked him over and partially smothered him in those amazing tits. Instead, he instinctively shifted his footing slightly to brace for the impact when she leapt upon him to catch her in his arms. Whilst her arms and legs locked around his shoulder and his hips, she hungrily brought him into a deep, passionate kiss. Feeling the strength in his body whilst he held her aloft, she whimpered with approval. Most of her former lovers had been curious human diplomats or guardsmen, and none of them had the strength to do what Gregory had just managed.

 730

    Her open thighs pinned his hard cock between them, settling between her silken pussy and his hard abdomen. She rocked her hips against him, thering up his length with her slippery love honey whilst eagerly continuing to mesh their tongues together.


    At the sight of her mate holding Lydia up like that, Algra leaned back and began to rub her own pussy with a clear enthusiasm. The clear showing of power and virility was a big turn-on for the horny orc. It certainly helped her along when momentster, Gregory grabbed Lydia¡¯s curvy ass in his hands and lifted her up further.


    Their kiss broke apart to the sound of a fresh moan from the woman when she felt his cock sliding over her clit until she was raised up enough that it was able to slip down all the way to her entrance. She squeezed him tighter against her whilst he lowered her slowly back down to impale her upon his oil-slicked cock, spreading her open and pushing deep inside her.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Oh fuck yes! That¡¯s it!¡± she cried out; her eyes widening as she felt the sizable invader making its way into her clinging depths.


    They fell into another deep kiss thatsted only a few brief moments before they began moving together. Lydia dug her fingertips into his shoulders as their lips parted and their hips began to move together in a steady, rocking motion. Her slippery tits caressed his chest, sliding the soft globes against his hardened body with her nipples providing a delightful firm contrast; poking against his smooth muscle. Firmly grasping her rear cheeks in his hands, he aided her steady movements by pulling her against him each time she relinquished his cock to push it back inside her.


    ¡°Oh you are so fucking strong!¡± she said; their bodies beginning to pick up a faster rhythm.


    Showing off the strength she so admired, he began to walk around to the other side of the bed toy her down in the soft furs. They separated for a moment, causing a groan of protest to rise up in her throat before he joined her on the bed. She weed him with open legs, and soon enough she wasid back with him once again buried all the way inside her molten pussy. A feverish shiver of pleasure ran through her when he didn¡¯t seem to desire any particr position or kinky enticement, and instead he just wanted to be with her.


    Despite her generally confident attitude, Lydia did not have an enormous deal of self esteem when it came to such matters. It certainly didn¡¯t help that the one man she actually seemed to have developed a crush on was happily having regr sex with some truly gorgeous women who seemingly outshone her. Fiona was a natural dancer, and apparently a devoted sex ve. Jte was much younger than Lydia, and stunningly beautiful even by courtesan standards. Algra was a woman with a staggeringly gorgeous physique, and seemingly fully capable of single-handedly repelling an entire battalion of hardened warriors.


    Withpetition like that, it was hardly a wonder that Lydia felt slightly overshadowed. What could she possibly have to offer that the others didn¡¯t? An amazing pair of tits was all well and good, but it wasn¡¯t even as if Gregory¡¯s other lovers werecking in that particr department. She could tell a story well enough, but that wasn¡¯t exactly something she thought relevant to how attractive she was.


    She was wrong about that, of course. In a life of constant exertion, asionally getting to lie down in Lydia¡¯s tent with his head in herp whilst she told him a story about the incredible new world in which he now resided was a very wee respite. A calming influence in an existence that had be far too exhausting.


    So when he took herid upon her back, slowly and with seemingly no desire to push her toward the extremes, it actually struck her more deeply than if he¡¯d fucked her like they were attempting to begin an earthquake. There was nowhere to hide, nothing to put down to a kink or simply a casual moment of fun. He didn¡¯t want all that right then. He wanted her. Just her. He wanted to be inside her, to kiss her, and to feel that steadily rising me of desire in her begin to burn hotter with each slow movement.


    He also wanted to continue their kiss, and show the woman beneath him just how much she meant to him. The loving touchbined with the slow grind of their bodies that applied constant stimtion to her clit soon had her running a good deal hotter than she¡¯d imagined. Breaking the kiss to fight for her breath, she looked up into his deep blue eyes. Seeing her so close to the edge, he moved just a little faster inside her and pushed her over to force a sharp gasp from her lips. Her eyes widened, and her pupils dted as she found herself on the receiving end of a very different kind of climax to what she usually enjoyed with the male. A ridiculously attractive man with an appreciation for the female orgasm and seemingly unending stamina tended to keep the climaxes of their couplings toward the explosive end of the spectrum.


    Now instead of an explosion she instead experienced a me inside her that smouldered and burned hotter with each passing moment, raising her inner heat until her entire body was alight with pleasure. It didn¡¯t end there, for the mes grew and expanded out into a great wave that washed over her in a smooth, devastating disy of unstoppable power. It left her clinging to him, her toes curled and her fingernails raking across his back. The steadily building inferno now raging within her grew to seemingly impossible new heights of ecstasy until it finally crested and delivered her into a glorious afterglow.


    She found herself kissing him again; a hungry and primal caress of lips and tongues that spoke of the passion they had just experienced together. Still, his recent sexual exploits had enabled him to hold back from his own climax. When their kiss came to its finale, he lifted himself over her slightly to smile down upon her.


    ¡°Lydia, that was incredible. Would you mind taking over for a little while?¡± he asked.


    She gave him a nce that was clearly examining his face for signs of insanity after asking that question. Would she mind!? Just try and fucking stop her!


    Taking the initiative, she shoved him over onto his side and rolled over with him until she was settled in hisp with his cock still embedded inside her pussy. The mixture of perspiration and oil that coated her body gave her a gorgeous glow in the candlelight of the tent. He reached out to ce his hand steadily between her breasts to hold her there. It was a moment he wanted to remember, the beautiful woman, gorgeous and still flushed from her recent orgasm. Her cheeks actually turned a slightly deeper shade of red when it became clear what he was doing. Given her upation and her generallyid-back attitude, he didn¡¯t think blushing was something still within Lydia¡¯s capability.


    It did look damn good on her though.


    Dropping his arm to rest both his hands on her hips, he shed a rxed smile whilst she reached over to grab a pillow from the bed and pull it in behind him. What at first seemed like a gesture tofort him clearly became something else when she did it a second and third time until he was propped up on several pillows. She then gave him a very naughty wink and leaned over to lift up her tits and directly smother his head in them. She shifted her shoulders to make the incredible boobs bounce and jiggle against his face.

 731

    She giggled at his groan of delight, then decided that maybe an awesome set of tits was enough to catch his attention even amongst the gorgeous women he tended to hang around with. Rising up to sit upright again whilst heid back, propped up slightly on the pillows, she gave him a genuine and somewhat cheeky grin before starting to grind on him once again. This time, she wasn¡¯t entirely doing it for the love of the moment, although she certainly did love it. She¡¯d simply added an element of exhibitionism to their lovemaking, and as she rocked her hips she swished her russet hair back over her shoulders and cupped her tits in her hands to make a stunning show of herself. Lifting one heavy breast up toward her mouth, she showed him that she could suck her own nipple and loved doing it.


    Given that a gorgeous woman was giving him a shamelessly eroticp dance whilst actually impaled on his cock, Gregory could have been forgiven for simply giving up right then and emptying his balls into her. Even with all the fucking he¡¯d been a part of already, Lydia was starting to test his limits with her little performance. Although he was determined that he wasn¡¯t going to cum until he¡¯d aplished one thing he¡¯d wanted to do since the woman had gotten naked. Lifting his knees up, he unbnced her enough that she fell forward and nted a hand in the furs beside his head to steady herself. Her tits swung free and he released his hold on her hips to cup the big globes and bring the nipple she¡¯d just been sucking on to his lips.


    He knew that Lydia¡¯s boobs weren¡¯t simply future milk nds and current aesthetic wonders. They also happened to be damn sensitive, and she moaned loudly when she felt his lips engulf her hard nipple for his tongue to swirl about the nub whilst he sucked the soft flesh.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    As his mouth made its way from one breast to the other, Lydia felt another orgasm building inside her. This one was certainly looking to be a more conventional explosion of delight, and her body moved faster in anticipation. Rising up fully on her knees before mming herself back down to grind herself against him, she timed the movements until she was riding him at full steam. His hands kept her tits in check whilst his mouth continued to pleasure them until he began to feel those sweet little quakes of pleasure run through her body. Needing nothing more, he simply let himself fall along with her; plunging together down into blissful oblivion until they felt the final impact crash through their nerves.


    ¡°Fuck yes!¡± Lydia cried out as she came on his cock.


    Gregory had a certain talent for joining his lovers during their orgasms, which was partially due to his own self controlbined with just how much it turned him on to see a woman climax. That wasn¡¯t even considering how good it felt as her pussy tried to milk him dry and he happily obliged with several thick, hot spurts of cum from his seemingly unending supply.


    She rode him hard through their mutual release, and slowed only to push herself a little further down along his body. His cock remained more firmly lodged inside her, and her breast escaped his lips to be reced with her own hungry mouth; making out with him in a state of simmering passion whilst they both enjoyed the aftermath.


    ¡°That¡¯s no fair, Greg!¡± Jte called out. ¡°You were supposed to blow your load on her tits!¡±


    Both Lydia and Gregory had perhaps gotten a little too intimate to the point where they had forgotten they shared the bed with several others. Breaking their kiss to turn their heads, they saw all three women looking at them with a mix of empathy and anticipation. They seemed to have foregone their own sexual exploits to watch the steamy show the pair were putting on.


    ¡°There¡¯s still time tonight, right?¡± he said.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    Whilst Gregory and his lovers revelled in each other, Talina once again took to the night.


    Like many of those who had celebrated The Runts¡¯ victory through the afternoon and into the evening, Torren had little trouble falling asleep. Emptying several casks of ale and wine did quite a bit to lessen the impact of the screams and cries of approval rising from their master¡¯s tent. She had ced her lips on her own lover¡¯s brow and enjoyed the sleepy smile it brought to his face before she departed.


    Talina hadn¡¯t so much as touched a cup of wine throughout the celebration. She had a job of her own to attend to. After slipping her dark cloak over her shoulders, she departed the smith¡¯s tent and strode out. A few ves who¡¯d somehow managed to stay clear-headed enough were beginning to clean up. Many of the Runts had fallen asleep around the campfire. Quite a few other pups of the proving grounds had stopped by to share the festivities, and more importantly, the booze. They too were in the process of snoring loudly or beginning to stumble home.


    She paid them no heed, only offering a small nod to Valise as she departed. The golden-haireddy was one of the few who had managed to keep their head on straight, and she was busying herself by lighting a fire beneath a small cooking pot. Talina recognised the ingredients to brew a hangover cure, and privately thought that Valise was definitely going to need a bigger pote morning.


    Her quest to uncover the identity of the one who had freed Freddie had yielded little results so far, but she had other matters that needed attending to. Despite spending time with the healers after his brutally enlightening encounter with a genuine war pack, she felt that Rolk Stormbane hadn¡¯t quite been punished enough. Therefore, she had spent quite a bit of the day concieving new torments for him. Some of the highlights of this pastime had already included swapping out his pain-relieving potion for a potentxative, drawing a fetching and fanciful moustache on his upper lip whilst he slept, and lining his trunks with itching powder.


    Rolk had been having a truly terrible day.

 732

    She found him early that night walking the main route from the healers¡¯ tents with his arm in a sling. There was potential in that. Perhaps he might wake up with a small colony of slicer ants building a new home amongst his bandages? She knew where to find plenty of the little pests.


    Her attention drew back to Rolk when he stopped at the entrance to his own encampment. It was no secret that he was the son of elder Wren Stormbane, who was a powerful elder in the camp and a member of the shaman council. His father was rumoured to be seeking the leadership of the orc shamans, and if sessful would likely be the highest ranking orc behind only Grolfir himself. Because of his father¡¯s position, Rolk had been given his own encampment. Technically, all that was within belonged to his father, but Wren seldom visited his own camp and took up housing with the other shamans instead.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Rolk stood there at the threshold of his home, and waited a few moments. Then, instead of moving to his tent, he walked back to the road.


    Talina pondered using Rolk¡¯s absence to nt a few interesting and horrifying surprises for himself and his pack around the camp; but curiosity got the better of her and she followed the path he¡¯d set out on instead.


    It wasn¡¯t remotely difficult to follow the hulking orc. Even after getting his just desserts for his behaviour, Rolk didn¡¯t even consider that anyone else might want payback for the slights he¡¯d caused them. His ego made himrgely oblivious to anything but the road ahead. Talina felt she could have skipped along the trail behind him ying a flute and he still wouldn¡¯t have noticed her.


    Rolk made his way around almost the entire encampment twice, and she was starting to grow bored since following him had be so easy. Her mind wandered over to more interesting things, and she almost missed him abruptly turn to step out into the jungle.


    Not being one to lose her mark so easily, Talina moved to creep in amongst the dense foliage and soon found him again. Although tracking him would have been only slightly less easy than tracking a rampaging dragon. There was even arge notch on a tree that had obviously been in his path, suggesting that he¡¯d tried to punch it out of his way before eventually walking around it.


    ¡°You¡¯rete.¡±


    The voice had arisen from close by, and actually startled her. In following Rolk, she hadn¡¯t exactly needed to be too alert and almost missed the dark figure who had spoken. Thankfully, she was shielded from view by Rolk¡¯s bulk, and quickly disappeared up the nearest tree to slink between the branches and settle her eyes on the meeting.


    ¡°I was dyed, father,¡± Rolk grunted.


    ¡°You mean you were beaten!¡± Wren stepped out of the darkness and smacked Rolk across his already bruised features with his gnarled staff.


    For a moment, the hot blood in Rolk¡¯s veins burned tosh out at his father. Talina could see his muscles tensing to form an attack, but they soon rxed once again when he lifted his face to meet his father¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It was not a good fight. We were-¡± Rolk began.


    ¡°I know what happened, fool! I have spent the better part of a day grovelling on your behalf before Dregolf and his pathetic brother. They wanted you cast out of the provings.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Rolk¡¯s voice practically detonated at the suggestion. ¡°How dare they so much as-¡±


    Another swift move of that long staff and another noise of hardened wood meeting bone arose from between them. This time Rolk cried out with rage, but Wren soon took a step toward his son and wrapped his hand around the young orc¡¯s neck.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t much more than what you deserve, boy! I told you again and again to keep your damned focus on the task at hand. Instead youy down challenges only to those weaker than yourself. Do you think others do not see? Your honour has been tarnished. This time you got caught.¡±


    Despite the obvious difference in size and age between Wren and his son, it seemed that he had little difficulty in half-choking his child to death. He rudely shoved Rolk backward and growled a deadly warning. Rolk fell back into the earth and lifted his good arm to rub at his neck, but he did not attempt to get back to his feet. Instead he lowered his gaze from Wren¡¯s zing eyes and attempted to strike a more peaceable tone.


    ¡°My focus has been on the human, father.¡±


    ¡°The human? I told you to kill that unworthy wretch of a creature. What have you done about it since?¡±


    ¡°I had him thrown into the provings where-¡±


    Talina¡¯s ears perked up at that and she leaned in on her branch to risk getting a clearer view of their conversation.


    ¡°Ah yes, the provings. Where only today he was cheered on for his victory over the Bear ws.¡± At this, Rolk¡¯s eyes widened in shock and he fell back onto his backside. ¡°What? You didn¡¯t think him dangerous enough? All humans are dangerous! Wasn¡¯t it enough that your grand n to release his prisoner almost ended up with the entire camp burning down around our heads?¡±


    Talina almost fell out of the tree in her excitement at hearing that little revtion. Rolk had been the one to free the mad boy?


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have known-¡± Rolk scrambled up to his feet to defend his actions.


    ¡°No. No, I suppose you couldn¡¯t, could you?¡± Wren contemtively ran his fingers across his chin. ¡°Even I could not imagine a human would ever have carried a relic of such power into our camp. Though it is clearly far too vtile for such a lowly creature to wield. I would have gone to great lengths to acquire such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Take it from the warchief then.¡± Rolk continued to nurse his sore throat with his hand.


    ¡°Take it? From Grolfir? By the First, boy, your head might as well have been made of rock for all it¡¯s worth. The Warchief is protected from all magic by thepact. Even mine. At least not without showing too much too soon. And I was too eager in my interest of the ring to simply steal it. Grolfir would know it was me.¡± Wren let out a derisive littleugh. ¡°I thought that all the shamans within the encampment would have been trampling over each other for a mere glimpse at such a thing, but no. Instead, they were afraid. Afraid!¡± He spat on the earth with contempt for his kinsmen. ¡°I was the only one to stake a im on it, and I was refused. But it is of no matter. Soon such obstacles and annoyances will be mere memories. By the end of the next cycle, all humans will be our ves, never to be anything more for all time. You will still need to deal with the human wretch, of course. He risks being proven before the time is right, and I¡¯ll not have such scum iming kinship with me.¡±

 733

    ¡°He will have to fight in the final proving. He will have to fight my pack again, and when he does I will see to it that he doesn¡¯t leave the pit alive.¡± Rolk clenched his hands into fists and growled that promise with unrestrained fury.


    ¡°See to it that he does not. Oh, and if you step out of line again until the moment you are proven I will personally see to it that you spend the rest of your short life struggling for air in the waste pits. Do you understand me, boy?¡±


    Rolk tried to stop himself from snarling at his father, and failed spectacrly. For a moment, Talina thought he might be about to poop himself with such a strain disyed on his features.


    ¡°I understand, father.¡±


    With that, he turned and lumbered back out through the forest toward the camp.


    Up in her tree, Talina grinned before awaiting a breeze to rustle the leaves around her so that she could disappear into the darkness of the jungle unheard.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    By the time Gregory stumbled out of his tent the next morning the sun had already risen fairly high into the clear, blue sky. The light dazzled his eyes at first, for though he hadn¡¯t imbibed nearly as much ale as most of his friends, he certainly had slept like the dead after the previous day¡¯s exertions.


    The camp itself was unusually quiet for that time of day, with the notable exception of the snoring. He saw most of the Runts were still asleep around the burnt out fire, and two ves were doing their best to work around them. Quite a few of the humans had joined in the previous day¡¯s fun too, and many of the ves were certainly in no position to begin their daily duties.


    He smiled at the sight of them, and realised that he too was nursing his own unique sort of hangover. A pleasantly sore cock was standing in for the usual pounding headache. The mild ache had certainly been worth the good time he¡¯d had in acquiring it. He wasn¡¯t quite so sure his pack mates would agree that their fun had quite been worth how bad their heads were going to feel when they finally awoke.


    Not wishing to be the one to wake them, he quietly made his way over to the remains of the roasted boar from the previous night and stocked up a te with meat and the fruits offered beside it.


    ¡°Interesting night,¡± a familiar voice observed from his side.


    Gregory smiled, not needing to turn and verify the owner of Emmet¡¯s gravelly voice.


    ¡°That it was. I take it organising all this was your doing?¡± Gregory plucked up a slice of boar meat and dropped it into his mouth. He didn¡¯t know what herbs or roasting juices they had prepared the thing with but it was damned delicious.


    ¡°Aye, well myself and yourdy, Jte. She asked about it a while back, and it was no trouble really. Besides, everyone needed to rx a bit, and the excuse for a party was a bloody well earned one if I may say.¡±


    ¡°You were there yesterday?¡± Gregory turned to look at Emmet and saw the old man struggling to cut off some meat. His hands seemed to tremble a little too much when he stretched his arm out.


    ¡°I was. Quite a few of us were there, actually. They don¡¯t let humans in, unless they¡¯re apanied by an orc. But we asked and Grolfir let some of us sit beneath the viewing balcony in the prison cells. Oh, thank you.¡± Emmet stepped back with a little hint of surprise crossing his expression when Gregory set his own te down and moved to take the carving knife from him. He sliced off the meat from where Emmet had been scratching at it, and filled up a te for him.


    ¡°Prison cells?¡± Gregory pressed.


    ¡°Oh we weren¡¯t real prisoners or nothin¡¯. The cells are for orc criminals who are waiting for a judgment in battle. But there¡¯s a viewing slit along the wall the cells are backed onto and since they had space for us we was allowed to go watch from there. Very good of Grolfir, if I may say.¡± Emmet took the te for himself once Gregory had finished cutting the meat for him and then turned to pick his own fruit.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You know, one day I¡¯m going to have to sit down with you and hear the story about why humans and orcs don¡¯t seem to get along too well.¡±


    Emmet let out a humourlessugh at that. ¡°Ha! Be sure to set aside a few dozen hours for it if you want to hear the whole tale.¡±


    ¡°I will. Thanks for all this, Emmet. And thanks for the support.¡±


    ¡°Any time, youngd. Any time.¡± Emmet lifted his hand to give Gregory a dismissive little wave with a content smile before going back to pick berries from a branch.


    Taking his te, Gregory departed the camp after carefully stepping over a few snoring bodies. He noted that Ulf wasn¡¯t amongst them, and felt a twinge of sadness about that. Best to let the alpha cool down. He¡¯d go visit himter that day and exin his intentions, or ratherck thereof, toward U.


    Continuing to idly pluck morsels of breakfast from his te, he made his way out of the camp toward the stream. His mind wandered as he walked, and he found that his feet knew the familiar road well enough to find his destination themselves without too much assistance from his head.


    As he meandered to the stream, he discovered in a sharp moment of self-awareness that he was actually happy. With all the issues he¡¯d faced since arriving on Arolius, it had been rare that he found a quiet moment to take stock of himself. Those problems weren¡¯t going to be easily ovee, but at least the idea of engaging with them no longer felt like he was hitting his head against a brick wall. More than that, he¡¯d actually enjoyed the fight in the proving pits. The orcs were a little too gung-ho in their adoration of fighting, but he had to admit that when he was in the moment he¡¯d felt the fire in his blood and the thrill of the fight just as much as hisrades. Of course, winning probably helped a lot in dealing with the aftermath of such an event. Emerging from the pits without a collection of broken ribs sure as hell improved the experience by leaps and bounds. Still, if he was honest it was more than that. There really was a part of him that called him to battle, and wanted to get back in there as soon as possible.


    Nearing his destination, he moved to discard his boots and his trunks to walk naked over the soft grass and into the flowing stream. That freezing water caused his balls to make their usual effort to join his lungs and get as far away from the cold water as possible. It didn¡¯t matter. Lately, he¡¯d had worse experiences. Without much ceremony or wincing, he lowered himself under the crystal-clear stream and felt the numbness of the cold wash over his aching muscles.


    Thinking again on the provings, he decided they weren¡¯t so bad. The thrill of the fight was a siren song, and there was simply nothing to match it.


    ¡°You wake early, my mate.¡±


    Well, almost nothing.

 734

    At the sound of Algra¡¯s voice, the little smile that had been ying around his lips deepened as he turned his head to look to her. She was already naked, having followed him out of the camp not long after his departure. It hadn¡¯t been hard to keep her presence unknown to him. The man tended to daydream quite a bit, and didn¡¯t quite pay attention to who was following him. It didn¡¯t matter so much. That¡¯s why he had her to protect him, after all.


    He watched the shards of sunlight y across the stunning curves of her hardened frame. That vividly coloured skin seemed to gleam with the hue of deep emeralds, and she made her approach slowly enough that he could admire every inch of her. She loved how he watched her like that. Even after his many exertions the previous night she still entranced him.


    To his credit, there was quite a good deal to be entranced by. Though he eventually found his voice and shifted in the water to settle on the stony embankment.


    ¡°I¡¯m a light sleeper,¡± he said whilst folding his arms across the smooth stone and resting his chin upon them. ¡°Or at least I am here. Back home I don¡¯t think I¡¯d have woken up this early even if my house was on fire.¡±


    ¡°Are other things different about you here?¡± Algra crouched down on the embankment in front of him, resting on her haunches before her legs opened to ce her pussy inches from his face.


    ¡°You mean were things different back home? Well, I don¡¯t recall seeing a view so nice back there.¡± He lifted himself forward on his arms to ce his lips on her bare pussy and nt a feather-light kiss there.


    Algra closed her eyes and savoured the enjoyment of several more kisses that followed before finally leaning back onto her hands and cing one foot on either side of where his arms were resting in the shallows.


    ¡°I¡¯m honoured.¡± She smiled down at him and lifted one hand up from behind her to run it affectionately through his hair. ¡°But it is not what I asked. I wanted to know if you were different.¡±


    At first, the question made him furrow his brow with confusion. Then as he thought about it, he realised that there was perhaps more to the answer than he¡¯d considered.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m any different up here.¡± He unfolded one of his arms to tap a finger to his brow. ¡°I mean, I am different in that this ce has shaped me a lot. You don¡¯t have to worry about proving yourself inbat so much where I¡¯m from and I guess that¡¯s got me thinking along different lines than I normally would. I didn¡¯t have so much responsibility before, and that¡¯s changed me. But¡­¡±


    He trailed off, and lowered his gaze from her before finally closing his eyes. For a few brief moments she started to wonder if he¡¯d fallen back to sleep, but then his eyelids flickered open and he spoke again.


    ¡°I feel good here. Like, really, really good. At first I just figured it was because I had this bunch of gorgeous women all interested in getting naked and sweaty with me. Something like that¡¯s bound to make a guy feel pretty great about himself, right?¡± The corner of his mouth lifted as he looked up over her. The great swells of her breasts were contentedly rising and falling with each breath she took. Her dark nipples had hardened in the open air, and from between therge breasts she looked down upon him. ¡°Hell, just looking at you makes me feel things I didn¡¯t know were out there to be felt.¡±


    ¡°I am d to make you feel so good, my mate.¡± Algra¡¯s cheeks darkened to a deeper shade of green at hispliment. ¡°But there is more, yes?¡±


    He hoisted himself up to rest before her on his knees. His naked body mostly rising up out of the cold water, though the chilly temperature had done little to diminish the thick, fleshy length resting along his inner thigh. It was her turn to gaze appreciatively over the hard slopes of his frame. Although he¡¯d always been fit, he¡¯d recently realised he would need to have enough power to stop a charging orc in its tracks. He¡¯d focused his own training regimen on building some raw strength. It showed with his arms, shoulders and legs now thickened with new muscle. His physique was still streamlined and focused mainly toward agility, but his consistent training gave him a little more of an orcish look about him. Algra definitely approved since there was now more of him to y with, and every inch of him felt like a true warrior.


    ¡°I guess there is more, yeah. I know I¡¯ve been training a lot but it usually takes longer than this for a human to see these kinds of results. I mean, I¡¯ve never been on the tubby side but putting on muscle wasn¡¯t my strong suit. I just didn¡¯t have the right build for it. Now look at me.¡± He ran his own gaze over his chiselled figure in slight astonishment. ¡°I keep going like this and before the end of the year I¡¯m going to be looking like the Incredible Hulk.¡±


    Algra grunted with annoyance in the way she¡¯d taken to doing whenever he referenced something she couldn¡¯t possibly be expected to understand.


    ¡°Oh yeah. He was a big, green, heavy-muscled kinda guy. Used to like smashing things, and he was strong enough to break the world. You guys would love him.¡±


    ¡°You are feeling like someone who could break the world?¡±


    ¡°Ha! No, not quite. I just¡­ I feel strong here. At first I figured it was just something in the air but it¡¯s not the same for Jan, andtely it¡¯s been getting stronger. I swear that every morningtely Ie here, look at my reflection in the pool down there and check for tusks.¡±


    Algra smiled at that. ¡°You are bing an orc?¡±


    ¡°No. No, I think I¡¯m something a bit different. I mean, don¡¯t get me wrong here; I¡¯m not going to be able to uproot a tree or leap over the great hall any time soon. I¡¯m just getting a lot stronger than I should be able to in such a short time. Thinking back on my injuries after that balls-up with the Berserkers there¡¯s no way I should have been able to even stand up by the time I was getting hot and heavy with you again.¡±


    ¡°That is good.¡±


    ¡°Hey, getting hot and heavy with you is always good.¡± He grinned, and then hoisted himself up to his feet and out of the water again.

 735

    ¡°That is¡­¡± She trailed off as he walked past her and took a moment to admire his immactely sculpted ass as he moved toward his trunks. ¡°I did not mean that, though you speak the truth. I mean it is good that you have thought on this. It is good to know yourself. Many of us have noticed you are an unusual human.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± He lifted his trunks and poked a leg through one of the appropriate holes. ¡°I pride myself on being unusual. But I get what you mean. I¡¯m aware of it and¡­¡± He paused to wobble slightly on one leg as he stuck the other one through the trunks and pulled them up his legs. ¡°If I ever notice anything fucked up about myself I¡¯ll make sure you know. I¡¯ll trust you to keep an eye on me too, right?¡±


    ¡°Have no fear of that, my mate.¡± Algra licked her lips as she watched him wrangle the snake back into its cage and set his trunks back in ce.


    She then took her turn to submerge herself in the stream, and when she turned around she found him sat watching her from a nearbyrge rock. Pleased that he had stayed with her, she lifted her arms to stretch above her head in a way that shamelessly disyed the luscious curves of her breasts. When she nced his way again, she saw that familiar look of desire had returned to his expression and felt quietly pleased with herself.


    ¡°Tell me of your world,¡± she eventually said.


    ¡°My world? What can I say? We have metal machines that we travel around in. We¡¯ve made ones that can go overnd, across the sea and even fly through the air and out further still beyond our world. We¡¯ve built huge and crazy things that go up to the clouds. In the past hundred years or so there was a couple of huge wars that-¡±


    ¡°No. Those are things of the world. I meant you to speak of your world. Your family. Your home. The ce you wish to return to.¡±


    ¡°Huh, ok then. My world. I guess I was kind of an outsider there for the most part. Spent most of my time there daydreaming about being somewhere more interesting. Somewhere not too different from this ce, as a matter of fact. But I always felt wee at home, and my parents were both great. They¡¯d worked hard, and they were both smart as hell. Dad was a doctor. Mum was a teacher. Before that they¡¯d both been in the military. Dad was in the army, mum in the air force.¡±


    ¡°Air force?¡± Algra seemed both impressed and confused by that.


    ¡°Oh yeah, you know I said that we built machines that can fly? Well, from what you know about humans, how long do you figure it was until we strapped weapons on them? So yeah, most armies where Ie from had allies and enemies in the sky. Mum wasn¡¯t a pilot though. She was amunications officer, which meant she was the one responsible for getting the flying warriors where they needed to be, and to send them help if they ran into trouble.


    Dad was an army doctor. That¡¯s where he always used to tell me he learned how to put men back together again. After my parents met, they both retired from the military to have me and took regr jobs. They used to take me all over the ce. Mum liked to read me these stories about castles, wizards and dragons. I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯d have loved it here. Dad was a history buff. He liked to talk about the great battles of our world, and took us all over the ce looking at these real castles and telling us the stories of the lords and the kings who lived there. They were both really good people.¡±


    ¡°They seem to have great honour, my mate. I wish to meet them one day.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well mum was always waiting for me to bring a nice girl home with me. I¡¯m not sure you¡¯re exactly what she had in mind, but I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯d like you.¡±


    ¡°And your father? Would he approve of me?¡±


    ¡°I think he might pass out a little bit when he firstid eyes on you, but once he got to know you I think you¡¯d get on fine. Heck, a whole other world of history to learn about? He¡¯d love it.¡±


    Algra smiled sadly and nodded her agreement.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I see why you would wish to return to them. It is good that we talked of this. If you ever do return to your world, I wanted to know why you would want to leave here. To leave me. I see now, and your reasons are important. They are right.¡±


    It was Gregory¡¯s turn to pause at those words, because there was something else about his parents. Something that had been bothering him for quite a while. After a moment of consideration, he lifted himself up to his feet and stepped off the rock onto the softer earth of the embankment.


    ¡°There is something else weird about me, Algra. I remember being raised by my parents. I remember the lessons they taught me and the ces they went. I remember their faces. I remember being loved but¡­¡±


    When he said nothing further she swished forward in the shallows to be closer to him.


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember their names.¡± He took a long breath and ran his fingers through his hair before ncing over to her. ¡°That¡¯s pretty weird, right?¡±


    Algra was utterly stunned at that, but what could she possibly say about it? She remained there in the flowing water, staring off into space whilst she dealt with that revtion and struggling for words to try and help him make sense of it. Unfortunately, no words were forting and he nodded before continuing.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s pretty weird. Anyway, I think I¡¯m going to take a walk for a while. I¡¯ll be backter.¡± With that, he offered her a little parting bow and turned to walk further along the stream.


    Algra stared after him, her lips parted and her eyes barely blinking as she watched him walk away in silence.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    It felt strangely good to get that off his chest. Largely because it was such a seemingly small and insignificant detail in the face of his current problems, and yet it was a staggeringly huge thing to forget the names of his closest family.


    He could remember their actions over the years. Movie night every Wednesday. The asional weekend drive out to a museum, zoo, or theme park. He remembered the smaller details of the way his father made his motherugh, and how she would cook her speciality grilled lemon chicken. It was just that every time he followed those memories to look up at them and speak, their names were just gone. He could remember shouting for his mum or his dad, but any actual name seemed weirdly muffled in his mouth.


    At first he¡¯d found it almost amusing, in the way one did when they could barely believe how stupid they were being. Then, over time, when the names didn¡¯te back, he felt the problem lurking like a shadow in the back of his mind.


    Now at least it was out in the open. Maybe the answer was a simple one? Maybe he¡¯d identally been sitting on some strange nt that brought about highly selective amnesia and no one had thought to mention it to him yet because here everyone knew about it. Although from the look on Algra¡¯s face when he¡¯d left her he doubted the answer was a simple one.

 736

    Then again, amidst all the crazy he¡¯d had to deal with in the past month or so it was something that had barely ranked on his batshit-o-meter. So why hadn¡¯t he mentioned it before now?


    Because it was pretty fucking screwed up, that¡¯s why.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Annoyed, he kicked a small stone out into the stream and watched it disappear beneath the water. He¡¯d walked a ways down the stream by that point and supposed that it would now more urately be called a river. Arge, resigned sigh lifted his chest. He settled down to sit with his back up against the bark of a tree whose branches hung out over the flowing water. Then he closed his eyes and tried to get his head straight by focusing on what his pack should go about doing next. Those thoughts drifted on to the idea of sparring with Frelki, and the thought of the lean and limber orc enticed him to naughtier and more soothing ideas that lured him slowly back to sleep.


    He was awoken to the sensation of a hand upon his thigh. This sensation alone wasn¡¯t entirely umon as ofte, but the particr hand in question was definitely not one he was familiar with. It was very cold, very wet, and slightlyrger than a normal human hand with what felt like a webbed membrane of skin between each finger.


    The moment he opened his eyes and tried to leap to his feet, he was halted by just how close the eerily bright aqua coloured gaze was in front of him. Barely inches from his own face, he felt the tip of his visitor¡¯s nose touch his own and lurched his head back to smack it against the bark of the tree behind him.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± he yelled, more in pain than in surprise at his suddenpanion.


    The noise startled her, and she jumped backwards to lean up on her hands a few feet away from him. Watching with a guarded expression; he rubbed the back of his head and tried to get the world back in focus again. When she materialized from being a fuzzy blur, his breath caught in his lungs and he almost choked.


    She¡¯s a mermaid.


    The thought, as impossible as it was, kept repeating itself in his head whilst his brain tried to actually process the information. After the time he¡¯d already spent in Arolius, he thought that his sense of scepticism had been truly shattered and he was prepared for anything. The sight of her proved that notion quite wrong. Later, he supposed it was because it was the first time he¡¯d seen a creature quite so alien to what he was used to. Valise might have been an elf, but she still had the usual elements of what he was used to seeing. Two arms, two legs. Algra might have had green skin and tusks, but her shape was basically humanoid and she moved like all the other people he¡¯d met in his life.


    The aqua-haired female before him was not so amodating in her physique or her movements. A central difference was the tail, which seemed to be causing his brain to fault every time he came to it. It was quite a bit longer than usually depicted in the stories he¡¯d read and seen as a child, and far more serpentine. The fins along its length seemed to retract at her will, and as a result she moved along the ground like a snake using her upper arms to crawl at startling speed. That tail was so long that it curved back into the stream, and he got the sense that if she chose she could use it to pull herself back into the waters in an instant.


    Despite the somewhat alien look about her, along with the eeriness of her movements, he couldn¡¯t deny that part of the reason he was having trouble speaking was because she was also an achingly beautiful creature. The tail was covered in bright sea-blue scales gleaming with the shards of sunlight that pierced through the forest canopy. When she moved her fins, each one seemed to reveal a hidden fold of metallic gold or green stretching out into numerous intricate patterns along the fin¡¯s spine.


    Her upper body was also markedly different to what he¡¯d have expected, as the buxom, curly-haired sirens of his old books were cast aside in favour of a much more streamlined physique. That short crop of hair had switched its aqua colour to the same bright shade of blue as her tail, and it ran in sleek lines over the back of her head where it seemed to stick out behind her as if she was constantly travelling at high speed. The eyes that were now blinking at him with curiosity lined with guarded caution were slightly too big for her head, and turned up at the corners as if to allow water to easily pass to the sides of her face. A long, pointy nose sniffed at the air in front of her and he saw fresh clear water escape the long slits in her neck as she did so. A small, blue tongue ran across lighter blue lips on the kind of mouth that tended to illicit naughty thoughts.


    She then lifted one of her hands to cautiously pull herself closer to him again, and her entire body writhed on the soft earth to slide along with her.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Gregory said. He tried to think of something to follow it up with but couldn¡¯t quite manage it.


    Her head tilted to the side almost immediately when she heard the words. Then she slowly mouthed her own imitation of the noise he¡¯d made.


    ¡°Hay-low.¡± She opened her mouth wide with the ¡°a¡± noise and formed a little kiss in the air on the ¡°w¡±. Soon after that, she blinked a few times and tried it again without moving her mouth quite so much. ¡°Haylow.¡±


    It became almost immediately apparent from the sound of her voice that if this creature were to scream she might well make his ear drums explode. It wasn¡¯t that she was shouting, and her tone was certainly pleasant enough. It just had the quality of about a hundred world-ss opera singers all harmonising in one note.


    He nced down at the ne he wore around his neck and found it to be resting therefortably. Grasping at the little medallion, he spoke to her again.


    ¡°Can you understand me?¡± he asked.


    She tilted her head to the other side.


    ¡°Kaaaan-yo-¡± she began.


    ¡°Ok! Ok.¡± He made her jump a little with that first ok. The long noises she was making had begun to make his ears hurt. Then he immediately lifted his hands in a peaceable way. Thest time he¡¯d tried this, it was with Algra and she¡¯d understood the gesture to mean he wanted a fistfight, so he put his hands down quickly and smiled instead.


    He hoped very much that she wouldn¡¯t take this to mean that he wanted to try to eat her.


    Instead, she seemed to get the idea and crawled forward on her hands to get closer to him. She definitely didn¡¯t seem to understand the meaning of the term ¡°personal bubble¡± as they were soon nose-to-nose once again and she was peering into his eyes as if expecting to see someone she¡¯d lost waving at her from inside his pupils.


    The movement of her hand was so fast that any sort of reaction was near-impossible, and over the past weeks his reactions had sharpened to a razors edge. A chill of fear ran through him as he realised the mermaid could probably have killed him very easily if she wanted to. Instead, she ced her open hand upon his chest over his heart. He nced down and saw the webbing between her fingers, and the long, slightly hooked fingernails protruding from the tips.


    They felt like little razordes resting against his skin.


    That might have scared him a few shades paler had it not been for what else greeted his eyes when he looked down. So far he hadn¡¯t quite noticed that, amongst the many erroneous elements of mermaid depictions he¡¯de across, the shell-bikini was also apletely fictional innovation that real mermaids didn¡¯t wear. She was for all intents and purposes,pletely naked. Completely naked and very, very close.


    He couldn¡¯t help it. By now it was almost like second nature. Inevitable. It was as if what rested between his thighs stirred from its slumber, casually assessed the situation, and did what it had gotten perhaps a little bit too used to doing in the circumstances.


    Hot, nakeddy giving us that look again, boss? Great! I¡¯ll light the furnace.


    Then off to work it went, thickening the length of his cock until it pulled tightly against the light leather of his trunks.

 737

    Meanwhile, the mermaid seemed fascinated by his heartbeat and, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she turned her head to the side and reced her hand with her ear directly. That steady thud-thud noise was getting faster with each passing moment. With her head lowered, he was left to look down along the smooth curve of her back and its marine blue colouring toward what was one of the most beautiful behinds he¡¯d everid eyes on.


    It shouldn¡¯t have been all that surprising that someone who seemingly spent all day swishing their hips around in deep water would have a great butt. The smooth, gleaming scales covered it up to her waistline at the rear before rising up over her hips to a triangle pointed up to her bellybutton. Yes, mermaids apparently had bellybuttons.


    Now that she was seemingly more rxed, the serpentine tail turned into something more traditional as she happily lifted up the fins along its length to reveal their gorgeous blue-green colours to the light of the sun. He¡¯d considered pushing her away and running back to the camp, but he felt strangely peaceful with her there and¡­ well¡­ fucking mermaid!


    That moment of serenity was interrupted quite by ident as she shifted slightly to get morefortable against him. He felt the small breasts lift from his tight waist to lightly graze her nipples across his skin, and her hand shifted to grasp his thigh. It just so happened that his thigh now had a highly swollen bulge of tightly-packed leather resting against it that her webbed fingers quickly came into contact with.


    Her entire body grew tense against him before she narrowed her fins again and slithered backward until her head came to rest very close to his crotch. Apparently ¡°personal dick bubble¡± wasn¡¯t a concept she was familiar with either; although, for some reason he didn¡¯t really feel like pressing such matters of etiquette right then.


    Thoserge eyes of hers watched the bulge closely, and she seemed to have forgotten about the rest of him. When her hands made a few startlingly quick shes of those razor-tipped fingernails, he felt his stomach do a distinctly ufortable somersault. It was a hell of a strain to undergo the shock and terror of the long, ck des on her fingertipsshing across his crotch. Especially since he was trying very hard not to move lest he identally lose something upon which he, and quite a few others, ced an immensely high value upon.


    It felt like his heart stopped beating in those moments, until finally herst strike came and her true target became clear. The leather trunks he¡¯d been wearing fell apart in tatters around his thighs, and were slung up into the air from the power of his hard cock breaking free of its confinement.


    There wasn¡¯t so much as a scratch on his skin.


    She made an appreciative little cooing noise when she gazed upon his rigid member, and slipped her fingers around it without so much as a nce toward his face. He was starting to feel quite objectified by then, although he sensed that it would probably have been foolish to try and run at that point. Foolish, and potentially a good deal less fun.


    Her cool grip soon warmed with the heated length in her grasp, and she seemed to enjoy the sensation so much that she angled him closer and rubbed his thick, fleshy helmet across her bare cheek. A low murmur of approval began to rise from within her chest, and she began to stroke him with her fingers. She was a little too firm at first, and he winced slightly at her tight grip. That made her actually look up at him, and she seemed to recognise she wasn¡¯t going about the matter properly. She gave an apologetic nod of her head whilst loosening her grip, now watching him for his reaction.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    In response, he let out a long breath thatbined relief with the much more pleasurable experience of her hand gliding over his hardened flesh. She seemed to refine her technique by looking at him, and she seemed an excellent judge of expression.


    By now it was clear that she wasn¡¯t out to harm him, and he slowly reached out to her to slip his hand beneath her arm and pull her up over him. After a moment of hesitation, she followed his lead and shifted her long tail to push herself closer. It brought her face to his and he moved to kiss her lips.


    That was apparently not the thing to do. Her hand immediately left his cock and darted to his neck where he felt a very powerful grip m him back against the tree. He almost jumped out of his own skin with shock as her face changed. The bright aqua coloured eyes seemed to fill with an inky substance that left them looking rmingly shark-like, and her mouth opened to reveal a second row of vicious looking needle-like teeth descending in front of the pristinely human first row.


    ¡°Shit! Ok, ok!¡± He held out his arms to the sides and opened his palms in what he hoped to hell was a peaceable gesture. ¡°My bad. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Though she couldn¡¯t understand the words, it seemed that his tone and bodynguage were enough to get her to loosen her choke-hold on him. The ck eyes and devastatingly horrific teeth remained in ce, and he decided not to press his luck.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make any assumptions there, but we kind of skipped straight to the main event and I wanted to catch up a little. You¡¯ve got very kissable lips, and I figured you owed me a little smooching after turning my trunks to mulch.¡±

 738

    Again, the words seemed to fly over her head whilst he tried to keep his tone level and yful. She regarded him with an eerie stillness for a few moments before the darkness faded from her eyes and the bright colour of the ocean set them alight again. The teeth slowly receded back into her mouth, and she took her grip from his throat entirely before offering what he thought might have been a slightly apologetic nod. She then ced a finger on her lips, and turned her hand as if she was locking up a padlock.


    ¡°Huh, ok then.¡± He nodded in agreement. ¡°Fondling allowed, but the lips are off limits?¡± He touched his own lips lightly and shook his head. She nodded in reply.


    ¡°Alright, can I kiss you other ces?¡± He didn¡¯t quite know what possessed him to say that. His libido was going to get him killed if he wasn¡¯t careful.


    She didn¡¯t seem to understand the words this time, and frowned at him before reaching back down to grasp his cock again. A slight smile formed on her mouth when she felt that scaring the hell out of him apparently did nothing to soften that particr appendage.


    ¡°Hey!¡± He caught her attention again when he saw her smiling at his wang as if it had more sense than he did. ¡°I¡¯m up here.¡±


    She returned her gaze to his face, and watched with a kind of passive interest whilst her hand once again began flying up and down his length. Those freakishly fast movements she¡¯d disyed beforehand definitely tranted well into giving a damned superb hand-job. He wasn¡¯t giving up on the idea of kissing her, but he didn¡¯t want her to get all ¡°terror of the deep¡± again. So he ced two fingers on his lips and then slowly reached out to ce them on her belly-button.


    He was almost surprised to hear something akin to a giggle from her; although it sounded oddly familiar to a noise that dolphins made. She seemed to take the hint, and after a moment of consideration she nodded her head as if they were both conspirators out to bend the rules as much as possible. He didn¡¯t quite know what the rules were, but it felt good to be looked at like they were being naughty. Soon he found himself leaning to the side as she shifted to offer her belly to him without taking her hand from his cock.


    Kissing her firm belly was a uniquely pleasant sensation in experiencing the perfect smoothness of her skin. Other than the tuft atop her head and over her eyes, she waspletely hairless. In fact he wasn¡¯t exactly sure that the stuff on her head and her brows was even hair in the strictest sense of the word. It seemed somewhat thicker and it didn¡¯t move like hair should.


    In any case, he discovered that she didn¡¯t carry much of the vour of the sea on her skin. The water of the river was fresh, and almost sweet in itsposition. He chased a droplet down over her naval, leaving the soft touch of his lips in its wake before feeling the more metallic smoothness of her scales as the droplet slid between them and escaped him.


    That strange marineugh once again danced in the air at the sensation of his lips against her skin. He was only too happy to continue, and redirected his efforts further up her belly.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    There was a quicksh of her tail again and he felt himself being pulled to lie back on the ground. Although this time there was no aggression in the movement, and he soon found himself staring up at a pair of beautiful, small breasts. Her entire frame was remarkably streamlined for obvious reasons, yet her movements carried a distinct femininity in their somewhat alien grace. It was that movement thatbined with something in her features to make him believe that she might well have been as ageless as the sea, though she looked no more than a few years older than him.


    Not that he was about to pause and startposing poetry just then. Her hand dancing along his cock had made any contemtion difficult, and he had a gorgeous pair of distractions in front of his eyes. Taking her up on the tant offer, he leaned his head in and pressed his lips to the ripe, hanging fruit. The silken sensation of her skin added to the delight in running his lips over the gentle curve to trap the tip between them.


    A little hiss brought his gaze up to her face, but the vicious appearance was nowhere to be found. Instead, her head was lolling back and her eyes had closed as she savoured the touch. Slowly, he began to suck on her hardened nipple until it popped free of his lips and he quickly moved on to the other. The manhandling he¡¯d endured was repaid in the form of a light nip of his teeth against the pebbled nub. She actually squeaked at the sensation, and he found it adorable enough to swish his tongue over the tingling little bite mark. His hands shifted to cup each breast, and he released her from his lips to flick his tongue over her sensitive skin.


    This clearly gave her ideas.


    She pulled her breasts away from his face to shift around and lower her head toward his aching cock once again. This started fraying his nerves after seeing those needle-pointed teeth and knowing how close they were to a rather tender area. Instead, it seemed she had another surprise to offer as her tongue emerged from within her mouth a long, prehensile muscle that extended to wrap around his pulsing length in a slippery coil.


    The visual might have been slightly rming, but the feeling of her wet tongue constantly writhing around his cock sent him skyrocketing heavenward. He let out a loud yell of encouragement before reaching out to nt his hand on the bark of the tree so he could pull himself upright and see what she was up to. With a gentle incline of her head, she spiralled her tongue up along his length to unravel itself. She then gave the tip a few yful licks until it began glistening with his seed.


    The follow-up was equally delightful, as she slipped the bulbous head between her lips and slid it deep down into her throat in a single movement. All fears of her teeth evaporated into thin air as he felt her glug on his cock twice before lifting herself up to suckle on its peak. The tip of that magical tongue teased at the sensitive underside and he began to have serious problems holding back any further. Then she rendered it a virtual impossibility. Her eyes closed and she lunged forward to take him entirely back into her throat again and again. It seemed he wasn¡¯t the only one enjoying himself, judging from the way her eyes were closed soft little noises lifted through her throat toward where she was happily and repeatedly swallowing his cock.

 739

    He¡¯d never had the pleasure of having a woman so ravenously suck him like that without a hint of reserve and no sign at all of stopping. A small re of rm ran through him when he grew concerned that she¡¯d eventually need to breathe. Then he started to feel the air on the tip of his cock each time her lips reached its base and remembered her gills. The little slits on the sides of her neck fluttered slightly to show a glimpse of pink frills each time she dropped her head down into his crotch. Apparently, they filtered air just as well in the open as they did underwater, and he¡¯d be damned if that wasn¡¯t one hell of a trick.


    It was also a trick too far, and he could no longer hold back against the onught of slurpy pleasure she was giving him.


    ¡°G-gonna¡­¡± he should have worked out a signal.


    She seemed to take the hint, and did something outright pornographic in response. Her mouth quickly relinquished his member with a final, loving suck that finished with her lips poised just above the tip. The first thick spurt of warm cream erupted directly onto those lips, and she quickly parted them to let the second ssh against her tongue. If anything, the sight of her lovingly guzzling his seed in front of him only served to intensify his climax; and her hand took up its former stroking to urge more from him.


    When she grasped his length in her hand she shifted its angle enough that the third gush was sent along the side of her cheek, leaving a gooey trail all the way to her ear. It took her a moment to adjust her aim before that long snake-like tongue slid out to wrap around his peak and make sure the final spurts were aimed squarely between her lips.


    The orgasm was so intense that it seemed to leave his ears ringing, although that might still have been a side effect of hitting his head against the tree. It left him to watch in a pleasant daze as she drew her tongue back into her mouth and swished his cum around it to savour the vour before swallowing. It slipped out again soon after to run along her cheek, cleaning it of his cream before it escaped on its route down over her chin.


    Quite a few of the women he¡¯d been with had put on simr performances. Some he felt werergely for his benefit rather than their enjoyment, or rather that their enjoyment arose from making him feel so damned good. The mermaid was different. She just genuinely seemed to love the taste of cum to the point where it seemed like she¡¯d almost forgotten he was there. Every little drop of it disappeared into her mouth before she drew her attention back to the source, and returned her lips to it to suck out anything that might have remained with diligent enthusiasm.


    Once she was satisfied that he had no more left to give her, she smiled up at him like the cat that caught the canary. He smiled back, d to know she remembered where his face was.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, too,¡± he chuckled.


    She swished her tail primly, and then looked back to the water with a sense of urgency. It seemed like she might have beente for something. When she turned back to him, there was a degree of conflict in her expression. By now he knew that expression well since he¡¯d worn it quite a few times himself. Should I stay here and have more fun, or go do what I need to do?


    In the end, it seemed she opted for thetter, but not before she shifted her arms to crawl over him and, after only a moment¡¯s hesitation, she ced a light kiss on his lips. It was barely a feather-light touch of her mouth to his, but afterward she shifted backward as if she¡¯d just done something she really wanted to but probably shouldn¡¯t have. Her smile had turned shy and expectant. He didn¡¯t really know what to make of it. She didn¡¯t have a problem guzzling his cum, but kissing on the mouth was clearly something she took very seriously.


    ¡°Yeah, I like you too,¡± he said. ¡°I mean, you¡¯re nuts, but I practically expect that around here.¡±


    That smile of hers widened before she looked back to the river. Her entire body then shifted with such power that the long tail propelled her up into the air. The leap was high enough that she could form a smooth and perfect dive to disappear under the flowing water. She didn¡¯te back up.


    ¡°Bye, I guess.¡± He waved to the waves.


    A feminine, webbed hand stuck up from a ways downstream and waved back. Then it disappeared and she was gone.


    Gregoryughed at that, and it took him quite a while to manage to stopughing. He felt exhausted, naked, fucked, and utterly baffled.


    Just another afternoon on Arolius.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    ¡°You have lost your mind, old man!¡± Talina hissed. She wanted to yell at him, but not every conversation was suited to yelling.


    ¡°I understand your concern, but-¡±


    ¡°My concern!? How can we not speak of this to him? I serve him. He is my master.¡± She made to turn and march toward Gregory¡¯s tent.


    Emmet moved faster than it seemed possible he could and mped a bony hand down around her arm to hold her back. She didn¡¯t quite know where that burst of agility hade from, but it frustratingly showed up with a side of strength. More than enough to hold her back for a few moments.


    ¡°I serve him too, Talina. And I believe in him. I believe in his promise that he will search out my brother¡¯s family and bring them here. I also believe that informing him of this conspiracy right now will do him no good.¡±


    Emmet might have been strong, but he wasn¡¯tfortable with his strength and she easily twisted free of his grip with a simple movement of her arm. Although she didn¡¯t continue to advance toward the tent, and appeared to be giving Emmet the benefit of the doubt.


    ¡°Exin,¡± she finally demanded.


    ¡°Very well,¡± he lowered his hands and stuffed them back inside his long sleeves. ¡°Our young master has an unimaginable amount of pressure on his shoulders right now. He might not be the alpha of his pack, but they are following his lead and adapting his ideas. They are all looking to him to win their next proving. He isn¡¯t used to being a leader. I know that he seems strong, but there is a great fight ahead of him and he knows it. Algra is worried, and she knows more about battle than all but the war chief. It would not do to ce any unnecessary-¡±


    ¡°Unnecessary!?¡± Talina wasn¡¯t easily shocked but even she had trouble reining in her disbelief at Emmet¡¯s assessment. ¡°Emmet, he is being targeted by-¡±


    ¡°By one of the most powerful orcs in the encampment,¡± he finished with a nod of agreement. ¡°Damn right. So what can Gregory do about it? Do you think that Grolfir would side with him against Wren? The warchief might have a fondness for the boy, but I don¡¯t think it extends quite that far. Besides, even if he did side with him then there would be a challenge from every orc in the upper ranks to take his title. Or do you think they would like him for siding with a human over an orc based on only the human¡¯s word? Does Gregory have enough power to unseat Wren as an elder? He isn¡¯t even proven.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Talina was left to wrack her mind for an argument against that but none were forting. Instead she settled for gritting her teeth in anger.


    ¡°So, we should keep this to ourselves,¡± Emmet pressed on, ¡°tell Gregory that Rolk wishes him direct harm, by all means. It will focus him on defeating the Berserkers, and that¡¯s where we want him. Do not inform him that there is a conspiracy against him. It is for us to handle the matter.¡±

 740

    ¡°You mean you will handle it. How can you be so sure that this is the right course? If something happens and he isn¡¯t prepared¡­¡±


    ¡°I intend to seek out Valise¡¯s advice. Now that we know something is definitely happening out there we should seek her counsel.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Talina felt some of her frustration abate at that particr concession. ¡°And you¡¯ll listen to her if she tells you we should inform Gregory?¡±


    ¡°Of course. She¡¯s wise in such matters.¡± For the first time that morning, Emmet smiled at Talina.


    ¡°Very well then.¡± Talina nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll set about-¡±


    Whatever she was going to say was interrupted by the nearby jungle foliage getting unceremoniously torn open by a very angry looking Algra Strongblood. Both Emmet and Talina jumped backwards a little. They might both have been stalwart in their resolve, but it¡¯s hard not to be startled by an angry orc bursting in out of nowhere.


    A few twigs had caught in Algra¡¯s furs, and there were quite a few in thatrge strip of hair along her head interspersed with a choice selection of small leaves. It seemed like she¡¯d shunned the winding path back from the stream and taken a rather more direct route through anything that dared get in her way.


    ¡°He has forgotten the names of his parents,¡± she said whilst stepping free of the jungle foliage.


    It took a moment for both Emmet and Talina to process that information. Then they both recalled that they had all agreed to report any strange behaviour on the part of Gregory. That definitely qualified as strange, and exined Algra¡¯s desire for immediacy. Emmet cleared his throat andposed himself whilst Talina visibly rxed and nced over to the old man with a troubled expression.


    Realising that he was going to have to be the one to try and make sense of that nonsensical statement, Emmet nodded to Algra and lifted his hand to scratch his chin. He hoped it looked like he was about to say something wise and experienced. Valise made it look so bloody easy!


    ¡°Right, when did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Algra¡¯s tone was uncharacteristically sharp with him.


    ¡°It does. Memory loss is a sign that he might have taken one too many hits to the head.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t it.¡± Algra stated firmly. ¡°I know the signs. Gregory doesn¡¯t show them in the slightest. He barely seems tired.¡±


    ¡°Why should he be tired?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Talina helpfully interjected there, ¡°you see when a boy-person and several girl-persons love each other very much-¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Emmet cleared his throat again. ¡°I see. So, he should definitely be tired. Have there been any other signs of odd behaviour?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Algra nodded. ¡°He is aware of how strange it is to lose such a memory, and yet he spoke of it as if he wasmenting on the weather. Then he left me to bathe and strode alone into the forest.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go after him?¡± Talina asked.


    ¡°I was shocked. He wished to be alone.¡± Her words settled upon a disturbing growl rising from deep inside her chest.


    Talina decided not to press the issue and there was a moment of silence between the three of them. Algra angrily kicked a shrub and uprooted itpletely to send the thing flying over a nearby tent.


    ¡°I did not know what to do,¡± she added with more uncertainty and less simmering rage. ¡°I thought he was going to return and so I waited for some time. I thought about going after him. I thought about many things. When he did note back I dressed and came here.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Algra,¡± Emmet kindly reached out to give her shoulder a reassuring pat. ¡°I think hearing a loved one drop a revtion like that before disappearing into the jungle might be enough to stun anyone in their tracks. Has he been disying any other sort of odd behaviour?¡±


    ¡°Afternoon, everyone,¡± said Gregory with a slightly overconfident degree of strained cheeriness.


    The three of them turned to where the voice had emerged at the edge of the camp and saw him walking back from the training de. At that time of day the ce was bustling with the usual group of somewhat hung over ves and passing orcs. Quite a few of them stopped in their tracks as Gregory marched through the centre of the camp towards his tent.


    Of course it wasn¡¯t too surprising that he was getting so much attention, since he happened to be stark-bollock-naked.


    ¡°Hey guys,¡± he nodded to the trio with a passive sort of authority before striding past them and into his tent.


    There was a moment of silence after he disappeared, and it served to make everyone realise they were all dumbly staring in unison. A tactful orc who had been talking with Valise broke the silence to ask her about the price of a potion she¡¯d been telling him about and the regr bustle and noise soon returned to the ce.


    Emmet, Algra and Talina looked outrightical in their mix of facial expressions. Emmet had lifted his hand to his mouth and his eyes bulged in terror. Algra was squinting slightly with a single lifted brow in a look that quite simply stated: what the fuck!? Talina had clearly appreciated the view, and despite her wide-eyed wonder she was wearing a rather huge smile on her face.


    Each offered a cautionary look to the others, and all silently agreed that walking around in the buff definitely counted as strange behaviour. Algra turned and shifted toward the tent, soon being followed by Emmet and Talina.


    ¡°What in all the dark realms are you doing?¡± Algra demanded as she swept beneath the canopy.


    Gregory was stood before arge trunk, still quite bare-assed. He¡¯d dubbed the trunk the ¡°Big Trunk of Stuff¡±, and it sat next to therger trunk that Grolfir had given him that contained the remains of Algra¡¯s worldly possessions. It had been given to him by Bolut soon after the tent had been raised, and it held a great deal of useful items for living day to day life. These included a concoction of Valise¡¯s that he could swish about in his mouth to clean his teeth, a selection of soaps from the courtesans that didn¡¯t make him smell too much like an un-manly summer meadow, and also quite a few clothes. Thetter interested him the most right then, as he was clearly in need of some pants.

 741

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for some pants,¡± he filled Algra in on the n. ¡°A mermaid ripped up my trunks.¡±


    This did very little to settle her worries about his mind going on the fritz.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry about-¡± He paused in his rummaging to pull out a pair of brown linen pants. ¡°Aha! There you are.¡± Wasting no time, he slipped his legs into them one by one whilst hopping about as he did so as was necessary. In the process, he hopped around to look at them and nearly fell over when he saw it wasn¡¯t just Algra who was with them. ¡°Bloody hell! Guys, a little privacy?¡±


    Emmet dutifully and immediately turned around to face the other way. Talina put her hand over her eyes and split her fingers apart in a way that made it pretty obvious that she was peeking whilst a wolfish grin spread across her lips. Algra folded her arms and didn¡¯t seem to give a damn about his privacy.


    ¡°You wish not to be seen after walking through the camp like that? Have you lost your mind?¡± she asked. The dangerous growl had returned to reverberate in her words.


    Gregory didn¡¯t flinch. He¡¯d gotten used to it by now.


    ¡°I told you, a mermaid tore my trunks to mulch with her freaky-sharp fingernails so I didn¡¯t have much choice since there¡¯s only really one way back. It was either walk through to the training de and back through here bare-assed or go to the gates and walk through the entire encampment.¡±


    ¡°Mermaids do not exist.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well up until about a month or so ago I was pretty sure orcs didn¡¯t exist. So, keep an open mind, huh?¡± He smiled as if hoping it might be contagious, but Algra maintained her steely expression until he rolled his eyes and made a huff. ¡°Look, I saw her, ok? I think Jan did too. You remember she said she saw someone watching us in the river?¡±


    Algra hesitated. He wasn¡¯t wrong on that score. Jte had sworn she¡¯d spotted something amongst the waters.


    ¡°Right,¡± Gregory continued. ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t sweat it. This was a friendly mermaid. A really, really friendly mermaid as it happens. I think she saw us having fun and wanted to try it out for herself, and she¡¯s apparently dubbed clothing her mortal enemy. She did not get on well with my trunks. Hence the casual nudity. Emmet, you can look now. Talina, you can stop pretending not to look now.¡±


    Emmet turned around as instructed and was relieved to see Gregory walking around the bed wearing pants on his legs. After the boy¡¯s actions so far that morning he¡¯d been worried that he might have ced them on his head instead. Talina lowered her hand and licked her lips shamelessly.


    ¡°The merfolk could exist, Algra.¡± Emmet eventually broke the growing silence in the room.


    The orc turned her head and furrowed her brow. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There were stories, amongst the folk along the coastal viges and towns of the human realms. Before the demon horde summoned their abominations to contaminate the ocean and make them impassable. Those who had sailed far enough usually came back with stories of the people of the sea. I just don¡¯t think that there¡¯s anyone alive who¡¯s seen one, but that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re gone. Perhaps they¡¯re just hiding in the deep, or maybe even waging their own war against their invaders.¡± Emmet shrugged.


    ¡°Or they could be fairy stories made to keep children quiet at night,¡± Algra grunted.


    ¡°Perhaps, but Gregory doesn¡¯t have the look of a madman. If Jte said she saw something there then I believe her, and I believe him.¡±


    The mention of madness made Algra shift tracks, and she rounded on Gregory again to step up and poke at the scar on his chest.


    ¡°You said you had forgotten the names of your parents. Are you going to say that is normal?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He jumped back a little at the prodding, but his features softened at her words and eventually he nodded his agreement.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s definitely weird. And I¡¯m sorry forying that on you and then disappearing like I did. I was just so tired. I knew I needed to tell you, and I knew it¡¯d probably start a whole thing. So I just wanted a little more normalcy, or what passes for normalcy around here, before I came back and we went through it.¡±


    Algra unfolded her arms and reached out to him. At first he flinched slightly, expecting some more poking. Instead, she grasped his shoulders and pulled him against her in a tight embrace. Instinct lifted his own arms to wrap around her gorgeously firm waistline, and he held her just as tightly as she held him.


    Of course, they were both quite strong and a hug like that couldn¡¯t have continued very long without suffocation bing an issue. So, they eventually loosened their hold and lifted their heads to look into each others¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°You are a fool. I am your mate. It is my duty to stand with you, not against you.¡± She pressed her lips to his and they kissed each other lovingly around her tusks.


    Eventually, he pulled back to look at her and then smiled with no small degree of relief.


    ¡°I get mixed signals sometimes. You do hit me a lot,¡± he said.


    ¡°I hit you to make you stronger, idiot. I hit you because you ask me to. I hit you when you¡¯re a fool. I would never harm you if you were hurt, in the body or in the mind. I would die defending you.¡±


    He¡¯d been about to say that he knew, and that he was sorry for not trusting her sooner. Except then she added thatst utterance. It wasn¡¯t some overblown romantic deration, or some ident escaping her lips in a moment of heightened emotion. It was almost cold, and delivered with the typical level of brutal honesty that Algra was known for.


    Somehow that made it far more real, and it only took a nce to see that every single part of her meant exactly what she said. He¡¯d never known anyone who would have died defending him before. Well, his parents might have, but they were sort of obligated in that department. Volunteering for such a duty was quite another thing entirely. The love that always stirred in his chest for her seemed to ignite and radiate a particrly pleasant sensation all the way down to his toes. Not having the remotest idea what to say in reply, he only kissed her again. A kiss that allowed her to feel that heat tingling from his lips to hers, and lit a fire of her own.

 742

    ¡°Ahem,¡± Emmet cleared his throat. By then he knew the signs of impending naked frolics well enough by now to know when to head them off at the pass.


    Algra growled, a noiseced with anger and resonating with passion. Gregory¡¯s lips shifted into an amused smile at her reaction to being interrupted during such an important smooch. So he decided to break it off and gave her butt a loving little pinch that always seemed to make her jump in his arms. He leaned in to her ear and whispered out of sight of the others.


    ¡°I love you, Algra.¡±


    For a moment he thought he felt her shudder against him, and he squeezed her gently before turning back to regard Emmet and Talina.


    ¡°What is it, Emmet?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You seem to have forgotten the names of your parents. I think that is a revtion that requires further discussion.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡± Gregory nodded.


    ¡°So, when did you notice you had forgotten?¡±


    ¡°Honestly? I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ve been thinking a lot about getting home, but when I think about it then it¡¯s more a n of how to get there than it is thinking about actually being there. It¡¯s only been in thest couple of weeks that I even realised I¡¯d forgotten their names. I remember details about them, like trips they took me on and stuff they taught me. I can remember their faces and their voices. It¡¯s just that every time I try to get something beyond ¡°mum¡± or ¡°dad¡± it¡¯s like there¡¯s this white noise where the name should be.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Emmet nodded and lifted his hand to his chin. ¡°Is there a reason you didn¡¯t tell us until now?¡±


    ¡°I guess that if I¡¯m honest I kinda couldn¡¯t believe it was happening. Like, it¡¯s such a freakin¡¯ small thing. Y¡¯know? I recalled the names of everyone else I could think of and there wasn¡¯t anything simr going on there. My ssmates. My teachers. The neighbours. They¡¯re all there.¡±


    ¡°What about other family members?¡± Talina asked.


    ¡°They were all I had. No aunts or uncles and both sets of grandparents died before I was born. No brothers or sisters either.¡± He shook his head.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that strange?¡± Emmet seemed baffled at the idea of such a small family. ¡°Here families work farms, orcs have ns, and lineages are very important even to themoners.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that strange where I¡¯m from, no. I mean, it¡¯s probably umon but not so much so that I was considered weird for it. I was weird for other reasons.¡± Gregory nodded with sage-like wisdom in speaking of his innate capacity for weirdness.


    ¡°Hm. It does seem a very small detail in the scope of things.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking it might be a side effect of the ring bringing me here? I mean, Jan put it on and it transported three people into another dimension. Freddie put it on and it made him explode with fire. I didn¡¯te into direct contact with the thing, but maybe it just zapped that particr memory. Like some kind of weird magical side effect? That might exin the fast healing and the crazy sex-drive too.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve spoken with Jte about this, and she says that nothing like that is happening to her,¡± Algra said.


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s pretty clear that not everyone who gets effected by the ring gets effected in the same way. Right?¡± he asked; getting three silent nods in reply. ¡°So maybe that¡¯s just my thing. I mean, we can¡¯t know any more about it right now but I figured that after the provings I could go look for someone who knows more about the subject. Maybe I could ask one of the orc shamans or something.¡±


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be a good idea.¡± Talina interjected a little too quickly.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Because one of the leaders of the shamans wants your head on a spike. Talina considered just blurting that out, but Emmet gave her a very sharp look that Gregory didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    ¡°Because orc magic is based in nature,¡± she opted for speaking the truth. Just not the entire truth. ¡°It focuses on harmony between the elements. I don¡¯t know what in the dark realms that ring is, but it doesn¡¯t seem very harmonious to me. The shamans might take offense if you try to push it on them. Human magic isn¡¯t looked upon fondly around these parts.¡±


    ¡°Christ, is there anything human rted that is looked upon fondly around here?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Talina happily went on, ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumours from quite a few orc women that a recent visitor to the camp has made them look very fondly on human co-¡±


    ¡°Okay then,¡± Emmet quickly butted in when it became clear where Talina¡¯s exnation was headed. ¡°The truth as I see it is that we can¡¯t know anything until we have the ring, correct? So, I think just to be safe we should have Valise examine you. Then we should continue on as normal and focus on getting Gregory through the provings. Once we have the ring, and once Gregory is free and a proven orc, we will have more options open to us.¡±


    ¡°Check.¡± Gregory nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll work on my tusk-growing and nose breaking. I¡¯ll be orced up in no time. Ow!¡± Gregory put his hand over his nose after Algra delivered a chiding smack to it. ¡°See? See what I mean with the hitting?¡±


    ¡°I think that one was nted squarely in the ¡®being and idiot¡¯ category that she just mentioned,¡± Talina helpfully exined.


    Gregory grinned back at her after rubbing his nose a little more. Algra had kindly decided not to break it. As with much of his face, she was pleased enough with its originalposition that she didn¡¯t feel the need to rearrange it for him.


    ¡°So you will submit to being examined by Valise?¡± Emmet asked.


    Gregory sighed. ¡°Well, if I have to get a thorough examination from a gorgeous blonde woman I guess I¡¯ll just have to pluck up the-¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll do it.¡± Algra grunted. This time Gregory ducked the blow aimed for the back of his head. She smiled at that, pleased at the progress of his reflexes. So she smacked his ass instead, and gave it a squeeze for good measure.


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not a side of beef, you know.¡± Heughed the words, and privately enjoyed the squeezing.


    Emmet rolled his eyes and departed to get Valise. Talina watched as the butt-squeezing led to some heavy petting and didn¡¯t seem to be in the mood to follow the old man. After a moment, Gregory noticed she¡¯d stayed put and then managed to wrangle Algra¡¯s hands from the ties on his pants before pointedly clearing his throat.


    ¡°Sorry, Talina. Was there something else?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, master. Would it be alright if we spoke in private for a moment?¡±


    Algra narrowed her eyes at the woman as if she might be about to receive a challenge.


    ¡°I¡¯d just been keeping the one secret from Algra and I¡¯ve just got it out into the open. So it¡¯d be great if I didn¡¯t have to have another so soon.¡±


    ¡°This is not a secret, master. It is advice that might aid you, and might hinder her.¡±

 743

    Gregory looked questioningly from Talina to Algra, and then he shrugged. She slipped from within his arms and strode out for the opening of the tent.


    ¡°I will seek out Jte and tell her of your parents,¡± said Algra. ¡°She should know before anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Algra.¡±


    There was a swish of the canopy and Algra had departed leaving Gregory alone with Talina. He eyed her suspiciously. It was notoriously difficult to read the woman. She smiled a somewhat mysterious smile and stepped in closer to him, and her eyes happily drank in the finely sculpted muscture across his bare upper body.


    ¡°Ok, Talina. I don¡¯t know what you want but I know that look. I like Torren, alright? Although I¡¯m pretty sure I don¡¯t have the kind of willpower to push you away when you¡¯re in full seduction mode. So, if that¡¯s the n here how about I just be a decent guy and tell you to leave right now before things get out of hand?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but look down over her body, and she happily parted the cloak she was wearing to show him the sleek curves of her figure. It almost reminded him of the mermaid, although Talina¡¯s figure was somewhat less streamlined and somewhat more¡­ lethal.


    ¡°That is not why I asked for our privacy, master. Although it warms my heart to know that you wouldn¡¯t be able to resist my charms.¡± She gave him that wolfish grin of hers, and then shifted to the side to seat herself on the bed and cross her legs.


    He nodded and took a relieved breath before sitting down beside her on the opposite end of the bed. Best not to let temptation get any sort of foothold.


    ¡°Alright then, so what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Rolk Stormbane wishes to kill you.¡±


    Well that certainly changed the tone of the conversation in a way that felt like someone had just poured a bucket of ice down his pants.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ahem,¡± she scooted over closer to him and leaned in to whisper into his ear. ¡°ROLK STORMBANE WISHES TO-¡±


    At her sudden and deafening volume, he leapt off the bed and fell back over The Big Trunk of Stuff and into the side-canopy of the tent. Talina watched with her smile broadening as he fumbled around and got caught up in the tent before managing to stand up behind the trunk. He paused a moment to wiggle his finger in his ear and hope that the world would stop ringing, then he stepped over the trunk to walk back and stand in front of her.


    ¡°Ok. Firstly, please never do that again. Secondly, why the hell would Rolk try to kill me? Isn¡¯t that against the orc honour code or something?¡±


    Talina made no such promise, but nodded at thetter question before answering the former.


    ¡°Rolk dislikes you immensely, master. He does not see you as fit to be an orc. To him, the human ves are merely property to be used and discarded when they tire to death. His family doesn¡¯t even use them on principle, because they consider them to be a waste of resources. To him, orcs only need show honour to other true orcs.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit.¡±


    Talina nodded vigorously. ¡°That is an excellent assessment, master. Still, when hatred is involved I often find that people will happily sail on a river of bullshit as long as it gets them to where they want to be.¡±


    Heughed mirthlessly. ¡°Well put. Ok, so do I have to worry about assassins in my sleep now?¡±


    ¡°No, master. Any assassin trying to get into this camp at night would find themselves in mortal peril.¡±


    ¡°Why? Is there some sort of magical spell over the ce?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡± The mysterious smile broadened at the corners. ¡°In any case, I believe that Rolk wishes to kill you in the provings and make it look like an ident. They sometimes happen. Bones are broken. Necks get snapped. Throats are caved in. Testicles are-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to know the details, thanks.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, master.¡±


    ¡°So what would you suggest I do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡± She nodded with sage-like wisdom.


    ¡°Right. You know I seem to be getting that advice a lottely.¡±


    ¡°It is sound advice, master.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but where I¡¯m from it¡¯s sort of taken for granted. It¡¯s not something you should need to be reminded of.¡±


    ¡°But people might forget! They might identally be walking toward the edge of a cliff, knowing that they forgot something but not quite being able to ce it. Then they¡¯d step off the edge and think: Oh yeah! I should remember not to die! But by then it¡¯d be toote, and¡­¡± She lifted two fingers into a kind of salute in the air before letting out a long whistle as she mimed them falling back to earth before theynded upon the bed. ¡°St.¡±


    Gregory blinked at her for a few seconds, not quite knowing how to pick up the conversation after that.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You either have a very morbid sense of humour, or¡­¡±


    ¡°Or what, master?¡± Her smile returned and her eyes widened as if she was almost challenging him to say what she¡¯d heard so many say to her before him. You¡¯re insane, Talina.


    He held that gaze between them. To his credit he didn¡¯t flinch away from what he saw there, deep within those pale green eyes. She knew it wasn¡¯t exactly a pretty sight, but it was her who eventually blinked. Why had she shown him that? Anger? Frustration? She was angry. It was a cold sort of anger, like dark oil seeping just under the surface, waiting to take me. Lately the business of people conspiring to kill the first master she had ever genuinely liked had brought more opportunities for naked mes to close in on it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye out for Rolk and his pack.¡± Gregory shifted slightly on the bed as he aimed the conversation elsewhere. ¡°Thanks for letting me know about him. Although I figured after thatst match up with those assholes that they were out to make a point. How did you find all this out, anyway?¡±


    ¡°The courtesans hear many things, master.¡± She knew how to lie with the truth.


    ¡°Alright then. Good work, team.¡± He held his fist out to her, knowing full well that she likely wouldn¡¯t know what to do in response to the gesture. When she stared nkly at it, he reached over to take her hand and formed it into a matching fist. Then he bumped their knuckles together. She seemed delighted by this, and had him repeat the gesture twice.


    ¡°Great, you¡¯re learning the ways of an Earthling.¡± Heughed.

 744

    He didn¡¯t quite know what urged him to teach her that, but sensed that she wanted to feel closer to him just then. Now she knew something that no one else in the world could match, except perhaps Jte. Although he privately suspected that if he offered Jte a fist-bump she¡¯d probably just roll her eyes at him and call him a dork.


    ¡°Why the fuck am I always thest one to know anything around here!?¡± Jte yelled from outside the tent, as if he¡¯d summoned her with a thought.


    ¡°That sounds like I¡¯m in for a bollocking. If there¡¯s nothing else, do you mind stepping out for a while? I doubt it¡¯ll be pretty to watch.¡±


    ¡°I enjoy watching you get into trouble, master. You¡¯re exceptionally talented at it.¡±


    That got a genuine bellyugh from him before he stood up and offered her his hands. She took them rather formally and allowed herself to be led to her feet. Then he leaned in and nted a chaste kiss on her brow.


    ¡°Thanks for looking out for me, Talina. I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    With that, he released her hands. She stood still for a moment longer, and there was a brief moment when she looked rather conflicted about something. Then she gave him a little bow and departed just before Jte stormed in like a fiery angel, followed by Valise and Algra.


    ¡°You are in big trouble, buddy!¡± Jte bore down upon him with a dangerous amount of finger-wagging.


    He braced himself for a scolding, whilst privately muttering to himself under his breath.


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s nice to know I¡¯m talented at something.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    The telling-off from the beautiful redhead continued through Valise¡¯s examination. It was quite the punishment to pretend not to be enjoying himself. Valise had insisted on sitting in front of him with her fingers resting upon his temples and his head tilted at just such an angle that happened to put her boobs right in front of his eyes. The usual flimsy, white gown she was wearing had a slight degree of transparency to it. Out in the sun, it carried a reflective glow that kept her modest. That modesty lessened considerably when she stepped into the tent and the outline of her figure became unmistakable. With such a close-up view, he could see the soft mounds and the darker pink of the tips. He watched as those tips visibly hardened before his eyes, and sensed that she was privately enjoying herself as much as she was in giving him a show.


    After they had finished the examination and Jte finally ran out of steam, Valise departed and he spent the night vigorously apologising to both his mate and his girlfriend. They were both still moderately pissed off with him, and they discovered that angry sex was good sex.


    When dawn broke on the next day, he was already awake and had visited Fiona and Lydia to let the two beautiful women bathe him with their water, sponges and soap. As usual, those particr instruments of hygiene were often joined in by stroking hands and loving tongues before too long. Still, he made it to the proving grounds on time in his new pants. After their disy in the past proving fight, The Runts had agreed to return to their main training hours there rather than in their own private de. Gregory plucked up some of the simple pieces of armour from the racks and settled them in ce before running off to find Wrut. He always used the one-armed orc as a marker when he needed to find the other pack in a crowd. The guy was fucking huge, and his notableck of a limb made him particrly easy to spot.


    After seeing Wrut, he waved and hurried over to the training circle that The Runts had inhabited. Upon his approach, he felt a disturbing sinking feeling in his chest. It seemed that Wrut had foregone his new shield in favour of the huge training club he¡¯d used before. Growing closer to the pack, he soon saw that the others had simrly regressed to their old heavy clubs.


    He watched Nullik charge at Frun with his unbnced twin clubs and lunge at the stout orc. Frun easily smacked the attack out of the air with his single long-club and bopped an unbnced Nullik on the forehead as he overdrew his attack. Frelki followed this example with a singe-club attack on Wrut that the big orc deftly dodged and poked her out of his way as if swatting at a fly. Both therger orcs nced over to each other, knowing that they could have done much worse to their friends if they¡¯d been given the opportunity.


    ¡°Again!¡± Ulf¡¯s voice carried over Nullik¡¯s grumbling.


    ¡°Hey guys, what¡¯s going on?¡± Gregory asked, as peaceably as he could manage.


    Ulf turned to regard him with an uncharacteristically cold stare.


    ¡°We are at practice. Pick a weapon from the rack.¡± He gestured to the familiar and disheartening rack of clubs used by the orc pups.


    ¡°Er, ok. Where are the weapons I gave you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, we can¡¯t have those.¡± Nullik¡¯s voice was dripping with sarcasm. ¡°When we have those, we win! And Ulf can¡¯t abide that sort of behaviour.¡±


    Ulf quickly turned and marched toward Nullik who lifted his chin up to meet his alpha¡¯s gaze. The blow came immediately and connected with a loud smack across Nullik¡¯s cheek. He stumbled backward, lifting his hands to the wounded area and clearly seeming stunned by the action.


    ¡°You are weak,¡± said Ulf ¡°We are all weak. I have been weak for far too long. Today, we shall present ourselves as orcs. No more foolishness.¡±


    ¡°Hey, man. What the hell?¡± Gregory stepped forward to ce himself between Ulf and Nullik. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you train just as well these past few weeks. You believed in it just as much as the rest of us.¡±


    Rage bristled behind Ulf¡¯s gaze as he regarded Gregory.


    ¡°You would not understand. You are human.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and you didn¡¯t call me out by my race before either. What the fuck happened, Ulf? Is this about U?¡±


    Ulf tried to strike out at him with his club, but Gregory was ready for the attack. He¡¯d always felt morefortable fighting bare handed than with any weapon. The heavy swing aimed for his ribs was easily avoided by stepping back, and he could have recovered much faster than Ulf to nt a blow of his own on the side of the orc¡¯s head. Instead, he restrained himself and merely stepped back to reim the ground he¡¯d lost.


    ¡°Forgive me, alpha. I¡¯ll go get a more suitable weapon.¡± Gregory kept his tone level despite his own anger boiling hot just beneath the surface.


    The rest of the pack watched him as he turned his back on Ulf to go and im a short-club from the racks and return to present himself in the ssic fashion. It was an efficient way to diffuse the situation, for although Ulf was clearly not ying ball anymore, he wasn¡¯t the type to strike someone from behind.


    Giving Ulf no more excuses for violence, but maintaining an eerie sort of silence, Gregory continued the morning training session with The Runts. It went about as well as it had always done before they had moved their training to the de. The overweighed weapons practically rendered Frelki and Nullik as ornamental essories for all the assistance they could provide. Gregory found plentiful opportunities to attack Wrut whilst sparring with the big orc, as once again he had virtually no means of defending himself whilst carrying the giant club in his one hand.

 745

    Ulf continued on insistently, having them charge at each other over and over again as if it might make two of their number magically gain 200 pounds of muscle in the space of a morning. By noon, the horns sounded out to call another proving match and g had chosen The Runts again, and pitted them against another of the more dangerous proving packs.


    Nullik turned a kind of pale-snot sort of green when he heard their names called out and his caustic humour shifted to outright pleading with Ulf to let them use Gregory¡¯s tactics and weapons. For a moment, it seemed like Ulf might have been considering doing just that. He clearly hadn¡¯t nned on receiving the call again so soon after theirst match. It was virtually unheard of, but not remotely against the rules of the provings; especially since they¡¯d sustained rtively little serious injury in their prior bout. Valise¡¯s talent for healing had washed most of the bruises out of Frun in the space of 12 hours, and he now stood virtually renewed.


    Nullik¡¯s mistake was to mention Gregory by name in asking to take up their old weapons. If he¡¯d just called them ¡°the other weapons¡± then it might have worked. ¡°Gregory¡¯s weapons¡± on the other hand, were clearly not to be trusted by this new Ulf. He stubbornly shook his head and pointed toward the entrance to the provings with his club.


    A few of the pack actually looked to the human amongst them then. Frelki and Wrut in particr were giving him pointed looks as if to say : do something! Unfortunately, the time for doing something about Ulf¡¯s behaviour wasn¡¯t just before they¡¯d been chosen for a match. They were about to have enough of a fight on their hands without two of their number trying to fight each other whilst they were doing it.


    So, he ignored the looks and focused straight ahead. He hoped that the proving had been the surprise that g seemed to want it to be. He didn¡¯t¡¯ particrly want Jte and Algra watching him receive another stout ass-kicking, and he had a sneaking suspicion that was what he was about to walk into.


    ¡°What formation should we-¡± Frelki tentatively began.


    ¡°No formations. We charge when g tells us.¡±


    ¡°Charging? Great idea! It went down so well in practice!¡± Nullik¡¯s sarcastic tone had returned with a vengeance.


    Ulf turned to him with that dangerous look in his eyes again. This time the other orc didn¡¯t back down.


    ¡°What?¡± Nullik growled. ¡°You¡¯re going to hit me again, alpha? Well in a minute I¡¯m going to get fucking beaten to shit out there because of you anyway, so fucking have at it!¡±


    This stopped Ulf in his tracks, and there was another moment of uncertainty before he pushed it back down and marched forward out into the pit.


    ¡°Hey, Null. Cool it with him,¡± Gregory said once Ulf was out of earshot.


    ¡°But he¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°Being an asshole, yeah I know. But we aren¡¯t going to get anywhere out there fighting each other. Take it out on the opposition, alright?¡±


    Nullik seemed like he might turn his sarcasto-ray onto Gregory for a moment before he held his tongue and gave him a short nod before following Ulf out into the sunlight.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have any ideas then?¡± Wrut asked.


    Gregory was slightly surprised by that. Wrut had been doing well with his new shield, but he also continued to carry his family¡¯s ancestral hammer to their training sessions as if it was a talisman. Of all the Runts, Gregory thought he¡¯d be the one to wee a regression back to their old ways the most.


    ¡°I think we should follow the alpha.¡± Gregory nodded, but his expression wasn¡¯t entirely without sympathy. Then he turned and stepped out onto the fresh sand of the pits.


    The others soon fell in line, and a few cheers of encouragement went up when the human stepped out into the pits. They weren¡¯t the sort of cheers of some legendary hero. Most of them seemed more amused than actually encouraging, but it was a friendly sort of amusement.


    ¡°What kind of crazy are you lot going to pull out of your asses today then, eh!?¡± The shout went up from the stands. It had arisen from a veteran orc warrior with quite a bit of silver in his beard.


    Laughter went up shortly after that, but it seemed more in the vein of good-natured ribbing this time than outright mocking. Those that weren¡¯tughing appeared distantly curious, and a few had leaned forward in their seats to take a more active interest at The Runts making another appearance.


    g appeared shortly after both packs had entered the pit, and took his usual seat before making a casual gesture for them to get on with it.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ulf let out an enraged battle cry and led the charge right at the centre of their enemy¡¯s line. The alpha of their opponents was a well-built orc with thick tied-back dreadlocks. He quickly released a roar of his own and his entire pack charged as one. The rest of The Runts didn¡¯t make any noise and tried to catch up with Ulf, who had given them no warning of exactly when he was going to charge. Their opponents weren¡¯t quite so cavalier, and they moved in a prating V-shape like a flying arrowhead.


    Gregory winced privately as the tip of that arrowhead smashed directly into Ulf and he had three opponents on him before they could move in to support him. On the nks, it seemed that Nullik and Frelki¡¯s disy in thest fight had earned them some considerable respect. They were no longer to be ignored, and two of the enemy pack had been singled out to face them directly. Watching his friends try to charge down two full-grown orcs head-on was just outright painful. He heard the crunch of the contact followed by a scream from Nullik.


    Although after that he had little time to consider the others as one of the opposing pack had singled him out too. Frun and Wrutunched themselves out to support Ulf, but the alpha had already been virtually put out of action. He¡¯d been brought down to one knee, and appeared to have taken a blow to the stomach that left him gasping for air.


    The alpha he¡¯d been facing delivered a final kick to Ulf¡¯s jaw that sent him sprawling onto his back to put him out of the match. The three he¡¯d been fighting then proceeded to hone in on Frun and Wrut with a distinct advantage.


    Gregory had been doing his best to dodge the attacks of his own aggressor, and when he saw Ulf¡¯s face half-nted in the sand he decided to take matters into his own hands.


    ¡°Spread out! Let¡¯s try the ho!¡± he yelled.

 746

    The ho was one of Gregory¡¯s battle tactics. It involved splitting up the pack to spread out into individual duels with their opponents. The lighter trio of Gregory, Nullik and Frelki would then give their opponents the run-around whilst teaming up with their allies at opportune moments.


    Frun and Wrut immediately split up, and Gregory saw that Frun was left with one opponent whilst Wrut drew the alpha and his friend along with him.


    ¡°Dammit!¡± He grit his teeth whilst avoiding a swing from his own opponent and ducked underneath it before running toward Wrut at a full sprint.


    The great thing about the ho was that it relied on quick and powerful ambush attacks in order to work. So the club in his hands was actually suited for the task.


    It also helped immensely when a greenish blur buzzed past the enemy alpha¡¯s left nk and swung its club so hard into his ribs that he spun around on the spot.


    Frelki had apparently not been put out of the match on that first charge.


    Her presence lit a sliver of hope in Gregory¡¯s chest as he picked up the pace and mirrored her attack on Wrut¡¯s other opponent. He caught him hard against the orc¡¯s hip and Wrut immediately took the distraction to bring down his huge club momentster to incapacitate the opponent.


    ¡°Fall in!¡± The dreadlocked alpha yelled out. Their opponents did exactly that and quickly retreated into a circr huddle.


    ¡°Dammit.¡± Gregory growled. They weren¡¯t going to get many attacks of opportunity with their enemy so close together. ¡°Rhino!¡±


    At the call, The Runts shifted their own stances to settle in behind Frun in a small and tightly packed formation. They waited a beat, and Gregory saw the enemy alpha looking at him directly. The Runts each lifted one hand to each other¡¯s shoulders and as a single unit they released three perfectly timed grunts to tune their pacing before charging right at the centre of their enemies huddle.


    Wrut fell in immediately behind Frun with Gregory backing them up and Frelki taking the left nk. All of them stayed tight in a close formation that would normally have had Ulf at Gregory¡¯s side and Nullik taking up the right. The traditional orcish charge would generally have been tactical suicide for them; but in such close quarters they could back each other up much easier.


    The Rhino¡¯s charge hit hard, but the enemy alpha moved quickly out of the way revealing a fairly wide open space in their centre.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Gregory yelled out as Frun practically gored an enemy pack member with the end of his long-club.


    Despite that impact, and the sessful takedown that followed, it was clear enough that their opponents had at least some appreciation for tactics over brute force. The hollow they had created in their formation seemingly at thest moment was immediately filled, and The Runts were then set upon from all sides.


    There was nothing left to do but fight. Frun fell back in on Wrut¡¯s armless nk to defend his friend, and Gregory teamed up with Frelki to try and hold the rear as best they could. By now they were outnumbered 5-4, and in such close quarters with her overly heavy weapon, Frelki was the first to go down. Their enemy then focused on Frun and he soon fell in a 3 on 1 engagement. After that it wasn¡¯t long before Wrut was outnked to hit the dirt.


    This left Gregory alone in a circle of orcs, and he braced himself for another beating.


    ¡°Hold!¡±


    It was the enemy alpha. He¡¯d stopped and lowered his twin short-clubs. His pack-mates looked to him as if they couldn¡¯t quite believe what he¡¯d said, but then each in turn stepped back and lowered their weapons.


    Unsure as to what to make of this, Gregory tactfully lowered his own short-club whilst keeping it tight in his grip. The alpha stood before him and took a step forward, he reached up over to the back of his head and loosed the tie that kept his dreadlocks at bay. The thick ropes of ck hair spilled down around his face to his shoulders. Once that was done, he looked down to Gregory¡¯s club before meeting his gaze.


    ¡°Where are the weapons you fought with before?¡± he asked in the usual blunt orcish fashion.


    ¡°We wanted to fight in the old way.¡± Gregory said.


    Ulf had limped off to the exclusion zone of the pit where fallen fighters went to watch their packs. He¡¯d been dutifully staring at his feet since he¡¯d fallen, but this made him raise his head. The pits carried noise extremely well, and everyone in the ce could hear the conversation happening in the middle of the sand.


    ¡°You are shit at fighting in the old way,¡± the alpha noted.


    ¡°My friend over there sent you spinning for a while.¡± Gregory cocked his thumb over his shoulder to where Frelki sat. ¡°And we put one of your guys out.¡±


    The alpha frowned at that, but seemed to be considering something else.


    ¡°I wanted to fight the pack that beat The Bear ws. If I hold over this match, and ask for another in three days time, will theye here and fight us?¡±


    Gregory wanted to yell hell yes! Instead, he turned around and looked toward where Ulf was sat watching them. His alpha curled his lip over his tusk, and then pointedly stood up before throwing down his clubs and storming out of the pits. The human shook his head and then looked back toward the rest of The Runts.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you guys think?¡± he asked.


    Each of them immediately stood and threw down their own clubs, but instead of marching away they balled their fists and growled at their opponents.


    ¡°I guess that means yes then.¡± Gregory turned back to the dreadlocked orc and nodded.


    An eruption of murmurs went through the crowd. Did this mean that the human was now the alpha? Was it even allowed to stop a proving match in the middle of a bout? What the hell was wrong with the war chief¡¯s son that he would abandon his pack like that?


    All eyes then turned to g.


    The old, grizzled proving master had also been watching the exchange with seemingly distant curiosity. When both Gregory and Dreadlocks turned to look at him, he waited for a while as if weighing his options. It was after a tense few moments that he nodded his approval.

 747

    Gregory was left somewhat dumbfounded by this. He thought that g might condone a rematch for his pack, but didn¡¯t see any way in hell the old bastard would turn away the chance to see the human get beaten by an almost full-strength pack. So, when he didn¡¯t insist that the match continue, and instead quietly stood up and left his seat, Gregory breathed a sigh of relief.


    He then turned back to see their opponents had already begun to take their leave.


    Without thinking much about it, he jogged up to Dreadlocks and called out.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he rounded to step in front of him. Every one of his pack members growled aggressively as if Gregory might have beening back for more. It made him pause for a moment before bowing his head before Dreadlocks and smashing his fist against his chest in a ssic orc salute. ¡°We dishonoured you today by not giving you our best fight. On my own honour, it will not happen again.¡±


    Dreadlocks paused a moment, and then offered a respectful nod of his own head before quietly striding past Gregory with the rest of his pack in tow.


    This left Gregory feeling like he could actually breathe again for the first time since he¡¯d walked into the pits that day. Now all he had to do was get to the rest of the Runts and get their shit together without getting himself killed in the process. No problem, right?


    Right, because everything around there was just that easy.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    Later, at Bolut¡¯s camp, The Runts sat around the fire whilst Valise deftly moved between them one at a time to tend their wounds. A silence had fallen over them, and each sat staring into the mes of the campfire. As usual, such a silence could not hope to survive for long with Nullik in attendance.


    ¡°I am bloody well not doing that again,¡± he grunted before wincing as Valise rubbed ointment into his arm. ¡°I thought you said that was supposed to numb the pain?¡±


    ¡°It will, but it isn¡¯t instantaneous. Perhaps next time you might try parrying your opponents¡¯ weapon with your own rather than trying to use your forearm. It¡¯s a wonder the bone didn¡¯t snap in half.¡±


    ¡°I like to be unpredictable.¡± He propped his elbow upon his knee and glumly set his chin in his hand. ¡°And I really am not doing that again.¡±


    ¡°We may have to. If Ulf doesn¡¯te around before our rematch.¡± Frun lowered his head and stared down between his feet. He didn¡¯t sound remotely enthusiastic about the prospect of that rematch.


    ¡°Ulf can go take a long walk off a short pier if he pulls that shit again,¡± Nullik¡¯s lips curled back over his teeth. ¡°I actually got good when he was giving us ideas.¡± He unseated his head from his uninjured limb to point at Gregory. ¡°The women were looking at me after ourst fight. And for once I didn¡¯t feel like they felt I was akin to something they¡¯d just wiped off their boot.¡±


    ¡°We must do as our alphamands,¡± Frun frowned and raised his head to look at Nullik.


    ¡°Right, so I say that if our alpha keeps being a total asshole then we pick ourselves a new alpha.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do that, Nullik,¡± said Gregory. All heads turned to face him. ¡°Like it or not, I wouldn¡¯t even have a pack if Ulf hadn¡¯t taken me in with you guys. I¡¯m not going to take anything from him.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°The right thing to do?¡± Frelki cut off Nullik¡¯s protest.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s right or not is beside the point.¡± Wrut¡¯s voice rumbled forth, taking everyone by surprise. The big guy was usually an orc of few words. ¡°The point of the provings is to prove ourselves as a pack effective enough to bring battle to our enemies. We have weaknesses that hinder that goal, but the human has shown us that we also have strengths that can make us just as dangerous on the battlefield as any war pack. To wilfully continue doing things the old way and ignore those strengths is not only foolish, but it disrespects the proving grounds themselves.¡±


    ¡°See? Even Wrut agrees that Ulf can¡¯t keep this up!¡± Nullik¡¯s excitement at finding such support made him temporarily forget that his arm was injured and he tried to lift it up. Valise¡¯s ointment had begun to work, but it wasn¡¯t quite effective enough to deal with that strain, and there was a disturbing click of the bones in his elbow followed by a scream of pain from the orc himself.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Valise yelled before bringing the arm back to its former position. ¡°I told you not to move!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that included gesticting, alright?¡± Nullik privately decided to pay more attention to the elf¡¯s wisdom in future. ¡°So if we have to convince a human to be our alpha then how about we y it like a human would and take a goat?¡±


    Everyone looked at Nullik then as if he¡¯d finally pushed himself over the edge and gonepletely mad.


    ¡°I think he means ¡®take a vote¡¯,¡± Valise suggested before beginning to wrap some soft linen bandages around Nullik¡¯s arm.


    ¡°No, I meant ¡®take a goat¡¯.¡± Nullik rolled his eyes condescendingly at the elf and then looked at the others. ¡°You know, that thing that humans do where everyone steals a goat and then puts them in a coloured pen owned by whoever wants to be the human leader after painting their horns to match. What the fuck is a ¡®vote¡¯, anyway?¡±


    Frelki shook her head in disbelief.


    ¡°Who the hell taught you about humans?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Talina! I asked her how humans decide their leaders and mentioned I¡¯d heard something about goats and she filled me in.¡± There was a long pause as he looked between everyone, all of whom were staring at him as if a small tree had started growing out of his head. ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this,¡± Frelki shook her head whilst pinching the spot between her eyes in frustration. ¡°A vote is what humans do to decide who some of their leaders are, or whatws should pass. They usually drop a coloured stone into a box, or more often they just shout out ¡°yes¡± or ¡°no¡±.¡±


    ¡°Alright, so where do the goatse into it then?¡±


    ¡°There are no bloody goats, you moron! Why the hell would the human leaders want everyone to steal fucking goats!?¡± Frelki considered hitting Nullik up-side the head, but Valise chose that moment to tie a particrly tight loop of her bandage around his arm that made him squeal and she felt suitably sated at that.


    ¡°Alright, alright, fine then! We¡¯ll do the vole thing instead.¡±


    ¡°Vote!¡± Frelki looked like she was contemting murder by that point.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be doing anything.¡± Gregory finally settled the argument in a calm and level tone. This wasn¡¯t exactly an easy thing to do given that he was seriously fighting the urge to roll on the floorughing at that moment. Instead, he did his best to try to appear as serious about the matter as possible. ¡°I told you, I won¡¯t ept it. I¡¯ll talk to Ulf and try to bring him around. I¡¯ll challenge him if I have to, although I think he¡¯ll win. Truth be told, I think he just needs to kick my ass to feel better about himself and then we¡¯ll be back on course.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re fully appreciating how hard-headed Ulf can be,¡± Frelki said.


    ¡°Or how much he wants to kick your ass,¡± Nullik added.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Hey, I got a lesson in receiving an ass-kicking from The Berserkers. I¡¯m not exactly relishing the idea, but Ulf can¡¯t do much worse than that, right?¡± Gregory said.


    ¡°No,¡± Nullik paused to hiss in a breath through his teeth as Valise tied off his bandage and then moved to sit beside Frelki and examine the bruise that was rising under one of the girl¡¯s arms. ¡°It¡¯ll be worse. One thing you never want to do with Ulf is suggest anything might ever be going on between him and U. Know why?¡±

 748

    ¡°Because he¡¯s in love with her,¡± Gregory answered.


    ¡°Because he¡¯s in lo- Uh? You knew?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He doesn¡¯t exactly hide it that well, and I¡¯ve seen how he looks at her. I¡¯ve been giving that look all my life to girls I was too shy to talk to. Jte got the brunt of it before we got here.¡±


    ¡°Huh. I didn¡¯t realise until he took me aside and clonked me over the head with a cooking pot. I¡¯d been teasing him about them going off into the woods together.¡±


    ¡°Well you are an idiot when ites to women,¡± Frelki noted with some satisfaction.


    ¡°Ites fromck of practice, and women generally being too unpredictable to try to predict.¡± Nullik nodded as if bearing the wisdom of the ages on the matter.


    Frelki rolled her eyes and shook her head.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± Nullik went on, ¡°the point is that he¡¯s infatuated with her. And I take it that you, oh greatncer of wanton vagina that you are, gave U a good seeing to before he found out about it?¡±


    Gregory choked on the cup of water he¡¯d been in the process of taking a drink from. Lancer of wanton vagina? Christ, he hoped that wasn¡¯t going to be a title that stuck.


    ¡°I did not do anything with U, alright? I don¡¯t even like her that much!¡± He protested whilst keeping the sputtering to a minimum.


    ¡°Oh,e on!¡± Nullik gave him a knowing side-nce. Most of the others were equally suspicious of Gregory¡¯s excuse.


    ¡°Ok, I mean she¡¯s gorgeous, but who isn¡¯t around here? You all spend about 12 hours a day working out for crying out loud. It¡¯s hottie central around here. That¡¯s not even counting¡­¡± He trailed off as he looked over to Valise, of whom he¡¯d been about to say something quite revealing.


    She smiled at him whilst drawing her lower lip between her teeth in amusement. Apparently she didn¡¯t mind the idea of revealing that they were an item, and given the noises he brought out of her when they were together she doubted anyone didn¡¯t know about it. Although she didn¡¯t appear self-conscious, she did find it rather funny that he was.


    ¡°Ahem,¡± Gregory continued whilst ignoring the way his cheeks felt like they were re-entering the atmosphere after a short journey through outer space. ¡°I just meant to say that I¡¯m not arguing she¡¯s attractive, ok? It¡¯s her personality that makes the idea about as appealing as sticking my head in a bucket of live slugs. And why the hell would I go be with someone I didn¡¯t like? I don¡¯t know if you guys have noticed but I¡¯m not exactly starved for that kind of attention around here.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You mean that she offered and you really said no to her?¡± Frun was awed at the prospect.


    ¡°Well of course I did. She insulted Algra.¡±


    ¡°What did Ulf see then?¡± Nullik asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s between me, Ulf and U.¡± Gregory didn¡¯t want to let it out that U had put it all out there on disy and he¡¯d turned her down. He didn¡¯t like her, but that just felt cruel. ¡°He just got the wrong impression.¡±


    ¡°So, wait, hold on a sec here¡­¡± Nullik mimicked Frelki¡¯s earlier gesture of pinching the spot between his eyes with his fingertips whilst shaking his head in frustration. ¡°You¡¯re saying that not only did our alpha just get our collective asses kicked out of spite towards you. But that you didn¡¯t actually do the thing he¡¯s pissed off at you for in the first ce? Why the hell didn¡¯t you tell him?¡±


    ¡°I tried! He wouldn¡¯t hear anything I said, and I didn¡¯t want to have it out in front of you guys because it¡¯d only have embarrassed him and U more.¡±


    ¡°You need to talk with him.¡± Frelki spoke up, sounding equally annoyed at the situation. ¡°Soon.¡±


    ¡°I will, alright? I¡¯ll tell him everything. Right now I think we should head out to the de and do some basic routines to try and make up for today. Who¡¯s with me?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t lift my arm,¡± Nullik grunted.


    ¡°Then I see a lot of running in your immediate future. C¡¯mon, I¡¯ll run with you. We can all keep at it until we burn out the frustration.¡±


    ¡°I have a lot of frustration,¡± Frun said.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll make a lot of progress, won¡¯t we? Now let¡¯s move. Hey, I won¡¯t take the alpha position but if you guys want me in charge then I¡¯ll be deputy-alpha for a while and deputy-alpha says we train our butts off.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as-¡± Nullik began.


    ¡°I¡¯m with you, Gregory Hopkins.¡± Wrut nodded and stood up to his feet.


    ¡°As am I.¡± Frun stood alongside him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going then,¡± Frelki nodded and stood after Valise finished administering some oily substance on her bruise.


    ¡°Tch, fine! I guess I can¡¯tin about having a sore arm if Wrut¡¯s going, can I?¡±


    ¡°Valise? Will youe along to make sure we don¡¯t identally injure ourselves further?¡± Gregory asked.


    She nodded before picking up the medical bag that had be a familiarpanion to her when she was around them.


    ¡°Right then, back to work it is. Let¡¯s see what we can manage before dark.¡±


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    The sun settled down beneath the trees, setting the sky alight in waves of orange and red, and Ulf Bloodwrath found himself sat in the empty stands of a proving pit. The day¡¯s training had ended and the ves had resettled the sand for the next day, leaving him alone with his troubles.


    It had turned out that those troubles were plentiful enough to spread around, and he¡¯d gotten his pack beaten down because of them. What¡¯s more, a part of him knew this. It brought up a great deal of shame and self loathing that had been bubbling deep in his gut since he¡¯d marched away in a rage that afternoon. He should go to them and ask their forgiveness for being such an idiot.


    The only problem with that was that doing so would clearly involve speaking with Gregory, and every time heid eyes on the human he couldn¡¯t stop reying the memory of U standing naked before him. She¡¯d offered herself to the human. The thought kept circling in his head. It was no business of his who she offered herself to, but the idea never failed to set his bubbling stew of dark feelings alight into a white-hot rage.


    So his head had driven him to seek solitude until he could get his heart under control again. It was proving to be a cruelly slow process, and he eventually sank his head down into his hands in an effort to steady a world that felt as if it burned hotter with every passing breath.


    ¡°That was a terrible match. You¡¯re all atrocious at fighting like that.¡± The voice rising from behind him was thest person he expected to find there.

 749

    U Strongblood was stood at the uppermost circle, and soon began to descend along the stone steps one at a time toward where he was sat. He¡¯d lifted his head from his hands to watch her, and felt the anger within start to subside at her approach. It was quickly reced by something nastier still, a hollow sensation that seemed to expand through his ribcage.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think your opinion on it matters much, given that you should have been down there with us.¡± The words emerged in a dangerously low growl. ¡°You walked away, U.¡±


    ¡°From what I saw today, so did you.¡± She wasn¡¯t particrly usatory in her tone, rather simply stating fact as she continued her approach down across therge stone steps.


    He turned his head away from her and said nothing, instead choosing to stare down into the smooth sand of the proving pits. She was annoyingly correct about that, and he knew better than tounch an attack with the high ground crumbling beneath his feet.


    ¡°Why did you do it?¡± she asked;ing to sit down on the stone step beside him and lifting her legs up to fold her arms over her knees.


    ¡°Why did I walk away? Why do you think? We lost. I was angry.¡±


    She let out an amused huff at that idea and tipped a crooked smile toward him.


    ¡°Ulf, you¡¯re never angry at them. In all the time we¡¯ve been together I¡¯ve never seen you so much as frown at the pack.¡±


    ¡°I frown at Nullik all the time. I sometimes want to throw him through a stone wall.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s not because he struggles in the provings. It¡¯s because he¡¯s a moron. You were always there to pick him up out of the sand after every bout. You always encouraged him that he¡¯d do better the next time. And even when he¡¯s being a moron, we all know you¡¯ve got that frown well-practiced because you¡¯re trying not tough with him.¡±


    There was a long pause. ¡°You all know about that?¡±


    Sheughed and reached out to touch his arm fondly. ¡°You¡¯re not nearly as good at hiding your feelings as you think you are.¡±


    Ulf flinched at her touch and shifted away from her. She furrowed her brow at the movement but didn¡¯t call him out on it.


    ¡°So, why did you get angry at them today?¡± she finally continued her line of questioning.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t angry at them. I was angry at him.¡±


    ¡°The human?¡±


    Ulf nodded shortly.


    ¡°Why was that?¡±


    To her surprise, he actually turned to look directly at her. It was very true that Ulf had never been good at hiding his feelings, and she saw the sadness that now filled his eyes. In all the time she¡¯d known him, she¡¯d never seen him like that. He was always so controlled, and focused on trying to win fights that had always been unwinnable. Once or twice she¡¯d seen him lose his temper with himself, orugh with the rest of them in lighter moments between ass-kickings. Sadness had just never been in his nature. Even after all those defeats and humiliations, he¡¯d never let the weight of it settle upon him and drive him to despair.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not so good at hiding my feelings as you think I am, then I think you know why I was angry with him, U.¡±


    ¡°I do?¡± She yed the question innocently enough, but he continued to look upon her with those sad eyes and her yfulness evaporated. ¡°Yes, I think I do. I did not know you thought of me in such a way, Ulf.¡±


    At that heughed a loud and derisive: ¡°Ha!¡± Then he shook his head before continuing. ¡°U, even I knew I was barely hiding how I feel about you. Why did you choose him?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I wanted to hurt Algra. I admire the human, and I saw him one night with her and the red-haired one. I looked at Algra. I saw she was so damned happy and I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. So, I offered myself to him to spite her. I thought I could hurt her.¡±


    ¡°You gave yourself out of spite!?¡±


    ¡°I tried to-¡±


    ¡°You should value yourself more.¡±


    Those words hit her harder than if he¡¯d pped her across the face. He didn¡¯t even seem angry anymore, but rather at a loss as to why she¡¯d do such a thing. More than that, it made her think of the matter in a new light, and she didn¡¯t much like what that light illuminated within her.


    ¡°Every time I see her I think of my brother and remember her cowardice. She should have been at his side when he went into battle. She should have been there with him and the rest of her pack but instead she was here, in the safety of her uncle¡¯s camp.¡± U punctuated her feelings on the matter by spitting down into the pit. ¡°I hate her, Ulf. I would have blotted out the sun from the sky if it meant I could cause her pain. I would¡¯ve challenged The First itself for the chance to make her feel the shame that is rightly hers.¡±


    ¡°You would have? Meaning that isn¡¯t what you n on doing now?¡±


    ¡°Well, no. I don¡¯t know how to blot out the sun and The First isn¡¯t answering my summons to take up the challenge.¡± Her expressions softened slightly and she nced over to him knowingly from the corner of her eye. ¡°Instead, I¡¯ve decided to try and put it aside for now and do as you tell me.¡±


    ¡°You doing as you¡¯re told? If you can carry out that miracle then I wouldn¡¯t write off your ns for eternal darkness or defeating The First.¡±

 750

    She snorted out augh and elbowed him in the ribs. He found himself smiling despite himself, and some of that sadness dissipated.


    ¡°You are a shit,¡± she surmised with the embers of herugh still glinting in her dark eyes. ¡°But I think that I¡¯ve been sufficiently humbled enough in these past weeks that I can learn to set aside my grudge and to follow your lead.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Humbled? You?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it would seem that getting turned down by a human and left standing naked in the middle of the jungle can do a lot to bring down even my pride. And then there was that time I lost my mind with the human, attacked him from behind, and swilled the remnants of my honour down the nearest cesspit. Things like that can make you take a long, hard look at yourself. Ulf? Are you alright?¡± She looked over her shoulder as if half expecting to see a dragon flying overhead due to the look on his face.


    Ulf¡¯s expression had shifted considerably. His jaw hung open and his eyes were wide and slightly vacant in their stare, as if his head had to process something he couldn¡¯t quite bring itself to believe.


    ¡°Ulf?¡± U shifted her attention back to him after making sure the skies were dragon-free. ¡°Ulf, you¡¯re disturbing me. What is it?¡±


    He closed his eyes tightly and then opened them wide again as the focus seemed to return to them and it centred upon her.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­ You mean¡­ You and he didn¡¯t¡­ You weren¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t rut? No.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I could tell that a part of him wanted to. I tried to tter his ego by telling him that he should be the alpha, but he wasn¡¯t having any of it. He seemed to firmly believe that was your job, and that he would follow you in whatever path you chose for the pack. I didn¡¯t think he was serious at the time but after today¡­ I always thought humans struggled with matters of honour, but he seems to find it annoyingly plentiful.¡±


    In response to this, Ulf made a noise that was somewhere between a roar and a howl whilst standing up and giving one of the hard stone steps a stout kick. This led to a lot less roaring and a lot more howling. He spent the next few minutes hopping on the spot whilst nursing several broken toes.


    ¡°Shit, piss, and rot!¡± He yelled to no one in particr before finally putting his foot back down and limping his way back over to her. ¡°I am an idiot!¡±


    U had watched the disy with an expression of mild amusement and not-so-mild bafflement.


    ¡°Well you just tried to kick a solid stone block, so you¡¯ll hear no argument from me.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­ Aaaargh!¡± He smacked his fist against his brow several times before facing her. ¡°All of this today? It was because I thought you two had¡­¡±


    U¡¯s eyes widened with understanding.


    ¡°Oh. You mean that¡¯s why you decided to turn away from his ways and weapons and charge headlong into the opponents like an¡­¡± She trailed off, as the understanding grew deeper. ¡°Oooooh. Wow, Ulf. I thought I was the bigger fool here. Gregory has always been your friend. After what I said to him I¡¯m convinced that he could be faced with all the temptations of the dark realms and he still wouldn¡¯t turn on you.¡±


    This did little to stifle Ulf¡¯s growing rage with himself. When he knelt down and started winding up to try and break another stone block with his forehead, U quickly interceded. She grabbed him and quickly wrestled him to the ground, heshed out a few times, but he wasn¡¯t exactly in the right mind to put up a decent fight just then. She deftly pinned him and lowered herself until her dark eyes were settled just above his.


    ¡°Ulf, stop this. It does no one any good. I think that we must both face Gregory together and ask for his forgiveness. As well as that of Wrut, Frelki, Nullik, and Frun.¡±


    With her settled atop him, he felt his rage calm whilst something else stirred. Something old and powerful that he had kindled for far too long. She soon felt it in the pressure against her groin, and decided if it was time for them both to grow up then they might as well take the journey together.


    ¡°I will go to them and offer my fists for whatever fights maye,¡± said Ulf. ¡°But I am ashamed to be their alpha after today. You are right. The human is the better choice to lead them, and to lead you.¡±


    ¡°Ulf, you aren¡¯t wrong to feel shame for your actions today, but you aren¡¯t alone in it either. You were the one who gave me my chance long after the other packs wanted rid of me. I confess that I was humbled by the human, and that I wish to do better in part because of my actions, but the truth is that I wanted to return because I missed you. Even if you are an idiot. You will always be my alpha.¡±


    Hearing those words had the effect of filling that empty void Ulf had been feeling in his chest with warm, bright light. The momentary look of disbelief on his face as he processed what she¡¯d just said brought a littleugh from her that was silenced as she looked into his eyes and saw a glimpse of his thoughts.


    ¡°Since we are both aiming to change for the better, I feel we should mark the asion.¡± Her voice was lower than usual, and there was no hint of the usual teasing now.


    ¡°What did you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°I think that I should start by fixing a mistake I made a long time ago.¡±


    With that said, she made her intentions clear by untying the straps that held her top in ce to pull the leather garment up over her head. Before she could even look down upon him again she felt something rise in his trunks. The unexpected reaction of enthusiasm warmed something inside her, and when she finally did look down at him she was smiling.


    ¡°Do you like them?¡± she asked, lifting her hands to cup her generously proportioned breasts.


    Ulf¡¯s mouth had gone very dry, and he only managed to nod his head in response. His jaw hung open when he finally looked upon a sight he¡¯d long dreamed of for the first time and found the reality to be much more pleasing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a ¡®yes¡¯ then, shall I?¡± she noted with some confidence as her hands left her tits and she sat upright on him to ce her own hands on his chest. ¡°You should know I¡¯ve thought about doing this a lot. Not really when we were together, because you¡¯re so serious and it¡¯s fun to tease you. No, it¡¯s more when I¡¯m alone and thinking warmer thoughts, my fingers slip between my legs and I think about what it might be like to feel you against me. Let¡¯s see¡­¡±


    She leaned forward to press her breasts to his chest, ttening the soft globes against hard muscle and wasting no time in kissing him. Orcs didn¡¯t usually kiss to show affection, since the tusks usually got in the way. Yet she¡¯d seen Gregory kiss Algra and liked how it looked, and as her lips met Ulf¡¯s they moved slowly together rather than with the usual fierce passion that came naturally to orcs. It took them both only a few moments of that before they realised just how much the humans were on to something.


    Ulf was in a state of heightened arousal, utter delight, and growing panic. After all that time, U was kissing him. It was happening! What the fuck would happen if he did it wrong? She might never look at him again. He¡¯d shame his family. Damn, she felt good.


    She soon felt his hesitation, and lifted out of the kiss to lick her lips appreciatively. He tasted good. She wanted more. Judging from the way the bulge in his trunks was pressing against her pussy she considered her chances for getting it to be pretty damn good. Just when she was getting to enjoy herself, she noticed that Ulf seemed like he was about to turn into a puddle of nervous goo. Oh dear. Better fix that.


    ¡°Did you not like the kissing?¡± she asked him, a knowing smile lingering on the corners of her lips.


    ¡°U-U, I¡­ It was¡­¡±


    ¡°This would be your first time then?¡± she asked.


    He fell silent for a moment, and then nodded his head whilst not quite being able to maintain eye contact with her as his nerves got the better of him.


    ¡°Mine too,¡± she said.


    That helped him rally his courage, for though he had hoped she hadn¡¯t been with another, he couldn¡¯t be certain.


    ¡°How do you think we should begin?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Perhaps we should fight. I always liked wrestling with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m injured; my foot feels like I just kicked a chunk of stone.¡±

 751

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll probably lose, but there¡¯s nothing new about that.¡± A grin shed across her features and the challenge was clear in her eyes.


    ¡°No, there isn¡¯t,¡± he agreed.


    ¡°And I think we should both be naked, don¡¯t you? First to make the other cum wins.¡±


    ¡°Given those rules, U, I don¡¯t think losing is a possibility.¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d see it that way.¡±


    She hopped off him and stood up, wasting no time in sliding her skirt down over her legs and unsping the sandals on her feet until she waspletely naked. He struggled to peel his trunks down his legs given the straining length of his cock tightening them in ce. It eventually sprang up into the air, and he tugged the garment down his legs before kicking off his boots. His injured foot hummed with pain, but that certainly wasn¡¯t going to slow him down in the present circumstances. When his attention shifted back to U, he found himself almost giddy with anticipation at finally seeing herpletely nude. Much to his surprise, his gaze halted upon her face. This was mostly because her own eyes were fixed on his cock, and she was evidently very pleased with the sight.


    Eventually, he glimpsed down between her own legs where a thin tuft of trimmed, ck hairs could be seen along with the little glimpse of the darker green flesh of her lower lips. The sight certainly poured fresh steel into his cock.


    ¡°From this moment, that is mine,¡± she hissed.


    ¡°Come and take it then, if you think you can.¡±


    He felt much morefortable when they squared off together, stepping up the seats of the pit until they were standing opposite each other at the top. The smooth stone was cool beneath their feet, and there was plenty of room to manoeuvre. Ulf had thought that they might descend into the pit itself, but didn¡¯t particrly enjoy the idea of all that sand and the ces it might lodge itself.


    She lunged for him then, with her arms outstretched toward his shoulders. He recognized the move she often used to grapple with her opponents, and rather than giving ground he instead ducked beneath her arms and shoved his shoulder into her belly. The elbow he received to the back of the head for his efforts was painful, but expected. Even with his injured foot, he was able to use her weight to pull her down to the ground and get behind her.


    Lust mixed with anger in the sound of her growl once she became aware of what he was trying to do. His cock slipped up between her rear cheeks and she felt just how hot it was against her skin. Her hips rocked back against it, sliding her ass along his length even as she struggled to break his hold around her waist.


    The lust for battle mixed with their lust for each other brought out a heated aggression in them both. It soon became clear that it was no mere charade, but a fight that each participant intended to win. Having picked up the early advantage, Ulf secured his grip on her waist with one arm and with the other he grabbed a handful of her hair roughly before shoving her head downward toward the stone.


    She resisted until thest moment, and then rather than pushing back against him, she instead rolled forward to loosen his grip. With his hold on her failing, she delivered a hard strike to his side. The roll shifted them both until she came up on her feet facing him directly. Despite the blow to his ribs stunning him momentarily, he¡¯d been far more distracted by the way she had opened her legs when she¡¯d rolled forward to give him a brief but close look at her bare pussy. She kept her slitpletely smooth, and he had never wanted to touch anything quite so much in his life.


    So it was that he didn¡¯t quite realise how much he¡¯d lost control of her until he felt her hand clench on his balls.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Uh-oh.


    ¡°U, perhaps we shou-¡± he was abruptly cut off by a hard squeeze, forcing him to release her from his grip entirely.


    ¡°My, my, I think I¡¯ve discovered a weak spot!¡± She gave him a dangerous, wolf-like grin. ¡°If you try to move, I think you might regret it. Kneel there, like a good little pup, and let me y with my new toy.¡±


    She felt that toy twitch at the sound of her words. Although Ulf looked understandably worried, it didn¡¯t seem like his libido shared his fears. Her grip remained firm whilst she lowered her head down toward the jutting mast in front of her. How long had he been hiding that? How much fun could she have been having with him before then? Even if she wasn¡¯t willing to take him as a mate, she should have let him tend her fire rather than settling for her fingers and toys.


    Even though she was in a rather dangerous position for a counter attack with her head lowered like that, Ulf didn¡¯t dare move against her whilst she held something he considered beyond value in her palm. So for the moment she had time to indulge her curiosity. Her gaze ran along his long shaft, enjoying its slightly lighter green skin tone and slightly curved shape. The way the thick, mushroom shaped head bobbed along with the rhythm of his heartbeat made her lick her lips in anticipation. It was only then she realised she had the opportunity to lick at what was in front of her, and she happily extended her tongue to caress the underside of that swollen tip. Given her rtiveck of experience in such matters, she didn¡¯t know she¡¯d just found one of the most sensitive parts of him until his entire body jolted.


    Thinking he was about to mount some foolish attack, her hand once again tightened slightly to remind him of her advantage. She heard him gasp, and saw his arms held out at his sides. Not an attack then? She rxed her grip somewhat and excitedly returned to lick her tongue across the shaft. Testing little flicks of the warm, wet muscle that she used to check for his reaction.


    Given that the woman he¡¯d been in love with since shortly after he¡¯d firstid eyes on her was now licking his cock, Ulf could be forgiven for letting his resistance falter. When she finally slipped him between her tusks and ensnared the thickness of his cock with her lips she felt his knees tremble. The warrior in her felt that sign of weakness and immediately took advantage, momentarily releasing his cock and his balls to grab his ankles and pull forward.


    Ulf yelled out and tumbled backwards for his back tond on the smooth stone beneath him with a dull thud. U wasted no time in setting herself between his legs again and grasping his balls in her hand before taking his cock between her lips once more. She felt him shift slightly as he tensed with the pleasure of her touch, her mouth continuing to work its magic. Not being an expert in the matter, she was erring on the side of caution. Her teeth were kept far from his sensitive flesh, and she experimented with shifting her mouth in different ways to see how he would react.

 752

    Those reactions were nothing but positive, as Ulf desperately tried to control himself. Though she was giving him quite possibly the best experience of his life until that point, he was already nning her downfall. His movements were indeed borne of genuine pleasure, but he was exaggerating them to twist his body around slowly each time she tried something new.


    For her part, her attention was rather fixed and she doubted he¡¯d try anything with her hand grasping his balls; though even that had be less of a threatening touch and more of a gentle massage. She enjoyed pleasuring him a great deal, and the seemingly imminent victory of his climax would serve as a testament to that pleasure.


    He made his move as soon as he¡¯d manoeuvred himself so that she was kneeling beside him with one hand on the ground near his hip and her knees just next to his head. The move came without warning, and he reached out to wrap his arms around her waist. By the time she realised what was happening it was toote, and he was already rolling her down onto her back. His cock pulled from her mouth as she struggled with the shift in their bodies and found the control she had won seeping away from her. When he rolled her onto her back, her knee lifted to attempt to hit him in the head, for they were now directly facing each other¡¯s most intimate regions. Rather than try to push her down and knowing that she would still be able to apply a painful degree of pressure where he¡¯d rather not have it applied, he continued the roll.


    This made her hesitate. He was giving her back control of their engagement by rolling until she was once again resting on top of him. Had he realised that she had too much of an advantage? And that he couldn¡¯t stop her from getting to his balls before he could properly disengage? He had ceded the advantage, only repositioning himself slightly. His body was nowpletely beneath hers, and his cock still jutted up for her to tease and y with as she saw fit. The only difference was where he¡¯d ce his head. It was¡­


    Uh-oh.


    The dawning realisation of what he¡¯d actually been up to impressed her considerably, and he seemed to have learned much from his human friend¡¯s ybook. On the battlefield, it was best to do the unexpected and keep one¡¯s enemies guessing. In the bedroom, tongues had a positive myriad of uses. Orc males didn¡¯t usually opt to y that particr game, but it seemed that someone had given Ulf the idea. She knew it wasing when she felt his head rising up between her thighs, and there was a moment when she might have resisted. Except she found a very convincing part of herself wanting to know what it would feel like.


    Ulf opened his mouth and sealed his lips on her clit before sliding his tongue over the little nub. U¡¯s pussy was already saturated with her juices, and she actually screamed when he began licking her there. It might have made him stop for fear he was hurting her, but she apanied the noise with a shift of her hips to grind herself against the attentions of his mouth.


    U decided that rather than attempt to struggle free, she would instead begin to mount a different sort of assault. Her mouth began bobbing up and down on Ulf¡¯s cock, knowing that he had been far more aroused by her explorations before he¡¯d managed to regain a degree of equal footing. Besides, she definitely liked what his tongue was up to right then and saw no need to put a halt to it.


    It immediately became apparent that Ulf had something of an advantage to U. He hadn¡¯t actually been with any other before that moment, but his curiosity had gotten the better of him. One night after practice he had spoken with the human courtesan, Lydia. It had beente, and Gregory had already retired to bed with Algra and Jte. It hade to be known that if one sat by the campfire sote at night, they would be serenaded by the moans and screamsing from his friend¡¯s tent. Lydia had been staring dreamily at the canopy, and Ulf had asked her how exactly the human managed to get such an enthusiastic response night after night. Lydia had taken him to her tent, as if rising to a challenge, and then had instructed him on exactly how he should go about pleasuring the female form. The detail and practical examples she showed on her own body were rather marvellous to behold.


    Now, he used that knowledge to great effect; teasing U¡¯s clit whilst lifting his arms over her body to grasp her bare ass. His fingers slid lower, and he eventually plunged his fingertips inside her. He had been told that there might be a barrier there for female virgins, and that it might hurt to break it. He felt for such a barrier against his fingertips inside U, and found none. Without worrying, he pushed deeper into her and found her to be gloriously tight. He tried not to think about how good it would feel to sink his cock into her, for it might have pushed him too far. Already, he waspping at her juices and savouring the unfamiliar vour.


    U began to have difficulties maintaining her own rhythm, as Ulf found parts of her she didn¡¯t even know could bring her trembling to her knees. She began to feel slightly distant from the world, and closer to him. It didn¡¯t quite hit her that she was beginning to feel an oing orgasm until she found herself steadily rising toward it, already far past the point of no return. No! She could almost feel the victory over him. She couldn¡¯t lose now. Then she felt the first sizzle of her imminent orgasm and lifted her mouth from his cock to gasp desperately for air. It was toote. She was helpless.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was true, there was no stopping it. Fortunately, before those little shocks turned into one constant, all-consuming wave of bliss, she felt something ssh against her chin. Ulf had finally lost his own control and his cock was spurting with thick, white goo. A delighted squeal was all she could manage before she lost herself to her own release and hurried to suck his gushing cock back into her mouth. It didn¡¯t take her long to realise she enjoyed the vour, or rather what it represented, and she took her new lover to new heights of joy whilst he continued to return the favour.


    His tongue had never ceasedpping at her pussy throughout her struggle; and although he knew he had lost, he was having far too much fun to stop. Her inner walls began to convulse around his tongue, and he realised that he was filling her mouth with his seed. It was better than anything either of them had ever felt before. Even the thrill of battle couldn¡¯tpare to it. When she had once again regained control of her body, U rolled over onto her back and released him. They were both left gasping and looking up toward the sky as they shared in the pleasant little aftershocks of what they had just done.


    ¡°I win,¡± U eventually told him.


    ¡°You usually do.¡± He could practically hear the smile in his own voice.


    ¡°It was well fought.¡± She reached out to take his hand in hers and squeeze.


    ¡°It was. I almost had you.¡±


    ¡°You have me, Ulf.¡± She spoke with an uncharacteristic degree of solemnity.


    ¡°And you have me.¡±

 753

    ¡°Good then,¡± she smiled warmly and turned to see that his erection was still prominently jutting up toward the sky. Concerned, she sat up to look down at his face and saw his mouth and chin still gleaming with her love nectar. ¡°Are you not fulfilled?¡±


    Ulf had never seen U look quite so troubled before, and decided not to tease her in the matter but instead to be honest. So he sat upright and kissed her lips, angling his head properly so their tusks didn¡¯t get in the way. It seemed to calm her, but she looked nervously down at his erection as if she might have somehow failed him.


    ¡°U, look at me.¡±


    She did.


    ¡°I am more fulfilled now than I have ever been,¡± he exined. ¡°It¡¯s just that I have wanted this for some time now, and you just outmatched my every expectation. I want you more and more with each passing moment, and I don¡¯t think I will ever be sated. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± She once again let her gaze fall down between his legs, although now her expression was far more appreciative of what she saw. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that was possible.¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± He nodded passively before a thought urred to him. ¡°Although, I think it¡¯s not unfair to say that it throws the bout into question. We should probably have a rematch.¡±


    That definitely got her attention, and for a moment she thought of arguing that he lost fair and square and should damn well deal with it. It was only when she realised what he was truly after that she decided a rematch really wasn¡¯t such a bad idea.


    ¡°This time, no holding my balls hostage,¡± he added.


    ¡°Tch, fine! This time I¡¯m not going to need to keep you still anyway.¡± She sat up and spun herself into a casual flip before falling into a practiced battle stance.


    Ulf stumbled to his feet with less grace but equal enthusiasm, as his foot still hummed with pain. Given what was on offer, he didn¡¯t seem to mind it all that much. They each let out a little growl to signal their readiness, and U charged at him soon thereafter.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although they were only sparring, they both still wanted to win. So when they came within reach, thebat began with a series of blows toward each other that were designed to weaken and move in for the clinch. Ulf managed to get the upper hand, sacrificing a hard impact to his abdomen in favour of closing in faster. This time, he pulled her to the ground with his arms grasped firmly about her waist.


    She fell and immediately began to scramble up, but soon felt him tackle her from behind. Not making the same mistake again, he pushed down his full weight on her. Although in her defence it wasn¡¯t Ulf¡¯s arms pinning her in ce that managed to take the fight out of her. It was the feel of his cock slipping between her thighs and up against her pussy that made her have second thoughts about breaking free.


    Once he properly had her beneath him he halted his assault; her ass pressed against his crotch and her cheek resting on the cool stone. Even in his lust-crazed state, he knew the importance of that moment. She found it to be slightly unnecessary; given what they had already done together she assumed that her consent was rather heavily implied by that point. Yet it was reassuring to know that he valued her so much that he was willing to halt his craving for her until she gave him a more formal encouragement. She was about to get herself fucked, after all.


    Rather than tell him he was quite wee to get down to it, she instead opted to gyrate her hips back against him. Her firm ass pressed against his lower belly and his cock slid against her slick lower lips. A low purr of encouragement stirred in her throat, and she momentarily lost the fight in her gaze to longingly stare up at him.


    With her signal, he made a slight adjustment and pushed against her to make them both cry out as his cock parted her silken folds to push inside her. She was incredibly tight, and that sweet resistance slowed this thrust. A hiss of breath passed through her clenched teeth, and made him momentarily halt his advance. Sparring was one thing, but he didn¡¯t want to hurt her. Not there.


    ¡°More. Deeper.¡± She growled the words with clear intent. There was some mild pain, but their opening bout had made her lubricating juices plentiful. ¡°I want all of you.¡±


    For once, Ulf almost cheered for U¡¯s downright stubborn nature. After their struggle, his hands were firmly nted on her back just below her neck whilst his other arm was still wrapped tightly about her waist. He considered the risk for a moment, and then finally loosened his grasp around her to slide his hand lower. His fingers soon familiarised with the sweet spot that his tongue had beenthering attention upon.


    Under other circumstances, such apse in his grip on her would have led to the female escaping his grasp and rapidly introducing his nose to the floor. Though her eyes were still slightly zed, and her mouth hung open from the powerful sensation between her legs, she found herself smiling. He must have known he risked his own pain to bring her more pleasure, and she fell just a little more in love with him for it. He seemed to know what he was doing with his fingers just as much as he had with his tongue. Not pressing too hard, and mixing renewed pushes with tender caresses of her clit to wrack her body with crashing waves of intense sensation.


    She soon found herself arching her back to push her ass up toward him, and in doing so she embedded thest of his length inside her. It felt as if he¡¯d been made for her, and the fullness she felt was something she knew a part of her would always want.


    He¡¯d lowered his upper body when he¡¯d finally felt her ass pressing against him once again. She felt incredible. He had expected the tightness, the wetness, and the heat. What he had not expected was just how alive she felt inside. Parts of her inner walls tightened whilst others rxed, and it seemed as if she was actually caressing him even though neither of them was moving. Her hand reached up and grasped his thickly-muscled upper arm. It made him flinch, for he expected her to continue the fight. Instead she simply used it for leverage to lift herself up and turn her head to kiss him.

 754

    He¡¯d never really felt U make herself vulnerable before like that, but she too was willing to trust him not to take advantage of her. The kiss was a slow, sensual touch that silently spoke of their newly unearthed feelings. She found herself swept up in thempletely. For Ulf, though he had always wanted her, he¡¯d never imagined how good the real thing could bepared to his fantasies. She would be his. He would be hers. Their kiss spoke of that devotion, and of the building excitement of the adventures they would share together.


    The caress of lips rxed U enough that she began to move her body. Still pinned beneath him, she couldn¡¯t quite push herself back properly. Wiggling her butt was definitely not out of the question, however. So she moved her ass in little circles, enjoying the way it made his cock stir inside her.


    It was all the encouragement he needed, and as their kiss continued he began to slowly thrust into her with rtively short movements until she once again rxed into it. They found a rhythm, and their kiss broke into a dual chorus of moans from the pair of them. He moved faster inside her, and his fingers continued to dance across her clit. They still had quite a ways to go toward their utmost exertion when she felt the build-up of another orgasm inside her. A slight tingle ran out from between her thighs, like a spark thrown out to set her body aze with ecstatic light.


    He had not expected her to cum so quickly, but after his first climax he was better prepared to experience the sensation of his lover¡¯s release without falling along with her. Instead, he felt his member freshly soaked with her juices flowing freely to wee him inside her. It allowed him to thrust into her harder, and she groaned herself into an eventual scream at the powerful sensation.


    Lifting his hand from her back, she immediately hoisted herself up to rest on her hands and knees whilst he reaffixed his hand upon her bare ass. Their fight was momentarily forgotten, as they began to rut in lust-fuelled harmony with each other. Those many sparring sessions they had over the past years allowed them to know the natural ways the other would move, and aided considerably in their joining.


    Sensing that she had other priorities just then that didn¡¯t involve kicking his ass, he risked leaning his body over her whilst continuing his unrelenting thrusts into her pussy. Lifting his hand from stroking her clit, he caressed over her firm belly and felt the tight muscle shifting to form a soft globe. U¡¯s tits were bouncing with their colliding bodies, and he hastily cupped one in his hand to massage it. His fingers were damp and warm with the fluids of her sex, and that slick liquid was gently kneaded into her sensitive breast.


    The shift in his attention was noticed, and although U certainly appreciated the way he touched her, it also had the effect of allowing her to regain some degree of her senses. Ulf now had very little control over her, and she could have bested him if she so desired. She decided that she would; but not before allowing him to grope her a little more. He had rather talented hands, and each time he found a sweet spot she sped up the movements of her hips to let him know how much she enjoyed it.


    Eventually it came time to take control again, and she decided to do so in a way she thought he might enjoy. So rather than rolling from his grip, or turning to deliver an easy uppercut to his jaw, she instead lifted one of her legs from kneeling before him to stretch it out beside her and then turn her body sideways so the leg was pointing upward. He seemed to enjoy the movement, thinking that their sparring was now over and enjoying the sight of her breasts as he happily continued massaging them, switching from one to the other.


    She took a moment to enjoy the slightly different feeling as he took her sideways, and then brought her extended leg down across his chest. Her heel hooked over his shoulder and she used the powerful leverage to rudely shove him down against the ground. His fell onto his back, stunned. The movement had slid him from inside her, and he wed at the air in the hopes of somehow grabbing her elusive body to get some kind of touch between them again. It felt far too good to have to go without.


    Thankfully, she felt the same way and although she deftly dodged his attempts to get hold of her again, she soon pounced upon him. A growl of victory and dominance rang from her throat to his ears as she mounted him and took her prize back inside her in one smooth movement.


    He looked up to find her straddling him, with her knees firmly nted at his sides and his cock embedded once again in her depths. A confident little smile teased at her lips, and she began to ride him as he had fucked her. Wasting no time in building up a rhythm, she merely fell back to the rapid beat of their timing when she was on her hands and knees before him. Her hands settled upon his chest, and the hard muscle she found there was thoroughly appreciated. She had the high ground, and so the fight was hers. All that was left was to win it.


    For his part, Ulf was a gracious loser, and he lifted both his hands to grasp her bouncing tits. This time he allowed her nipples to escape between his thumb and index fingers as he vigorously caressed the soft orbs. asionally, as she moved on him he would lightly pinch those hardened peaks and she would move faster upon him. He eventually found that even from below he could offer some assistance in rising to plunge himself into her as she fell upon him again and again.


    U loved winning, and she found the victorybined awfully well with the sex. Letting her head fall back, she lifted her face to release a howl of pleasure and celebration before once again revelling in the feeling of a building climax.


    This time, Ulf joined her. Roaring with his own bestial glee as her tight pussy finally pushed him past the point of no return once again. He loved the way her entire body tensed and quivered when the sensation of his cream sshing into the deepest part of her drastically intensified the orgasm she was enjoying. They fucked each other hard through their mutual climax, and he emptied himself inside her whilst she continued to writhe upon his shaft.


    Eventually, she could maintain her bnce no longer as the powerful release began to descend into an almost numbing afterglow in which she felt nothing but sated. Not wanting to hurt him, she lifted herself from his cock. He watched the lewd sight of her pussy reluctantly sliding up his cock and then releasing a little ssh of their mixed fluids to trickle down his length. She then rolled beside him and they both once again found themselves holding each others hands, naked on the stone, and looking up at the stars above their heads.


    ¡°I won,¡± U spoke through long, heavy breaths.


    ¡°I know,¡± he was happy to give her the victory. ¡°It was a good fight.¡±


    ¡°It was,¡± she agreed, squeezing his hand.


    ¡°You won, but I don¡¯t feel as if I lost.¡±


    Sheughed at his words, and enjoyed how theughter helped her further rx.


    ¡°I hope not. You lost extremely well. I¡¯ve never known a finer loser.¡± She paused and looked down between his legs to see his hardness finally abating as his cock had sunk down to rest along his thigh. ¡°It is fulfilled. That is good.¡±


    ¡°It is¡­ but if we remain here it won¡¯t remain sated for long.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± she turned her head to look at him.


    ¡°We may need to spend a good amount of the night attending to the matter.¡± He also turned his head to face her, and then nted a kiss on her mouth that made her shiver with contentment.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯d hoped you would say that.¡±


    A little whileter, the two naked lovers disappeared from the proving grounds to go find a tent. U led, holding his hand whilst he limped behind her at a speed that was likely unhealthy for his injured foot. It didn¡¯t matter to him. He knew that soon enough he would once again be with her, and in that moment he had never felt better.

 755

    Gregory swept beneath the canopy of the courtesan¡¯s tent with his features reflecting the foul mood in which he found himself. It was good that he had the support of his pack. In his heart, he trusted that Ulf would eventuallye to his senses. It was a part of his duty to put on a brave and confident face for his pack mates, because adopting a losing attitude was a great way to guarantee defeat.


    All that being said; he was just about angry enough to try and fell a tree by repeatedly smashing at the trunk with his forehead.


    Taking his foul mood home with him wasn¡¯t a good idea. He didn¡¯t want to take that sort of attitude to Algra or Jte. Valise wasn¡¯t a good option either, since in her current head-space she might consider it directed at her. The poor woman did tend to me herself for everything.


    So that left Lydia and Fiona, with whom he could bathe and remain tactfully silent for the duration until he cooled off. They were both aware enough to know when their master needed to sort his head out, and neither of them would me themselves for it. It was part of their job to understand the mood of their clients, and adjust their approach ordingly.


    So when he arrived in their tent to find no one there, he outright growled.


    Thankfully that guttural noise was interrupted a few momentster by Lydia¡¯s voice rising up from behind him.


    ¡°Master? Do you require something?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You.¡± He answered shortly. ¡°Where¡¯s Fiona?¡±


    ¡°Ambassador Rudd requested her service for the night. He has a human guest who doesn¡¯t believe it¡¯s possible for Fiona to exist, so Rudd asked for her presence to prove him wrong.¡±


    ¡°And aren¡¯t you supposed to be in here?¡±


    ¡°Since Fiona is spending the night rxing with the ambassador, Jte said I might take the night off. Was I wrong to-?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Gregory shouted the word with such force that Lydia actually flinched. He saw that momentary look of fear and uncertainty on her face, and grew even more furious with himself. ¡°Dammit. No. And I¡¯m sorry.¡± He spoke with carefully controlled breaths. ¡°Of course you can have the night off, Lydia. I¡¯m just having a fucking awful day. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get over it.¡±


    Rather than take him at his word and leave, Lydia instead stepped up behind him and lifted her hands to rest them on his bare shoulders. He felt her heavy breasts cushioning against his back, and lifting slightly when she raised herself up onto her tiptoes.


    ¡°If my master is weary then surely it¡¯s my duty to make him feel better.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I was hoping to get a bath. I ache all over. Do you want me to go heat up some water?¡±


    Lydia¡¯s expression shed a note of momentary disappointment behind him. She¡¯d clearly had other ideas about how to cheer him up that didn¡¯t involve bathing, except perhaps with each others tongues. Still, upon hearing what he¡¯d wanted she immediately rallied herself and released his shoulders to walk in front of him to offer a warm smile.


    ¡°Water is already heated, master. We keep a pot near the fire just in case youe to us. Please, remove your clothes and I will be with you again soon.¡±


    The feeling of relief that swept through him was so great that he instinctively took Lydia in his arms and set his lips against hers. She felt the heat of his gratitude in the slow caress of his mouth, and when he released her she found herself wearing quite the radiant smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Lydia. You¡¯re a life saver.¡±


    She would have liked his sentiment to be a little stronger, but his thanks was certainly enough to make her hop on the spot and rush off to prepare his bath.


    Gregory felt some of the frustration inside him dissipate, and his shoulders slumped before he began shucking off his boots and sliding his trunks down his thighs. Lydia had already reappeared by the time he was fully naked and settling himself down on the soft leather mat that the courtesans used for bathing.


    She carried a piping hot pot of water with two thick cloths wrapped around the handles to avoid burning her hands. After she settled it down, she took arge cup to mix it with some cold water from a bucket already inside the tent. Once the liquid had reached the ideal temperature, she took it up along with a few bottles of oil and a little block of soap. Once she¡¯d neatly arranged the items beside him, she walked before him to strip off her own bikini.


    Although she did this in a generally casual manner, he strongly suspected an ulterior motive. Especially in the way she slid the strings of her top down her arms in smooth strokes to hide her breasts from his view until she turned to face him directly. She then hooked her thumbs in the string of her thong and absently pulled it tightly up against her until little was left to the imagination. She made an absent gesture of this, as if she was merely testing the strength of the string before shedding the little garment down her legs and kicking it off her bare foot tond in hisp.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master. I was trying to flick them over your head. I missed.¡± She rather needlessly exined herself whilst crouching down to pick up her underwear, not before wrapping her fingers around his cock and gently massaging its length.


    ¡°Mmm, feel free to miss any time you like.¡± Despite his exhaustion and his foul mood, he couldn¡¯t quite resist the lure of her soft touch so expertly caressing his cock.


    ¡°You know I could jump over and try and sit down on the exact spot where I was trying to throw my underwear. I¡¯m sure my aim would be just as bad.¡± The clear invitation to have her pussy wrapped around his cock instead of her undergarments was offered up with a sexy glint in her dark, green eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s an appealing thought, but not right now.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Master, am I not¡­?¡± Lydia trailed off. She didn¡¯t quite know what the hell was wrong with her, but she wasn¡¯t used to getting that kind of rejection after such a brazen offering.


    ¡°Lydia, you are beautiful. The truth is that I¡¯d love to have you right now, but I don¡¯t think my mood would suit your needs.¡±

 756

    ¡°My needs are to serve you, Gregory.¡± Her eyshes flickered with a vulnerable look in her gaze, though by then he had his eyes closed in an effort to calm a growing headache that was by no means her fault.


    ¡°No. You like being held. You like slow, soft, and sensual. The teasing and the steady rise of heat is part of what gets you off. I feel it when we¡¯re together. It¡¯s fucking spectacr, by the way.¡± His eyes opened to look at her and he offered a slight raise of the corner of his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not exactly in a slow, loving mood right now. I¡¯d want it rough and hard. You wouldn¡¯t like that, would you?¡±


    ¡°I want to serve-¡±


    ¡°Be honest, Lydia.¡±


    She fell silent for a few moments and considered his words.


    ¡°No, master. I suppose I wouldn¡¯t. I could go summon Fiona for you? She would-¡± Lydia¡¯s voice quivered slightly when he so bluntly told her she wasn¡¯t what he wanted.


    ¡°Why would I ask you to fetch Fiona when I have you here? I¡¯m sure Fiona would love me to fuck her like that. I¡¯d be rough, forceful and for a moment or so I¡¯d feel great and I¡¯m sure she¡¯d love every minute of it. Then when it was over I¡¯d go home still in a bad mood. I¡¯m sure Valise would enjoy it if I went to her tent and took her like that. The problem is that the poor woman thinks she deserves to be punished because she believes herself to be wicked, and that¡¯s not a thought process I want to encourage. Jte would enjoy it for better reasons, and Algra would probably turn it into something resembling an erotic brawl. Again, all of those scenarios would get me hard and get me off. Except I¡¯d probably still go to bed feeling frustrated and angry with myself. So I came here looking for you. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, Lydia, but you¡¯re very good at cheering me up.¡±


    ¡°I am?¡± She was momentarily uncertain of herself.


    ¡°You are.¡± He nodded. ¡°So, would it be alright if you helped me wash up and maybe rubbed away some of the boulders of stress I can feel building in my back right now?¡±


    ¡°Of course, master.¡± She nodded her head eagerly, and felt the cold sensation in her chest begin to thaw to a tingling warmth at his words. ¡°Would you like to hear a story whilst I bathe you?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°What kind of story would you like to hear?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know more about this world.¡±


    Lydia shifted herself to settle behind him, and soaped up her hands with the water beforethering the suds across his shoulders. In the process of her sweeping movements, she sought out the knots of stress he¡¯d mentioned in preparation for a series of surgical strikes.


    ¡°Very well, master. I shall tell you the story of The First Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a good one.¡± He nodded, shortly before groaning when her fingers kneaded out a particrly tight clot of muscle in his right shoulder.


    ¡°A long, long time ago-¡±


    ¡°In a gxy far, far away?¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°Never mind. Please continue.¡±


    ¡°Alright. A long, long time ago the human realms had fallen into a near-constant state of war. None more so than the central realm. With five other kingdoms surrounding it, its borders were always being tested and its people suffered greatly. Seven times, its greatest city was conquered, but none held it for more than a few years before its people would rise up against them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d imagine if all the kingdoms were regrly kicking the shit out of each other then it¡¯d be difficult to hold anyrge new territory for long.¡± Gregory added.


    ¡°Indeed. Alliances between the kingdoms were frequent but fleeting, and the central realm was torn apart by the constant state of war. Thousands suffered and died on the battlefields, and amidst the piging and looting.


    It wasn¡¯t until thest king of the central kingdom appointed a steward to reign after him that things began to change. The king had no living sons or daughters, and so instead he made his closest friend the ruler of his realm. The steward was a teacher, and a man of great wisdom and cunning. He built spectacr fortifications across their borders, and was content never to step outside them. His name was Leonaric, and his efforts helped to stabilize not just the central kingdom, but all others beside it.


    Yet despite Leonaric¡¯s efforts, the long-held feuds between kings could not be entirely doused. So, it was Leonaric¡¯s son, Eduran, who finally arose to that particr challenge. Eduran was tutored by both his parents, and inherited their intelligence and their great qualities of leadership. His mother had also been a teacher in her earlier years, and together they appointed him a fiery-hearted young woman named R to teach their son in the ways of the world.¡±


    ¡°The ways of the world, huh?¡± Gregory looked at Lydia over his shoulder. ¡°Does that mean¡­?¡±


    Lydia shed him a beautiful grin at his summation.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have. R was ten years Eduran¡¯s senior when she began tutoring him. He seemed to fall in love with her even as a young boy, but as he grew older and realised that she did not appear interested in his love, his eye began to wander. Unlike his stalwart father, Eduran was more of an adventurer. Sitting behind fortress walls wasn¡¯t his way, and he wasn¡¯t they type to sit waiting upon a forlorn hope when there were other adventures to be had. He loved R, but he saw her only interest in him was that of a teacher to her student.¡±


    ¡°Plus, I¡¯m guessing that if his parents found out that R had been doing things she shouldn¡¯t have been with their son then they¡¯d have been a little bit head-choppy-offy with her, right?¡±


    ¡°That, my dear master, is exactly what R thought. She was also an exceptionally nobledy, and had a reputation to preserve. However, Eduran¡¯s assumption that she felt nothing for her student could not have been more wrong. In the beginning she merely thought his affection for her was a harmless crush and it would soon pass. Yet as she saw him grow from boy to man, and a fine man at that, she began to reciprocate those feelings.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 757

    ¡°Ooooh, kinky.¡±


    ¡°Of course, she did not let Eduran know of her desires at first. In truth, she did not know if she ever would tell him. He was in his youth, and young men needed experience and exploration. Unfortunately, as the years passed on, Eduran got a little too much experience and exploration with thedies of the court to the point where he found it very difficult to concentrate on his studies with R.


    In what I am sure must have been an honest and noble effort to keep Eduran¡¯s attention on his important work, R began to focus his attention in other ways. Her attire became more alluring, and she began to offer certain rewards for an effective days work.¡±


    ¡°You mean the kind of reward that you¡¯re giving me right now?¡± Gregory asked wryly.


    ¡°Not quite so intimate in the beginning. She would wear slinkier garments when he prevailed and more concealing attire when his attention began to drift.¡±


    ¡°I can see that working,¡± he nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve definitely got myplete attention right now.¡±


    Lydiaughed softly at that, and then she casually leaned in to press her heavy breasts against his back and kiss his cheek.


    ¡°I am very d to hear that. Would you like to hear the rest of the story?¡±


    ¡°Both of us would.¡± He gestured down between his thighs where the story¡¯s kinky turn had definitely gotten the attention of the hard length rising up between his thighs.


    ¡°Mmmm, in that case I¡¯ll continue.¡± Lydia paused a moment to lick her lips whilst looking down at her other eager listener. She then resumed her massage and began the rest of the tale. ¡°As I¡¯m sure you can imagine, Eduran was much more interested in his studies from that point on. When he¡¯d passed his twentieth year, R became less inhibited around him. The teasing that she had begun began to get out of her control. Instead of wearing form-fitting garments, she would allow him to select what she would wear for their tutoring sessions. Then, if he was very good, she would begin to remove those garments one by one for each sessful question he answered.


    By that point, it is said that Eduran¡¯s parents were bing concerned. The young man needed a wife, and for some strange reason he only seemed interested in books.¡±


    ¡°I fucking bet.¡±


    ¡°They began a campaign of introducing him to some of the most beautiful women in the realm, but he took to none of them. The effort did make R somewhat jealous, however, and in response she finally took Eduran for her own. Strange, loud noises were heard rising from her towerte into the night. Everyone grew concerned until it was exined that Eduran¡¯s tutor was offering him singing lessons as part of his teachings of the finer points of court etiquette.¡±


    ¡°Singing lessons? And his parents bought that?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Lydia smiled indulgently.


    ¡°Publicly? Yes. Privately? I doubt it. For one thing, it¡¯s a matter of record that the steward and stewardess stopped requesting the presence of beautiful young women to present to their son shortly after that first singing lesson. Leonaric was not someone who missed details, and that would have been a ratherrge detail to miss. So our two lovers were momentarily left alone.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t 20 years a little old to still be studying? I mean, where I¡¯m from, during simr times to these, kids were on the battlefield at 15 or 16?¡±


    ¡°That is true, and by then Eduran had indeed fought in battle many times. The truth was that he had quite a mind for it, and was far beyond the capabilities of his father. Eduran¡¯s parents wanted a moreplete education for their son who was to take over after their passing. I think that perhaps after some time R and Eduran began studying new things together rather than having her merely teach him. Heter wrote that she was always cleverer than he was, and so she often still took the lead in their sessions.¡±


    ¡°I bet she did, the little minx.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but that was unfortunately toe to an end. An unprecedented alliance of three kingdoms had formed, and they set their sights on conquering Eduran¡¯s home once and for all before dividing it up between them. The young man needed to leave, for his father was growing ill and could no longer defend their homnd. So, he told R to wait for him and that the moment he returned he would marry her. With that, he left at the head of an army of two thousand men and made his way south.¡±


    ¡°Two thousand? That seems a little on the small side.¡±


    ¡°Oh it was. It was equally rming for his citizens that the army disappeared into the south and wasn¡¯t heard from again for a full year. The fortifications were still manned, but over the course of that year they fell one by one to the alliance. The central city itself would have only held out for a few weeks more when Eduran¡¯s banners were once again spotted on the horizon. He stood at the head of an army of 10, 000 men. Men he had called on from the farms and war-torn regions to the south. Men fighting for peace and rest rather than spoils and greed. Alongside those men, a fighting force of 70, 000 orcs had joined Eduran¡¯s army. This signalled the beginning of the peace between humans and orcs, for Eduran had promised to keep humans from theirnds to the south if they supported his efforts.


    That army of 90, 000 stood against an army of 150, 000 and emerged victorious. The defeat was so crushing that one of the alliance kingdoms instantly bowed to Eduran. From then, he took the opportunity to march through each of the others one by one and put and end to the fighting.¡±


    ¡°What about those long-held grudges between the kings?¡±


    ¡°War by conquest offers more permanent solutions to disputes than diplomacy. It¡¯s difficult toin about one¡¯s neighbour with your mouth no longer linked to your lungs.¡±


    ¡°Yikes.¡±


    ¡°Eduran was tired. He wanted to go home. When he did, his people made him the first emperor, and his line has ruled the realms of men ever since. R helped him with that, of course. It is said that when he returned home that it took them several days to leave their bedroom, and the first thing they did thereafter was marry each other.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nice. Y¡¯know, not including the decapitations.¡± Gregory smiled slowly and turned to look at Lydia when she ceased working his muscles with her fingers. ¡°Did they live happily ever after?¡±


    ¡°They did. Their lives were long, and although their reign wasn¡¯t prosperous it didy the foundations to bring the human realms back from the brink of copse. Without Eduran and R, we likely would not have been able to stand against theter emergence of the demons in the north.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s a very nice story. It was scary enough having to face down Algra when Inded here. Don¡¯t know what I¡¯d have done if I¡¯d had to face down a demon horde.¡±

 758

    ¡°I like that story. It¡¯s often told with the focus on Eduran and his many battles, but I always remember R waiting for him to return to her. It must have taken a great deal of love to wait ten years for someone.¡± She had grown somewhat introspective at that, but when she finished she lifted her gaze to look directly at him. ¡°I think I¡¯m beginning to know how she felt. Waiting is not easy.¡±


    ¡°Who are you waiting for, Lydia?¡± Gregory asked; already sensing he knew the answer.


    ¡°You, Gregory.¡± The admission was made without a hint of shame or hesitation, and she looked him square in the eyes as she spoke.


    He returned that look whilst a small smile formed on his lips that showed a hint of sadnessbined with a great deal of affection.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m not exactly in a position right now to offer up what you¡¯re waiting for. I¡¯m sorry if-¡±


    ¡°No. I know. Please, don¡¯t be sorry. I might not dance like Fiona or Talina, but it is my job to read people and I do it well. Few have the capacity to fully share themselves with a single other person, let alone two. I know your feelings for Algra and Jte. I know that Valise also has a ce in your heart. Such feelings shouldn¡¯t be rushed over. I just¡­¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s an opening down the line for someone else to join us, then you want to be considered for the job?¡±


    The corners of her lips rose at his understanding, and seemed grateful for his bluntness in the matter. It seemed she wasn¡¯t the only one with skill at reading people. She nodded her head agreeably to his question.


    ¡°Fucking hell,¡± he let out a littleugh. ¡°All that time alone hoping to meet a girl and now I¡¯ve got a damn queue forming.¡±


    Lydia shared hisugh, albeit somewhat nervously as he hadn¡¯t addressed her offer directly.


    ¡°Ok, Lydia,¡± he said. ¡°Once I¡¯m not getting my head knocked every day, and if the other women in my life agree to it, then I¡¯d love to see if we can find something between us. Truth be told, I think there already is. I just don¡¯t really have the time to explore it properly right now. Until I can, do you want me to keep my distance?¡±


    That certainly caused her smile to disappear in an instant.


    ¡°Master-¡±


    ¡°No, if we¡¯re talking like this then it¡¯s Gregory. Or just Greg.¡±


    She paused a moment to collect herself, then nodded her head in the affirmative.


    ¡°Greg. Thest thing I want is for you to distance yourself from me. For one thing, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve noticed, but you¡¯re certainly not the only one who enjoys our current arrangement. I¡¯m not quite sure how in all the dark realms it¡¯s possible for you to have the stamina or talents that you do, but I¡¯m extremely d to be on the receiving end of it.¡±


    ¡°But you want more.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I do.¡± She gave a small nod and lightly nibbled on her lower lip whilst she contemted herself for a moment. ¡°Except that¡¯s hardly your fault or mine, is it? Such feelings are difficult to control. I don¡¯t think we should let them spoil our fun. Besides, although there¡¯s certainly a part of me that wants to lie beside you at night, there¡¯s another part of me that enjoys looking after you. Youe to me bruised and hurt and I get to push away your pains and ease your worries. I like that, and I think you need it right now. You have obligations to the others. Fiona wants a master. Valise wants a friend. Jte needs a lover. Algra needs¡­¡± she trailed off, not quite being able to ce what it was that Algra Strongblood needed from anyone.


    ¡°To hit me over the head every now and again,¡± he helpfully filled in.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± sheughed aloud, which he couldn¡¯t help but notice made certain sizable parts of her jiggle invitingly. It didn¡¯t take long to catch him looking, and she arched her back slightly to offer up the bountiful globes with a look of brazen encouragement. ¡°The point is that I don¡¯t mind being the one youe to talk to when you need something, Gregory. You are under a crushing amount of pressure right now, and for the time being I don¡¯t mind having no strings attached. All I want is a promise that once these provings are over and things settle down, that you will give us the chance to offer each other something more.¡±


    ¡°Now that right there¡¯s just about the easiest promise I¡¯ve ever made.¡± Without worrying about any potential consequences, he leaned in to seal his lips against hers with a light caress. ¡°And thank you for being monumentally understanding.¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± she leaned into the kiss before looking down between them at the pir of hardened manhood rising up to point at her. ¡°Thank you for being¡­ monumental.¡±


    Her mouth curved into a grin at that, and she shed him a glimpse of perfect white teeth.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t thank me. That¡¯s definitely your fault. And you know what?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling nearly as angry anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then perhaps I could ease your tension then, master.¡± Lydia reached out to wrap her fingers around his erect member, her touch was light and intended to tantalise his ever-ravenous libido.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to call me Greg?¡± he said; closing his eyes and enjoying her touch.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You did, but it¡¯s not exactly a secret that being called ¡®master¡¯ turns you on, master¡± she purred thatst word into his ear whilst firming her grip on him.


    He wanted to argue that point and defend himself, but they both felt his cock twitch in her hand at the suggestion. It made arguing something of a moot point. Lydia¡¯s smile broadened when he actually flushed with embarrassment.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of, Gregory,¡± she leaned in and nted another kiss on his lips, then on to his reddening cheeks. ¡°You like power. You like dominance. Yes? But you also like it when I ride you. You like being shown new things. You never make demands without knowing they will be weed. And you know what else?¡±


    He shook his head, feeling oddly ready to burst in her hand with the way she was teasing him. There was certainly no mistaking who was in control right then, and it wasn¡¯t even close.


    ¡°I like it,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m not as submissive as Fiona. I¡¯m not as mild as Valise. I¡¯m not as guilty as Jte. I¡¯m not as strangely dutiful as Talina. I simply enjoy knowing that you own me. That you could do anything you wanted to me; and that you choose to make me happy. It happens to be what turns me on the most about you. See?¡±

 759

    With her free hand, she reached out to take his wrist and guide his hand between her thighs. His fingers soon slipped up against her saturated, silken pussy. She set her knees further apart on the furs to let him feel just exactly how turned on she was. Her love juices were soon dripping down his fingers whilst they explored her inner channel.


    ¡°If it turns you on this much, feel free to say it again,¡± he encouraged.


    ¡°Oh, yes! Yes, master.¡± Her eyshes fluttered at hearing the more assertive tone in his voice, whilst she continued to fervently stroke his hard cock. She forced herself to focus her gaze on his and licked her lips in anticipation of what was toe. ¡°Now, I want my master to fuck me. You¡¯re right, you know. I do tend to prefer slow and sensual when I¡¯m with you.


    But I seem to have given you the wrong impression. You see, one of my favourite positions is on my hands and knees. When I¡¯m there, I like to get fucked hard. I like to scream. I like having my big tits groped and teased whilst I get taken like a gods-damned animal. Do you think you could do that for me, master? Put me on my knees and fuck me hard until I scream your name?¡±


    Topliment her words, she turned over to rest on her knees with her back facing him. Her head looking back over her shoulder, giving just a glimpse of the sides of herrge breasts curving outward from her frame. She raised her arms up above her head before leaning over to brace herself upon them, her curvaceous ass smoothly rising into the air to take up the inviting position on all-fours.


    That was certainly not an invitation to be taken lightly, and Gregory offered up a base growl of approval before shifting himself to take up a position behind her. She felt his fingers slide up between her thighs to stroke across her bared pussy. It was a test of sorts, to make certain that she genuinely wanted what she¡¯d just asked for. Finding those silken folds slippery and saturated with her love juices, he surmised that there was certainly no trace of deceit in her request. Lydia wasn¡¯t trying to prove herself to him; she just wanted to get fucked hard.


    Without any further hesitation, he aligned himself with her bare pussy before plunging into her weing, wet heat. Despite the tightness of her sheath, she offered little resistance to the sizable invader with her sodden arousal allowing him to glide smoothly inside her. Lydia soon contracted her muscles in such a way that it felt almost as if she was sucking him inside her right until he had no more of himself left to give. His body made contact with her gorgeous ass, and soon enough his hands mped down upon her hips.


    Before he could begin to move inside her, Lydia took the initiative and rocked herself back and forth along his cock with expertly timed strokes. Until then he couldn¡¯t quite believe she was being so genuine about her aggression, but those desperate movements in rapid sessionid any lingering doubts to rest. It was time to start doing his part.


    A fresh little squeal of delight burst from her lungs when she felt him begin to move in time with her. A sultry utterance of his name soon followed to encourage his hard, deep thrusts. Knowing that the man regrly engaged in sexual bouts with a very demanding orc made her suspect he was no stranger to the wilder side of sex. The way he shifted his hips to move his cock on each stroke was almost surreal, retaining the power whilst almost stirring inside her.


    Not content with giving the curvy minx the apparent pounding of her life, he soon lowered his upper body over her to cup her heavy tits in his hands. The effort didn¡¯t interrupt his rhythm in the slightest, even when she felt his breath against her ear soon followed by a little nip of his teeth against her earlobe.


    That hint of pain made her rut back harder against him whilst he enjoyed the soft feel of her tits sliding against his fingers and over his palms. Soon enough, he was nibbling at her neck whilst lowering one hand down across her smooth belly toward her spread lower lips. A hoarse gasp sharply escaped her throat when she felt his fingertips lightly flickering across her clit as he filled her again and again with his hard cock. The crackling jolt of pleasure momentarily stunned her, and he felt her entire body tense beneath him. This included her sweet inner walls mping down against his thrusting cock when she experienced a rather momentously powerful orgasm before once again beginning to rx.


    Given that she had professed her desire to be given a hard fucking, he did not relent in his strokes when she finally found her breath again and almost fell down upon the furs beneath them. Instead, he caught her up in his arms and continued to fuck the voluptuous courtesan with shuddering strokes that soon sent a few smaller tremors running through her body whilst she continued to adjust to the afterglow of the first.


    By then, it certainly wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d held a woman whilst she happily iled in the heated throes of orgasm. Although it wasn¡¯t ever quite something that he¡¯d gotten used to, he had managed to work out a certain operating procedure. Hold on tight, keep up the pleasure, and work just a little harder to let them enjoy the moment as much as possible.


    Except it became clear in that instant that Lydia wasn¡¯t having any of that. She wanted something more, and she wasn¡¯t about to sit back and let him do all the work right then. So, even whilst the heated shudders of her climax continued to run through her body, she pushed back. It took Gregory by surprise, and he was caughtpletely off-bnce by the force of Lydia¡¯s ass connecting with his hips. His grip on her tightened, and she yelled out with a mixture of surprise andughter at actually knocking him over. Clearly his training wasn¡¯t preparing him for every possible way he could get knocked on his ass. That didn¡¯t mean hecked the strength to slip his hand from her breast to instinctively wrap his arm across her chest and pull her upright.


    He came to allow himself to fall properly onto his back, shifting his legs beneath him until Lydia arose up into the ssic reverse-cowgirl position. The surprise in her voice was soon consumed by theughter when she realised she¡¯d identally gotten the better of him, and still somehow managed to remain fully impaled on his hard length.


    She gave him a suggestive wiggle of her curvy ass before demonstrating her own sexual agility in swivelling around to face him without relinquishing his hard length from her happy pussy. That dextrous turn was met with a thoroughly impressed grin from the male beneath her.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You got my back against the floor. Guess I lose again,¡± he said.

 760

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Lydia wiggled her hips, stirring him lovingly inside her. ¡°Now you mention it, this does feel a lot like winning.¡±


    ¡°I gotta say, you make losing a lot more fun than I¡¯m used to.¡±


    Her smile broadened at that and she lightly inclined her head to the side to raise a brow at him.


    ¡°Oh yes, master? They say that sooner orter the gods bring every soldier his fair share of wins and losses. So go win out there, and if you ever feel like your luck is about to run out, or the omens are against you, thene to me. You can lose as much as you like.¡±


    Heughed at that, and she enjoyed the little vibrations it sent out over his body. Soon thereafter, his hands caressed across her thighs and over her hips before squeezing affectionately. That little squeeze served to encourage her to begin moving, and she nted her hands just beneath his shoulders to brace herself. It quickly became clear that she wasn¡¯t about to take the slow and steady approach. She arose and fell in two sessive strokes whilst shifting her body expertly to better align her body with the angle of his cock. When she wasfortable with that, she looked down onest time to give him a licentious smile before closing her eyes and tilting her head back to begin a truly wild ride.


    After proving that she was more than happy to take everything he had to give, Lydia now seemed determined to show him exactly what she had to offer. Not wanting to wait for him to take the offering, she grabbed one of his hands from her hips and pushed it upon her heavy breast. Therge globes bounced obscenely with her rapid movements, and with one hand ced upon the bare delights the other hand soon followed. He happily groped and squeezed at the soft, plump tits whilst she continued rocking her hips hard against him. Their tent filled with desperate panting apanied by the light pping noises of their bodies connecting in a rapid rhythm.


    To apany her ferocious fucking, Lydia decided to make it explicitly clear how much she was enjoying herself.


    ¡°Fuck, fuck fuck!¡± She screamed the word each time she fully impaled herself upon him. ¡°Master! I love your cock! Give it to me!¡±


    The demand was followed by her body quaking in a hot and explosive climax that sent her fresh fuck juices sttering against his firm abs. After momentarily losing her voice, she squeaked out a follow-up.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m c- a-again!¡± she proimed; shortly before losing the power of speech.


    He released one of her tits to assist her next climax by lightly sliding his fingers against her clit, immediately forcing her thighs to mp around his hand as she was sent skyrocketing back to the heights of bliss. It was a stunning sight to behold to see the sultry courtesan sopletely lost in her sexual fervour. The release was so potent that she actually began to stand, stopping when her knees locked together after his hand followed her pussy to continue its rapid caress of her clit.


    He felt her love juices drip down across his abs as she continued to shudder and buck above him. The length of his cock was momentarily released from its weing prison as she rode out a smaller climax on his fingers. Although he¡¯d been known to inspire multiple climaxes before, he hadn¡¯t exactly thought it was possible for someone to cum as much as Lydia seemed to be doing just then. It felt like he was witnessing a small miracle happening just above his crotch.


    Given that she wasn¡¯t quite in her right mind just at that moment, it took Lydia a little while to realise that his cock had escaped her grasp. She soon rectified that by sitting back down upon him, fully sliding his thick member into her weing depths in one smooth roll of her hips. With a fresh degree of assertiveness, she grasped both his wrists and pinned them at either side of his head. Leaning her body forward, shey across him and imed his lips in a fiery kiss. The touch broke upon her husky voice renewed with vigour confidence.


    ¡°Give it to me, Gregory. Fill me. I want to feel your heat inside me. Fill my pussy with your hot cum, master.¡± His name was uttered withplete adoration, whilst thatst word was purred with such licentious aggression that he wasn¡¯t quite sure who was mastering who in that moment.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn¡¯t a demand he was in any position to refuse.


    Lydia sensed her words pushing him past the point of no return and raised herself back up to straddle him whilst renewing her rapid movements. The hot, wet sucking ps their bodies made together served as the beat to the music of her sultry moans and his rising roar of pleasure. Having his hands released, he reached up to immediately squeeze those magnificent tits whilst the first quaking shudder of his orgasm ran through him. His entire body tightened in a shallow arc that sent Lydia bouncing up unexpectedly whilst pushing every inch of his cock inside her. She felt his release, and its potency drove her back toward her own brink. There was no mistaking it; for this time she had imed him for her own and to take such a man was a heady feeling for the normally passive courtesan.


    Not that she wasn¡¯t giving plenty in return. Her hands sped upon his, urging him to massage her tits as he pleased whilst her body continued to milk him of his seed. She had witnessed quite a few of Gregory¡¯s more intense orgasms, but she had never felt one burst forth so potently inside her before. It made her appreciate Fiona¡¯s preference for rougher sex, and since a new door had clearly been opened between her and her master she hoped that it might bring a new aspect to their rtionship.


    For his part in the matter, Gregory wasn¡¯t able to be quite so philosophical just then. The thunderous orgasm tearing through his loins was proving to be quite the distraction. It seemed tost quite a bit longer than average, and by the time his muscles finally rxed he felt momentarily spent.


    Of course, with Gregory¡¯s libido ¡°momentarily¡± was a bit literal. Though the fire in him seemed momentarily sated, it wasn¡¯t long before the embers began to burn hot again when he looked up to see the naked Lydia smiling down upon him.


    ¡°So,¡± he panted the word out before grinning back up at her. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve missed a huge opportunity in not doing this sooner.¡±


    He rxed his hold on her breasts to slide his hands down the nks of her hourss figure until they came to rest on her hips.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had your shares of struggles today, master. Don¡¯t feel too bad about it.¡± She reached out to stroke a few stray strands of his dark hair from his sweat-coated brow.


    ¡°I sure as hell know where I¡¯ming in future when I need cheering up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very d to hear that, master.¡± She purred the words in a yfully seductive tone.


    ¡°You know, as it happens, I¡¯m feeling a little glum again. Would you mind?¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!